《Unexpected Love: One Night With Mr CEO》


 Chapter 1 - 01. Giving Surprise

    Jakarta, December 23, 2019


    It looks like it''s raining harder tonight than usual. The clock shows 23.00 o''clock, a girl still looks busy with a mop in her hand, cleaning the floor in a very hasty while asionally ncing at the clock that is attached to the wall of the cafe where she works, finished mopping the floor she turned to clean the ss windows and doors, there was an inscription ''Close'' which was also hanging there.


    "Anna," a voice managed to make her activities stop. Turning to look for the source of the voice, a middle-aged man walked up to her.


    As if she knew the man''s habit when he came, she immediately reached into her trouser pocket and took out some red bills and gave them to the man.


    "Just this? I know you''re getting paid today. If this continues, you can''t even pay off the interest from your parent''s debt," said the man with one hand on his waist as if he didn''t ept it.


    "I''m still working, next time I''ll pay you more," she said again and then resumed her activities.


    For what reason,te at night, she was visited by that damn loan shark. So far she has always worked hard to survive, working day and night without stopping, all because of the debt left by her parents. Anna Alia Azzura, that''s her full name, andst month she just turned 20 years old.


    Anna is an orphan, her mother died of cancer a few years ago, while her father doesn''t know where that bastard is, after selling the house that was the only thing left by her mother, taking on a lot of debts to moneylenders and leaving with other women, leaving her alone, as if Anna was not his biological child. Now, She had no one, no rtives she knew.


    And to survive and make ends meet, Anna has had several different part-time jobs.


    It was already 23:30, she had to hurry up. Otherwise, she will be toote. The rain started to subside, leaving only tiny droplets of water scattered in the air. Anna walked briskly across the sidewalk, clutching a red box with a white ribbon on the top, and across the street, several cake shops were still open. Anna quickened her pace, crossed the street, and entered one of the shops there.


    A few minutes passed, Anna came out with a new box in her hand, it looked like she had just ordered a cake. One of her hands held the taxi that happened to be passing by, put the boxes in the passenger seat then she followed inside and gave a piece of paper containing the address she was going to.


    "Hurry up, sir," she said then leaned back in the chair, rolled down the car window. The very cold night air rushed in, blowing her long hair, letting the wind gently caress her face, enjoying the night breeze for a moment which somehow rxed her a little.


    "It''s arrived, Miss" the driver''s voice made her eyes open immediately, it seems that she fell asleep during the trip earlier.


    "Thank you, sir," she said, handing her the money to pay for the taxi.


    "Oh yeah, may I know what time it is?" she added before stepping her feet out of the taxi.


    "It''s 23:50, Miss."


    Hearing the driver''s answer, Anna breathed a sigh of relief, there were still ten minutes. Immediately she took the boxes she had brought earlier and walked into the apartment.


    A smile stered on her lips, imagining all the beautiful things that might happen tonight, tonight is her boyfriend''s birthday night, Brian. And the boxes in her hands are gifts and a birthday cake that she will give as a surprise. Brian is the one and only man in her life. Will she congratte him while giving him a warm hug? Or give her the first kiss? ah, whatever it is, she will be very happy.


    As long as Brian is happy, she will do anything, although her rtionship with Brian has been very long, Anna always refuses if the man will kiss her, and apparently, it doesn''t bother Brian, and tonight she has decided to give him whatever he asked for, whatever. After all, Brian had promised to marry her if he had a permanent job and she believed it because she believes that Brian couldn''t betray her. After all, so far Anna was the only person who helped Brian''s tuition fees and it was a matter of pride for her.


    Anna elerated her pace, her cheeks were flushed red, her heart was beating wildly along with the pace of her feet. Coming out of the elevator which was on the fifth floor, her steps began to slow down, tidying herself up a bit which was a bit messy from working all day.


    "Hmm," her hand moved quickly to take a tissue in her bag and then wiped the stains on her sneakers. It seemed that on the way to the cake shop she had unknowingly stepped on a puddle.


    Repeatedly a sigh to make herself more rxed, Anna continued her steps with all the beautiful images imprinted on her mind.


    Stops in front of the door which is where Brian lives. Seeing the door that wasn''tpletely closed made her brows furrow faintly. It was unusual for Brian to leave his apartment door open.


    "Ah maybe because he is tired," she said then grabbed the doorknob and opened it slowly.


    But what awaited her were two pairs of shoes, a pair of high heels that seemed to belong to a woman while the other was Brian''s shoes, and that again made negative thoughts run through her head.


    Walked slowly into the living room, a few pieces of men''s and women''s clothesy on the floor and sofa. Her steps began to falter, her breath began to rush, her blood rippled, her heart raced very fast, dismissing all the negative things that managed to creep in her mind, she approached the room she knew was Brian''s room.


    The sound of sighsing from a man and a woman managed to sound from the gap in the open door, tears were already running down Anna''s cheeks, trying to pinch herself to make sure that tonight was just a dream but sadly it wasn''t a dream.


    Anna then ventured to open the door a little wider to confirm everything, even though she already knew what kind of sight awaited her.


    Brian made out with another woman. The asional sigh and groaning sound passionately emanated from the two of them as if slicing and ripping her heart apart.


    For a moment Anna could not move, frozen like a fool, and watched her boyfriend make sex with another woman.


    This time, Anna waspletely crushed. All of her hopes about Brian suddenly copsed, the person she had considered the savior and encouragement of her life now changed and hurt her more than anything, more than anyone. The feeling was so painful that she thought of ending her life right then and there.


    Giving someone anything and doing everything without caring about herself is a big mistake.


    With unsteady steps and clear granules that continued to flow without her noticing, she left the apartment.. Carrying gifts and cakes that she had prepared, walking aimlessly with a nk stare.

 Chapter 2 - 02. Heavily Drunk

    Carrying a gift and a box containing a birthday cake that she had prepared, walking aimlessly with a nk stare.


    The rain again started to wet the earth, as if to feel the pain she was experiencing, although not as hard as before but it was enough to make her clothes soaked.


    Anna walked down the sidewalk without paying attention to the pouring rain and the gaze of several people who were still driving past as if to strip herself, the suppressed screams that she had been suppressing since earlier, now broke out, she screamed and cried profusely under the pouring rain. Her painful cries mixed with raindrops, united to form a symphony full of sorrow, all her memories with Brian reyed like a broken record in her head.


    Staying in that position for a few minutes, spilling everything she felt. lost her mother at a young age, her father go and leave her alone, and now her lover who was thest ce toin betrayed her.


    Anna realized that from the start she had been alone.


    The rain started to subside, the night air that seemed to have reached its lowest point made Anna realize something that made her heart hurt even more.


    Has she been used all this time?


    Was Brian just faking her?


    These thoughts instantly made her want to scream hysterically again.


    Working day and night just to pay off debts and helped pay for Brian''s education is not something easy for her, especially at a very young age.


    Anna returned to continue her wobbly steps, her clothes that were already soaking wet did not make her steps stop in the slightest. The wind was blowing slowly carrying the distinctive smell of rain.


    No one knows what the girl had in mind, her steps stopped right in front of a bar.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Anna entered the building, two guards greeted her warmly but were simply ignored.


    All eyes immediately fell on her, maybe because her clothes were still wet and puffy eyes which made her appearance even worse but Anna didn''t care. She just walked over to the counter desk and sat on the barstool there. Her long hair looks very disheveled with asional drops of water dripping from the ends. She didn''t care if it was her first time entering a ce like this nor did she care how messy she looked now.


    "What do you want to drink, Miss?" asked a bartender who was already in front of Anna, only the counter desk separated them.


    "Anything," she said as she rubbed her eyes that wanted to shed tears again.


    It didn''t take long, a clear ss of drink was ced in front of her making her look up to face the man.


    "I didn''t ask for mineral water," Anna told the man.


    "Tch," The voice of a man who turned out to be not far from her managed to distract her. Anna just turned to look at the man briefly and then turned back to face the bartender, there was nothing wrong with her anyway.


    "S-sorry Miss, this is..."


    "Change! I want something else," said Anna, interrupting the bartender.


    "O-okay."


    The bartender just obeyed with a face holding back augh. If it weren''t for the bar rules that require employees to be polite to customers, he might haveughed. The drink was not mineral water but white wine, one of the alcoholic drinks in the bar.


    The air temperature in the air-conditioned room made Anna''s body tremble a little from the cold especially because her clothes were still wet.


    A ss of dark red drink was ced in front of her, the fragrant aroma of blueberries emanating from the drink made her want to taste it immediately. It didn''t take long for Anna to start downing the drink, it tasted astringent.


    "Not bad for a beginner." the man''s voice again bothered her but Anna chose to ignore it.


    "Again," she said and then passed the empty ss to the bartender.


    "Are you sure Miss? I''m afraid..." Before finishing his sentence, Anna snatched the bottle with writer''s Nero d''Alova in it from the bartender''s hand and gulped it straight from the bottle without first pouring it into the ss.


    Anna didn''t care about anything, all she wanted now was to forget everything. The feeling of hurt she was experiencing made her sanity slightly disappear. She didn''t care if people would call her a bad girl or anything like that, she didn''t care.


    The drink she knew from the writing on the bottle was red wine, she hadn''t drunk half of it and she was already starting to get dizzy.


    "Hey, this is for you," Anna said as she tossed the box to the man sitting not far from her.


    As if knowing that the box was towards him, reflexively one of his hands grabbed the box and ced it on the counter desk.


    Has this woman gone mad?


    "Stop looking at me like that, I''m still sane," said Anna again in a drunken voice.


    "Keep it for me, or it''s up to you. No, no, just throw it away."


    "But if you throw it away, then I''m sad," she said again starting to ramble with a slightly sobbing tone.


    Anna gulped down the contents of the bottle again, her mind had started to float, and her body, she felt it was very light unlike usual.


    "I don''t need this trash, throw it yourself and don''t bother other people," the cold voice of the man again tickled Anna''s senses and at the same time, the box she gave the man was thrown at her again and hit her head.


    "Ouch..." Anna moaned.


    "Huh, even other people don''t want this gift," said Anna trying to reach the box that was lying on the floor, with one hand holding the back of a chair that was only a few centimeters high.


    Her body was wobbly, but her hands were holding on to the chair managed to prevent her from falling.


    "Then, this is for you," said Anna again pushing the box at the bartender who served her with one hand supporting her head.


    "Just ept it, or I''ll cry," Anna added. The clear granules had already flowed down her luscious cheeks before finishing her sentence.


    Not knowing what to do, the bartender gave up and epted the box. He didn''t know what''s in it, he doesn''t know.


    After handing over the box, everything that could reach her sight suddenly spun and left its axis. It seeded in making a feeling of nausea hunt in her body.


    The cold feeling she had felt a moment ago had now disappeared and was reced by heat, she was very hot.


    Bowed her head at the counter desk to reduce her feeling of dizziness but that didn''t help her at all. Her dizziness grew, and even lifting her head was too heavy for her. But at the same time, she felt very peaceful, very calm, her breath was light like she didn''t have any problems in her life.


    "Miss, are you all right?" asked the bartender when he saw the woman sitting in front of him didn''t move at all.


    "Um," Anna answered simply.


    "Miss, can you give me the phone number of your family or friend, so one of them can pick you up here?"


    "Erm," Anna answered again with an incoherent mumble, her eyes felt heavy. But her senses were still able to hear all the bartender''s words.


    "Where''s your Handphone? I''ll find the number your family or your friends, you just need to tell me the name," said the man again.


    "Me alone," Anna whispered, sounding sobbing.


    "Huh?"


    "I''m alone, I don''t have anyone," Anna said again


    "Will you make me your wife?" Anna added again raising her head suddenly to look at the man.


    "S-sorry?" the bartender responded in surprise, even though he knew that the woman in front of him was very drunk, but even though she was drunk, no one would offer herself to others for free.


    Just a few seconds of lifting her head and Anna already felt like she wasn''t on earth, everything she saw turning like clockwork. Even she was not aware of everything she said.


    "Forget it, you''re poor," Anna rambled incoherently.

 Chapter 3 - 03. Please, Help Me

    "Forget it, you''re poor," Anna chirped incoherently. She bowed her head again at the counter desk. Dizziness and feeling nauseous experienced more intense.


    "This is how it feels when someone is drunk?"


    "Bad," she mumbled back with her head still down.


    Her eyes were already closed because if she opened them again, she would probably throw up everything in her stomach right then and there.


    The ringing of the handphone of someone she assumed was the man who refused her gift tickled her ears. To be honest, although, at this time Anna looks like someone who has lost consciousness, everything around her can still be heard very clearly.


    "Hmm," a man''s baritone voice heard.


    "..."


    "I told you to stop bothering me," he seemed to be speaking to someone on the other end of the phone.


    "..."


    "Stop acting like that, you are disturbing me," and after saying that, the man immediately ended the call unterally.


    Anna did not miss a word of the man''s conversation, because her position was only limited by two bar stools. If Anna guessed it might be that guy''s boyfriend.


    "What an asshole," Anna muttered again.


    "Hey, you. Stop treating women like that, women also have hearts, don''t act like you''re the only one on this earth," she added in a voice that rose and fell, typical of drunken people.


    Feeling that all these words were directed at him, the man turned and faced the woman who had been bothering him since earlier. He didn''t know what problem she had with him that he kept being bullied.


    "I think with your current condition, you don''t have to meddle in other people''s affairs, Miss."


    Anna just sighed at the man''s words that seemed to be directed at her.


    "Miss, can you tell me the telephone number of your friend or your family to pick you up here?" asked the bartender again repeating the same question.


    "Hhhh, my mother, you can go dig it in the grave. As for my father, it would be great if you search for it for me, my hands are itching to kill him. What if you take meter," Anna replied in a high tone then returned to sobbing, it seemed she had not forgotten all the things that happened in her life.


    "What a crazy woman," muttered the man sitting next to her.


    "Ah I have one person, but I doubt if he will care for me, tsk," she said again thenughed loudly like someone who had lost her sanity.


    Seeing the change in expression on the woman in front of him happen so quickly made the bartender man feel a little guilty. For the bartender, it was the first time he''d seen someone so pathetic, especially if it was a woman. He felt sorry but also felt funny at the same time.


    Seconds turned to minutes, minutes turned to hours, it didn''t feel like Anna had been in that ce for two and a half hours.


    No more mumbling could be heard, only asional sobs escaped her lips. And then silence, like a person sleeping. The bartender just sighed resignedly and patiently waited until the woman woulde back to her senses.


    Anna had stopped drinking an hour ago because she couldn''t hold her weight anymore and finally unconsciously, she dropped her head on the counter desk and fell asleep there.


    .


    .


    .


    Anna blinked her eyes, still, under the influence of the alcoholic drink she tried to look around her, it seemed that her dizziness had eased a bit. But it doesn''t feel good at all. Her throat was very dry. She was very thirsty.


    Seeing a bottle of mineral water in front of her, Anna immediately grabbed it and drank it without asking who the water belonged to.


    The first gulp that made it past her throat she threw up again.


    Her guess was wrong, it wasn''t mineral water like she had in mind, it tasted so nd and sour like the taste of the drink she drank earlier.


    "Shameless," it turned out that the man beside her still didn''t leave his ce. But Anna didn''t care at all.


    Her feelings are not stable, and asionally a headache still whacks her head.


    Suddenly a pair of men and women entered the bar, Anna turned around to see of them and she is shocked.


    What is that bastard doing here?


    Wasn''t he making love with a woman a while ago?


    Who else was that woman with him?


    It was clear to Anna that the woman with Brian was not the same earlier.


    They approached the counter desk making Anna confused, she didn''t know what to do to avoid Brian.


    Her brain worked fast, the feeling of drunkenness that hit her a moment ago suddenly disappeared.


    How about this?


    She didn''t want to be seen by that asshole.


    With the remaining courage, Anna immediately moved to the man sitting next to her andnded her lips on the man''s lips.


    Of course, shocked, the man red and immediately pushed Anna but was restrained by her who had wrapped her arms around his neck with the drink bottle still in her grip. Wanted to push a second time but stopped when the man felt tears fall and wet the lips of the two who were still kissed.


    "Help me, just this once," whispered Anna without taking their lips apart.


    While the male bartender who saw the drunk woman''s sudden change in attitude could only stare in shock. He thought it too barbaric.


    "Wee, ..."


    "Pinot noir," the woman said, interrupting the bartender, one of her hands holding the arm of a man who was none other than Brian. Anna''s lover.


    "Honey, don''t choose that drink, I don''t want if you''re drunk, choose another drink," said the man then pulled the barstool and invited the woman to sit.


    "Working at the office stresses me out, honey, just this once,e on. It''s a holiday tomorrow, after all, you''re here," said the woman again andnded a kiss on the man''s cheek.


    "Never mind, it''s up to you. But don''t drink too much," Said the man again and then tried to look around the room.


    His gaze stopped at a pair of lovers who were kissing right beside him, with the position of the woman with her back to him.


    "What a shameless couple," said the woman who was with him as she followed Brian''s gaze.


    While on the other hand, Anna who overheard their conversation deepened her kiss. Her tears flowed profusely mixed with saliva as she yed on the lips of the unknown man. Even though she didn''t get a reply from the man, she didn''t care.


    Her heart hurts. She no longer cares about who her first kiss was given to, all she wants now is to get out of this ce.


    Anna broke the kiss and turned to hug the man.


    "Help me, just this once. Take me away from here. I beg you," said Anna whispering right next to the man''s ear with a voice still sobbing.


    The man seemed to understand more or less about Anna''s situation.


    He then took out several amounts of money and paid for his drink as well as belonging to the woman who was still hugging him.


    "The rest is for you," he said.


    "Looks like you don''t know the consequences of your actions, Miss," he whispered sensually with a smirk stered on his lips. Then carried her with bridal style. While Anna flinched in surprise and reflexively hid her face in the man''s broad chest.


    The bartender man who saw the strangeness of the two people just stared like an idiot.

 Chapter 4 - 04. Foreign Man

    Now, that man is carrying Anna walked into the parking lot, towards the red Ferrari. Opened the car door and sat Anna on the chair roughly.


    "Wait, wait, what are you doing?" Anna shouted as she tried to open the car door which turned out to be locked.


    "Hey, hey what are you doing? Wait a minute," said Anna in a slightly high tone when the man who was carrying her had entered the car.


    "Didn''t you ask for help, Miss? Now I''m helping you," said the man with a smirk stered on his lips.


    This is not what Anna meant. She just wanted to avoid Brian and get out of the bar without the bastard seeing her.


    "Alright, alright. Thank you. Now I want to go out," said Anna with one hand moving to open the door while the other hand was still holding the bottle of wine.


    "I think you need to exin about your attitude, Miss," said the man again facing Anna with his elbow resting on the window car, supporting his chin, one eyebrow raised.


    Suddenly Anna fell silent, the memory of when she suddenly kissed him made her not know what to do. Why is she being so aggressive? Whereas when she was with Brian, she was never like this.


    It seems that the hurt feelings that Brian gave her made Anna act unusual.


    "Th-that, um..." Anna stuttered in a voice that suddenly decreased.


    "Oh that, it''s because I''m drunk, I''m like that when I''m drunk. Sorry," she added in a slightly raised voice, even though this was her first time drinking alcohol. But, that''s all she can think of right now.


    "What do you mean, you always kiss guys you don''t recognize when you''re drunk?" replied the man with the corners of his lips slightly raised.


    Hearing the man''s word, Anna immediately cursed herself for giving such an answer.


    "Yes, why?" asked Anna turning her face forward with her cheeks already flushed red from embarrassing herself, then leaned back in the car seat and took another sip of the drink in her hand. How could she who was still innocent and untouchable get a question like that?


    The man smiled faintly at the answer of the woman sitting next to him, and then started the car, leaving the ce.


    "Ah never mind, it''s up to you," said Anna again sipping her drink. Whereas the man did not answer at all and she was back talking.


    Whether she realized that the car she was traveling in was speeding or not, her mind went back to remembering the couple she had seen earlier.


    Has Brian been like that behind her back all this time?


    So what are all his promises for?


    .


    .


    .


    Leaning against the car, only the sound of rough breathing could be heard. Sometimes Anna sobs softly. She kept gulping down the drink in her hand.


    And all of that did not go unnoticed by the man beside her.


    "Stop drinking, or you''ll get my car dirty."


    Huwheeekkk... Huwheeek


    The man had just warned her, and Anna had vomited all her guts out.


    "Hashhhhh." The man then pulled over, opened the door, and immediately approached the woman who was still vomiting.


    Anna was drunk again, dizzy and sick to her stomach more intensely than the feeling she had a moment ago.


    She felt someone rubbing the nape of her neck and then handed her a bottle of mineral water.


    Immediately Anna drank it. Her eyes were tightly closed, everything she saw was spinning again making her unable to support her body properly.


    While on the other hand, the man who was near Anna let out a breath at the sight of his car polluted.


    He then reached into his shirt pocket, took out his cellphone and a momentter was seen talking to someone. After ending the call on his cellphone.


    Looking at the clock that was in his hand, the time was already 04.00 in the morning.


    About ten minutester, a yellow Ferrari stopped and a middle-aged man immediately approached him.


    "I am sorry to ate, boss," said the middle-aged man, handing him the car keys.


    "Take care of that," he said pointing at the red car he was riding with.


    He then carried a woman who seemed to have fallen asleep and headed for a yellow Ferrari car, asionally seen clear grains escape from the eyes of the woman in his arms, which were still tightly closed.


    Although it was none of his affairs, somehow he became a little curious. How big was her problem that even when she fell asleep she was still crying? Was it because of the man she saw at the bar? Tsk so cheaply.


    cing her in the car seat slowly, he then observed for a moment the woman from head to toe, her appearance was very messy, the long hair that smelled of sweat mixed with rain was very disturbing to his sense of smell, tangled and rough. The sneakers she was wearing were very old, and some of the threads from Anna''s shirt seemed to havee off, as well as the buttons on the top that had somehow been opened. For the first time, he met a woman who did not care about her appearance.


    Only one plus value that is in that woman, clean white skin visible on the upper chest which is slightly exposed.


    He then moved his hand to slightly adjust the button of Anna''s shirt that was open, but the woman subconsciously pulled his hand and hugged it, bringing his hand to rubbing her cheeks which still had the remnants of vomit.


    "Enough Miss or I''ll curse you..."


    "Just one minute, leave it like this," Anna muttered with her eyes still closed. She seemed to think that the arm she was holding belonged to her lover Brian.


    .


    .


    .


    The morning sunlight that managed to escape from the open bedroom window made Anna who was still sleeping blink her eyes. A typical wake-up groan escaped her tiny lips.


    Finding herself in an unfamiliar room made her flinch and sit up immediately.


    Anna surveyed the entire room, the room which was dominated by gray and ck looks very masculine spoiling her eyes, several abstract paintings hung on the walls, with the sofa at the end of the room facing the balcony. The room was very spacious.


    Anna hadn''t digested it all very well when the memory about she kissed a foreign man swirled in her head.


    What am I doing?


    Anna doesn''t remember everything clearly. All she remembers is when she sees Brian making love with another woman, after that she enters the bar, avoids Brian, and ends up with a stranger.


    Anna gasped.


    "This room..." she said then immediately got off the bed.


    The sound of the rm on the clock above the nightstand surprised her again.


    The number eight was listed, and it seeded in making Anna go into a panic. This morning she had to work. But how? She doesn''t even know where she is now.


    Ah, never mind wherever she is and what has happened to her, she will take care ofter, now she has to get out of this house first. If she doesn''t go, she will lose her job.


    Thankfully the door was unlocked, moved carefully, Anna stepped out. It turned out she was on the second floor.


    Approaching the stairs, her steps stopped when she saw a man busy cooking in the kitchen on the first floor. Anna''s guess was right, she was at a man''s house with herst night.


    Stepping slowly with a slightly bent body, Anna began to descend the stairs. Now she is more like a thief on the loose. As much as possible she did not want to make a sound and left the house without anyone knowing. She''d had enough of humiliating herself.


    The smell of the delicious food suddenly made her feel very hungry, but it didn''t stop her in the slightest. Passing through the living room. Anna moved quickly towards the door which was not far from her.


    "Is this how you thank me, Miss?"


    Oh no, a male baritone voice reached her ears. But Anna continued to walk with her body slightly bent as if she didn''t hear any sound.


    "What do you think, if the people out there when they see you hanging around clothes like that?"


    This time her steps stopped, Anna''s gaze moved, and seeing a slightly oversized white shirt attached to her body. Presumably, because she was in a hurry, she didn''t pay attention to the clothes she was wearing.


    Again Anna cursed herself, why she became so stupid in front of this foreign man.

 Chapter 5 - 05. Where Are My Clothes

    Again Anna cursed herself, why she became so stupid in front of this foreign man.


    .


    .


    "Ekhem, who are you?" said Anna with a perfectly erect body, facing the man who had spoken to her.


    Find such a question, the man raised an eyebrow. He should be the one asking questions like that. After all, this is his house.


    While on the other hand, Anna was cursing herself again. Why did such a question manage to escape her lips?


    "Looks like you''re still drunk," the man mumbled then turned around and reach for a ss filled with mineral water, he intended to give it to Anna but when he turned around the girl was already on the second floor running to his room.


    "What happens with her again?" His monologue then followed the girl to his room.


    Anna, who was already in the room, immediately locked and ran to all corners of the room, the bathroom did not escape her. She was looking for the clothes she worest night.


    Not finding a single thread of her clothes made her ruffle her hair roughly.


    Huh?


    She ran back to the mirror and found that her hair was straight and neat, no longer tangled. The faint fragrance wafting from her hair made her panic a little?


    Who cleans her hair?


    Who changed her clothes? Her soft skin with a masculine scent added to the negative thoughts in her head. As if not epting that, Anna unbuttoned a few buttons of her shirt, then lightly touched her skin as far as her hand could go.


    Could it be that man? No, She shook her head to reject the negative thoughts that seemed to be true.


    Without waiting long Anna rushed out to ask for an exnation from the foreign man.


    Walked hastily opened the door, because of panic, Anna did not notice that some of the buttons on the shirt she was wearing were wide open.


    Bruck


    Anna almost fell, after opening the door, somehow her body hit something very hard.


    A hand that was so strong wrapped around her waist, her cheek pressed against the broad chest of a man she did not recognize.


    Anna suddenly backed away and distanced herself from the man.


    "Don''t me me, tell me, who ordered you are standing in front of the door" Anna said looking at the man.


    This time, whatever the risk, Anna did not want to give in, and as much as possible wanted to take any advantage of the foreign man.


    Whose fault is it to change her clothes without her knowledge? In Anna''s mind at this moment, maybe the man had seen her whole body without a single thread.


    Of course, the guy was a little annoyed with the girl who suddenly opened the door and bumped into him. Their hot skin that touched caused an unusual sensation especially for normal men like him.


    "You''d better fix your shirt buttons before opening the door, or a..."


    Anna immediately closed the door as fast as lightning, she didn''t even wait for the man to finish his sentence.


    Her cheeks were flushed red, her clothespletely half exposed.


    Again, because of her carelessness, she humiliated herself.


    Fixing the buttons of her shirt, took a deep breath, and then lightly pped her cheek repeatedly, "Anna conscious, conscious. stop embarrassing yourself again."


    Her hand then tried to grab the doorknob again and slowly opened it.


    The figure of a man with his hand crossed in his chest and his body leaning against the wall entered her view.


    With slow steps, Anna approached him.


    "Sorry," she said quietly.


    The man didn''t answer and just stared at Anna intently.


    "I-I want to go to work, may I know where my clothes are?" she asked slowly. She who previously had passionate anger and want to ask for an exnation regarding herself when she was drunk immediately shrank. Dare not ask further.


    Seeing the man not responding, Anna became a little embarrassed.


    ''Calm yourself, Anna. Don''t do anything rash and end up embarrassing yourself,'' she thought.


    "Dear sir, thanks for helping me, and pardon my rudeness. Now I want to go to work. Where are my clothes?" said Anna in anguage that she thought was too much.


    "In the trash," said the man then stay away from Anna.


    "What..."


    "It''s still early, don''t make a fuss in my house. I want to take a shower," he interrupted then entered another room on the second floor. Because of the Skinship earlier, now he wanted to soak in the cold water.


    "Ah yes, there''s food downstairs for you," he added before disappearing behind the door.


    Anna, who saw the man''s attitude and way of speaking, just stared nkly. She hadn''t even said anything and the man had already bombarded her with a thousand sentences.


    Left alone, Anna thought hard about how she would get out of the house in clothes that weren''t as revealing as she was wearing now, an oversized shirt that was only half her thighs long.


    Anna will not stay silent, she will do various ways, as long as she can get out of this house and work.


    Her job is her top priority.

 Chapter 6 - 06. Devan Atmadja

    Anna will not stay silent, she will do various ways, as long as she can get out of this house and work.


    Her job is her top priority.


    .


    .


    Five minutes had passed, Anna had managed to get out of the house. The way is hastily towards the fence that looks still closed, there is a security guard on the left side


    Seeing the fence open, Anna immediately ran fast. A ck car moved slowly in the opposite direction and entered therge yard of the house.


    "Wait," Anna shouted when she saw the gate was about to close again, and it worked. The Guard of security looked at her.


    Anna ran hastily with out of breath.


    "Wait sir, I''m going out."


    The guard of security frowned, this was the first time he had seen the girl.


    "I''m Meri, Sir, the new maid in this house. The boss ordered to throw the contents of this bag away from here," exined Anna holding up the small bag in her hand.


    "Okay," replied the Security. He just felt strange with the clothes the maid was wearing.


    .


    .


    .


    While on the other hand, the driver of the ck car had parked his car and then walked into the house.


    "Devan," he shouted when he couldn''t find the person he was looking for.


    "Devan... Devan where are you?" He shouted impatiently.


    The man then headed for the second floor, but just as he hadn''t set foot on thest step someone appeared and managed to stop him.


    "It''s still early, Leo. Don''t shout," said someone he called Devan. His hair still looked a little wet, the towel hanging from his waist made it clear that he had just finished taking a shower.


    "Who was that girl earlier? Your maid?" He asked curiously, when he entered the yard of his cousin''s house, he saw a girl in slightly oversized clothes running towards the fence.


    "I want to get clothes first," he replied and disappeared behind his room door.


    Leo who saw Devan''s unusual attitude furrowed his brows faintly, since when did a Devan Atmadja reply to all his words?


    Devan Atmadja. The only son of n Atmadja who is the founder of D.A Group. Thepany is engaged in various fields, ranging from trade and services, industry to property. Currently, D.A Group. Is still in the top third position in the ASEAN market, while his mother, Seira Atmadja, is a doctor at a well-known hospital in Australia.


    At a very young age, Devan has be the CEO of D.A Group. recing his father.


    While the man who was descending the stairs now was his cousin, Leo.


    Currently, Devan looks looking for something in his wardrobe. The pants he had just bought a few days ago disappeared.


    Maybe he got it wrong ce?


    .


    .


    .


    It didn''t take a few minutes, Devan came out in navy blue knee-length pants with a matching top. Towards the dining table where his cousin was eating his homemade food.


    His brow furrowed, when he didn''t find the girl who he was looking for.


    His gaze was distracted by several stic bags that tumbled from his kitchen cupboard just above the sink.


    "Devan, I can''t believe it. You have breakfast with all this food?" Leo saidughing crisply, taking some of the food that seemed to have decreased a lot.


    Devan who heard it turned around and saw the food on the table.


    "Did you eat it all?"


    "Hey, I just got here, what do you think I can eat that fast and that much," Leo protested a little incoherently because of the food that had filled his mouth.


    Hearing his cousin''s answer made him stunned for a moment. Several things crossed his mind.


    Saw the stic bags scattered on the floor, the food he kept on the table also decreased, and his pants suddenly disappeared.


    Could it be the girl?

 Chapter 7 - 07. Bad Day

    The sun is starting to shine. There are still puddles of water on the pavement from the rainst night. Anna''s steps were so fast, several passing motorists asionally nced at her with inexplicable gazes.


    Anna understood, with the clothes she was wearing now. Anyone would find it weird. An oversized white shirt with ck pants that were a little past her knees also made it very clear that it wasn''t her size, coupled with the shoes she didn''t know where she got from in that house. The ck stic bag containing the food that she took from the man''s house managed to add a strange impression to her appearance.


    But Anna didn''t care, because she thought, it was the man''s fault who threw away her clothes, right? So it was only natural that she would take some stuff as a substitute.


    Arrived at a bus stop, fortunately, at that time, the bus bound for South Jakarta was stopped. Currently, Anna is in East Jakarta.


    To be honest, this was the first time in two years that she had used the bus. During that time, she only walked or used public transportation to go to work.


    Anna sat in thest seat, to be honest, although right now she seems to be very busy paying attention to the drivers outside, her mind is currently wandering far.


    "Mrs, may I know what time it is?" she asked quietly to the middle-aged woman sitting beside her.


    The woman opened her bag and looked like she was checking something.


    "9:00, Miss," the woman replied.


    Like a bomb that went off in her head, Anna was an hourte. A sigh could be heard escaping from her tiny lips, her hands asionally rubbed her face and managed to leave a slight red mark.


    In her heart, she only hoped that all the bad things that were going on in her head would not happen.


    .


    .


    .


    A few minutes had passed, Anna got off the bus very hastily. Go to a mini market where she works part-time.


    In her heart, she kept praying that nothing bad would happen in the future.


    The food in the stic bag she carried was cold.


    When opening the door, employees who know her arrival look at her with different eyes, some who look at her with pity while others just stare at her and then continue their work as if they don''t care about her presence.


    "Anna, where have you been?" A girl who was about the same age as her immediately walked over.


    "Where is the Boss? Ah something bad happened to me, but it''s fine now," replied Anna trying to smile as she walked to the locker where she kept her uniform.


    "Hey, stop looking at me like that," Anna said when she saw her coworker looking her up and down.


    "I didn''t know that your fashion sense changed so quickly," the girl replied, hugging Anna''s shoulder from the side, patting her lightly.


    "Boss in his room, he''s been waiting for you. Ah yes, Mrs. D is also there, good luck," said the girl and then left Anna, who had immediately frozen. Maybe because of Mrs. D''s presence?


    Anna quickly changed into the uniform in her locker and then went to Mr. Bimo, the head of the mini-market where she worked.


    The girl who had spoken to her just now was the only employee she was slightly familiar with. Being a permanent employee at the minimarket is different from her who is only a part-time worker.


    Please note that minimarkets simr to the one she works for are scattered in several ces in Jakarta. Meanwhile, Mrs. D is a special supervisor for the South Jakarta area.


    Anna''s work schedule is only five hours, from 08.00 to 13.00 O''clock.


    Although she is only a part-time worker, the rules at the minimarket are very strict. There is no difference between permanent and part-time employees. The only difference is the working hours.


    With a slightly quicker pace, Anna ventured to her boss''s room. With feelings of hope and anxiety, she tried to get rid of all the negative thoughts that were eating away at her head.


    Knock...knock...knock


    "Come in," came a voice from inside.


    Anna opened the door slowly. Mrs. Di seemed to be busy with the handphone in her hand, while her boss who was in his 30s, was busy with some papers. It is a revised paper from Mrs. D.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, the woman''s attention was distracted.


    "Hmm, aren''t you a part-time employee here?"


    "Y-yes Mrs, sorry I''mte," replied Anna slightly lowering her head.


    "You know what time it is?"


    "09:30 Mrs," answered Anna guessing in a small voice but the two superiors could still hear it.


    "You know the rules of thepany, right?"


    Almost all minimarkets in Jakarta are under the auspices of the D.A Group. Not only in Jakarta. But it has spread to almost all countries in Asia.


    Anna didn''t answer and just kept her head down. Her eyes were already ssy.


    Mrs. D seemed to notice Anna''s appearance which looked a little messy, the smell of alcohol could still faintly smell from the girl, making her more confident in her decision.


    "You''re fired."


    Hearing those words, Anna looked up. the clear grains obediently formed creeks on her cheeks.


    Mrs. D''s fingers moved to cover her nose, as did Pak Bimo.


    Seeing the response of the two, Anna looked down again. She realized that the smell of alcohol from her mouth had not disappeared. To be honest, she was still feeling a little dizzy and very thirsty. The hunger she had been holding in for so long made her look a little pale.


    "B-but Mrs, Sir. I am...."


    "Of course you already know the reason and what is my attitude towards all employees, right? If I miss just one small mistake, then I don''t expect other mistakes to ur and affect my career and Mr. Bimo''s career, right? interrupted Mrs. D then turned her gaze to the man sitting not far from her.


    Mr. Bimo is the head of the minimarket, his position is under one level from a supervisor.


    He just looked at Anna with pity and agreed with Mrs. D''s words.


    "There''s no reason for me to tolerate any wrongdoing. So don''t try to make excuses because it didn''t work. Do you understand? Now pack your things," said Mrs. D at length and then turned back to staring at the handphone, which if you look at it from the side contains pictures of diagrams and tables.


    Anna had been forced to ept the decision decisively.


    All things of defense and thousands of words that were prepared in advance are now lost.


    "O-okay Mrs, Sir. I will leave here soon. B-but what about my sry this month?" said Anna in a hoarse voice.


    "Wait until the employee''s pay date as usual,ter this month''s sry will be transferred," now it was Mr. Bimo''s turn to speak. Employee sries will be sent every 28th at the end of the month and on working days. If the 28th falls on a holiday, then the money will be transferred on the next working day.


    "Well, sir, thank you for employing me in this ce," Anna spoke again, this time with her body slightly bowed as a final tribute to her superior, and Mr. Bimo nodded.


    Anna walked unsteadily to her locker to change back into her clothes.. While the uniform during work, an employee will not be allowed to take it home when it stops working at that ce.

 Chapter 8 - 08. The Rain

    Out of the minimarket, the atmosphere outside suddenly changed. The light from the sun that had started to scorch has now turned cloudy and drizzling.


    A light breeze blew, blowing Anna''s hair. The cold air tickled the nape of her neck, asionally she rubbed her arm to slightly reduce the cold that greeted her. Standing for a moment under the canopy of the minimarket, Anna reached out to feel the drops of water falling.


    Feeling that the rain was not too heavy, Anna stepped out of there. One of her hands rose to protect her face from the drizzle. Walked through the outskirts of the shops that were in the same direction as the minimarket. Currently, Anna only has one goal, to return to her boarding house.


    The girl lived not far from there, it only took a few minutes to walk before she could reach her boarding house.


    During the trip, there are lots of Christmas knick-knacks that decorate the trees along the way. Various kinds of decorative lights were seen snaking around several types of nts that she encountered on the side of the road.


    Anna quickened her pace, afraid that the rain would get heavier. However, what she was afraid of suddenly happened. The rain is falling harder. The water droplets that felt smooth on her skin for a moment then turned intorge and swift droplets of water, a little painful if it hit the skin.


    Anna ran to the courtyard of the shops that seemed closed for shelter. Some motorists passing through the road were also seen pulling over and parking their vehicles in a hurry and taking shelter, perhaps because they didn''t have any or just forgot to bring their raincoats.


    The clothes Anna was wearing were slightly wet, the hunger and thirst bothered her greatly. The girl opened the stic bag containing the food she took from the house of a man she did not recognize, and then she searched for a suitable seat for her.


    Even though the food was cold, at least it could fill her energy a bit. It wasn''t that Anna had forgotten everything that had happened to her since yesterday, she was just trying not to think about it, even though these events often yed like a broken record in her head and she couldn''t control it.


    It''s not that Anna doesn''t feel a broken heart.


    It wasn''t that Anna wasn''t feeling frustrated.


    The girl now even wanted to scream and cry profusely so that the whole world would know her feelings. To be honest, during the trip to the minimarket where she worked, it wasn''t that she didn''t want to cry. Anna just held it in.


    The wind blew again, bringing fine raindrops and managed to make the girl sitting a little shiver. Anyone can see her lips quivering.


    She took a few slices of bread and devoured it slowly. The smell of the food mixed with the rain tickled her senses, maybe because at this time the girl was not far from the food stall that was already busy with visitors.


    Anna''s attention was diverted, her gaze turned to a small child in shabby clothes who watching several customers eating their food in the restaurant, The clear ss of the restaurant allowed one to see the entire contents of the room even though the person was only outside.


    Feeling ufortable, Anna finished the piece of bread in her hand and walked over to the child. Just past two shops and Anna was there.


    Squatting slowly beside the little boy, Anna patted him lightly on the shoulder.


    "You''re hungry? Want to eat?" asked Anna softly to the child.


    Noticing Anna''s presence, the boy flinched slightly, then looked at the girl for a few seconds and then nodded without making the slightest sound.


    "Come on,e with me," said Anna, bringing the child to sit in the closed shop yard right next to the restaurant. Maybe because Christmas celebrations areing up soon, so many shop owners who are Christian have closed their shop to get ready to celebrate Christmas.


    Picked up some used cardboard that was lying carelessly and brought it to where the little boy was standing. Did not say much, the child just silently watched Anna.


    "Let''s sit down," said Anna after cing the cardboard as a seat for the little boy.


    "By any chance, I have some food. Even though it''s cold it''s still good. for you, let''s eat," Anna said again, holding out the stic bag in her hand. Inside there were only a few slices of bread and some heavy food that she had taken from the man''s house. Maybe she was called a thief, but the man also threw away her clothes arbitrarily.


    The boy just nodded, looked around, didn''t know what he was looking for, then took the stic bag that Anna held out.


    He takes out some food from there and eats it very fast like a very hungry person.


    "Slow down, don''t rush, no one will take your food," said Anna to the child, without realizing it the corners of her lips curved slightly into a very sweet smile. This was her first smile afterst night.


    A few momentster, suddenly a middle-aged woman came, and she takes food that was being devoured by the child and thrown to the floor.


    "I told you, there''s no time to eat before making a lot of money," shouted the middle-aged woman forcing the little boy who was eating to stand up very rudely and dragging him away.


    "Wait," Anna shouted trying to stop them.


    The woman ignored Anna''s screams and continued to walk through the heavy rain, the little child she was dragging just sobbed under the pouring rain.


    Seeing that sight, Anna''s heart seemed to be sliced. She knew this was none of her affairs, but the girl could not bear to see a child being treated like that. Anna was about to give chase but they had already disappeared at the end of the road.


    Looking at the scattered food on the floor, Anna sighs a breath. Too bad. Yet she was also very hungry. She looked up at the sky which was getting darker, it seemed like it would rain for a long time.


    Anna sat back down on the cardboard where the little boy had been before.


    A few hours passed, the rain began to subside. Anna prepares to leave, a ck car enters the parking lot of the restaurant, the girl''s hand reflexive lifts to block the re of the car''s headlights that are very bright from hitting her.


    Seeing the parked car, a man came out from there with an umbre in his hand.


    Knowing who it was, Anna''s body stiffened. Suddenly she sat back in her original position.


    Why did that man have to appear now?


    It was Brian, their position was only about some meters away.


    Seen the man walking to the left side of the car, a woman gracefully grabbed the man''s arm, slightly pressed her body against Brian''s body which she seemed to like very much.


    The memory of the incident where Anna saw the two of them making love again swirled in her head, whereas she had just forgotten it even if it was only for a few minutes.


    Anna looked down, trying to hide her face between her knees which she hugged tightly, hoping that they wouldn''t see her there.


    The two of them walked towards the entrance of the food stall which looked more like a small restaurant.


    "Where are you going, honey?" The woman asked Brian as he stopped before reaching the door.


    "Wait a minute, honey, you go in first, I''ll catch upter. There''s something I want to make sure," Brian saidter.


    "Okay, don''t take long." The woman entered first, while Brian walked towards the shop which was right beside the restaurant.


    While on the other hand, Anna who heard the sound of footsteps approaching her suddenly stiffened, hiding her face. Her long hair seemed to have covered her face until her legs.


    "Miss, can I ask you something?" The voice that Anna so longed for reached her ears.. Now, Brian was right beside her.

 Chapter 9 - 09. She Is My Wife

    "Miss, can I ask you something?" The voice that Anna so longed for reached her ears. Now, Brian was right beside her.


    Anna''s body stiffened, even more, her heart beating faster than usual. She didn''t know what to do now, she didn''t want to see that man again.


    Should she run from there as fast as she can?


    Or should she ask the man for an exnation of everything she had seen?


    "Miss," said the man again patting Anna''s shoulder.


    It seemed the man slightly suspected that the girl sitting was Anna.


    Maybe it''s because of their rtionship for so many years, so just a nce can tell each other''s whereabouts.


    Brian called her several times while patting her on the shoulder, Anna still didn''t budge. To be honest, she missed him, but her heart was already hurting.


    Struggling with her thoughts for a long time, Anna then decided to be brave enough to face the man, because sooner orter she would be faced with something like this. If there was another way, Anna just wanted to avoid the man and never see him again in her entire life. Yes, if only she could. But her current position is very unlikely. It was also her fault for not leaving the ce a little earlier and choosing to see her lover with another woman.


    "I know, you''re Anna," Brian suddenly spoke again after a few minutes of silence.


    Anna was surprised, how could the man arbitrarily recognize her immediately. Whereas she had hidden her face.


    "Stop being childish, let''s talk."


    "I still remember the ring on your finger. It was my gift," he added.


    Anna gasped, now there was no way for her to escape. The clear tears that she had been holding in obediently flowed down her cheeks.


    "Stand up and stop hiding your face, or I''ll force you," Brian said again.


    They were only about one meter apart, Brian was standing while Anna was still sitting with her head bent between her knees.


    Suddenly the man''s cellphone rang, it seemed like someone was calling him, Brian just nced at his cellphone screen without any intention to answer it.


    "Anna, I''m busy. So, let''s talk first," he said then moved closer to Anna who seemed to be hugging her knees tighter.


    When Brian''s hand was only a few centimeters from Anna''s shoulder, a man suddenly appeared and hugged the girl tightly.


    Of course, both Anna and Brian were shocked.


    "Ouch, sorry to keep you waiting dear."


    "You must be cold," the man added again then took off his jacket and covered Anna''s body.


    On the other hand, Anna was stunned, the voice sounded familiar to her ears. Where she had heard of it? She couldn''t remember.


    Brian''s hand that was almost touching Anna''s body hung in the air for a few seconds before being pulled away by him.


    "Sorry, who are you?" Brian asked the man.


    "That should be a question for you, who are you? And what did you do with my wife?" he asked with an eyebrow raised at Brian.


    "Tsk, your wife? Don''t make meugh. This girl is my lover. The ring on her hand is my gift, you would better go and don''t disturb us."


    "Sorry, sir. Maybe you got the wrong person. She is my wife, regarding the ring, it was a gift I gave her because she finally seeded in conceiving my child. She is currently pregnant. Maybe it''s because of her innate cravings, that''s why she''s a little weird," the man exined at length.


    "Is it true?"


    The man nodded reassuringly.


    Brian''s phone rang again.


    "Yeah, I''lle in," he heard a woman on the other end speak.


    "Okay, I''m sorry,"


    "Then we''ll go first," said that man, and Brian nodded. Assisted by a man who Anna didn''t recognize, she stood slowly with her jacket still on her head. She fixes it a little so that her face is still covered.


    What is happening to her now, Anna doesn''t know. She obeyed the man whose face she couldn''t even see. One thing she was grateful for, this time, she managed to avoid the bastard again.


    The rain had stopped a few minutes ago, Anna felt her body being led to a car.


    "Come in," the man''s voice came back after opening the car door. Anna knew she was right next to a car.


    A faint frown appeared on Anna''s forehead, wouldn''t it be very dangerous to enter a foreign man''s car? Maybe, she should run away now?


    Her hand moved to take off the jacket but was stopped by the man''s voice.


    "Do you mean to show yourself to the person? Then open it up. The person is still watching you."


    "Oh no, he''s on the way here," the man added.


    Hearing this, without hesitation Anna entered the car and closed it tightly.


    There was a ticking sound indicating that the car door was locked.


    Anna slowly peeked out from under the jacket, saw the ck car windshield, Anna breathed a sigh of relief and immediately took off the jacket that covered her entire head.


    Just as she breathed a sigh of relief, Anna gasped again when she sees who the man had helped her earlier.


    He was the man this morning. The owner of the house where he stayed overnight in East Jakarta. The cause of all her misfortune today. Why is that man here?


    And right now, the man was looking at her from head to toe with one eyebrow raised.


    "You are so beautiful with the clothes," he said then started the car and drove out of the parking lot.. A smile that was visible on his lips made Anna sink into the car seat even more.

 Chapter 10 - 10. Curiosity

    "You are so beautiful with the clothes," he said then started the car and drove out of the parking lot. A smile that was visible on his lips made Anna sink into the car seat even more.


    A few hours before.


    At that time Devan was getting ready to go out, there were no ns for this day, but Leo suddenly invited him to his friend''s birthday party that was being held tonight, and he needed a new suit.


    The man''s attention was diverted when he saw a ck backpack lying on the sofa right in his private room.


    The backpack belongs to Anna. Devan immediately grabbed the ck object and took it out with him. Yes, who knows, he met the owner in the middle of the road. Although maybe it was very impossible because he did not know where the girl lived.


    With his casual style, Devan stepped casually towards the ck Ferrari. Of all the colors in his collection, ck is his favorite.


    Immediately he put the backpack on the seat next to him and sped off. His goal is his favorite clothing store in South Jakarta.


    The heavy rain didn''t stop the car from speeding. Maybe because it''s a holiday, so the highway isn''t as busy as usual.


    ying his favorite music, his foot suddenly stepped on the gas pedal and stopped right at the traffic light.


    Seen several vehicles stopped beside his car as well as the vehicle in the opposite direction.


    That''s not what caught Devan''s attention, the man''s eyes caught a figure that looked familiar to him.


    ''Who is he?''


    Trying to remember about the man who is currently with a woman. Devan is stunned.


    "Isn''t that the guy that girl avoids so much?" his monologue. The girl he was referring to was Anna.


    His memory was still clear, how when Anna dared to kiss him carelessly at the bar just to avoid the person.


    Devan watched them from afar, they had juste out of a shop and were about to enter the car.


    Devan''s brows furrowed when he saw that the different woman he saw at the bar.


    The sound of car horns and motorbikes broke his thoughts. The traffic light has turned green. Immediately he hit the gas and drove a little slower.


    Slightly pulled over to the shoulder of the road, watching the two people from the rearview mirror. Watched their car leave the parking lot, and then drove right beside Devan''s car.


    No one knows what Devan had in mind, he followed that ck car from behind. Let''s say he''s a little curious about the two of persons.


    Devan moved slowly his car behind the man so the two of them wouldn''t know that they were being followed.


    He follows them for twenty minutes. Devan doesn''t know where they are going, all he knows is that he is currently in South Jakarta.


    The car he was following pulled over and entered the parking lot of a food stall that looked more like a mini restaurant. As for himself, he chose to stop across the street.


    Suddenly he realized what he was doing.


    ''What am I doing?''


    ''Stalking someone? Hah.''


    He felt ashamed of himself, since when did he have the free time to do useless things like this.


    Soon he forgot the two people and slowly he turned in the direction of his car and prepared to leave the ce. Moreover, the main goal is a bit far from where it is now.


    ''Huh,'' he sighs breath.


    His arms turned the steering wheel so skillfully. However, again, when he was ready to speed up his car, Devan turned his head and his eyes caught the man he was following earlier standing next to a girl with a ck and white suit that looked very big on her body, looking down.


    The woman who was with the man before was no longer with him.


    Devan''s car slowed down.


    Stepping on the brakes slowly, he turned his attention back to the two people on the side of the road. The shoes that the girl who was right next to the man was wearing was very familiar to him.


    The shoes were items he bought by ident when he was still in Australia when he was visiting his mother''s extended family. The item cannot be found in Indonesia and only in that country.


    Devan''s brow furrowed.


    ''Don''t tell me that girl is her,'' he rejecting his thoughts which somehow seemed to be true.


    The man''s eyes stared intently at the girl who was still lowering her head, looking very reluctant to just raise her head.


    Devan suddenly remembered his missing pants this morning. Unknowingly Devan entered the same parking lot like the man who he followed a moment ago.


    The rain had started to subside, leaving small puddles on the parking floor. Devan got out of his car and quietly approached, only to confirm something.


    Pretending to y with a cellphone, wearing a headset to his ear.


    He stopped at a distance that is not so far away. Devan was able to hear everything the two people were talking about. No, to be more precise, only the man continued to talk to the girl who was still looking down.


    Looking at it from a closer distance, Devan was stunned.


    The suit attached to the girl''s body, isn''t that him? Starting with a white shirt, pants that he bought a few days ago and hasn''t had time to wear. If it''s just those two things, Devan won''t be surprised, because anyone would probably wear clothes like that.


    But the shoes that the girl was wearing made his guess right.


    ''That girl is her,'' he guessed very confidently.


    Silent in his position, Devan decided not to immediately approach the girl and wanted to observe her from that distance.


    ''Interesting,''


    ''Let''s see what the girl will do?'' He thought with a smirk stered on his lips. Suddenly he was curious again. No one knows what happened to him, today he is acting very unusual and inversely proportional to the usual days that tend to be ignorant and don''t care about other people''s affairs.


    A few minutes passed, the girl still didn''t move from her ce and still kept her head down to hide her face, it is making one of Devan''s eyebrows raise.


    ''Will the girl continue in that position?''


    It was clear that the person was pressing the girl more, making Devan take a breath.


    ''Oh, so her name is Anna,'' Devan thought when he heard the man speak to the girl.


    Devan can''t stand the attitude of the two of them, if it continues like that maybe the girl can''t avoid the guy anymore.


    It''s not that he does want to meddle in other people''s affairs, it''s just that he doesn''t know. For thest. He decided to help the girl get out of here.


    Devan then took off the jacket he was wearing and walked quickly towards the girl he knew her name was Anna.

 Chapter 11 - 11. Debt Collectors

    Being in the same car as the man who had saved her from Brian for the second time kept Anna from saying much. Especially at this time. The feeling of shame that welled up in the girl seemed to make her want to just jump off the top of the car.


    How not, the outfit that was attached to her body currently belonged to the man who was driving next to her, all without exception. Although in her heart, she slightly justified her actions because the man had also thrown away her clothes. There''s no way she can walk outside with the body half-naked.


    Feeling something hit her back, Anna looked back at the chair she was sitting on. Her eyes found a bag that was none other than hers. Gosh, whereas she had searched for her bag before leaving the man''s house but couldn''t find it, it was in this car.


    "Have you had breakfast?" Devan''s baritone voice tapped the girl''s ear.


    "Of course, I saw the food that I prepared for you on the table this morning was reduced a lot or is it just my feelings," said Devan without looking at the girl, his hand then took a packet of candy from his dashboard car and put it in his mouth, apanied by a smile that was very annoying for Anna.


    Anna didn''t answer, rooted to the spot. She was ashamed, very ashamed.


    Devan nced at Anna and then smiled again. In all his life, this was the first time he met a strange girl and managed to make him a little curious, even he did things that were out of his habit.


    "Who is that man?" asked Devan who seemed to remain focused on the steering wheel.


    Not getting an answer from his interlocutor, Devan turned his head and found Anna who was frozen with teary-eyed eyes.


    "Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked about it," said Devan back.


    There was silence for a few minutes, no sound between the two of them.


    "He''s my boyfriend," Anna replied after a long silence in a slightly hoarse voice.


    Hearing this, Devan turned his head, "He wasn''t like your boyfriend..."


    "That was only untilst night. Right now I don''t even want to see him anymore,"


    Devan''s brow furrowed, he was curious but reluctant to ask further, thinking that it was none of his affairs.


    "Never mind, I''m the broken heart of him. Don''t ask anymore," said Anna.


    "Now, where are you taking me?" She added again in a tone that sounded better than before.


    Looking at the clock showing 11.30, Anna sighed harshly.


    "I''d better get off here, I''ll be back to work soon," she continued without waiting for the man to answer her question.


    "Okay, where is your house? Maybe I can take you," Devan offered, no one knows what happened to him, his attitude now changed three hundred and sixty degrees from usual. Only, the man didn''t notice.


    "I don''t like being rejected," he said again when he saw the girl wanted to respond.


    Hesitantly, Anna gave the address of the boarding house where she lived. To be honest, right now she doesn''t have the energy to walk at all. But after all, she had to conserve her energy because she would soon be back at work, her second part-time job in a restaurant as a waitress.


    Never mind, this would also be thest time they met. Anna was very sure of that.


    A few minutester, they entered a hallway which was the direction of the road to the girl''s boarding house.


    When Anna felt that she would soon arrive, her eyes caught several people in ck uniforms standing in front of the building where she lived.


    "Stop. Stop, stop," said the girl in a panic.


    "What is it?"


    "I-I wille back to my houseter," Anna replied in a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Why all of a sudden? Aren''t you going to work?" Devan asked confused.


    "Please, don''t ask anything, and bring me out of this hallway, Quick!" begged Anna to the man. The people she saw was debt collector, a different person from the one she met when she was at the cafe.


    Yes, her father left the girl a huge debt. Not only on one loan shark, but there are several. Anna also only found out when the people came to collect the debt on her behalf. That''s what made the girl a little frustrated, her father left the debt that used so much of her identity.


    At this moment, she didn''t know what to do anymore, lost her one part-time job, betrayed by Brian whom she trusted so much and the loan sharks were alwaysing to her, squeezing all her remaining sry.


    All she could do now was avoid them. Once upon a time, in a month she did not pay the loan shark a penny because her boyfriend, Brian, needed money and the girl ended up spending the night in the shop yards just to avoid and hide from those people who almost every day came and threatened her for not paying them.


    She also didn''t say anything about her situation to her boyfriend because she didn''t want to add to the burden on his mind. Let''s say she''s a fool for assuming it all on herself and ends up being betrayed by that man.


    Seeing the girl pleading, Devan sighed and immediately left the ce. He didn''t turn the car around because the road was a bit narrow so he could only keep driving until he reached the end of the alley that connected it to the highway.


    "Is it because of those people?" asked Devan suddenly when he saw Anna had rxed a bit, a few minutes ago, he had nced at the girl and found her hiding her face slightly when passing people in ck clothes in the hallway had just they passed.

 Chapter 12 - 12. Loss Of A Job

    "Who are they?" asked Devan again with his focus still on the highway he was on.


    "I don''t want to talk about it," Anna replied.


    Hearing this, Devan was silent and did not speak again. Lost in their thoughts, there was only the sound of passing vehicles that filled the silence of the two.


    .


    .


    .


    "So what now? You''re going to work soon. Shall I walk you straight to your ce of work?" asked Devan after a few minutes of silence.


    Not getting an answer from Anna, he turned and found the girl who was asleep. Whereas it was only a moment ago that they spoke to each other.


    A ragged sigh escaped Devan''s lips. The rain has stopped, the ck clouds that previously filled the sky began to diminish, leaving a view of a very clean blue color.


    The man drove the car casually. Towards one of his favorite boutiques.


    ***


    The ringing of the cellphone sounded from behind the pocket of a man who was currently climbing the stairs. A girl seems to be sleeping in his arms.


    They are Devan and Anna. The man kept walking without slowing step down a bit, ignoring the ringing of the cellphone that kept ringing.


    Entered one of the rooms on the second floor, which was none other than his own. Afterying Anna on his bed she then rushed out of the room.


    He checked the t-shaped object for a moment before closing the door to his room, only to see who the culprit was from the ringing sound.


    Devan then calls the driver to bring all his groceries in.


    "Hello, Mom," said Devan, answering the phone that had just rung again.


    "...."


    "I am fine, Mom. What Happens to call me. What''s wrong? If you just want to discuss the marriage again, I should just close it," Devan replied in one breath.


    There was a harsh sigh from the other side.


    "...."


    Devan stayed where he was when he heard his mother''s words just now.


    "I told you, I don''t want to get married yet, I am still very young. I refuse," he said in a very unfriendly tone and then ended the call unterally.


    For some reason, his mother always told him to get married quickly, even though there were still many things Devan wanted to do. After all, he was only 26 years old, still very young. He is not ready to build serious rtionships with other people. Moreover, that person is the woman of his mother''s choice, Byanca.


    Byanca is his childhood friend. Even though they had been engaged since childhood, he already didn''t have any feelings for her after that incident, not in the slightest.


    .


    .


    Until now, he had never been in a rtionship with anyone except Byanca. But that doesn''t mean Devan has never had sex with women.


    It''s a different story when ites to that part. Who doesn''t want the body of a Devan? Even the employees in hispany are very fond of him and often make him the object of their imagination.


    In Devan''s eyes, all women are equal. Just want his body and the money. Therefore, every time Devan has sex with a woman, he will not do it a second time with the same woman.


    And until now, of all the women who have yed with him, no one has seeded in moving the heart of a Devan Atmadja.


    After receiving a call from his mother, Devan immediately went to his private room. Picking up the tab there, and checking something.


    .


    .


    Today is a holiday, he still routinely checks the schedule that has been prepared by his secretary.


    Seeing Monday''s busy schedule, he sighs a breath.


    Looks like he needs to rest his body before that dayes.


    Leaned back in the chair behind his desk and then rxed his mind a little.


    Come to think of it, Devan hadn''t been this rxed in a very long time and this was the most rxing holiday of his life. How could it not be, before when he was on holiday, the man still worked alone, as if he didn''t work he would lose his ability to breathe. Even some of his employees have called him the workaholic boss.


    ***


    It was already 05.00 in the afternoon, orange tinges began to scatter to fill the horizon, the streets still looked very congested, the breeze blew the curtains from the wide-open windows.


    A typical wake-up groan was heard from the tiny lips of a girl who was still curled up in the nket, right on top of Devan''s king-size bed.


    She is Anna, somehow her whole body felt crushed, blinking her eyes to adjust the light that entered her eyes. Her vision was a little blurry, her head felt very heavy, and for some reason, she felt so cold.


    "Get up, and change your clothes," a man''s voice greeted her ears. Suddenly she took a sitting position, a frown that was visible on her forehead.


    This was the same room where she had been before.


    ''Is it a dream?''


    With a quick movement, Anna turned to look for the clock which turned out to be on the nightstand which was right beside her.


    "I''mte!" she was panicked then stood up.


    However, her feet hadn''t even touched the floor, and her body fell again.


    Dizziness that was so great suddenly hit her.


    Suddenly she remembered everything that happened today, and it is making her stop her intention of trying to keep standing.


    ''I must have lost my job again,'' she thought with a sad heart. The clock shows five o''clock, and part-time workers are not allowed to be absent without any information. Her only job left was at the cafe. But with this condition, she can''t work.


    "What''s wrong? How are you feeling?" asked Devan approaching Anna while putting a brown Rolex on his wrist.


    "Why am I here?" asked Anna in a voice so weak that even her throat felt very dry.


    "You fell asleep in my car, I didn''t know where to bring you, so I brought you here," Devan replied.


    "Can I ask for a drink? I''m very thirsty," said Anna hoarsely.


    Hearing this, Devan nced at the watch in his hand, then reached into a handphone in his shirt pocket.


    "Bring me a ss of water," he said, appearing to be talking to someone.


    Just a few minutester, there was a knock on the door.


    Devan immediately walked over and opened it, showing a middle-aged woman in a maid''s suit carrying a tray filled with a ss of water.


    "Please, sir."


    Devan just nodded.


    "Make food before going home," said Devan closing the bedroom door. He didn''t even wait for the middle-aged woman''s response.


    Yes, Devan only has a housekeeper, but because the man is very rarely at home, the middle-aged woman onlyes in the afternoon to clean and do other housework, she can only return home when she has done everything.. Little information, both the housekeeper and his driver, live in different ces with him.

 Chapter 13 - 13. Annas Persistence

    "Make food before going home," said Devan closing the bedroom door. He didn''t even wait for the maid''s response.


    .


    .


    "Thank you," Anna said after quenching her thirst.


    "I want to go home," she added again and then tried to stand up, but fell back into bed because of the feeling of dizziness that hit her head.


    Seeing this, Devan turned and immediately left the room. It was heard that he called someone on the phone and then came back in and sat on one of the sofas in the same room as Anna.


    "Rest, don''t move much," said Devan while ying with his cellphone


    "I want to work."


    "Under these circumstances?" One of Devan''s eyebrows rose.


    "I''ll lose all my work if I don''t leave soon."


    "I don''t want to starve to death," she added


    "Where are your parents?" Devan asked.


    "I don''t have anyone now," Anna squeaked but still managed to reach Devan''s ear.


    "You mean they''ve..."


    "My mother died of cancer five years ago, while my father ... I don''t know where that man is now," Anna interrupted. She didn''t know why she told all about her family to the man.


    "Didn''t you already have that guy earlier?" Devan chuckles.


    Anna immediately red at the man with a look of disapproval.


    "Don''t mention it again. I don''t like it."


    "Why? If I look, you two seem to have a special rtionship with each other," said Devan as he put down his phone.


    Hearing that, Anna lowered her head. The girl''s silence implied that she was very reluctant to discuss the man Devan was referring to.


    "Well, forget and forgive me," Devan said then.


    "So how was your job? Wasn''t it supposed to be working this morning?"


    Anna looked up, her eyes staring at Devan who was also looking at her at that time. "And because of you, I was fired," said the girl in a slightly hoarse voice.


    "Huh? What did I do wrong?"


    "No. Forget it," replied Anna rubbing her face, looking very frustrated.


    Devan was curious about the girl who was leaning on his bed. But no matter how she tried to ask, Anna always refused to answer.


    "Okay, it seems too much if I ask all about you, I''m sorry," said Devan. This was the first time for him to be curious about a woman.


    "I have to work, no matter what happens," Anna said after a few minutes of silence. With very slow movements, the girl slowly rose from her position and stood up.


    One of Dean''s eyebrows rose. "Didn''t you get fired?"


    "I still have two jobs. No, maybe there''s only one left because I''m here right now," Anna replied, trying to slowly walk towards the bathroom with her hands on the wall.


    "How much work do you have?"


    "None of your affairs."


    "Are you thinking only work and work?"


    "If I don''t work, I can''t eat, sir. Stop getting in my way, I could lose all my work if I stay here." Anna said with one hand holding her temple which started to throb.


    Devan sighed harshly, didn''t know how to answer, and just resigned himself to letting the girl do all she wanted.


    Seeing the time showing at half-past six, Devan immediately left his room.


    But his steps hadn''t even reached the door, and the sound of someone falling from the bathroom made him turn around and run to the source of the sound.


    "Anna, what happened?" shouted Devan from outside.


    There was no sound from inside, making Devan panicked and banged on the door again.


    While on the other hand, Anna who was in the bathroom was now sitting limply against the wall under the shower.


    A few seconds ago, she tripped over her own feet and fell. Now her clothes are all wet even her body is cold, her initial intention was just to wash her face but who would have thought it would end like this.


    A male voiceing from outside made her brows furrow. Very noisy, only adds to the dizziness in her head.


    "You are very noisy. I am fine," she shouted, immediately stopping the man''s action.


    Devan who heard Anna''s voice from inside didn''t want to believe it, he immediately looked for a spare key to open the room.


    Cekklekkk


    The bathroom door opened, and a soaked Anna was sitting while leaning against the wall.


    "Oh my god, Anna."


    "I''m fine," Anna said in a very weak voice.


    Devan did not pay attention to the girl''s words, he immediately picked up Anna''s tiny body and carried her to the bed, he didn''t even care if the bed would get wet.


    "Wait here, don''t move." After cing Anna''s body carefully, he left the room.


    ***


    A few minutes had passed, Devan went back into his room to see how Anna was after her maid left. Yes, the man asked his housekeeper to change the clothes Anna was wearing with his new ones.


    A tray of food with still billowing smokey on the nightstand right next to Anna.


    The girl had changed clothes, wearing Devan''s shirt. Even the sheets and nkets on the bed were reced with new ones.


    "Still thinking about working?"


    "Maybe after a little rest, I''ll be fine."


    Devan sighed at Anna''s words. Why is that girl so workaholic? Whereas her condition is like this.


    "Whatever, but eat first," he said.


    "I-I am...."


    "Eat or I''ll feed you," said Devan immediately.


    Anna immediately grabbed the tray next to her and devoured the food that was prepared by the middle-aged woman who helped her change clothes a while ago.


    "This is for you," said Devan approaching Anna after the girl finished her eating ritual.


    "That ispensation from me," he continued.


    "What''s this?" asked Anna receiving a piece of paper that turned out to be a check with the face value of one hundred million printed on it.


    "What does this mean?"


    I told you it waspensation from me, didn''t you say earlier that because of me you were fired? This is my way of being responsible."


    "I would feel so sorry..."


    "I refuse," Anna interrupted immediately. The reason she was fired was not entirely the man''s fault, but purely from herself.


    Then what makes her worthy of receiving a check with such arge amount. One hundred million? Even though the man was very rich, that didn''t mean he had to squander money arbitrarily like this.


    "It''s not your fault. It was because of my stupidity and carelessness. take it back," said Anna, returning the check to its owner.


    "Don''t refuse or I will report you to the police for stealing my clothes," said Devan. Anna is the only girl who made him very strange. Because if he usually gives the money in any amount, the women will not refuse.


    Even though it was very clear, that the woman in front of him was in dire need of money. Reject the check, if not weird then what?

 Chapter 14 - 14. Annas Persistence (2)

    Even though it was very clear, that the woman in front of him was in dire need of money. Reject the check, if not weird then what?


    Hearing the man''s word, Anna fell silent not knowing what else to say because what he said was true.


    She took the man''s belongings without the owner''s knowledge


    "Then I''ll keep it here. If you change your mind you can take it without telling me," said Devan when he didn''t get a response from Anna, he then ced the check on the nightstand right next to Anna.


    "Whatever," said the girl.


    "Hhhmm. You rest here first. I want to go out," said Devan turned to walk towards the door.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I have an event in a moment," Devan replied without turning his head.


    "Where?"


    "Hotel Ruffles," said Devan.


    "I''ming," said Anna managed to make Devan stop.


    "You want toe to my friend''s birthday party?" asked Devan with one eyebrow raised.


    Anna paused for a moment then nodded, actually this was not her intention. She didn''t know if it''s just a coincidence or because of luck.


    The Ruffles hotel was not far from where Anna worked. If she went with the man, who knows, her condition would start to improve if she rested in the car on the way there. That way Anna could immediately go to work without spending a penny to go there. Good enough to save costs. With such thoughts, Anna dared to bet on herself. If not, then she will lose all her work and then die. Either because she died of starvation or because she died at the hands of debt collectors.


    Anna didn''t want to die silly like that.


    "With your condition like this? Don''t be joking Anna," said Devan.


    "I''m fine. After all, no one knows my body''s condition other than myself."


    "But, you might not feel at home there," said Devan again.


    "Don''t worry about me," Anna replied.


    "Well, if you insist, be prepared," said Devan again.


    I''m ready," replied the girl again asionally ncing at the clock on the nightstand.


    Devan was frozen on the spot hearing the girl''s words. After a moment, a smirk appeared on his lips.


    The man immediately approached Anna and lifted the girl''s body, carrying her into his arms.


    "What are you doing? I can walk alone," said Anna, trying to struggle.


    "And fell again?"


    "I don''t want to go to jail just because you died in my house," Devan added.


    Suddenly Anna became calm and silent at the man''s words.


    Devan smiled faintly feeling no more rejection from Anna who was in his arms.


    "Wait here a moment," he said cing Anna''s body on the sofa downstairs very carefully, then jogged up the stairs, to a room on the second floor.


    It was only about thirty minutes and Devan came back out with a new suit and style. A ck tote bag hung from his left hand.


    Anna who was waiting for the man on the sofa was already very nervous, her mind never left her work.


    "Come on," said Devan, carrying the girl''s body again towards his ck Ferrari in the garage.


    "Shall we go now?" asked Anna leaning back in the car seat.


    "Erm."


    "By the way, what time is it?" the girl asked again.


    "7 o''clock," the man replied after ncing at the Rolex watch on his wrist while he turned the wheel.


    Hearing this, Anna sighs a breath. Another hour left and she had to get back to work.


    She closed her eyes for a moment and tried her best to rx her body.


    ***


    Suddenly her body lifted, Anna was shocked and immediately saw who the culprit was.


    Devan carried her again without a word.


    Trying to adjust the light entering her eyes, Anna blinked. Turns out she fell asleep during the trip.


    Devan led her into a pink building, seated Anna in one of the rows of chairs right in front of the wide mirror.


    "Change her appearance and put this dress on her body," said Devan tly as he handed a ck tote bag to a woman standing behind Anna.


    The dress was intended for another woman he would randomly choose to apany him to the party. However, hearing Anna offer herself, so the dress for the girl.


    While on the other hand, when Anna looked around her, the girl''s brow furrowed faintly. Aren''t they going to the hotel? Why go to the salon?


    "What are we doing here?" asked Anna turning to Devan, she also saw a long cloth wrapped around her waist that kept hanging down, covering her thighs which were previously exposed because the only clothes she wore were the man''s shirt which was a little too big on her body.


    "I can''t possibly take you there with your appearance like this."


    Anna froze on the spot hearing the men''s words.


    ''Who also wants to go there? I want to work,'' Anna thought.


    "What time is it now?" the girl then asked.


    Devan''s brow furrowed, this was the third time Anna had asked the same thing in only thirty minutes.


    Why keep asking that?"


    "Just sit there and be quiet."


    "Please take care of her," said Devan again to the woman who seemed to be a beautician in the salon.


    Devan then stepped into the waiting room, looking for the right ce for him to rx while continuing to y on his cellphone.


    While on the other hand, Anna who was left alone by the man bent her face.


    She then turned her head towards the woman in the pink uniform behind her.


    "Sorry. May I know, what time is it now?" she asked.


    "Half-eight, Miss."


    Oh no, there are only thirty minutes left.


    "Now, where is this?" Anna asked frantically.


    The woman was confused by Anna''s question which she thought was very unclear.


    "Okay. I''ll start it," said the woman slowly removing the cloth covering Anna''s thighs.


    "No, no," said Anna, standing up from her position.


    The dizziness she had felt earlier had lessened, and she only felt asional sick on her head.


    Of course, the beautician was surprised to hear Anna''s rising voice.


    "Where''s the back door?" asked Anna scanning the entire room.


    "But, your husband just now has..."


    "He''s not my husband! Quickly, tell me where the back door is. Please," Anna said, apanied by a whimper with a pitiful face.


    The woman sighs a breath. "Okay, over there, enter that room, turn left and the back door is there," said the beautician pointing in the intended direction.


    Okay, thank you," said Anna immediately left go.


    With quick steps, Anna headed for the door that the woman was referring to, ignoring the presence of Devan who might be waiting for her.


    Nothing is more important than her current job.


    Approaching the back door, the girl steps very quickly.


    She touches the doorknob and then opens it. But no matter how hard Anna tried, the door didn''t move an inch.


    LOCKED


    A rough sigh escaped her lips. She had to go back to that beautician to ask for the key again.


    Soon, the girl turned around.


    "Need this?" said the figure who was currently standing right in front of Anna, one of the man''s hands holding the key while being moved in front of the girl''s face.


    He is Devan.


    ____________________


    Notes:


    Beautician is a profession that is closely rted to beauty services ranging from hair care, nails, makeup to skin.

 Chapter 15 - 15. The Ruffles Hotel

    "Need this?" said the figure who was currently standing right in front of Anna, one of the man''s hands holding the key while being moved in front of the girl''s face.


    He is Devan.


    Anna was taken aback, suddenly she was not knowing what to say.


    "Where are you going?" asked Devan with one eyebrow raised.


    "I-I am...."


    "I don''t like women who lie, Anna," Devan interrupted.


    "Come with me to the party or go home?" said the man again coldly.


    "Of course not to your house," Devan added again.


    "B-but I will go to work in a minute," Anna muttered.


    Devan rubbed his face since earlier the girl had always said the same thing. Was there only work and work during her life?


    "You want toe to work with the dressed like this?" asked Devan who openly looked at the girl''s body from head to toe.


    "There, I have a work uniform," replied Anna with a pitiful look on her face.


    Devan''s brow furrowed at the girl''s words.


    "Okay, return the dress you are wearing," said Devan.


    "Okay, I''ll return itter."


    "But I want now, I can''t guarantee we''ll meet again after this," the man said.


    Anna gaped at the words of the man in front of her. Return it now? Isn''t that the same as telling her to get naked?


    "If you don''t want to, that''s fine. Maybe, I can ask the police to get it from you?" Devan chuckles.


    "Okay, I''lle with you to the party," replied Anna immediately stepped in, bumped Devan''s shoulder roughly, and returned to the seat where she was original.


    A sigh escaped her lips. She has no money to redeem herself.


    Rather than being arrested by the police for theft, she prefers to sacrifice her work. After all, work could be found again, and she could only hope that after tonight''s events, something good woulde her way.


    ***


    An hour had passed, Devan and Anna came out of the pink building.


    Of course with the new Anna style. Knee-length red dress with a slit back that showed her smooth skin, following the curves of her body. Looks simple and elegant.


    Anna followed Devan into the car without making a sound. Just staring at the foot as if nothing else was her around.


    Entering the car, Anna suddenly removed her french braid-style bun along with a hairpin decorated with Swarovski that previously adorned her head and ced it on the seat.


    She let her long hair down to cover her exposed shoulders and chest.


    "What are you doing?" Devan turned with one eyebrow raised at the strange behavior of the girl next to him.


    "This dress is too revealing, I don''t like it," replied Anna, still busy straightening her hair.


    "Even though you are beautiful with the appearance like earlier," said Devan.


    "I don''t care," Anna replied tly, ignoring the man''s gaze on her.


    Devan took a deep breath. It was the first time he had met a woman who didn''t care about her appearance.


    "Okay, I''m sorry."


    Anna only nced at the man without any intention of responding.


    Since earlier the girl wanted to be angry. But do not know how and on whom she should vent it.


    Devan''s car had moved away from the salon, but Anna''s mind was still filled with work, work, and work.


    Slowly, she began to make ns about what to do first tomorrow. Because the girl was so sure that she had lost her job because she disappeared again without news and this was the fourth time.


    That means tomorrow she has to go back to looking for a new job.


    "Why so serious? What are you thinking?" asked Devan suddenly when he found Anna''s forehead which asionally wrinkled.


    "None of your affairs," Anna replied instantly making the man exhale again harshly.


    "What did I do wrong? Why do you respond like that? Is it because of your job?"


    "I can give you as much money as you want," the man added.


    "Do you think I''m interested in your money?"


    "Don''t all women like that thing?"


    "Unfortunately I''m not a woman," replied Anna carelessly. She closes her eyes again. The dizziness came back to her head.


    Hearing this, Devan froze on the spot, he was at a loss as to how to respond.


    "You seem to be the workaholic type, Anna," Devan said after a few minutes of silence.


    Anna was silent and did not respond to the man''s words.


    And after that, there was no more conversation between the two people until they entered the Ruffles Hotel.


    .


    .


    .


    Devan got out of his Ferrari followed by Anna. The two then walked out of the basement and immediately entered the elevator to the floor where the birthday party was being held.


    "Wait!" said Devan, the man turned and entered his car.


    Anna''s brow furrowed in confusion. Is there something wrong?


    "Wear this," said the man after getting out of the car while covering Anna''s exposed back with her tuxedo top.


    Anna''s body stiffened for a moment when her skin came into contact with the man''s.


    "Thank you," said the girl. To be honest, since earlier she had felt a little ufortable with the dress she was wearing.


    Even though the size fits her body, she still doesn''t like clothes that expose her skin too much.


    Leaving the ce, Devan is holding Anna''s arm from the side.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I don''t want you to fall again because of dizziness or the like," replied the man casually smiling without turning to look at Anna.


    "I''m fine now," Anna said trying to get her arm out of the man''s grip.


    Until now, she still did not know the name of the man who was with her. Maybe because Anna always thought that every time she met someone was herst, so she didn''t care about their name or identity.


    And that happened today.. After tonight, she will have no more reason to meet that man and vice versa.

 Chapter 16 - 16. Want To Go Home?

    Walking hand in hand, Anna slightly kept her distance from Devan.


    Entering the elevator, one by one the men and women who were with their partners entered, it continued until the elevator was almost full. Some of them seemed to be guests at this hotel, while others, judging by their appearance, one could guess that they were going to a party, or perhaps they were heading to the same party that Anna and Devan were going to.


    Anna, who was standing in the very back corner, felt ufortable.


    When the elevator was about to close again, a pair of lovers reappeared.


    Devan who saw who the two figures were immediately took a step forward, standing in front of Anna then turned to face the girl with both hands resting on the side of the elevator as if he was confining the girl.


    "What are you doing?" asked Anna in a whisper. Her tiny body only reached the man''s chest.


    "Sshh..." Devan''s index finger moved to the girl''s lips.


    Some people seem to asionally turn to see a pair of lovers behind them. Including the two figures who just joined.


    The two people were Brian and a woman who judging by her attitude seemed to be the man''s lover.


    Yes, anyone would think like that because her hand was clinging to Brian''s arm.


    Lucky Devan has a tall stature so he can see the two figures faster than Anna.


    Devan knew very well how Anna avoiding the man.


    Ting...


    The elevator door opened.


    Everyone immediately got out of there, except Devan and Anna.


    Devan was still in his position made Anna raise an eyebrow in confusion.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Quick, moved away. You''re too close to make my eyes hurt," said Anna.


    Devan remained in position until the elevator closed again. And at that moment, the man returned to his original position beside Anna.


    "Want to go home?" asked Devan suddenly and it is making the frown on Anna''s forehead clearer.


    What did the man mean by saying something like that? He forced her to apany him to the party and they haven''t even arrived at their destination and wille back home?


    Not only that, Anna had sacrificed her job just to attend a party that waspletely useless to her.


    "Are you kidding me?" asked Anna in a disapproving tone. Not without reason, she was in this ce now, it was all because of her great sacrifice.


    "No, I was just asking you, Anna," Devan replied.


    "I''ve been here at the expense of my job and now you''re asking me if I want to go home?" said Anna sarcastically.


    "Don''t joke."


    "Okay, okay. We''re not going home," Devan replied immediately.


    "I hope, whatever happens at the partyter..you still have this stance," he added again with a rough sigh.


    Hearing that, Anna just kept silent and didn''t respond anymore.


    Devan pressed the elevator button again, right at the number of the floor they were going to. And this time it was just the two of them in there.


    The elevator opened again.


    And at the same time, Devan grabbed Anna''s hand and linked it to his arm.


    "Don''t protest, Anna. Tonight be my lover. That''s the rule-following me to this party."


    The girl wanted to protest but was immediately stopped by Devan. And what did he say? Follow him to the party? Anna rolled her eyes in exasperation.


    "I''m not following you, Sir, you''re forcing me," Anna replied.


    "But you didn''t want to go home when I asked you earlier. I think anyone would not feel forced after say like that, Miss," Devan replied, not losing.


    Anna stopped walking, causing the man to do the same. It was clear that the girl didn''t like what Devan had just said.


    "What''s wrong? Hmmm?"


    "Hah, it''s up to you," replied Anna. Released her hand from Devan''s arm and decided to walk first. She felt her patience was tested when she was with him.


    However, Anna had only taken a few steps, and Devan pulled her arm back, causing the tiny body to flinch slightly and then crash into his body. The girl to look up looked at him angrily.


    "Wow... well... look who just came," a man''s voice caught Devan and Anna''s attention.


    Looking at the source of the voice, a male figure was walking towards them in his casual suit. He is Leo. Cousin''s Devan.


    "I thought you wouldn''te," Leo said patting Devan on the shoulder.


    "Ah who is this girl, Devan? Is she your new toy?" he continued again in a slightly whispering tone of voice at hisst sentence.


    "Watch your words, Sir," Anna said in a disapproving tone as she pushed Devan''s body slightly away from her.


    "Wow... Alright. I''m sorry," Leo replied immediately.


    "Introduce, I''m Leo. Cousin''s Devan," said the man introducing himself.


    "Devan?" Anna muttered with one eyebrow raised.


    "Yes, that man with you."


    "Wooah... Could it be that you don''t know his name at all?" Leo asked with an expression of made-up shock.


    Anna did not respond to the man''s words, and instead, she turned to look at the man whose name turned out to be Devan.


    "Gosh.... what is this? I thought you two already knew each other. Even though from afar you look suitable," Leo said again, continuing to chatter.


    "We do know each other," Devan replied curtly and that made Leo gape again.


    Devan replied again? That coldest man replied to him? Is he dreaming?


    "Well, maybe you''re the only one who knows her," Leo said after a few seconds of silence.


    "Miss, what did this man do to you? Did he threaten you toe here?" Leo asked intending to tease his cousin. He is just pretending.


    "He did threaten me," Anna replied curtly. And it made Leo froze on the spot. The girl''s reply waspletely beyond his expectations.


    What else is this? Wow, the world has gone crazy.. Devan threatens a woman to go out with him? Truly a very rare urrence.

 Chapter 17 - 17. Meet Him

    "He did threaten me," Anna replied curtly. And it made Leo froze on the spot. The girl''s reply waspletely beyond his expectations.


    What else is this? Wow, the world has gone crazy. Devan threatens a woman to go out with him? Truly a very rare urrence.


    "Hahaha really?" Leo said after a few seconds of silence.


    "Then you are a woman..."


    "Come on, don''t talk to him, he''s crazy," Devan said again, grabbed Anna''s wrist, and left, leaving Leo alone.


    Seeing this, Leo did not remain silent and followed the two figures from behind.


    "Who are you calling crazy? Ha?"


    "Hey, hey, don''t leave me," Leo shouted but was ignored by Devan.


    "Who''s the woman with Devan, Leo?" a voice came from behind, causing the man to stop in his tracks and turn around.


    "Oh hi, honey," Leo said when he saw one of his friends there. He then put his arm around her shoulder from the side.


    "Let go of your hand, people will misunderstand you, Leo," the woman said again.


    "Who? Tell me. Hahaha, what''s wrong with this?" Leo joked as he patted her on the shoulder.


    "By the way, you didn''t bring a partner?" Leo asked again as he looked around.


    "As you can see."


    "How about I be your partner tonight?" Leo offered teasingly.


    "In your dream, already let go. You''re making my dress wrinkled," the woman replied.


    "Where are the others?" she asked again.


    "They''re already inside."


    "Then what are you doing outside by yourself?" she asked.


    "I''m bored, Venia. That''s why I went out for a while and identally met a beautiful woman like you," Leo replied with a seductive smile.


    The woman is Venia, one of the division heads at Devan''spany.


    Venia, Leo, and Devan have known each other since childhood and are good friends until now. That''s why Leo doesn''t shy away from Venia and prefers to flirt with her.


    "Is Devan with a new woman again?" asked Venia repeating the same words as before.


    Leo just shrugged.


    Seeing the man''s response, Venia grabbed Leo''s wrist and looked at the perfectly circr clock there.


    11 a.m. a few minutes past.


    "We''d better go in," Venia said releasing Leo''s arm around her shoulder.


    ***


    Anna and Devan entered the room that seemed so spacious.


    Several pairs of eyes asionally seemed to steal nces at the two of them, some even deliberately looked at Anna openly, and it managed to make her a little ufortable.


    The room was the ballroom where the party was being held.


    For a moment Anna was stunned by the luxurious decoration of the party. It was the first time she had attended a birthday as grand as this.


    Decorations in pink, peach, and light purple fill the entire room giving a very feminine impression.


    Balloons and various glittering party trinkets fill some of the spots. Chairs and tables are arranged in such away.


    Anna''s eyes also found several gifts of different sizes piled neatly in the corner of the room.


    Seeing Devan walking next to her looked so casual and so rxed made her frown.


    "You attended a birthday party," Anna suddenly spoke.


    "And didn''t bring any gifts?" she added again.


    "Is it necessary?" replied Devan.


    "Come to this party is a big gift here," he added.


    Just as he finishes said that sentence, a woman came up to him, she was wearing a long pink dress with feathers at the bottom that looked so detailed to form the figure of a swan. Anyone who saw the dress could guess that it was probably very expensive.


    "Hey, Devan."


    "I didn''t think Leo managed to persuade you toe to my party," the woman said when she was in front of Anna and Devan.


    The man just cleared his throat in response.


    "And who is this woman? Is she your new girlfriend?" she asked.


    "Let''s just say so like that," replied Devan briefly but was immediately rewarded with a sharp re from Anna.


    For a moment, the woman looked at Anna''s appearance from bottom to top then smiled faintly.


    "I''m Danica," said the woman, holding out her hand.


    "Anna," the girl replied in return of the woman''s outstretched hand.


    "Nice to meet you, Anna."


    "Ah yes, I left you two here, it is okay right?"


    Devan just nodded in response to Danica''s words.


    "Hope you guys enjoy the party," she said again then walked away from there and greeted the other guests.


    To be honest, Anna was a little embarrassed and awkward to be around people who looked so ssy in her eyes.


    For a moment she felt like a pebble in a sea of ??sparkling pearls.


    "What do you think?" asked Devan interrupting her daydream.


    Anna only nced at the man and was then turned her gaze to another direction, scanning the entire room.


    Suddenly her body stiffened, a man who was with the woman in the corner room entered her view.


    And the man was also looking at her.


    It was Brian and that woman...


    Anna''s memories of that night in her boyfriend''s apartment spun like a broken record in her head, making her hands tremble without realizing it.


    Her heartbeat was faster than usual. Suddenly Anna seemed to lose herself.


    Devan who felt the unusual response from Anna''s body immediately followed the woman''s gaze.


    And sure enough, what he had expected was happening right now. Seeing the two figures meet eyes, made one of Devan''s hands clench without realizing it.


    He immediately put his arm around Anna''s shoulder, as if to tell anyone that she was his.


    "Devan, I want to go to the toilet for a while," said Anna suddenly.


    "Do you want me to apany you?" offered the man.


    "No, I can do it myself," replied Anna curtly.


    "Do you know where the toilet is?"


    "I can look for it," Anna replied casually then let go of Devan''s hand, turned, and walked out.


    .


    .


    .


    "Anna, where are you going?" asked Leo when she meets him at the entrance, but the girl just walked past him without responding at all.


    Devan, what''s wrong with her, don''t tell me..."


    "She only went to the toilet," Devan interrupted immediately.

 Chapter 18 - 18. Anna, Come Out

    "Devan, what''s wrong with her, don''t tell me..."


    "She only went to the toilet," Devan interrupted immediately.


    ....


    While Anna, the girl continued to walk around, her feelings this time were messed up.


    Anna had forgotten about the man for a moment, suddenly his figure reappeared in front of her. And right now he was with that woman. The woman he had witnessed being sex with by Brian, her boyfriend.


    Seeing the person she loves is with another woman, whose heart doesn''t hurt?


    Turning at the end of the corridor, Anna met a cleaning service.


    "I am sorry, but may I know where the toilet is?" Anna asked, her eyes already a little teary.


    Memories of her sweet time with Brian, and the events of that night, kept ying like a broken record in her head.


    Hearing Anna''s voice, the woman lifted her head and turned to her.


    "Oh, just keep walking,ter at the end there turn right well, that''s where the toilet is," the woman replied as she gave her a hint.


    "Okay, thank you," said Anna. Even the tone of her voice sounded a little heavy and hoarse.


    With unsteady steps and mixed feelings, Anna stepped towards the ce that the cleaning service was referring to.


    Anna walked for a few minutes and finally found the ce she was looking for.


    Soon the girl entered one of the small rooms there and finally broke out in tears.


    A muffled cry escaped the girl''s lips, her heart aching. Like being stabbed by a thousand sharp objects, Anna sobbed.


    How could that man be there too? Anna had no idea.


    Suddenly a voice that seemed toe from several women entered the girl''s sense of hearing. And that made Anna shut her mouth tightly, turning on the water so the women wouldn''t hear her voice.


    "Gosh, I didn''t think that Devan woulde to this party."


    "Seeing him in person turned out to be more handsome than the photos circting."


    "So handsome and so perfect," the conversation of the women did not go unnoticed by Anna.


    "A dream man. Which is the woman who doesn''t want to have him. Even if I only get a chance to spend one night with him, maybe I''ll be one of the luckiest women," said another womanughing.


    "Seems like you''re so crazy about him, Len. To want to give up your body just for him."


    "Hey of course, who was the woman who could endure the charm of that young man. Besides being rich, handsome, athletic body and... Agnnhhh just talking about him already makes me wet underneath," replied another woman with a little sigh and thenughed.


    All of that entered Anna''s ears very clearly.


    It turned out that the man who helped her and brought her to this party was very popr with women. It''s just that what the women said was a bit too much.


    Because she felt normal with the man named Devan.


    "Eh but it looks like you have to throw your desires away."


    "Didn''t you see the woman he was with? I noticed that Devan seemed a little possessive of her."


    Hearing the discussion, Anna immediately knew that the woman they were referring to was her.


    "What''s wrong with that woman? She has nothing special. She''s short and looks ordinary."


    "Maybe she will just have the same fate as the other women in Devan''s presence," she added again.


    "Hmm, but at least she can feel the warmth of that man''s fingers," replied the other then giggled.


    "You know that, and still want to be his girlfriend?"


    "Of course," the woman replied with absolute certainty.


    "It''s finished?" asked the woman outside at the same time as the door opened.


    "Erm."


    "Okay, let''s go back. But first, tidy up your appearance," said another woman.


    Such was the conversation that entered Anna''s ears, although her attention was slightly distracted, it wasn''t enough just to make her forget about the jerk.


    A few minutes passed, and the women were gone. There was silence again in the toilet. There was no sound other than running watering from the small room where Anna was.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    There was a sudden knock on the door. Of course, Anna was surprised.


    ''Who knocked on the door?''


    The knock sounded again, not once but many times. and it was right at the door where she was.


    "Sorry, there''s someone here," said Anna, raising her voice slightly.


    "Annae out," replied a man outside, and with that voice, Anna''s body stiffened. The voice that he so longed for and hated so much sounded from outside. The voice belonged to Brian. Her boyfriend, no, was not a boyfriend anymore because she had broken up with him since that night.


    "Anna..."


    "I want to talk to you. Come out," Brian said again. The man had stopped knocking on the door, but the tip of his shadow visible on the floor below indicated that the man was still standing right in front of the door.


    Anna didn''t respond to the man''s words and somehow she didn''t even dare to get out of there.


    Even though in this situation, Anna didn''t have any faults, why should she be afraid?


    "Anna,e out."


    "Don''t pretend you''re deaf, honey," Brian said again.


    "If you don''te out, that means you forced me to open the door," added the man again.


    Hearing Brian''s words, Anna was confused.


    ''How about this?''


    She didn''t want to meet him, but this time seemed an exception. Because there is no other way but to meet him.


    After struggling with her thoughts for a long time, Anna finally decided to get up from her seat.


    Yes, it seemed like she did have to talk to the man, no matter how hurt she was. Anna had to keep seeing him.


    She had to be firm with herself, otherwise. Then for the rest of her life, she would run, hide from the man. And Anna didn''t want that to happen.


    Take a deep breath then exhale slowly. Anna then straightened the dress she was wearing and tried to be as rxed as possible.


    However, no matter how hard she tried to look normal, her hands were still shaking. Her heart rate is racing, even her blood feels like it''s rustling


    Slowly grabbed the doorknob. And...


    The door opened, and at the same time, the girl''s arms were pulled making her tiny body hit the chest of the man there.


    It managed to make Anna startled. Suddenly being treated like that made her not know how to react.


    Brian hugged her, the man hugged her tiny body tightly.. Makes Anna feel a little tight.

 Chapter 19 - 19. A Decision

    It managed to make Anna startled. Suddenly being treated like that made her not know how to react.


    Brian hugged her, the man hugged her tiny body tightly. Makes Anna feel a little cramped.


    "Let me go!!" Anna said, her voice hoarse.


    "I miss you so much, honey," Brian said, tightening his hug.


    Anna''s whole body trembled, hearing the voice of the man she loved so much made her longing less and at the same time increase her heartbreak. Even so, Anna had to be strong, she had to make a decision tonight.


    "Let go of me Brian," Anna said, her voice slightly lower than before.


    "No. I miss you so much. I''ve been visiting your ce for two days but I haven''t seen you, honey."


    "Where have you been for these two days? Hmm?" said the man again.


    "You know, I can''t even sleep just because I didn''t hear from you," he added.


    "This can''t go on anymore. Tomorrow I''ll buy you a cellphone so I can call you and know how you''re doing all the time, honey."


    For a moment Anna almost faltered at all the man''s words. It sounded so sweet to her ears. But she steeled her heart again, the painful memory kept repeating in her mind making mixed feelings.


    "I''m sorry," Anna squeaked in the man''s arms.


    "No problem, no need to apologize, honey," Brian replied, continuing to stroke the girl''s hair. His eyes gleamed with a faint smirk stered on his lips. He still remembers who the man who was with Anna at this birthday party was. He had also met him earlier this morning when she visited a small restaurant.


    "Brian..." Anna called.


    "Yeah?" said the man still hugging Anna''s body. He did not have to worry about someone suddenly entering because before entering the toilet he had ced a notice board right in front of the toilet, that the toilet was under repair and could not be used.


    "I want to focus on work," said Anna.


    "Don''t you do that every day?"


    "No, that''s not what I meant."


    "Then?"


    Anna wanted to answer the man''s question, suddenly felt that her tongue was heavy to move, and secondster the clear grains escaped from her eyelids again, until the sound of sobs pressed out of her lips without the owner''s permission.


    "Why?"


    "Honey, why are you crying?" Brian said loosening his arms, wiping the tears that had wet the girl''s cheeks, then cupping them with both hands.


    Receiving such treatment, Anna lowered her gaze right then and there. Afraid that if she saw Brian''s face closer, she would falter.


    "I..." Anna stuttered.


    "I want to focus on work."


    "M-maybe...."


    "It''s better if our rtionship ends here," said Anna sobbing.


    Anna could feel Brian''s body froze. Getting no response from that guy after a few minutes, finally


    she braced herself and looked into his eyes.


    And at that very moment, a springy object touched her lips. Brian kissed her.


    The man kissed her greedily while pushing Anna''s body against the wall. He locks up the girl.


    Of course, Anna was surprised, the girl tried to rebel but failed, Brian locked her knees together as well as her hands which the man had gripped tightly on top of her head.


    The man continued to treat her body arbitrarily without Anna''s permission.


    Even Brian did not pay attention to the tears that kept pouring from the girl''s eyelids.


    Anna could only surrender, she could not move, let alone scream for help.


    Her lips were already filled by the man.


    Until a few minutes in that position, Anna unconsciously returned the kiss to Brian. Making him smile faintly in between kisses.


    It was only a minuteter, and Brian pulled his face away from Anna''s lips.


    "You''re repaying me, honey."


    "That means you still want me."

 Chapter 20 - 20. Life Is Not Just About Love

    Only a minuteter, and Brian pulled his face away from Anna''s lips.


    "You''re repaying me, honey."


    "That means you still want me."


    Hearing those words, Anna froze on the spot and cursed her stupidity.


    Why did she get carried situation like this?


    "But that doesn''t mean I still want to continue this rtionship, Brian. I want us to just get here," Anna said in one breath. She realized that she still loved the man who stood in front of her.


    However, Anna is not a fool just because of love. As much as possible she nted in her heart that she was only a tool by that man.


    The hatred she felt was only an escape from her anger.


    Even though it hurt, she had to do it anyway. Ending a one-sided rtionship and her love.


    "After you disappeared, now you suddenly say things like this. What''s wrong Anna? Don''t you still love me?" said Brian looking closely at Anna''s eyes.


    "It''s okay. I just want to be alone."


    "Is it because of that man?"


    "What are you saying? All of my decisions have nothing to do with anyone else."


    "Don''t lie to me, Anna. I can still feel that you love me. Tell me quickly, what did that man do to you? Did he threaten you?"


    "NO. I told you, my decision has nothing to do with anyone else, Brian. I just want to be alone."


    "Then what are you doing in this hotel? With that guy?"


    "Since when did you two know each other?"


    "Ohh... Have you been ying the game behind me all this time Anna?" used Brian suddenly at will.


    "DON''T SAY LIKE THAT!!"


    "Why so angry? I''m just asking you, Anna. I can''t ept your one-sided decision."


    "And I can''t go on with this one-sided rtionship either," Anna continued breathlessly.


    One of Brian''s eyebrows raised, "One-sided rtionship? What do you mean?"


    "Never mind, forget it," replied Anna immediately.


    "Actually what happened to you when disappeared? Why did you suddenly change your attitude like this? Was it because of that man?"


    "Stop involving other people, Brian. He''s just a stranger to me."


    "Anyway, don''t ask me why. You should be aware of what you''ve been doing all this time behind me."


    "And after all that, you still want me to stay by your side? I''m no fool, Brian. Even though I don''t have a lot of wealth, that doesn''t mean I don''t have a brain and mind," Anna said at length, anyone could see tears piled up in the corners of her eyes.


    "What have I done? What do you want to say, honey?" replied the man feigning ignorance.


    "Oh.. about the woman I was with at this party? She''s a nobody, honey."


    "That woman is just a friend. I went with her to this party, because I couldn''t find you anywhere."


    "Just friends, okay? Nothing more. This is my friend''s party, and I''d feel bad if I didn''te."


    "If the existence of that woman made you like this, I''m sorry."


    "I won''t do it again. I promise."


    "No. My decision is unanimous Brian, and can not be taken back," replied Anna.


    Hearing all the sweet words of the man, if she had not seen with her own eyes Brian making love with another woman, maybe this time, her heart would be shaken, like usual days.


    Anna continued to strengthen her heart, even though it hurt so much, but she had to endure it. After all, she is still very young, she does not want to be trapped in stupidity just because of her love.


    Life must go on, and that life is not just about love.


    If the feeling of love hurts her, then there is no other choice but to stop it, because if she continues, it''s not love but stupidity.

 Chapter 21 - 21. End Relationship

    "No. My decision is unanimous Brian, and can not be taken back," replied Anna.


    The man fell silent at the girl''s words.


    "What? Why? How could you have the heart to end this very long rtionship, my dear."


    "If something happens, you can tell me don''t keep it to yourself," Brian added again.


    "I can''t ept your decision. Looks like you just need some time to calm down."


    "Whatever, after today I don''t want to see you anymore."


    "But why?"


    "Your excuses don''t make any sense, my dear."


    "Whatever," replied Anna.


    "Let me go, my friend is waiting for me," and in that instant, she moved away from Brian.


    However, again her efforts failed. The man pulled her hand back, just one pull, and Anna was back in the man''s arms.


    "Let me go!" Anna rebelled. Her tiny hands pped the man''s chest.


    "Brian let me go."


    The man ignored Anna and quite the opposite. Brian kissed Anna again, forcefully.


    Even one of his hands had explored the two springy objects belonging to the girl, feeling them and even squeezing them hard made Anna wince.


    The girl was crying, tears dripping from her eyes. What can she do with her small body? She was too weakpared to Brian who had a burly body. Wanted to scream for help but her lips were already filled by the man.


    Suddenly someone appears and managed to hit one punch in Brian''s face.


    Brian swayed and of course, his arms immediately separated from his girlfriend''s body.


    "Don''t force her, Damn it!!" The man is cursing immediately brought Anna behind him. While on Anna''s side, of course, she was surprised by the man''s sudden appearance.


    "Tch." Seeing who was interfering with his activities, the man then chuckled.


    "Oh is it because of this man that you want to end this rtionship?"


    "Seeing the two of you closer like this, it seems your rtionship isn''t that simple."


    "Tsk...Is it because he''s richer than me Anna?"


    "Or have you sold your body to this man, bitch?"


    BUGH...


    Once again, a punch managed tond on Brian''s face.


    "Enough! Don''t hurt him, Devan," Anna said as soon as she stepped forward, stood in front of the man, and restrained him from hitting Brian again.


    Devan immediately turned his gaze towards Anna who was very close to him. His hands then moved and removed his upper tuxedo and covered the girl''s previously exposed shoulders.


    For a moment, Anna''s body stiffened when she felt the warmth of his fingers identally touching her skin.


    "Your shoulders are showing," Devan said in a soft voice.


    While on the other hand, Brian chuckled at the sight.


    "Oh... so you''ve turned into this guy''s little bitch, Anna?"


    "No wonder all this time, you never wanted to do sex with me."


    "Afraid if I know that you''ve lost your virginity huh?"


    PLAAKKKKK


    Now it was Anna''s turn to p the man, the first time in her life she had pped someone.


    "WATCH YOUR WORD!!" shouted Anna.


    "Why? What I said was true."


    "If not, then why do you want to end this rtionship?"


    "It turns out I''ve been wrong about you all this time. You''re not much different from the night women out there," Brian said with a scornful tone.


    "And also my trust in you has been in vain," Anna replied, her voice slightly hoarse.


    "You think, I don''t know what you''ve been doing behind me all this time. Even that night, I saw all the disgusting things you did with that woman, the woman you said was just a friend a few minutes ago. Do you know? I see u making love with her."


    "What kind of woman do you think I am? I didn''t know you''d done that disgusting thing with whom behind me."


    "And after I''ve seen it all, you still want me to stay in this rtionship?"


    "I know I''m stupid. But my stupidity ends here, Brian. I love you, until now, even after everything you did to me, my feelings for you haven''t diminished at all," Anna said. At first, she just wanted to disappear without bringing up this problem, but in the end, she vomited everything.


    "And after everything I did to you, you turned out to be just using me," Anna said breathlessly.


    "We''re over, I don''t want to see you again." Anyone can see the tears don''t stop flowing down her cheeks.


    After saying all that, Anna pulled Devan''s hand towards the door, out of there.


    Leaving Brian standing frozen in ce.

 Chapter 22 - 22. Unique Girl

    "We''re over, I don''t want to see you again." Anyone can see the tears don''t stop flowing down her cheeks.


    After saying all that, Anna pulled Devan''s hand towards the door, out of there.


    Leaving Brian standing frozen in ce.


    Anna didn''t even turn her head and was already out of there.


    Her heart was broken, she couldn''t stay in this ce any longer. Anna wants to go home.


    The girl continued to walk with Devan''s hand in hers without realizing it.


    Being treated like that by Anna, one of his eyebrows raised.


    "Anna, where are you going?" asked Devan after they both walked away from the toilet.


    Immediately Anna turned and red at the man. "Why? You want me to go back to the party?"


    "No, Devan, I want to go home, I''m tired. I don''t want to be here anymore," Anna said sobbing, one hand wiping away the tears that seemed to refuse to stoping out


    "If you still want to stay here, it''s up to you, but not with me," she added.


    Hearing that, Devan raised his hand which was still in Anna''s grip while raising one of his eyebrows.


    "Ah yes, sorry," said Anna immediately releasing the man''s hand.


    "I''m leaving, and I hope after tonight, I don''t see you again," she added then turned around, walking away from Devan.


    "Wait!" said Devan.


    However, Anna ignored the man and kept on walking, clear drops continued to roll down her cheeks. At this point, she felt like she wanted to disappear soon.


    "Anna, wait!" shouted Devan once again, immediately following the girl, grabbed her arm and managed to stop Anna''s steps.


    "Don''t stop me, Devan. We''re just strangers, don''t keep forcing me toply with all your wishes," Anna said disapprovingly. Her tone rose slightly.


    "Where are you going?" Devan repeated, sounding very rxed and ignoring everything the girl had to say.


    "I told you I wanted to go home."


    "But the way out is there," said Devan, pointing behind him without turning his body.


    Instantly Anna froze on the spot, embarrassed? Of course. Again Devan made the girl feel ashamed of her actions.


    The girl didn''t respond, and with a stiff face, she immediately got up, turned around, past Devan''s presence without a word.


    While on the other hand, Devan unconsciously smiled a faint smile, but only a few secondster his expression returned to normal when he realized what he had just done. He cleared his throat for a moment then followed Anna.


    The girl walked at a very fast pace, of course, Devan tried to match her. The man guessed that if Anna wasn''t wearing high heels, she might have been running by now.


    However, suddenly Anna stopped her steps making Devan who was walking behind to do the same.


    "What else will the girl do?" Devan''s brow furrowed.


    And it turns out that what was on his mind a few seconds ago just happened.


    From his position, Devan could see Anna took off her high heels and chose to go barefoot. Walking faster and now even running.


    "Eh?"


    Devan couldn''t expect, how can there be a woman who doesn''t have such feelings of shame? When all the women he always met vying to look beautiful and perfect, Anna had the opposite attitude. Yes, even though he knows that the girl is not okay, but that doesn''t mean she has to ignore her appearance, right?


    The girl did not even pay attention to the gazes of the people around her, took off her shoes carelessly, and chose to go barefoot.


    The corner of Devan''s lips lifted slightly. "Interesting."


    When Anna''s steps were very close to the elevator, suddenly her body lifted and managed to make the girl startled.


    "Don''t refuse," said Devan. Yes, the man carried Anna in a bridal style.


    "The floor is very cold, I don''t want you to get sick just for following me here," said Devan immediately when he saw Anna wanted to speak.


    "You forced me," Anna said, the asional sobbing sound still audible.


    "It''s up to you," replied Devan immediately entering the elevator that had just opened.

 Chapter 23 - 23. Im Not Brian, Anna.

    "You forced me," Anna said, the asional sobbing sound still audible.


    "It''s up to you," replied Devan immediately entered the elevator that had just opened.


    Being in the arms of a burly man, Anna struggles to rebel. Until the two of them got back into the car, the girl was still in Devan''s arms.


    The two of them left the hotel, go away somewhere, Anna didn''t know.


    ...


    Back at Devan''s house, it''s probably 1:00 in the morning. Anna is still awake, the girl can still be heard asionally sobbing.


    "Stay here tonight," said Devan suddenly.


    Anna who heard the man''s words did not respond and just followed him into the house. She also doesn''t know where to go, the boarding house where she lives is very far from here.


    So she had no other choice but to obey Devan''s words. Yes, just tonight. Thest time she was with the stranger man.


    Anna''s body suddenly jerked in surprise, it was because Devan suddenly turned towards her and held her forehead.


    "How are you feeling now?" he asked.


    "You''ve seen everything that happened to me, you shouldn''t ask me that again."


    "I mean, are you still feeling dizzy?" asked Devan keeping his hand away from Anna''s forehead.


    For a moment the girl froze on the spot, the dizziness that had been bothering her so much just a moment ago had disappeared, eitherpletely gone or because her heartache was so domineering that she no longer cared about the other feelings her body was experiencing.


    Anna nodded slowly.


    Seeing the response of the girl in front of him, Devan immediately walked away, seemed to enter a room, ande back out after a few minutes.


    "Want to drink with me?" he offered while bringing the bottle of wine to Anna.


    Anna didn''t respond, only ncing at the man.


    "Here," said Devan, handing Anna a ss of wine.


    "Thank you."


    Devan just nodded his head unresponsive. The look of the girl next to him was truly pathetic. Although still wearing the same luxurious dress as before, but those puffy eyes couldn''t lie to how she felt right now.


    Until several tens of minutes passed, only silence became their friend. Anna and Devan seemed busy with their thoughts.


    No one knows how many sses of wine Anna had spent, her body was getting hot. She took off Devan''s tuxedo who wrapped in her shoulders and put it carelessly, and it managed to expose her exposed skin.


    As if Anna didn''t realize that she was currently with a normal man.


    No matter how much she drank the red liquid, her memory of Brian didn''t go away either.


    Maybe because the wine is not much? she immediately grabbed the bottle in front of her and gulped it carelessly, making some of the red liquid spills and run down her chin to her neck and chest, as if she didn''t care about Devan''s gaze at her.


    ''This girl,'' Devan thought.


    ''Does she not notice my existence?''


    But he quickly turned his gaze to another direction. He almost lost control of the sight beside him.


    He kept his normal demeanor as much as possible. Cleared his throat several times to normalize his feelings and tried not to turn his head in the direction where the girl was.


    Until soft snoring was heard making the man turn his head towards the source of the sound.


    Anna fell asleep, the wine bottle in her arms.


    A harsh sigh escaped the man''s lips.


    Slowly but surreally, Devan lifted Anna''s body after cing the bottle of wine on the table, intending to take her to the room.


    "Brian ..." a name sounded from Anna''s mouth, making Devan''s steps stop for a moment.


    "I''m not Brian, Anna."


    But the girl kept on mentioning the name of the man who had hurt her, to the point where Devan felt irritated because he kept hearing the name of that bastard.


    Someone''s feelings are very troublesome for him.


    He isying Anna''s body on the bed, but his body suddenly jolted. Anna withdrew his hand right then and there.


    "Don''t go... Brian." Again, Anna raved and said the man''s name who knows how many times.


    "I''m not Brian Anna."


    "Once again you say his name, don''t me me if I do something more to you."

 Chapter 24 - 24. Want To Go Far

    "I''m not Brian Anna."


    "Once again you say his name, don''t me me if I do something more to you."


    Carefully, Devan let go of Anna''s hand on his wrist, then enveloped the girl very carefully.


    Had just walked again, his body suddenly jolted. Anna pulled the man''s arm so that it fell right on top of her body while continuing to mutter Brian''s name.


    And it made him a reflex to hold his breath.


    His face was very close to the girls.


    Then a smirk stered on his lips. "You asked me to do it, Anna."


    The next second, Devan''s fingers caressed the girl''s luscious lips. There was still a very strong smell of alcoholing from inside.


    Devan kisses Anna.


    Kissed the girl''s lips softly and for a very long time, making Anna who was in a semi-conscious state slowly joined in doing the same, returning the man''s kiss.


    For a moment, only the sound of lips and tongues crashed, a distinctive sound to fill the room. The two exchanged saliva for a long time.


    Until a moan escaped the girl''s lips just as Devan touch some sensitive parts. Anna''s body convulsed with a sigh that was so melodious in Devan''s ears.


    "Good response, honey."


    Somehow since then, all the clothes that were perfectly attached to the girl''s body were no longer left, making Devan able to freely felt her body as he pleased.


    And Anna didn''t resist in the slightest, making the man even more excited, especially knowing that the girl still had a vestige of consciousness.


    ***


    The ringing of the rm in the morning made Anna gasp, and get up. Suddenly, she was very thirsty and her throat felt dry.


    Tried to get up from her position, but failed. Her head felt very heavy. Suddenly her eyebrows knit together in confusion, she felt something heavy pressed against her stomach.


    She lifted the nket to confirm, and at the same time, her body stiffened.


    Reflexively Anna rose from her position.


    ''Why can I be naked?''


    ''And whose hand is that?''


    The girl immediately turned to the side and found Devan who was also shirtless there.


    For a moment Anna had trouble digesting what was happening, her mind went nk.


    Until a bloodstain that fulled the sheets entered her vision.


    ''No, it''s impossible'' Anna refused to believe what was going on in her mind. The girl shook her head as she tightened the nket around her body.


    Trying to remember what happenedst night, groping for any memories that might be a clue.


    Her face looked pale, she could vaguely remember the time when she and Devan did sex.


    A blush immediately filled her face, this was truly embarrassing. Her sanctity was lost in just one night. And it was caused by a foreign man she had only known for a few days. No, but this was also due to her recklessness that could not take care of herself.


    Anna tried her best to resist everything, but what could she do? All has happened, now there is nothing of value in her anymore.


    Anna rubbed her face in frustration, turning to Devan to make sure he was still asleep.


    She wanted to leave, Anna wanted to get away from here, she hated him and she hated herself.


    Immediately the girl moved to take her clothes back on the floor in a hurry.


    ''Where''s my underclothes?''


    Anna looked everywhere but couldn''t find her.


    ''Oh let it be.'' she thought.


    Immediately the girl left without waiting any longer, but her steps suddenly stopped when the corner of her eye caught the paper check which amounted to one hundred million still lying on the nightstand.


    "Should I just take the money?" Anna''s monologue to herself.


    "But if I took it, wouldn''t it be the same if I sold my body to this FUCKING guy?" she added again with a stressed tone of voice on a certain word.


    ''Besides now I need money and don''t have a job anymore. Everything happened because of men. Whether it''s Brian or Devan, those two guys are the cause,'' she thought with a sigh.


    After struggling for a long time with her thoughts, the girl chose to reach for the paper check on the nightstand. She didn''t care if Devan would call her a slut or something. After all, he had already taken advantage of her.


    And then, Anna left quietly leaving Devan still asleep. The girl determined in her heart that this was thest time she would have sex with a man.


    It''s frustrating and traumatizing.


    After today, Anna is no longer in the same city as Devan.. She went away as far as possible, disappeared, and could not be found anywhere.

 Chapter 25 - 25. Looking For The Girl

    Five Years Later


    D.A Group


    _____________


    The ringing of the cellphone distracted Devan who was leading the meeting, seeing the name listed on it made him immediately turn off the t-shaped object without intending to pick it up.


    Just nced briefly then returned to continue the meeting.


    "Okay, if there are no more questions. The meeting is over," he said ending the important meeting.


    Devan left the meeting room with the secretary following him.


    "Hand over the minutes in the afternoon," Devan said to the woman behind him without turning his head.


    "Okay, Sir."


    The man did not immediately return to his room, his steps were stopped when the cellphone in his shirt pocket rang again.


    "How? Has there been any news?" said Devan first.


    "...."


    "It''s been five years. You''ve only been looking for one person and haven''t found her yet?" Devan snapped in a slightly high-pitched voice.


    "..."


    Devan took a deep breath while massaging his temple which did hurt when he heard the response from the other side of the phone.


    "If you can''t find the girl, just stop. I can hire someone else," the man replied then resumed his walk.


    "Besides, I''ve given you many chances," he added.


    "...."


    "Okay, this is thest chance, find the girl or just stop," replied Devan then hung up the phone unterally.


    The man returned to his room with apletely gloomy expression. He didn''t know how many times a harsh sigh escaped from his lips.


    He closed his eyes for a moment on the back of his oversized chair, the memory of the night five years ago still vivid in his mind.


    ''Where are you now, Anna.''


    ''Why suddenly disappeared without telling me?''


    Since then, every time Devan tries to get close to a woman, the memory of that night always haunts him and often makes Devan end up leaving the woman he is with without touching her at all.


    And finally, the man decided never to be close to any woman again. All he did was keep working and working just to forget what happened that night, even if only for a moment.


    This torments him, no woman had ever made him feel this way, even though he and the girl were just strangers who met by ident, and ended up in bed because of his stupidity.


    His guilt for the girl could not go away. He couldn''t imagine how messed up the girl was, until she disappeared from his sight without leaving a trace.


    Rising from his position then walking to the side of the room, gazing at the bustle of the busy City J below.


    Knock... knock... knock...


    There was a knock on the door, followed by the sound of footsteps entering the room.


    "Someone wants to see you, sir," the voice of the woman he knew as his secretary greeted his ears.


    "Say, I don''t want to be disturbed," Devan replied in a voice that was so cold and t without even turning his head.


    "But, he made an appointment with you before, sir."


    "rissa... Do I have to repeat what I said?" said Devan immediately turned and red at the secretary, making the woman gasp.


    "I-I''m sorry, sir."


    "Then excuse me," she said again and then left the room with hasty steps.


    And after that, Devan returned to wrestling with the files on his desk.


    Until it was dark, the man had not left his room. All employees have also gone home. Leaving only him and the secretary.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    rissa reappeared behind the door and entered the room with a look on her face that seemed doubtful.


    "What is it?" Devan asked when he sensed the presence of someone else in his room.


    "I just wanted to remind you that it''ste, sir," replied the secretary quietly.


    "Is that true?" Devan immediately turned around and it was true, it was already very dark outside. He then nced at the watch in his hand and sighed tiredly.


    "You can go home," said the man, stopping his activities for a moment and leaning back on his chair.


    "B-but what about with..."


    "I don''t like repeating my words," said Devan immediately cutting the secretary''s words.


    "All right, sir. Then thank you, I''ll excuse myself," said the woman withdrew.


    Devan just nodded and then stretched the muscles of his body that felt very stiff, until unconsciously the man fell asleep.


    And only wakes up when the phone rings again.


    ncing at the screen, Devan just ignored it, as if the man had no intention of answering the calling at all.


    It was Leo, his cousin.. And today, that man keeps bothering him making Devan feel ufortable.

 Chapter 26 - 26. I See Her

    And only wakes up when the cellphone rings again.


    ncing at the screen, Devan just ignored it. It was as if the man had no intention of answering at all.


    It was Leo, his cousin. And today, the man kept bothering him making Devan feel ufortable.


    The t-shaped object kept ringing, making Devan reach for it and turn off his cell phone.


    He knew very well his cousin''s habits.


    Devan nced at the watch in his hand briefly, it waste at night.


    Immediately he left the office, returned home. For some reason it felt like today he was very tired, his body felt crushed and his head was throbbing a little.


    No one knows how many times tired sighs escaped his lips while driving the car.


    ....


    The next day. Devan went about his usual routine at the office, struggling with various important documents and files.


    His attention was distracted when the door to his room was suddenly opened. Again it was Leo who came through.


    "You know? It''s still working hours, Leo," said Devan leaning in his chair.


    As if ignoring Devan''s words, Leo immediately approached him. "Why don''t you ever answer my calls?" asked himnding his body on the sofa in the room.


    "It doesn''t matter," Devan replied curtly.


    "Don''t say like that if you don''t know what I want to talk about," Leo said again.


    "You better get out. I''m busy," Devan reached back for his tablet and checked some files there.


    "Have you found Anna''s whereabouts?"


    Devan''s fingers stopped for a moment and then continued again, checking the files on his tablet.


    "Hey, I''m asking you."


    "It''s none of your affairs, get out. I''m busy."


    "Hey, hey, that''s bad. Listen to me first, Devan," Leo replied as he rxed his body on the sofa.


    "Whatever," Devan replied briefly and tly, it seemed that the man had no intention of caring about Leo''s existence.


    "I saw her yesterday," Leo began.


    Immediately Devan raised his gaze, "Who do you mean? If you just want to talk about your girlfriend, you better get out of here."


    Leo who heard that just smiled, as if the man was already immune to his cousin''s attitude.


    "I mean Anna. I saw her yesterday."


    Immediately Devan''s body stiffened at Leo''s words, but he hastily normalized his expression and then resumed his activities.


    "Yesterday, I contacted you because of this, but you ignored me," Leo said again while assessing Devan''s expression. He knew very well that his cousin had been looking for Anna since the girl disappeared five years ago.


    "Looks like he''s married."


    "And also have a child who is about four years old maybe?" added Leo again.


    "Okay, since I have told you, then I will go now," said the man again when he did not get any response from Devan, he then moved from his position.


    "Where did you see her?" Finally, Devan spoke making Leo smile faintly.


    "I suggest not looking for her, Dev. She''s married and has kids. I don''t want to have my cousins ??ruining other people''s rtions."


    "Where did you see her?" asked Devan repeating the same question.


    "In the cafe in front of my office, I saw her during recess. But she doesn''t seem to be aware of my existence, or is it because she has forgotten about me," Leo replied. Currently, the man already has his ownpany, in contrast to five years ago, where Leo was still in the samepany as Devan.


    Hearing the man''s narrative, Devan resumed his activities that had been dyed, as if he didn''t care about Leo''s words.


    "Okay, then I''ll go," Leo said turning around while waving his hand, leaving Devan''s room with a smile on his lips.


    As the door closed, Devan leaned back while massaging his throbbing head again, maybe becausest night he only slept for a moment? Yes, ever since the girl disappeared, he had trouble sleeping.


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips again.


    For some reason, his heart ached when he heard Leo say that the girl was married and had a child. However, he tried to refuse to believe in all that before he proved it.


    Being in that position for a few minutes, Devan then grabbed his cellphone and then appeared to be calling someone.


    It was now lunchtime, yet Devan was still in his room.


    A few momentster, "rissa, from tomorrow onwards, clear my schedule at eleven to two o''clock," said Devan suddenly appear from his room and then closed the door again without waiting for a response from the secretary, and it managed to make the secretary startled, gawking in the ce.

 Chapter 27 - 27. You Are My Child

    Orange light began to break on the western horizon, a gentle breeze blew the hair of a woman standing behind the window of a room on the second floor.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door, interrupting her thoughts.


    "Yeah, wait a minute," the girl half-shouted.


    "How is Dave? Is he still fever?" asked a man right after the door opened.


    "Come in," the woman called.


    "You eat first, since yesterday your stomach hasn''t been filled with anything."


    "I''m not hungry Nicho."


    "I know you''re worried about Dave''s condition, but don''t let your feelings make you neglect your health, Anna."


    "Go on, I''ve got some food on the table. I''ll take care of Dave," said Nicho while raising the nket that only covered half the body of a small child sleeping on the bed.


    "Hmm, okay. Sorry for bothering you," said Anna, took a deep breath, and then turned and left the room.


    Nicho just nodded, then walked to the side of the window and closed it.


    "Leaving the window open like this could make you sicker, Dave. I don''t know what your mother is thinking," he monologued to himself.


    ncing at the watch in his hand, it was now 5:00. Soon night wille.


    .


    "Anna, I want to go out. Do you want to order something?" asked Nicho as he descended the stairs.


    Anna who was cleaning the kitchen turned her head, "No need, thank you," she replied then stopped her activities for a moment and approached the handsome man with an athletic body.


    "What time are youing home?"


    "Why? Are you afraid of missing me?" Nicho joked while blinking one of his eyes.


    Anna just responded with a smile, "Be careful," she said then escorted the man to the front door.


    Waiting until the sports car Nicho was driving disappeared from her sight, Anna came back inside. It was dark outside.


    Now, it was just her and Dave in a house this big. The woman then finished everything that was done before.


    "Mom..."


    "Mom..."


    "Yes Dave, wait," the woman immediately went up the stairs, to her son''s room on the second floor.


    "What is it, honey?" asked Anna right after entering the room.


    Dave didn''t answer and just took his mother''s hand, took it in his arms, and then went back to sleep.


    Seeing her son sleeping like that, the memory of what happened five years ago filled her head again until it was tight.


    "You''re only my child, Dave," Anna muttered while stroking her son''s head very slowly, until a few minutes passed, without realizing she fell asleep next to her child.


    ***


    After Leo gave thetest information on Anna''s whereabouts, Devan had a new routine of eleven to one o''clock every day.


    Like now, Devan sits alone, rxing while sipping a ss of masins at a cafe right in front of Leo''s office.


    He never took his eyes from the entrance, as if he is waiting for someone.


    It''s already the third day, and Devan keeps visiting the same cafe. No secretary or anyone else with him. He was alone.


    Armed with a few sheets of newspaper which he used to cover his face when he saw someone he knew entered the same cafe as he was.


    He had only been there for a few minutes when suddenly Devan''s body froze in ce. A very familiar person had just entered the Cafe. Soon he used the newspaper in his hand to hide, but it was toote.


    "Devan?" called a man in a half-screaming tone of voice and managed to make everyone turn towards him.


    "What are you doing here?" asked the man immediately approached him. He is Leo, Devan''s cousin.


    No wonder Devan saw him here because it was break time and the location of the cafe was very close to Leo''s office.


    "I should be the one asking you that. What are you doing here?" asked Devan back. He couldn''t say the reason why he was here.


    "Is the food in your office cafeteria that bad?" he added again.


    Leo ignored his cousin''s words,nded his body on the bench directly in front of Devan while squinting suspiciously.


    "Stop looking at me like that," said Devan.


    "Hurry up, what are you doing here alone?" Leo asked again, not without reason he said such things, because there are several, no, even dozens of cafes mushrooming around his cousin''spany.


    Why did Devan choose this ce? not to mention there was no secretary or anyone else with him, indicating that the man was truly alone.


    "Are you blind or have no eyes? I''m reading the newspaper," replied Devan.


    "You came all the way here just for this? Read the paper?"


    "So what? stop asking and scram."


    "No, no. How could I leave my cousin here alone," Leo chuckled.


    Hearing the man''s words, Devan still wore a t expression.


    "Okay, my cousin what if I teach you to read a good and correct newspaper?" Leo said while holding back hisughter.


    Devan''s brow furrowed, "Hah, Don''t...." His words trailed off right after lowering his gaze and looking at the newspaper he was holding since earlier.


    The newspaper is upside down.


    Instantly Leo burst outughing and managed to make their existence back into the spotlight.

 Chapter 28 - 28. Nichos Kindness

    Seeing Leo''s growingughter, Devan put the newspaper in his hand roughly onto the table and left without saying a word.


    "Hey, where are you going my cousin?" Leo shouted getting up from his position, his steps stopped when he saw the man had entered his ck Ferrari.


    "I know, you were waiting for that girl Devan," Leo muttered under his breath and then went back into the cafe.


    Devan Atmadja, a leader of thepany D.a Group, since the past five years, a man rarely appears in public, making many people slowly forget his existence. Only his name and status still fill some of the top searches on the inte, all because of his achievements that have sessfully boosted D.a Group''s position to the secondrgestpany in Asia.


    Compared to five years before, now Devan preferred to be alone and do everything himself, his once cold demeanor was now colder. Even with Mom and Dad.


    "rissa, what''s my schedule for today?" asked Devan shortly after the secretary picked up the phone from him.


    "...."


    "Empty it and move on to another day."


    "...."


    "Just email it."


    "...."


    "Ah yes, the file on my desk just leave it alone. Don''t touch anything there," said Devan then ended the call.


    And after that, he then again made a call to another number.


    "How? Has there been any progress?"


    "...."


    Hearing the answer from the other side of the phone, Devan sighed harshly.


    "I want some of you guys to do some surveince somewhere."


    "...."


    "I''ll send the addresster, they just need to be on guard at that ce, and let me know as soon as possible if they find the same woman as the photo I gave you," said Devan.


    "...."


    "Do it today," Devan ordered and then ended the call again.


    For some reason, after hearing Leo say that Anna was married, it felt like he couldn''t ept it, let alone believe it.


    Especially when he heard that the woman he had been looking for had a child.


    mmed the steering wheel and then turned around, the Ferrari he was driving elerated.


    No one knows what the man had in mind, he stop his car at a bar, whereas it was still daytime.


    ***


    Currently, Anna and Nicho are sitting in the living room, rxing while talking. As for Dave, the child had fallen asleep on Anna''sp.


    "Give him to me, let me carry him to the room," said Nicho when he saw Dave was asleep on the sofa with his head on the woman''s thigh.


    Anna didn''t respond, but Nicho still moved closer to her and carried Dave back to his room.


    "Thank you," said Anna as soon as Nicho wanted to go up the stairs that were directly behind her.


    Until now, Anna felt very bad for the man. It''s been five years, Nicho who is a stranger and she didn''t know at all before has always helped her until now, was near her and even met all her needs.


    For one reason only, she reminded the man of his wife who died in a car ident two years before his meeting with Anna.


    Yes, Nicho is a widower about 32 years old, he is also a leader in apany that is corn''s age. Not too big, but more than enough to meet all his needs. He is also an only child, while his parents? His father and mother are divorced, until now he does not know where his parents are.


    Five years ago, using the money Devan gave her, Anna managed to pay off all her debts.


    Even though Anna had refused to take the hundred million, but only because of what happened that night, she had to do it.


    Yes, on the pretext that one day she will return it if she gets a new job. Because with feelings and circumstances that are very chaotic, it is very difficult for her to get a job.


    But the unexpected happened and made her life even messier when she just got a new job, the harsh reality greeted her again, Anna was pregnant.


    Until a few monthster, Anna was fired because her boss found out that she was pregnant. After all, it had vited the rules where she worked.


    Since then, Anna has had more and more difficulty finding work because of her growing belly, however, she continues to do so for the sake of her survival after giving birth.


    Until one day, due to exhaustion, she fainted in the middle of the road and after regaining consciousness, Anna found herself in a hospital room with her hand infused.


    At that time, Nicho was already there. Yes, it was the man who saved Anna and took her to the hospital.


    After knowing that Anna lived alone without any rtives, with her condition being heavily pregnant, he offered the girl to stay at his house.


    Anna had refused, but Nicho still insisted. Until Anna had no other choice, maybe Nicho was one of the good people God sent for her.


    She knew clearly who the father of the child she was carrying was. Only, Anna did not tell the man because with her very shabby and poor condition, who would want her?


    It has nothing to be proud of. While the father of her child has everything, wealth, good looks, and everything that everyone in this world dreams of.


    If Anna told him, she would only embarrass herself or might even be used of using her pregnancy to live a good life.


    Anna didn''t want that to happen and chose to endure it herself.


    All because of the huge difference she had with that man.


    "What are you thinking?" A voice suddenly interrupted Anna''s thoughts.


    The girl turned and found Nico already behind her.


    "Thank you, Nicho."


    "No need to thank me, I just took Dave to his room."


    "I will say thank you, I don''t know how I can repay all your kindness to me," said Anna again turning her gaze towards the TV that was on.


    "You want to repay my kindness?" Nicho alsonded his body next to Anna.


    "But with my current situation, I don''t even have a penny, nor do I have anything of value," Anna replied.


    "How about just marry me?"


    Suddenly Anna''s body stiffened, she had lived with the man for a long time, even Nicho also took care of everything when she had to undergo a cesarean section, and even after the birth of her son the man always helped her, met her needs and even obeyed everything her wish. Even so, she didn''t have any feelings for the man.


    "A-are you serious?" stammered Anna.


    Seeing Anna''s response, Nichoughed loudly. "Don''t worry, I''m just joking," said the man then rubbed Anna''s hair.


    A sigh of relief escaped Anna''s lips, and it made Nichough at her even more.


    "No need to feel shy, also no need to thank me, I did all this sincerely. Don''t even think about repaying it, Anna," said Nicho right after hisughter subsided.


    "Dave''s dad, when are you going to tell me? I might be able to help you look for him," he added.


    "He''s dead, there''s no need to look for him anymore," Anna replied curtly, sounding very clear that she was very reluctant to discuss it.


    That night was a mistake, but it had a huge impact on her life.

 Chapter 29 - 29. Nichos Kindness (2)

    "Dave''s dad, when are you going to tell me? I might be able to help you look for him," he added.


    "He''s dead, there''s no need to look for him anymore," Anna replied curtly, sounding very clear that she was very reluctant to discuss it.


    That night was a mistake, but it had a huge impact on her life.


    Hearing Anna''s answer, Nicho just sighed roughly. "Okay, if you''re still not ready to tell me, that''s fine," he said.


    Whenever she asked about Dave''s dad, the woman next to him always said the same thing.


    Nicho doesn''t know if what Anna said is the truth or just a lie. But for now, he had no other choice but to believe her words.


    "Tomorrow is my day off, I want to take you for a walk with Dave."


    "Aren''t you tired? Maybe you should just rest at home, don''t think about us," replied Anna.


    "No. It''s been a long time since Ist took you for a walk. I happen to be empty tomorrow, how about it?" asked Nicho.


    "But where? I don''t have any money, Nicho," Anna replied again.


    "How many times have I told you never to say that. I invited you, that means I will bear everything, Anna." Nicho was tired of hearing the woman''s words that were always the same when he asked her out, even though he had given her money many times but the woman always refused.


    They do not have any rtionship but the man still supports Anna''s life. Once she wanted to apply for a job at a convenience store when Dave was three years old, but the man forbade her, didn''t even talk to her for days just because of that.


    And after that, Anna didn''t dare to do anything like that again, she just stayed home and took full care of Dave.


    "Hmm, then thanks, Nicho."


    ncing at the watch in his hand, Nicho just nodded, "You should also sleep, it''s already ten o''clock at night," he said.


    "Wait a minute, I''m not sleepy yet," replied Anna leaning her body on the sofa.


    "You want to eat something?" Nicho asked again but only got a shake of his head from Anna.


    "What do you want to eat? Maybe I can make it for you," Anna asked back.


    "Now?"


    Anna just nodded in agreement.


    "No need, your body must be very tired taking care of Dave all day."


    Anna didn''t respond anymore and just kept quiet, to be honest, she was really tired. Taking care of a very active little boy like Dave takes a lot of energy and patience.


    Dave, the kid''s been healthy since yesterday.


    And after that only silence filled the living room, no more talking from Anna or Nicho. Both are focused on the television program that is currently broadcast.


    Until several tens of minutes had passed, Nicho turned and found Anna already asleep with a position still leaning on the sofa. The man then moved closer to Anna''s small body.


    "You are stubborn, just want to apany me, you fall asleep like this," Nicho muttered while lifting Anna''s body, walking towards her room on the second floor. Before, not without reason, He asked the woman to sleep early, because who knows how many times he had identally seen her yawn.


    Enveloping Anna carefully, Nicho then stood on the side of the bed, staring at Anna''s face for a very long time, whatever is in his mind, no one knows.


    ***


    At this time two men staggered towards a magnificent white house.


    "Stand up straight, don''t walk like that, your body is heavy," Leo said, the man was carrying Devan''s body into his house, a few hours ago, he got a call from a bartender to pick up his cousin.


    Seeing Devan''s condition, which seemed very disorganized and unable to support himself any longer, Leo guessed that the man had been at the bar for a very long time.


    Things like this had happened many times, even Leo often sacrificed his time just because he had to pick up his cousin at the bar regardless of day or night, even early morning.


    "Stop torturing yourself with alcohol," Leo said throwing Devan''s body onto the sofa in the living room.


    His breath sounded heavy, "Hah," Leo alsonded next to Devan. His arms were tingling and sweat was already running down his forehead, he felt thirsty, his throat dry.


    Walked to the refrigerator to find something that might be a thirst quencher, but sad. There was nothing in there, only empty bottles which made Leo take a breath.


    "You''re as pathetic as this," he muttered.


    Leo then brought Devan''s body back into a room on the second floor.


    And after feeling very tired, hey down for a moment, but unconsciously the man fell asleep next to Devan.

 Chapter 30 - 30. Keep A Promise To Grandma

    Morning at Nicho''s house.


    _____________________________


    "Dave, eat a lot to be healthy," said Nicho while feeding Anna''s son with a piece of toast he had just taken. Currently, they were having breakfast together.


    "Uncle, my mom said that we will go for a walk today?" Dave asked in his childlike voice.


    Instantly Nicho smiled hearing Dave''s voice, "Right, is there a ce you want to visit?"


    Dave shook his head then looked at his mother intently, "I will follow you wherever you go, Uncle," replied Dave again chewing the bread in his hand.


    "Okay, how about we go to the park? You want to go there, right?" asked Nicho turning his gaze to Anna.


    "That''s up to you, Nicho," Anna replied casually.


    Hearing Anna''s answer, Nicho just sighed deeply. He didn''t know what to say anymore when he heard the woman''s response which was always the same.


    "Okay, after breakfast we get ready," said Nicho.


    Anna just nodded in agreement.


    ***


    The ringing of the cellphone woke Leo in the morning. Carelessly reaching into his trouser pocket, answering calls without clearly seeing the name on the screen of his cellphone.


    "Hello."


    "Where are you now? I''ve been waiting for you for a long time," shouted a woman from across.


    "Grandma..." immediately Leo rose from his position.


    "I just woke up, Grandma. I''m at Devan''s house now."


    "Come here quickly, take Devan. It''s a holiday andst week you guys promised to take me for a walk," she shouted again.


    Turned to the side, Leo sighed harshly, "Devan is still sleeping, Grandma. Looks like he can''t go out today."


    "Then, just you."


    "Okay, Grandma. I will hurry up." Finished saying it, the call ended unterally.


    Rubbing his face roughly while rearranging his feelings, Leo then left the room, leaving Devan who was still fast asleep. He deliberately did not wake his cousin because he felt a little sorry, he knew that for some time his cousin had been having trouble sleeping.


    Driving his car into a very grand mansion, Leo hummed casually.


    "Grandma, your handsome grandson ising," he shouted walking into the magnificent building. A building that has a very spacious courtyard and lobby with marble floors visible as far as the eye can see. Decorative lights with gold and silver shades are also seen adorning some points.


    This is the main residence of the Atmadja family, a building consisting of three floors, the rooms on the first floor is reserved for servants, the second floor for the Atmadja family or guests from the family, and the third floor is devoted to rxing areas, such as a swimming pool, cinema, sauna, karaoke ce, on that floor, there is also a small garden.


    Each floor has its maid.


    "Lina, where is Grandma?" Leo asked approaching a maid.


    "Eh, uh, she is on the third floor, sir," Lina replied stuttering, and immediately lowered her gaze because she was identally caught watching the man.


    "Okay, continue your work and stop worshiping my handsome," Leo saidughing and then walked away leaving Lina blushing.


    Leo entered a ss elevator to go up to the third floor.


    Even though the mansion is very big and majestic, only Grandma lives with the maids. As for Devan and Leo, the two only visited asionally. Devan''s parents are in Australia while Leo''s parents are in China.


    The reason the two stayed in Indonesia was that Grandma, the old woman did not allow her granddaughter to be away from her, and also because the head office of theirpany was located in Indonesia.


    "Grandma..."


    "Grandma..." Leo called right after setting foot on the third floor.


    "Grandma, where are you?"


    "Grandma, you''re still alive right?" Leo shouted again, and then a sticknded right on his head making him wince in pain.


    "Aww..sshh."


    "I''m here, stop screaming, you almost burst my eardrums," a woman''s voice came from a park not far from the ss elevator where Leo had just exited.


    "Grandma, what are you doing here? I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    "Swim, can''t you see I''m sitting?"


    "I didn''t know Grandma had the skills to swim on a chair."


    "You ungodly grandson! Where is Devan?" asked the old woman while looking left and right looking for someone''s whereabouts.


    "Still sleeping, he seems tired, Grandma."


    "Does he still have trouble sleeping every night?" asked the old woman.


    "I don''t know, I''m not his wife," Leo replied thenughed.


    Hearing Leo''s answer, the old woman just sighed deeply and then said "Let''s go!"


    "Where, Grandma?"


    "Last week, you guys promised to take me out for a walk."


    "Okay, Grandma," Leo said then approached the old woman, helped her up and walked, took a few steps, and then stopped. "What are you doing? I can still walk alone," she protested.


    "Keep my promise, Grandma, apany you for a walk."


    "A¡­shhh, It is sick, Grandma" Leo moaned when he was pinch by the old woman.


    "Okay, okay. I apologize," said the man whileughing crisply.


    "Where are you going, Grandma? Is there a ce you want to visit Grandma?"


    "How about going to the mall?" Leo offered, "Or the cinema?"


    "No, I am bored."


    "How about having lunch at the newly opened Japanese restaurant near my office?"


    "If it''s just lunch, I can do it at home."


    "Then where do you want to go? Overseas? Sailing to the Bermuda Triangle? Or dive into the Mariana Trench?"


    "You damned grandson, are you going to take me for a walk or are you going to kill me?"


    "Then tell me, where are you going, Grandma?"


    "To the park."


    "If you only go to the park, in this house, there is also a garden, Grandma."


    "I am bored in this ce."


    "Okay, I will take you to the park."


    After that, both Oma and Leo, immediately entered the ss elevator, towards Leo''s car which was perfectly parked in the garage.


    "No need to take me, today I want to go with my grandson," said the old woman to her private driver who was cleaning the car window.


    "Okay, madam."

 Chapter 31 - 31. Unexpected Meeting

    Stopped the car at the garage provided, Leo and Grandma then got out of there.


    Currently, they are in a city park located in the City J area. A park that is quiterge and is very suitable for a family visit on the weekend, in the middle position of the garden there is a fountain pool filled with goldfish, on either side of the pool there is a round stone that resembles a page upon, looks very unique.


    Some ornamental nts also meet several points, some are elongated and circr, the expanse of green grass that is so fresh can be seen as far as the eye can see.


    There are many small streets scattered throughout the park, each on the left and right side of the road there is a palm tree with a height of about four meters, the leaves are thick enough to give a cool sensation even during the day, some cypress trees are also visible looks scattered on the entire garden, allowing several families to rx under it. Not only that, several small benches and a gazebo are there, at the edge of the park, there are rows of street vendors who are busy selling their wares.


    "Grandma, what are we going to do here?" asked Leo who was walking hand in hand with the old woman.


    "Rx like them," replied Grandma while looking around.


    "Then, let''s go there, Grandma," said Leo while pointing his index finger at a small bench that was right under a tree with thick leaves.


    "Supposedly, once a week you or Devan take me to a ce like this, I''m tired of being at home all the time," said Grandma right afternding her body on the bench. The gentle breeze that blows gives a refreshing sensation.


    "I''m busy Grandma, Devan, too."


    "You guys are always busy."


    The boisterous sounds of children running around became Grandma''s focus at this time. "Even though I have two grandchildren, but none of you can give me great-grandchildren," she muttered while heaving a rough breath.


    "Do you want great-grandchildren?" Leo asked.


    "I can make a lot of great-grandchildren for Grandma tonight."


    "A-sshhh." Leo was hit by the stick from the old woman.


    "Grandma, it hurts."


    "Stop sowing your seeds, pick a girl and hurry up to get married."


    Hearing the old woman''s words, Leo rubbed the back of his neck.


    "Later, Grandma. When the timees, Leo will get married."


    The old woman rolled her eyes while sighing roughly when she heard her grandson''s answer.


    "I am thirsty."


    "Then Leo will be looking for a drink for a while."


    "Buy some food too."


    "Okay, wait and don''t go anywhere," said the man then stood up from his position.


    Grandma enjoyed the scenery around her. Her eyes never moved from the little children running around. She has children and grandchildren, but she still often feels lonely. Only the asional visit of Leo and Devan drove her loneliness away. They are all very busy. If only she could, she wanted her two grandchildren to live with her, but they chose to live separately with her because they wanted to focus on their work.


    Suddenly a ball aimed at her made the old woman immediately stand up to block, but her efforts were in vain when a woman immediately hit the ball back.


    "Thank you, Miss."


    "You''re wee," the woman said, looking down with a friendly smile.


    "Mom..." a small child''s voice followed from behind her.


    "Dave, be careful. Don''t run like that," The woman said as she approached the boy.


    "Why alone?" she asked after lifting Dave''s body into her arms.


    Dave waved hee hand toward an ice cream van parked at the edge of the park. "Uncle Nicho bought me ice cream Mom. I want ice cream," Dave replied in a whisper so that only she could hear.


    Hearing the story of her son, the woman just smiled. "Okay, let''s find a ce to take shelter first, it''s very hot here," she said then turned around.


    While on the other hand, someone watched the two of them without blinking a second, it was the olddy Atmadja.


    "Miss..." called the grandmother when she saw the woman started to walk.


    "Excuse me? Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "If I may know, where are you going?" she asked then looked around.


    "There''s no more space, you''d better sit with me here," she offered again, her attention focused on the boy who was in the woman''s arms. Somehow his face is so simr to her grandson ''Devan''.


    "May I? We do not disturb the time..."


    "Just call me Oma, don''t worry. I will be very happy if Miss wants to apany me. Come, sit here," she said again cutting the woman''s words and pulled her to sit on the bench where she was before.


    "Thank you."


    "Just call me Anna, O-Oma," said the woman again.


    "This is your son?"


    Anna just nodded.


    "Handsome and sweet," said the old woman, lightly touching Dave''s cheek. The child just sits in his mother''sp.


    "His name is Dave, Grandma."


    "Even your names are very simr," the old woman muttered.


    "What do you mean Grandma?" Anna''s brow furrowed faintly.


    "Oh no, forget it."


    "His father must be very handsome too," she added.


    Anna just smiled in response.


    "Just the two of you?" asked the old woman again.


    "There are three of us, Grandma," replied Anna.


    The old woman just nodded, wanting to ask further but was afraid that the woman who was with her son would feel ufortable.


    "Can I carry him?"


    "B-but Grandma..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll still be strong if I just hold her for a while."


    "O-okay Grandma," Anna replied hesitantly, but still obeyed the old woman''s wishes.


    However, the olddy Atmadja had not even extended her hand and a man''s voice caught their attention.


    "Grandma..." Leo shouted from the side.


    The three figures who were on the bench turned their heads, Anna''s body suddenly stiffened.


    Leo felt the same way, the man paused for a moment, as if surprised by the figure that had just entered his view.


    "Anna?" Leo approached.


    "You two know each other?" asked Grandma.


    "Yes, Grandma."


    "No." Leo and Anna answered almost simultaneously.


    "What''s the matter with you two?" asked Oma standing confused.


    "Anna, sorry for making you wait so long," A man''s voice was heard from behind. He is Nicho.


    They all immediately turned around, while Dave who was in Anna''sp immediately got down and burst into the man''s arms.


    "Grandma, sorry. Looks like I have to go."


    "B-but..." said Oma hanging.


    "Who is he, Anna?" Leo asked spontaneously without further ado.


    "I''m her husband," Nicho replied then approached Anna and held her hand.


    Leo who heard this froze on the spot.


    "Then excuse us," the man said again and then pulled Anna away.

 Chapter 32 - 32. Unexpected Meeting (2)

    Anna and Nicho walk away from the olddy and Leo''s presence, stop at a mini Gazebo and rx there.


    "You know them?" Nicho asked right after lowering Dave from his arms.


    "Who?"


    "Those two."


    "No, I don''t know them," replied Anna shaking her head without looking at Nicho.


    Hearing Anna''s answer, Nicho didn''t ask any more about it.


    "This is ice cream for you," he said handing a pack of ice cream to Anna.


    "Thank you."


    While on the other hand, Grandma sat back on the bench, while Leo, the man unconsciously watched the woman continuously even after Anna had walked away from his standing position.


    "Grandma, how can that woman be with you?" Leo asked, sitting down on the bench as well.


    "I called her to sit here. What''s the matter? Her son is very handsome and also cute. Simr to Devan when he was a child."


    Leo was silent, what Grandma said was true. His memory raced on five years ago. Hisst meeting with Anna was on the night of the birthday party, is it possible? But, at that time they just knew each other.


    "Where''s the drink?" asked Grandma, her brow furrowed when she saw her granddaughter, who usually talked a lot, was now speechless.


    "Oh my gosh, Grandma..."


    "Why?"


    Wait a minute, I will buy a new one," Leo said immediately standing up and walking away from there.


    "What''s with him?" muttered Oma seeing Leo''s behavior was not as usual.


    While on the other hand, with a swift movement, Leo reached into his trouser pocket and pulled out his cellphone from there.


    With a high-resolution camera, he managed to photograph the whereabouts of Anna, a son and also a man who imed to be her husband.


    "You have to find another woman, Cousin," he wrote in a picture message and then sent it to Devan.


    .


    .


    .


    Sitting alone on the bench, Leo then looked around again, he couldn''t find Anna, maybe the woman had gone home?


    "Grandma, it''s gettingte, let''s go home," shouted Leo, who was dead bored at the ce, all the garden facilities provided they have used.


    "Wait a minute."


    Leo just exhaled roughly and didn''t respond, since the man had been paying attention to everything his Grandma was doing.


    After joining the children who were ying as if she didn''t care about her age, now Grandma again led the children to follow her to the edge of the park, bought up all the snacks there, and then distributed them to the children, even with a few adults passing by.


    Leo took a shaky breath, asionally smiled at the old woman''s behavior. Even so, Leo didn''t have the slightest intention of bothering her, because Grandma looked very happy.


    Leo knew clearly, that the children followed Grandma only because of the snacks that were given to them. With her, whose child would want to y with her? Yes, although it is undeniable that Grandma''s physique still looks strong.


    Even now, his grandma seems to be wasting money, distributing some money to the children, and immediately she bes the center of the crowd of children.


    Leo who saw the sight cleared his throat then got up from his position and approached.


    "Grandma, stop bribing them. Let''s go home."


    "Who bribed?" she responded without stopping what she was doing now, but suddenly her body swayed because of the pressure from the children, causing her to fall onto the grass.


    "Grandma..." Leo immediately approached the old woman, grabbed a bundle of money in her hand, and gave it to a child, "Here, give them and stay away," Leo said, and then lifted the old woman''s body.


    "What are you doing?" protested Oma struggling in Leo''s arms.


    "It''s afternoon, Grandma."


    "I still want to have fun with them."


    "Later, I will make many great-grandchildren for Grandma."


    Immediately, a heavy blownded on Leo''s head, but the man only responded with augh without any intention of lowering the old woman''s body.


    .


    .


    .


    "Why is Grandma silent? Grandma is angry?" Leo asked because his Grandma had been silent since earlier without making a sound.


    By now they were already in the car, on their way home.


    Grandma did not respond to Leo''s words, the old woman just snorted.


    "Okay, I''m sorry."


    "Grandma, what do you want now?"


    Grandma remained silent without responding at all, making Leo rubbed his face roughly.


    "How about going to Devan''s house?" bargained Leo.


    "Devan? Can you take me there?" response that old woman turned to Leo with a smile on her face.


    "What is it that your handsome grandson can''t do, Grandma?"


    "Alright, hurry up. Ah yes, before we get there. I want to stop by to shop for some groceries first."


    "Huh?"


    "I haven''t cooked for a very long time."


    "Are you sure Grandma?"


    "Heh, you doubt my ability? Grandma may be old, but about cooking, you can try."


    "I can order food or ask the maid to cook, Grandma. Why should you do it? I won''t allow it."


    "It''s always been like this. my children and grandchildren are the same, always limiting me, forbidding me to do this and that, even though I also want to do some things that I want," replied that old woman annoyed.


    "Okay, it''s up to Grandma," said Leo who finallyplied.

 Chapter 33 - 33. Grandmas Visit

    Entering Devan''s home yard, a middle-aged man immediately greeted Leo and Grandma.


    The man is Devan''s driver ''Hendra''.


    "Is Lija still there?" Leo asked Hendra.


    "Lija just got home, sir."


    "Okay. Bring the things in the trunk to the kitchen," said Leo.


    "Yes sir."


    "Come on, Grandma."


    "Devan is inside right?" asked Grandma.


    "Yes, madam," answered Hendra with a slight bow, he had worked with Devan for a very long time, obviously he knew who the old woman was with Mr. Leo at the moment, she was thedy old Atmadja ''Mrs. Raina Atmadja.''


    As for Lija, she is a maid who works at Devan''s house. She onlyes in the morning and leaves in the afternoon, her job is only to clean the house, nothing more.


    The reason why Lija didn''t live in that house was because of Devan''s request, he didn''t like it when other people were on the same roof as him. He thought it would be very disturbing, he preferred to live alone.


    As for cooking, Devan prefers to eat out, ordered food, or cook it himself. Yes, because he decided to live apart from Grandma, asionally he cooked his food.


    "Devan ..." Leo shouted bursting into the big white house.


    "Where''s the kid?" Oma asked while looking around the room.


    "Maybe swimming in the back pool, Grandma." Leo knew Devan''s habit on weekend afternoons. If his cousin didn''te out then usually he would just spend his time in the pool.


    "Let Leo check it, Grandma wait and sit down first."


    But instead of obeying Leo''s words, the olddy Atmadja immediately walked to the kitchen, intending to organize the groceries she bought during the trip.


    "Grandma, rest first. Let Hendra do it," Leo eximed when he saw his grandma walking into the kitchen.


    "That''s okay. I''ve been wanting to do this for so long."


    "Okay, it''s up to Grandma." Leo immediately walked to the back garden where the swimming pool was.


    But only a few minutester he reappeared.


    "Devan..." he called again, got no answer, Leo reached into his trouser pocket, took out his cell phone, and made a call.


    At the same time, his sense of hearing caught a familiar ringing tone in his ears. He followed where the voice was and ended up in a room on the two floors.


    Opened the bedroom door and "Oh my God, Devan¡­" Leo shouted as soon as he entered, waking his cousin up. No wonder there has been no response since earlier.


    "Wake up. It''s afternoon."


    "Oma ising," he said again as he pulled the nket that covered Devan''s body.


    Hearing the noise, Devan blinked, adjusting the light entering his retina. While trying to normalize his feelings, he got up and leaned against the bed, his head feeling a little heavy.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Devan right after getting a clear vision and meeting Leo in front of him.


    "Are you sleeping or dead training?"


    "Noisy," said Devan and rose from his position.


    "Tidy this up, I''m going to take a shower," he said then left Leo alone in the room.


    "Hey, I''m not your maid," Leo shouted out of the room. Leaving the very messy room.


    "Let Lija take care of it tomorrow."


    Devan who was walking towards the stairs suddenly stopped and froze on the spot.


    "Grandma..."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Devan¡­what happened to you?" asked Mrs. Raina immediately put the food ingredients in her hands, seemed to want to approach her granddaughter.


    Realizing how messy his appearance was, he resumed his steps, "Devan takes a shower first, Grandma."


    Seeing Devan going to another room, the woman turned to Leo.


    "Don''t ask me anything, Grandma."


    The olddy Atmadja snorted when she heard the words of her grandson. She then returned to continue her activities that had been dyed.


    Until a few tens of minutes passed, Devan came and join with them. Wearing a in ck t-shirtbined with knee-length shorts.


    "What is Granny doing?" asked Devan approaching the kitchen where his grandmother was.


    "She is concocting poison for both of us," said Leo who was sitting at the dining table.


    Simultaneously, an extremely loud crashing sound was heard.


    "Aww-sshh¡­ Grandma, this hurts." Leo''s head was hit by an old can from Mrs. Raina. Since earlier, the man just watched everything the woman did without intending to disturb. Not without reason, because previously, he had intended to help but only ended up making the old woman angry.


    Suddenly the fire soared making the three of them panic. Luckily Leo and Devan moved swiftly to grab the fire extinguisher* that was hanging on the kitchen wall and immediately extinguished the fire.


    "Almost," Leo muttered right after cing the red tube on the kitchen table.


    "Granny, what happened? Howe..."


    "The pot is burnt, I forgot to fill it with water," said Mrs. Raina.


    "Oh my gosh, Grandma¡­ are you going to cook or kill yourself?"


    Hearing the two, Devan just sighed deeply. "What do you want to eat Grandma?"


    "I am cooking for you two, not for myself."


    ncing at the watch in his hand, Devan then decided to order the food.


    "Granny should rest," said Devan then lifted the old woman''s body andnded her on the sofa in the living room.


    "Hello." Devan makes a call.


    "Hello, sir."


    "Comes in, Hendra, and cleans up the mess in the kitchen," he said. Yes, even though Hendra''s job is only to be a driver, he often does housework when the maid is not there. Like this time and of course, he didn''t do all that for free because Devan had given him more sry, especially for problems like this.


    Hendra and the caretaker of Devan''s garden and yard have their own house specially made for them, a detached house not far behind the magnificent house.


    "I''m still not done," said Raina.


    "I won''t allow," the two men said at the same time.


    Hearing his grandson''s big voice. Mrs. Raina scowled.


    Devan who nced back at his cellphone screen, frowned, his eyes focused on dozens of messages from Leo.


    "Is it because I didn''t answer your phone that you spammed me...." his words trailed off right after seeing the contents of the message.

 Chapter 34 - 34. Price For An Explanation

    "Is it because I didn''t answer your call, so you sent me spam..." Devan''s words hang right after seeing the contents of the message.


    Only a few secondster, he put his phone back in his pants pocket while trying to normalize his expression.


    "Granny, it''s gettingte. You''d better go home. The night wind is not good for your health," said Devan, approaching the old woman and sitting there.


    "I just arrived a few minutes ago, and you already asked me to go home? I haven''t even done anything here yet," Mrs. Raina replied.


    "Grandma did a great job earlier," Leo chimed in but was immediately rewarded with a sharp re from Devan so the man fell silent again.


    "Next time, Devan will pick up you, Granny, at that time you can do whatever you want," said Devan trying to persuade Mrs. Raina.


    The old woman was silent as if in thought, considering her grandson''s words.


    "I promise, Granny."


    "Okay. So I''m going home now?"


    "I will ask Hendra to take you," said the man while nodding.


    "But you must remember your promise to me."


    "Of course Granny, Devan will do it."


    "I''m the witness," Leo said again but was ignored.


    A few minutester, Hendra entered that white house, "Hendra, tidy it after dropping Grandma off," Devan said when he saw his private driver heading for the chaos that could be seen filling the kitchen.


    "Yes sir." And after that, he and Mrs. Raina said goodbye and entered the car that was parked in the yard, precisely in a garage that had been provided there.


    "I want to go home too," Leo said.


    "No, you stay here."


    "Huh? For what?" Leo asked nonchntly. Now they are both standing in front of the house.


    "Grandma, be careful," Leo shouted again as Hendra''s car started to elerate.


    "I''m home, Devan," Leo said again and started walking, but stopped when his wrist was suddenly grabbed from behind.


    "Come on," said Devan, pulling his cousin''s arm into the house and locking the door tightly.


    "Devan, what are you doing? Let go of my hand," Leo said but Devan ignored him. The man then pulled him to the sofa and sat there.


    "Why do I feel this atmosphere is like a couple wanting to make love?" Leo said again.


    "Now, exin this," Devan pleaded right after taking out his phone and showing Leo some photos.


    Looking at the photos, Leo froze on the spot. How could he forget what he did just a moment ago? So Devan kept him in this house just because of those pictures?


    "What?"


    "How did you get this photo?"


    "Who is that man?"


    "Since when did you two meet?"


    "And who is the little boy with them?"


    "No, no, forget it, I mean why did you send it to me?" Asked Devan over.


    Hearing all of his cousin''s questions, Leo took a deep breath. "Sit down first. And ask what you want to ask," he said.


    "Answer me," said Devan curtly.


    "Which one?" Leo asked again.


    "I don''t like repeating my sentence Leo, you know that very well."


    "All right, all right. Then don''t look at me like that, and sit down."


    "I''m just asking you to answer, not asking you to order me," replied Devan in his trademark t and cold tone of voice, even though he said like that, but he followed his cousin''s words, sitting on the sofa opposite Leo.


    Seeing Devan''s behavior, Leo just chuckled on the spot.


    "You want to know?" Leo asked starting.


    Devan did not respond, the man was just silent.


    "You know, nothing is free in the world..."


    "What do you want?" asked Devan immediately cut off Leo''s words.


    Leo smiled happily at his cousin''s question, "What do I want? Are you sure you can fulfill it?"


    "Say it, I don''t like small talk, Leo..stop ying around."


    "All right, all right. How about apanying me on a blind date?"


    "No. Instead you can choose mytest collection of Ferrari."


    "No, No," Leo refused while waving his index finger. Devan is very rich, he will not ask for things rted to the cousin''s property.


    "I''m not interested in your treasure Devan, I''m just asking for a few minutes of your time to apany me. The woman I wanted to meet asked me to bring another friend, and I didn''t know who to invite."


    "Invite Hendra."


    "And people will think that I brought my father?"


    "That''s none of my affairs," said Devan curtly.


    "Okay, then there''s no exnation about the photo and I will just go home," Leo said then rose from his position.


    "Ask me another one. Not that one," said Devan immediately.


    "I don''t want anything else, Devan. I just want that," Leo replied.


    "What happened to you? If you want a woman you just have to go to the club and let your money work there, as is your custom."


    "Tsk, I''m bored."


    "I want to try something else," Leo added.


    Devan was silent on the spot, seemed to be thinking about something. Now, He wanted to curse his messengers. The photos should have been sent by them, not his cousin ''Leo'' who discovered the woman''s whereabouts and ended up like this.


    "Okay. But I will only apany you for ten minutes," said Devan.


    "Twenty minutes."


    "No."


    "Eighteen minutes."


    "No."


    "Come on Devan. Just being with me a few minutes won''t hurt you."


    "Fifteen minutes," Devan offered.


    "All right. Fifteen minutes. The time will take effect from the blind date starts. Ok?" said Leo.


    "Now exin," Devan said again, ignoring what Leo had said to him.

 Chapter 35 - 35. Price For An Explanation (2)

    "Now exin," Devan said again, ignoring what Leo had said to him.


    "That woman is Anna."


    "Without you saying I already knew."


    Leo chuckled at his cousin''s reply.


    "I don''t like repeating myself, Leo. Stop ying around."


    "Okay, okay," Leo said then cleared his throat slowly.


    "I met them at the City Park this afternoon, when I was apanying Grandma," Leo began.


    "The man in the photo is Anna''s husband, and maybe the little boy is their son? I don''t know."


    "You guys didn''t do ''sex'' first did you?" Leo asked atst in a tone of voice pressed on a certain word with his eyes narrowed suspiciously.


    Devan froze and fell silent hearing Leo''s words, "I don''t need an answer like that, I just want to know why you sent that trash to me," Devan replied in a t and cold tone of voice.


    "Weren''t you looking for Anna''s whereabouts?" Leo asked.


    "Huh, my time is too precious for such a trivial thing."


    "Is that true?"


    "If you don''t understand my question, you better go home," replied Devan rising from his position.


    Leo smiled faintly at the change in Devan''s demeanor which grew colder, "I''m just a joke, my cousin, don''t scold me like that," Leo said in a made-up tone of voice.


    "Besides, take a good look, isn''t Anna''s smile in the photo very beautiful to look at? It''s very clear that this woman''s life is currently really happy with her little family," he said while noticing the change in expression that might have formed on Devan''s face, but unfortunately, he didn''t find any expression. Just t as usual.


    "Stop babbling and get out of here," said Devan, starting to get up from his position.


    "Eh, wait a minute. You didn''t forget the previous agreement, did you? You have to apany me..."


    "Whatever," cut Devan who had walked away from where Leo was, up the stairs and into his private room which was on the second floor, leaving Leo alone.


    Leo sighed deeply "Hmm, still want to lie to me Devan? I''m your cousin, no one else," he muttered and then got up from his position.


    Even though Devan didn''t say it directly, he knew very well that his cousin had deep feelings for Anna. If not, then why does Devan seem to have changed so much after that woman''s disappearance? Even had very bad sleep problems. Not only that, several times, he identally heard Devan talking to someone on the phone and mentioning the woman''s name.


    Not without reason Leo sent the photo to Devan, he just wanted to show his cousin that the woman he''s been looking for now has a life of her own and to stop thinking about her anymore.


    "Because I''m your very kind and handsome cousin, I''ve done what I could. I hope that after tonight, you can forget about Anna slowly, MUST." Leo shouted in a very loud voice, then turned and walked towards the exit.


    "She is married to another man, and also has a child," he shouted again turning around, but received no reply at all from the cold-faced man.


    "The women in this world are not only Anna, let''s date a lot of women as we did before," he shouted again in a louder voice.


    "Don''t let your manhood rust," he added, thenughed as he approached the door.


    "I ¡­." His words hung when a hard object suddenlynded right on his shoulder.


    "Arghh-Shhh.." Reflex Leo turned around and found an Ipad lying pathetically on the floor.


    "Stop shouting and get out of here," shouted Devan, appearing briefly behind the door to his room on the second floor and then shutting it violently again.


    "You''re so bad at throwing things at me like this," Leo replied, wincing in pain.


    No more replies and after that Leo left the house.


    .


    .


    .


    "This is for you," Leo said as he handed the Ipad to the security guard near the gate of Devan''s house right after lowering the window of his car, it is the Ipad belonged to Devan which hit him a few minutes ago.


    "S-Sir?" The middle-aged man looked confused. The iPad is still intact, only has a slight crack at the edges, and is still on. If Leo guessed, the Ipad might be worth hundreds of millions? Or even billions?


    "You can sell it, it''s still good."


    "B-but..."


    "Do not worry. The owner of this Ipad has already thrown it away, and I''ve checked its contents in case it''s anything important."


    "I don''t need it either. Take it."


    "Don''t refuse. I''ll go first," said Leo again ahead of the middle-aged man, then drove back his car without waiting for a response from the security.


    The middle-aged man is just staring in confusion at the extremely luxurious-looking object in his hand


    .


    .


    .


    Nico''s Residence


    ____________________


    Since their return from the park, Anna has been mostly silent. And it became more pronounced as dinner progressed. Usually, the woman will talk, invite Nicho to make small talk while enjoying dinner.


    Like now, the woman never spoke a word. Only made a sound when offering food to Dave, the rest were just silent while staring nkly at the food that had just decreased a little on her te.


    "Uncle, Mom. I am full. I want to go back to my room, may I?" The boy suddenly made a sound and managed to break the silence.


    "All right, I''ll catch up after tidying this up, honey."


    Dave just nodded then left the dining table, leaving Anna and Nicho.


    Silence and awkwardness, that''s how Nicho felt right now.


    "Are you sick?" asked Nicho who could not stand the silence of the woman in front of him.


    Anna only responded by shaking her head. She looked down, since earlier, her head was only filled with someone''s face, even though she had tried her best to forget him, but instead of disappearing, the image of the man''s face seemed to be getting clearer.


    "Was the man in the park Dave''s dad?"


    "NO," Anna answered spontaneously with her head raised.


    "Then?"


    "Are they rted to Dave''s father?"


    "I''m full," replied Anna suddenly standing up from her seat.


    "Alright, alright. I''m sorry, sit back and finish your food," said Nicho immediately grabbed Anna''s arm and pulled her back to sit.


    "Don''t refuse Anna, I''ve been watching you for a while. Sit down and eat or I''ll force you and feed you?"


    "I can eat by myself," replied Anna, sitting back down and continuing to eat.

 Chapter 36 - 36. Dave Is A Very Genius And Smart Boy

    "Don''t refuse Anna, I''ve been watching you for a while. Sit down and eat or I''ll force you and feed you?"


    "I can eat by myself," replied Anna, sitting back down and continuing to eat.


    Until they finished, there was only silence. Nicho didn''t dare to ask her anything anymore, afraid that he might offend her.


    "Tomorrow I leave early in the morning, no need to make breakfast for me," said Nicho when he saw Anna starting to climb the stairs to her room on the second floor.


    "Okay," replied Anna just nced at him and then continued the steps that had been stopped.


    .


    .


    Standing behind the half-opened window, letting the night breeze caress her long hair, trying to forget everything that happened that afternoon, but failed. Her mind and eyes refused to cooperate, keeping her awake.


    Dave was asleep a few hours ago.


    Heavy sighs could be heard escaping from between her lips. Even though she lives with Nicho, a man who always helps her selflessly, that doesn''t mean Anna feelsfortable in that house. They had nothing rtionship, and it felt like as time went on, what she was doing now wasn''t right, especially if she just kept receiving money from the guy without trying to make any money herself.


    Turned to her son with a sad look, "I''m sorry, son," she muttered.


    Dave has grown up, maybe she should find her job so she can rent a house and live apart from Nicho? She had received too much help from him, and she did not want to continue in this house in this state. Living like a parasite like to have no shame, even though it''s only felt by herself, but the feeling bothered her a lot and it felt very ufortable.


    As the night wore on, having decided what to do next, Anna forced herself to sleep.


    ¡­.


    The morning before, when Anna woke up, by that time Nicho had already left, there was only her and Dave in the house.


    "Dave, what are you doing honey?" asked Anna approaching her son who was sitting on the sofa with a picture paper in his hand.


    Dave just handed the paper without making a sound, showing the picture there to Anna.


    "Dave drew it?" asked Anna while looking at the three figures in the picture.


    Dave just nodded in agreement. "This is Dave, Mom, and Uncle Nicho," he said pointing at the picture in a childlike style.


    Hearing that, Anna smiled gently while stroking Dave''s hair.


    "If one day, we don''t live in this house anymore, Dave, is that okay?"


    "As long as I can continue to be with you, Mom," Dave replied shortly, nodding in agreement.


    "Of course, son. Wherever you go, I will always be with you," Anna said then kissed her son''s forehead and hugged him. Dave is a child who doesn''t talk much, prefers to be quiet, and obeys his mother''s wishes. Never once did the boy refute Anna''s words.


    At the age of approximately four years, Dave is a smart and genius child. He often does something and finishes it without asking for any help. Motor skills and the way he speaks are also beyond the age they should be. Maybe because of his father''s genes? She didn''t know, because from childhood until now Anna was not that smart.


    Not only that, Dave never asked for anything that would trouble Anna, not once. Since he was three years old, Anna has taught Dave many things, assisted by Nicho, Dave has mastered many calctions, is fluent in reading even in several foreignnguages, as well as the way he pronounces it, yes even though it still sounds not fluent but in his age is still counted as a toddler, this is already something extraordinary.


    Dave preferred to stay in his room, reading some books that only a ten-year-old should understand. Anna was sometimes surprised by her son. Sometimes she felt strange and even doubted whether Dave was her son or not? Because her child''s growth is very different from the age it should be.


    Even though he was only four years old, Dave had a slightly different aura. Not only was there a lot of silence, but Anna''s son was also very expressionless, so sometimes it''s difficult for Nicho, isn''t it, but even his mother also sometimes has a hard time guessing the contents of the child''s thoughts and desires.


    Weird isn''t it? But that''s the reality.


    Until noon, after Anna finished all the housework, she only apanied Dave in the living room, not apanying him to y or watch cartoon scenes on television, but just sitting on the sofa, staring at the boy reading a book contained calctions in English.


    Yes, Nicho often buys books for Dave.


    Sometimes Anna feels grateful and not infrequently she is horrified to see her child''s development.. If Dave is that smart at this age, what will happen when her son grows up.

 Chapter 37 - 37. Goodwill

    It was already 22.00, Anna who couldn''t sleep decided to take a walk in the backyard. Dave had been sleeping since earlier. She just wanted to breathe the night air and rx her mind a little.


    Suddenly a silhouette shed from inside the house made her gasp, but it was only seconds before a man appeared behind the back door.


    "What are you doing outside thiste, Anna?" a deep male voice was heard, it was Nicho.


    "Come in, the night air is very cold, and it''s not good for your health," added Nicho again and then approached Anna while taking off his tuxedo and covering Anna''s shoulders.


    The woman gasped, "It''s okay. Let me do it."


    "Come in. I don''t want you to get sick," said Nicho.


    "Let me be here a few more minutes, I just want to rx a bit, Nicho," Anna replied then sat down on a lounger in the backyard.


    "Dave already asleep?"


    Anna only responded with a nod.


    "Hmm, okay. Have you eaten?"


    Nicho cleared his throat and then sat next to Anna with his arms stretched out on the back of the chair.


    Anna was silent at the man''s question. Thest time she ate was only this noon, and never after. She didn''t know, she didn''t feel hungry at all.


    Seeing the woman was silent, Nicho took another deep breath, "Wait for me here," he said and stood up.


    Anna just nodded. Leaning her body rxed while looking up at the star-studded night sky. asionally the wind blows her long hair, caresses her long neck which looks very white and smooth.


    Only a few minutester, Nicho returned with a box of food in his hand, as well as a bottle of drink, just a nce at Anna could tell that it was Wine. Suddenly her memory raced back to that moment. Where everything that happened to her at this time began with a sip of alcohol.


    If only she hadn''t entered the bar at that time, maybe she''d never met the man, and none of this had happened to her. Hmm, never mind. Everything has happened, regretting it is useless.


    "What are you thinking?" asked Nicho right afternding his body right on the bench next to Anna.


    "What''s this?" Instead of answering the man''s question, Anna asked back while pointing at the box the man was carrying.


    "Your favorite food. I bought it on the way home."


    The woman did not respond, she then opened the box and found the satay in there. Again, it doesn''t seem like she''s in the mood at all. After all, it was her favorite food.


    "Eat, I''m full," said Nicho.


    Even though Anna wasn''t hungry and in the good mood, out of respect for Nicho''s gift, she just took one skewer and ate it.


    "Again," said Nicho when he saw the woman closing the food box in her hand again.


    "I''m not hungry, Nicho."


    "Would you like to eat something else?"


    Anna shook her head.


    "If you continue like this, you will get sick, Anna. Think Dave, you have to take care of your health," said Nicho as he took a sip of the drink bottle that was already open in his hand.


    Anna turned to the man next to her, "Give it to me too," she said, reaching out to grab the bottle of wine.


    "No," said Nicho firmly.


    "Come on Nicho, just a little."


    "No Anna. Your stomach isn''t filled with anything yet. I asked you to eat but you want this drink instead? No, I won''t allow it."


    Anna grunted in annoyance.


    "Finish it," said Nicho while moving the tip of his chin, as if pointing at the food box in Anna''s hand.


    "No, I''m not hungry."


    "Okay, I''ll feed you."


    Reflexively Anna stood up from her position. "Later, I''ll eat it if I''m hungry."


    "Promise?"


    Anna nodded.


    "Okay. Then sit back down," said Nicho again while patting the space next to him, slowly Anna returned to her original position.


    After that, there was only silence, both Anna and Nicho, they lost in their thoughts.


    Until several tens of minutes passed, Nicho cleared his throat slowly. "Next week I''m leaving for Australia."


    Nicho''s sudden statement made Anna immediately turn to the man. "Australia?"


    "I have some business there," Nicho replied. His voice sounded a little reluctant.


    "How long?" she asked.


    "Maybe two or three months? I don''t know, when my business is done, I''ll be back as soon as I can."


    "Do you mind if I go for a while?" Nicho asked again.


    "I can take care of myself too, and Dave, you don''t have to worry about us," Anna replied. "Going that long, is it okay with yourpany?" she asked again.


    "I hope so. After all, what I want to do there is also for the sake of the development of mypany. You know, a newly-developedpany like mine needs to spread its wings topete with other bigpanies," exined Nicho, taking a deep breath.


    "You want to open a branch there?"


    Nico nodded in agreement. "Don''t worry, if I have free time, I will go home even if it''s only for a day."


    "No need. You just focus on your business. Finish it and go home. Don''t let me and Dave get in your way."


    "I told you to stop thinking like that, Anna. I don''t like it."


    "I asked you to stay here, with me. Just because I was willing to help you. Besides, I also don''t like living alone in a house this big," added Nicho again, his voice sounded very different from before.


    "I-I''m sorry."


    "That is, too. I don''t like hearing that word from you."


    Anna was silent for a moment, not knowing what to say.


    "I''ll hire a babysitter to help you take care of Dave," said Nicho when he didn''t get a response from the woman.


    "No, I..."


    "And I don''t ept Anna''s refusal, what''s so hard about epting good intentions from me?" said Nicho, cutting the woman''s words.


    "While I''m gone, I don''t want you to be bothered, especially if something happens to you and Dave. I don''t want you to get tired and get sick, and neither does the kid," he added.


    "I''ll also hire a private tutor for him. And you can''t refuse. I did it for Dave, not for you."


    Anna wanted to respond but failed, every time she wanted to speak up, the man always preceded her, making her instantly speechless.


    "Regarding your needs, I will send money every week to you."


    "NO!" Instantly Anna spoke out loud, refusing firmly. "You''ve given me a lot, Nicho. Not only that, but you also don''t let me do anything," she added.


    Nicho''s brow furrowed faintly, "Don''t..."


    "Don''t refuse? No Nicho. As for my needs, while you are away, it will be my own business," now it was Anna''s turn to cut the man''s words.


    "You think I feelfortable when I continue to ept your help? We don''t have any rtionship, Nicho. And even we lived together under the same roof for several years. Giving me a ride and living in this house that long is more than enough for me."


    "And in advance, I''m very grateful to you, ording to your wishes, I will not refuse all your help that you mentioned earlier, except this one," added Anna again.


    Downing the bottle of drink in his hand, Nicho then turned to Anna, "You feel ufortable like that because we don''t have any rtionship, don''t you? Then we''ll just get married," said Nicho looking at Anna seriously.

 Chapter 38 - 38. Annas Wish

    "You feel ufortable like that because we don''t have any rtionship, don''t you? Then we just get married," said Nicho, looking at Anna seriously.


    Immediately Anna turned her gaze in another direction.


    "Eh, I was just kidding, don''t take it seriously," said Nicho again when he saw the woman avoiding her gaze. He did have feelings for Anna, it''s just that she didn''t seem interested in him at all.


    It was clear when he teased Anna, she always avoided him or didn''t care about him at all. Let it be, he can only hope that one day, the woman''s heart will melt at him.


    "Alright. If that''s your wish, I don''t want to force you any further, do you have a n?" asked Nicho back to the topic they discussed earlier.


    "I want to find a job."


    "Don''t..."


    "Stop forbidding me, Nicho. I have things I want to do myself," Anna interrupted immediately before the man''s words.


    "But what about Dave? He''s still a kid, and¡­"


    "Before I wanted to find a job that had a ying room, so Dave could wait while ying while I was at work. But hearing your offer beforehand, then things will get easier and I won''t have to be selective in looking for work."


    Hearing the woman''s answer, Nicho massaged his painless forehead, took a deep breath, and then replied to Anna''s words, "Okay, if that makes you happy."


    "You cane to my office and work there," added Nicho again.


    "No, except for yourpany. I just want to work elsewhere. I don''t want to depend on anyone else Nicho. Let me try and do it myself," replied Anna refusing. The man''s kindness was more than enough for her, if Nicho helped her again, she was afraid that she would be dependent on him.


    Moreover, they have no rtionship whatsoever. She didn''t know, even though Nicho always helps her and treats her very well, she doesn''t have any feelings for the man, not the slightest bit. There is only shyness and difort.


    It''s impossible, right, if she will continue to rely on that man''s help, while the two of them have their own lives. No one knows what will happen in the future.


    "Hmm, it''s up to you, but if you''re tired, just stop, and don''t let Dave get sick, this also applies to you," said Nicho finally obeying the woman''s will to work.


    Anna just nodded in agreement, "Thank you again," she said.


    Nicho did not reply to the woman''s words and was just busy with the bottle in his hand.


    "If I didn''t talk about my leaving next week, do you keep your ns a secret from me?" asked Nicho after a few minutes of silence.


    "No. I''ll still tell you. After all, you''ve been very good to me," Anna replied at the same time. She did intend to tell the man her intention to find a job, but she never expected to say it so soon. However, isn''t that a good thing? The sooner Nicho knows this the better for her because she can look for jobs starting tomorrow, no, even tonight she can do it.


    "Just do it tomorrow, I will help you find a job that might suit you," said Nicho as if he knew what the woman was thinking.


    "Okay, thanks again."


    And silence enveloped them again.


    "We''d better go in, the air outside is getting colder," said Nicho, turning to the side where Anna was.


    "You go first. I still want to be here for a few more minutes."


    "Then I will apany you," replied Nicho.


    Until a few minutes passed, there was no discussion between the two of them.


    "Tomorrow I leave early again," said Nicho who could not stand the silence.


    "Early days?"


    "Erm, you don''t need to prepare breakfast for me."


    "Don''t you want to something? I might be able to buy it when I get home," said Nicho again.


    "No need. All the things I need have been met," replied Anna.


    "If tomorrow you leave for work early again, you''d better go in and rest," she added again.


    "And leave you here alone?"


    "Don''t worry about me, Nicho. Sitting here alone won''t put my life in danger. You,e in."


    "Before I leave for Australia, I want to take you for a walk with Dave," said Nicho, diverting their conversation.


    "A few days ago we just got back from the park, Nicho."


    "You just focus on your work," Anna added again.


    Nicho sighed harshly at Anna''s answer. Just wanted to take the woman for a walk together, for some reason, it was very difficult.


    "Anna..." Nicho called without looking where the woman was, leaning on the chair with his head up while closing his eyes, he spoke again, "Don''t you like me?"


    "Why ask like that?"


    "I just wanted to know, because it wasn''t just once or twice that you rejected my good intentions."


    "I''m not turning you down, Nicho. I just don''t want to depend on anyone else. I''ve always lived alone and did everything myself. Getting help from other people is something very foreign to me."


    "I hope you can understand," added Anna again.


    Hearing the answer from the woman, Nicho did not respond again. He knows a little about Anna''s past, but only the outline. The woman never exined clearly and in detail about her life at that time.


    "Never feel alone. I''m here. You have to remember it''s Anna," said Nicho, opening his eyes again and turning his head to the side.


    "You are human, sometimes depending on others is a natural thing."

 Chapter 39 - 39. First Day Of Work

    Time flies so fast, it doesn''t feel like two weeks have passed just like that.


    Today is the day of Nicho''s departure for Australia.


    ...


    Right after Anna returned from the airport dropping off Nicho, it was raining very hard. Luckily she got home early. Yes, Nicho still asked her to stay in his house even though he was not in the same country as the woman.


    "Na, you just rest. Let Dave be with me," said Anna approaching the girl who was apanying Dave on the sofa in the living room.


    "Oh, it''s okay, Miss. This is my job," she replied in a very polite voice. Na is the Babysitter that Nicho had hired to help her take care of Dave. The girl started work exactly three days ago.


    "If it''s just the two of us, just take it easy, and don''t call me that. You just call me Anna."


    "But Miss..."


    "It''s okay. It''s okay. Now you rest, let me be with Dave. Tomorrow I start to go to work, and after that maybe my time with Dave will decrease," said Anna to the girl. Na was only a few years younger than her, calling her ''Miss'' was a bit of an exaggeration.


    Regarding her job, she has submitted many job applications to many ces with various professions, but all she got was rejected because of her status with having children. After all, at this age with only a high school diploma, getting a job is difficult.


    Starting from a waiter, a cashier at a supermarket, to a cleaning service, everything did not escape Anna''s reach. She no longer cares about the type of work, as long as it makes money, why ignore it? After all, she did not sell herself.


    And two days ago, she received the news that she was epted to work as a cleaning service at argepany in this city, no, not only in this city, but thepany turned out to be among the tworgest in ASEAN.


    Happy? Of course, she was happy, although Nicho initially objected when he found out where and what the girl was going to do, but again, Anna persisted and persuaded the man to finally agree. Even though she doesn''t need anyone''s permission, Anna does it just because she appreciates Nicho''s existence. No more.


    The thought of going back to work made her excited, but when she saw her son who was still very small, she felt a little reluctant to leave her only child. Even so, she had to do it for the good of both of them in the future.


    ***


    Anna woke up earlier than usual, this was her first day at work and she had to take care of everything at home before leaving, as well as Dave''s needs. Even though there was Na, she still did it. Yes, as long as she is at home, she will take care of everything rted to Dave''s needs herself and will only hand it over to Na when she is at work.


    And when it was all over, Anna was just getting ready. She only wore a standard suit, a white shirt, and a ck skirt. ording to the information she got, her new uniform would be distributed on the first day of work.


    After saying goodbye to Na and Dave, using public transportation, Anna headed to her ce of work.


    To be honest, she was feeling a little tense and her heart kept beating faster than usual, making her feel a little ufortable. Whereas she had experienced days like this many times before, but somehow it felt very different now.


    Maybe because it was her first day on the job in years.


    She took several deep breaths to rx her feelings, her eyes scanned every one of the bus passengers, judging by the suits they were wearing, Anna could tell right away that some of them were office workers, while others were students.


    Traveling for approximately twenty minutes, finally, the bus in which she was riding stopped. Several of the passengers got off, including Anna. From her current position, she only needed to walk for about ten minutes, and then she would arrive at her destination.


    nced at the clock in her hand, it was only six-thirty minutes past, she seemed too excited toe so early.


    The morning air that still felt fresh a few moments ago slowly disappeared and was reced by vehicle pollution that began to fill the highway. Anna turned at the crossroads in front of her.


    It was quiet, only asionally seen cars passing through the road and ending at a very luxurious gate in front of them after passing through the road divider.


    "D.A Group." As soon as the writing was engraved on each side of the gate, not only that, every gate opened, a giant statue of gold and silver nuances, apanied by D.A Group engravings became the first sight that would wee her.


    Stopping her steps for a moment, Anna looked at the skyscraper that she assumed was the ce where she would work.


    Unconsciously, Anna smiled.. Being epted by apany of this size makes her very happy, even though it''s only as a cleaning service.

 Chapter 40 - 40. First Day Of Work (2)

    entering the courtyard of a veryrge building, Anna elerated her pace, following the people entering the tall building. She didn''t notice that several pairs of eyes asionally nced at her and watched her very clearly.


    Maybe because right now, she was the only one wearing the standard ck and white attire, and looked very conspicuous.


    Approaching the entrance, Anna tried to be as rxed as possible and walked casually.


    "Hey, you.." suddenly a woman''s voice reached Anna''s ears.


    "Don''t you have ears? Hey new kid."


    Feeling someone was talking to her, Anna turned left and right looking for the source of the voice.


    "I''m here."


    "You''re talking to me?"


    "Who else is the new kid here?"


    "Is there anything I can help with?" Anna immediately approached the tall woman. ''rissa'', was the name written on the nametag hanging on her chest.


    "I forgot something at my house, can you help me get it?"


    "Huh? B-but..."


    "I have work to do now, and I don''t have enough time if I have to go back to pick it up," rissa interrupted quickly as she handed Anna a piece of paper with her home address on it.


    "S-sorry, but this is my first day¡­."


    "Come on, don''t refuse. The file is very important, and I don''t have anyone else I can ask, you understand," rissa said again cutting Anna while ncing at the clock on her wrist.


    "Ah yes, what department do you work in?"


    "I-I''m in the cleaning department, Miss."


    "Oh just Cleaning service? Yes, you hurry up. Ah yes, what''s your name?"


    "Anna."


    "Okay, fine Anna. I entrust this to you. You hurry up, the Leader will be here soon. You can look for meter on the fifth floor."


    "Ah yes, I will convey this to your boss," rissa said again and then walked away leaving Anna standing in a daze.


    ncing at the address the woman gave her, a harsh sigh escaped her lips, from her current position to the woman''s house, it would take at least twenty minutes if nothing traffic jams.


    She never expected to experience something like this on her first day on the job.


    With confused steps apanied by a dazed expression, Anna turned around. Headed to the address of the woman named rissa.


    At least rissa would pass this on to her boss, so she didn''t have to worry too much.


    It turned out that the journey was not as short as expected. The bus she was traveling in stopped a few minutes on the way because of an ident involving two cars and several motorcyclists. Finally, the bus turned around and looked for another route that could be passed.


    It took about an hour, Anna just arrived at the destination. Luckily there was a maid in the house, so she could easily enter the house and look for the file the woman she knew whose name was rissa.


    After finding it, she immediately rushed to leave the house by taxi, of course using her money, that was the money for food and also the rent for the bus to go home. She thought that rissa would return the money because she had helped her, so she didn''t hesitate to use it.


    Only a few minutester, she arrived at the office and immediately headed to the fifth floor as the woman had previously said.


    It was already nine o''clock, getting out of the elevator she set foot on the fifth floor.


    "What took you so long?"


    "There was an ident so the road was jammed," answered Anna.


    "Okay, here. Come here," rissa said as she took the file in Anna''s hand.


    When rissa was that close, Anna could smell the faint scent of alcoholing from her mouth.


    "Now you help me again," rissa said cing the file in her hand on her desk which looked very messy.


    "B-but..."


    "You''re the cleaning service here, aren''t you? You go in and clean up the room inside before the Leaderes," rissa said again, pointing to the room behind Anna.


    "It''s your job, nowe on in," she continued pushing Anna back, never once did rissa let Anna finish her sentence.


    "Ah yes, just clean the room, and don''t touch anything on the table," she said again, opening the door to the room as she pushed Anna in and closed the door from the outside.


    Her steps staggered slightly, this was the result of consuming too many alcoholic drinksst night with her boyfriend. Finally, she did not finish the work she should have donest night, woke upte, and even forgot to bring a very important file and that''s what makes her confused like this. Luckily she met the cleaning service, at least someone helped her, even if it wasn''t much.


    While on the other hand, for a few seconds Anna froze like a fool on the spot. She had just finished her race against time, and now she had to do another job. Though she had not met her boss today.


    Taking a deep breath, she then turned around and grabbed the doorknob, and opened it.


    "What is it?" Anna hadn''t taken step an inch yet, and rissa''s voice had returned sound.


    "Let me go to the cleaning section first to confirm my presence, Miss. Then I''ll be back¡­" said Anna.


    "He''ll be here soon, and I still haven''t finished this. I only have two hands, although cleaning the leader''s room is my job, but an exception for today because I''m very busy," rissa replied while tapping her index finger on the file in front of her.


    "Well, there''s not much time, you go in," rissa said.


    "You can leave after cleaning the room."

 Chapter 41 - 41. First Day Of Work (3)

    "Well, there''s not much time, you go in," rissa said.


    "You can go after cleaning the room," she added again and then returned to focus on the file in front of her, ignoring Anna again.


    Anna took a deep breath, immediately she entered the room again with an inexplicable feeling.


    Seeing the spacious room that was so masculine, Anna then put her bag on the sofa and then started to tidy up the room, all the cleaning equipment was already there. It seemed that rissa had been waiting for her since earlier to do this job.


    "Okay. Let''s get this over with as quickly as possible," she monologued as she rolled up her sleeves.


    Until several tens of minutes had passed, the door of the room suddenly opened making Anna who had just finished her work startled.


    "Already?" She is rissa.


    "Now hurry, you get out. The leader is already downstairs," said the woman again as she pulled Anna out of the room.


    Anna, who was just about to open her voice again, was silent because the woman kept going ahead of her.


    "Now you can go, use the emergency stairs over there and take this cleaning kit with you," rissa said again.


    "All right," Anna stuttered and followed the woman''s words. Whereas there was an elevator, why did she have to use the emergency stairs? Even so, Anna still obeyed her.


    Maybe rissa didn''t want the Leader to meet a Cleaning service like her. Yes, Anna tried to guess.


    Going down the stairs from the fifth floor was exhausting, sweat was pouring out and even some stains covered the white clothes she was wearing, not only that, but she also felt very thirsty, even so, Anna continued her steps towards the first floor. "Hey¡­Hey.."


    "Sshhh..."


    Anna turned her head and found a man wearing a cleaning uniform.


    "You''re talking to me?"


    "Is your name Anna?" the man asked again.


    "Eh? How did you know?"


    "The only new employee who hasn''te yet is you, of course, I know your name," the man replied as he approached Anna, the sweat that filled the man''s forehead indicating that he seemed to have started his work earlier.


    "You can call me Mino. Come on in and get your uniform," said the man introducing himself.


    "O-okay."


    "Good luck," he said encouragingly with a wink.


    Anna only responded with a nod, and then turned around. It felt a little strange if someone she didn''t recognize suddenly greeted her in such a friendly manner.


    Being in a room that is not too wide, there are so many hygiene posters and SOPs attached to the walls of the room. Anna''s attention was drawn to a poster showing the various tasks they had to do from the time they first arrived until they returned home. Not only that, but it also contains the division of cleaning employee groups on duty on each floor in this building.


    But the sound of a snort suddenly caught her attention, turned to the source of the sound, her body stiffened, Anna froze on the spot. It was the boss, the middle-aged woman red at her from head to toe. She had visited here once and met her during an interview, so it was no wonder she recognized her right away.


    "You know what time it is?"


    Immediately Anna came to her senses and then bowed her head in respect.


    "Sorry Mrs. Lidya, Miss rissa asked me to do something earlier. So, I camete."


    "Miss rissa? You mean the secretary of the Leader?"


    "Right, Miss."


    "Since it''s your first day on the job, so I can understand. Now take your uniform on the table over there and get to work," said the woman again.


    "Ah yes, if the break time, you read and understand this," said Mrs. Lidya, handing her about ten pages of paper.


    "O-okay Miss."


    "And this is a list of ces that you have to clean every day," she said again as she handed Anna a piece of paper.


    "O-okay."


    "Every morning, there will be a briefing. So you have to arrive early, and also for points number two and three on the list of ces you have to clean, you are required to finish your work at that ce before the employees in thispany arrive. You understand?"


    "Yes."


    "Emm, if you still have questions or something else, ask the others ore directly to me," said Mrs. Lidya again.


    "Okay, Miss."


    "Then you can go."


    "Ah yes, next time don''t bete," she added.


    "Okay Mrs. Lidya, thank you," Anna said with a sigh of relief because before she thought Mrs. Lidya would get angry with her becauseingte. Or is it thanks to Miss rissa? It seems so.


    "How?"


    Anna, who had just set foot outside the room, was suddenly startled.


    "Ah, sorry."


    "What are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to go back to work?" she asked.


    "I took a break while waiting for you," the man replied again. "What did Mrs.Lidya say?"


    "Huh? N-nothing. She just asked me to change into my uniform and get to work."


    "Is that true? she''s not mad?"


    Anna nodded.


    "Wow, very lucky," Mino responded, not without reason he asked that, he has worked in this ce for a long time and of course already understand how Mrs.Lidya''s temperament is.


    "Huh?"


    Mino smiled seeing Anna''s response, "You want to change the uniform right? Come with me, because you''re new here, you don''t know the ins and outs of this building," Mino said as he walked first.


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t hesitate, we are working partners. Has Mrs. Lidya told you which ces you need to clean?"


    Anna nodded as she handed the paper in her hand to Mino.


    Just looking at her briefly, the man who was about the same age as Anna smiled. "I thought so," he said without touching the paper at all.


    "For ces in number two and three, I''ve already cleared it, so let''s move on to another ce," he added again which managed to make Anna confused.


    "There''s no need to be so flustered. Don''t tell me, you think you''re the only one tasked with cleaning up the ce?"


    Anna nodded and then shook her head, making Minough out loud.


    "Alright,e on in and change into your uniform. I''ll be waiting here," said Mino again who suddenly stopped his steps.


    "Oh, okay. Thank you," Anna responded and entered the room in front of her.


    It was a special room for the cleaning service in the building, more specifically for women. As for men, they have their room. Their ce was on the first floor, out of reach of the busy D.A Group employees.


    Yes, even though it''s only a cleaning service, but all the facilities and infrastructure they need are equipped, they even have a special canteen, a canteen which is certainly different from where the D.A Group employees are located.


    After finishing with her affairs, Anna came out and followed where Mino would take her.


    "Don''t hesitate to me, every day we will be together from morning until the time to go home," Mino said again right after they entered an elevator.


    "Is it okay to use this elevator?" asked Anna curiously. She was only afraid thatter she would meet some of the employees of thispany.


    "Don''t worry, this elevator is specifically for us, the cleaning service."


    "Huh? Really?" Anna was amazed, even workers like them were equipped with this kind of facility.

 Chapter 42 - 42. Forget Something

    "Is it okay to use this elevator?" asked Anna curiously. She was just afraid thatter she would meet some employees.


    "Don''t worry, this elevator is meant for us cleaning workers."


    "Eh? Really?" Anna is amazed, even workers like them are equipped with this kind of facility.


    "Before this, where did you work?" asked Mino.


    Anna just shook her head.


    "Don''t tell me this is your first job?"


    "In thest four years, this is indeed my first time working."


    "Oh really?"


    Anna nodded again in response.


    "Then how about we celebrate after work?" asked Mino enthusiastically.


    "No need, thanks. I''ll be back home," replied Anna.


    "Hmm, what a shame."


    "Okay. Maybe next time," she added.


    And after that they were silent. The elevator they were in took them to the seventh floor. Until the elevator opened there was no more talking, only silence.


    They then started cleaning some areas there, only a few employees were seen passing by, maybe because it was working hours?


    Several cleaners who were the same as she were already there. Some of them greeted Mino and Anna while others looked nonchnt.


    .


    .


    By now, it was already afternoon. Some of the employees had alreadye back, and only a few were left, and they also seemed to be following the others soon, go home.


    ncing at her watch, it was already a few minutes past five. However, Anna and the other cleaners are not ready to go home yet. They are still doing with their work.


    This is one of the risks of a janitor, arriving early and leavingte. All of that just so that the cleanliness of the building is maintained.


    Until a few minutes passed, Anna had finished her work. It was very quiet all around, only a few employees could be seen who could only be counted on the fingers.


    Mino waited for Anna at the exit. He had been standing there for almost ten minutes and Anna had note out.


    "What happened to her?" Mino''s monologue turned to enter the tall building, intending to catch up with Anna. Even though he didn''t say he would wait for her, it was a good thing to have a friend on the way home. Yes, previously, Anna told Mino a little about her. Including the address where she lives.


    "What happened?" Mino asked when he saw the woman looking dazed in front of Miss Lidya''s room.


    "Ugh, that''s my bag. I forgot where to put it."


    "Eh? Didn''t you just not wear a bag?" asked Mino.


    "Is that true?" asked Anna again to make sure.


    "I saw youing, Anna. You didn''t use a bag before," Mino replied.


    Anna was silent for a moment, she clearly remembered that she was carrying a bag. But where did she put it? At Mrs. rissa''s house? No, no. Because after that, she still took money from there to pay Taxi. Then where?


    Anna tried to remember.


    "Oh no." Her expression suddenly changed.


    "Why? What happened?" asked Mino.


    "My bag..."


    "Yeah, what''s wrong with your bag? You didn''t bring a bag before."


    "No, Mino. I brought it and forgot to pick it up in the Leader''s room."


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    "My bag, my bag is in the leader''s room," said Anna with a sad look on her face.


    "What should I do now?" asked Anna again.


    "What do you want to say? Your bag? The Leader''s Room?"


    Anna nodded, then told the reason why she camete this morning.


    "Hmm, so you''re notte because of personal matters? But a request from Mrs. rissa?"


    Anna nodded. "Please tell me, what should I do? About this time, is Leader home yet?" she asked.


    "Don''t tell me you want to take it now?"


    "I have to, Mino. It''s been with me for years."


    "Huh?" Mino''s brow furrowed.


    "It''s just a bag, Anna. Leave it alone. Maybe Mrs. rissa threw it in the trash anyway?" Mino replied.


    Instantly Anna copsed to the floor, "Maybe what you said is true, just a bag and it''s very old. Trash like that can''t possiblyst long in that room," Anna muttered.


    Mino just nodded as he took a deep breath, "Do you have anything valuable there?" Mino asked, equating his position with the woman.


    "My mother''s photo."


    Mino was silent for a moment, just a moment ago Anna told the outline of her life. Including her parents who have passed away. And seeing Anna''s current condition, Mino''s heart was touched, if it was rted to parents, he couldn''t say anything else. Suddenly he cursed himself about everything he said before.


    "As far as I know, usually employees won''t go home if their boss is still in the office," Mino said after a few minutes of silence.


    "Wanna check it out? Who knows your bag is still there?" he added, feeling guilty. Though he was not sure what he was saying.


    Hearing Mino, Anna took a deep breath then got up again, "Okay. I''ll check it out."


    "I''m with you."


    "No need, Mino. What time is it, you should go home," replied Anna.


    "Does not matter."


    "Hhhmm, then it''s up to you," said Anna then walked towards the stairs she had walked this morning.


    "Where are you going?" Mino asked when he saw where Anna was walking.


    "To the fifth floor."


    "By climbing the stairs?"


    Anna nodded in agreement.


    "Hah, no kidding Anna. There''s an elevator over there. We can get to the fifth floor using the elevator."


    "But¡­"


    "Believe me," said Mino, cutting Anna''s words, ncing at the watch on his wrist, he continued, "At this time, usually all employees have gone home. So there''s no need to worry about anything."


    "Besides, if you''re afraid to meet them, we can use the elevator over there," he said again, pointing to the elevator that was reserved for cleaning staff.


    Anna paused for a moment, sometimes she forgot about the existence of that elevator.


    "Okay, let''s use the elevator over there," she said then turned and walked towards the elevator she had used many times throughout the day.


    Mino just smiled while shaking his head at the woman''s behavior.


    It didn''t take long for them to reach the fifth floor. The atmosphere around is very quiet, there are many rooms there. Most of them are only in the form of meeting rooms, presentation rooms, meeting rooms, and simr rooms. The rest is only the secretary''s room and the leader''s room. The fifth floor was deliberately designed that way.


    Walking down the corridor that is on the edge and directly adjacent to the ss of the building, so that anyone who passes through that ce will be presented with a view of the outside of the building from a height.

 Chapter 43 - 43. Meet Her

    Walking hand in hand with slow steps, Mino and Anna asionally nced around, afraid that there were still people on the floor they were on.


    The reason is, the cleaners on duty on the fifth floor have certain hours to be able to enter that floor and certainly not now. If one of them was found hanging around on the fifth floor outside the set hours, then there would only be one end, being fired for breaking the rules.


    "Anna..." Mino called hanging, his steps suddenly slowed down.


    "What is it?" Anna turned.


    "Ah, n-no. Let''s continue," replied Mino, looking a little hesitant.


    Anna who managed to catch Mino''s change of expression sighed, "I can do it myself. You can wait for me downstairs. I won''t be long, after checking it I will follow you soon," she said.


    "Are you all right if I stay?" he asked in a slightly low voice.


    Anna just nodded, "Apanying me all the way here is more than enough. So it''s okay. I''m just a moment," Anna replied.


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you in front of the elevator on the ground floor."


    "Um," Anna nodded.


    And after that, they separated, Mino returned to the ground floor, and Anna who was continuing her steps towards the room she cleaned this morning.


    Entering a room, rissa''s desk came into view, it was empty there. Immediately a sigh of relief escaped her lips. She walked towards the room with her heart beating faster as she walked.


    Approaching the door, Anna peered through the keyhole. Trying to find the whereabouts of her bag in the room.


    He intended to make sure her bag was in the room, if it was still there, she woulde early tomorrow so she could pick it up. Or maybe she''d ask rissa in the morning. Because at this time, she was very sure that the door to the room was locked.


    Trying to do various positions in front of the door, her eyes found an object on the sofa.


    "There."


    Her bag was still on the sofa, not moving at all. Anna then brought her eyes closer to confirm what she had just seen, even her hand was holding the doorknob to keep her bnce.


    Suddenly the door was pushed in, making Anna almost fall.


    "Eh? Unlocked?" her monologue then looked around. After that, she then peeked around the room slowly.


    Empty, and it managed to make the corners of her lips lift, smiling happily. At this rate, she could retrieve her bag today without any trouble.


    She entered the room slowly.


    "Nice bag."


    Just before her hand touched the ck object, a voice suddenly rang out, instantly her body stiffened. All thoughts of her dismissal immediately filled her mind.


    With her head down, Anna turned her body to the voice came from. Her hands were shaking uncontrobly. She firmly believed that the man she had spoken to just now was the leader of thispany because who else would be in this room apart from that man?


    "I-I''m sorry," said Anna bowing her head.


    "I-I just wanted to pick up the bag I left behind, sir," she added.


    "I don''t mean anything."


    Silence, there was no sound, made Anna frown, she didn''t dare to raise her head one bit. Still in a standing position with her head down.


    "Are you talking to the wall?"


    "Huh?" Immediately Anna raised her gaze slightly and looked for the owner of the voice.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, sir," said Anna again after seeing half of the man''s body.


    "Let me take my bag, sir," said Anna after getting no response from the man. From his voice, she could tell that the leader of thispany was still very young and not as old as she had imagined.


    "Okay, then clear my desk first," said the man again.


    "W-well, ording to your request, sir," replied Anna immediately walking towards the work desk not far from her with her hands still shaking.


    But her steps suddenly stopped, a name written on the card on the table made her body stiffen again, ''Devan Atmadja.'' How could she not have noticed that name when she cleaned the room this morning?


    Anna shook her head vigorously, trying to get rid of whatever was on her mind. ''There''s no way the man at that time was¡­. Ah no, no,'' Anna monologued in her mind.


    ''Maybe his first name just happens to be the same.''


    With a movement that is neither fast nor slow, Anna tidied the table that looked very messy.


    During that time, there was no sound in the room. There was silence, only the asional sound of a few sheets of paper could be heard.


    "Just leave this here," Devan suddenly approached and managed to make Anna startle and almost hit the man in the face with the paper if he didn''t turn around and take a few steps back.


    "I-I''m sorry, sir," Anna stammered.


    "I-I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to, sir," she repeated, bowing apologetically.


    "Em, it''s okay. You can continue your work," replied Devan who was still in a position with his back to Anna. A moment ago, he had made up his mind to meet the woman, exposed himself, and looked directly into Anna''s eyes, only for some reason when he was close to Anna, his guts suddenly shrunk. He suddenly became reluctant to do that.


    Whereas he had been waiting for a moment like this to happen.


    "Once again, I apologize, sir," said Anna again and then resumed her work. Her hands were shaking violently. She almost hurt the man who was the highest leader in thepany she worked for.


    With feelings that are very difficult to exin, Anna finally finished tidying the table.


    "It''s done, sir."


    Devan didn''t respond, making Anna feel awkward again.


    "May I excuse myself now?" Anna asked again because she couldn''t stand the atmosphere in the room anymore. Since earlier, it was as if she was only talking to herself, whereas she was not alone in the room.


    "How long have you been working here?" Devan''s deep voice was heard again.


    "Please forgive me, sir. I didn''t do it on purpose. Forgive me. I still want to work here," said Anna giving an inappropriate answer. Hearing the man''s words made her very worried that her carelessness a moment ago would threaten her job.


    "Is that an appropriate answer to the question I asked you? I''m sure your ears are still functioning properly."


    "W-what?"


    "Ah, sorry. This is my first day working here, sir," replied Anna still with her head lowered.


    "The first day?" Devan muttered but the woman could still hear.


    "R-right, sir."


    "Then why is your bag in my room?"


    "Th-that, I forgot about it, sir. This morning Mrs. rissa asked me to clean this room."


    "rissa?"


    "That''s right, sir."


    "Okay, you can go now," said Devan.


    "Thank you, sir," Anna replied slowly and then left the room with a racing heart.

 Chapter 44 - 44. Mysterious Help

    "Okay, you can go now," said Devan.


    "Thank you, sir," Anna replied slowly and then left the room with a racing heart.


    After Anna leave, Devan took his cell phone, and then called someone.


    ***


    "How?" Mino asked right after seeing Annae out of the elevator.


    With a big smile, Anna slightly tilted her body so that Mino could see the small backpack she was wearing.


    "Good," said the man.


    Anna just nodded, "The leader is still in his room," said Anna and managed to make Mino who started walking suddenly turn around, giving the woman a questioning look.


    "Did I hear wrong?"


    "Huh?"


    "You said earlier that the Leader was still in his room?"


    "I did say it, why?"


    "Anna, how could you take¡­"


    "Just take it and get out of there," Anna interrupted immediately as if she knew what the man was going to say next.


    "No, I mean did the Leader see you? What did he say?"


    "Huh?"


    "He didn''t say anything to you?"


    "Why do you react like that?" asked Anna.


    "I heard rumors that the leader of thispany is so cruel and so cold, not only that, many employees from various divisions were fired just because of a small mistake they identally made. "Is it true that he didn''t say anything to you? He didn''t fire you, did he?" Mino asked with a worried face.


    "No, he just asked me to tidy up his desk and then leave," replied Anna, shaking her head.


    "Really? That''s all?"


    Anna nodded, "I don''t think he''s as cruel as you say, Mino."


    "Huh? Are the rumors false?"


    "Don''t judge someone just by the rumors circting, Mino."


    "You''re right, hahaha. So how about it? Want to go home now?"


    "Of course, there''s no way I spend the night here," replied Anna.


    Hearing that, Minoughed loudly, then hugged Anna casually, "Come on."


    "Let go, Mino. People will misunderstand when they see the two of us," said Anna trying to remove the man''s hand that had wrapped his arm around her neck.


    "Rather than a misunderstanding, maybe they''ll think we''re brothers, hahaha. Look, you''re so short and so small, after all, it''s quiet, there''s no one around here anymore" Mino repliedughing.


    Anna just sighed roughly, "Ahh, it''s up to you," she replied.


    They didn''t notice that a pair of eyes were watching them closely, "Don''t they think I''m a ''person?" The man''s monologue did not take his eyes off Anna.


    "On your first day on the job, it turns out that you''ve attracted the attention of men, Anna," he muttered again, still in his position observing the two figures walking towards the main door of the building.


    "The door''s over there, Mino, where are you going?" asked Anna with a furrowed brow.


    "It''s okay, no one will be angry. All the employees have also gone home," replied Mino, continuing his steps.


    Again, Anna could only surrender. Mino had previously told her that cleaning services like them were not allowed to pass through the main door during office hours. And it''s already past the allotted time, so it probably won''t be a problem.


    Just past the door, the cell phone suddenly rang. Mino immediately reached into his pants pocket.


    "Anna, wait a minute, I''ll answer the call first," said Mino slightly away from Anna.


    The woman just nodded, waiting for the man to finish his affairs. Until a few minutester, for some reason, she felt as if she was being watched by someone. She immediately looked left and right, looked in all directions but couldn''t find anyone suspicious.


    ''Ah, maybe it''s just my feelings.''


    "Anna looks like you''ll have to go home alone," Mino said after ending the call and approached the woman again.


    "Did something happen?"


    "My mother is in the hospital, and I have to go there now," Mino replied with a worried look on his face.


    "Do you want me to apany you?" offered Anna.


    "No need, I can do it. You''d better go home. You must be really tired considering it''s your first day on the job."


    "Okay. Be careful on the road. Thank you for waiting for me earlier," replied Anna.


    "Okay. I''m going," said Mino immediately while waving his hand.


    Seeing that, Anna only responded with a nod, smiling faintly.


    The time has entered the end of the day, the clear sky is slowly reced by the night. Walking down the curb alone, Anna headed to the bus stop. The step is neither slow nor fast.


    It felt like the day was going by very slowly, "What do you think Dave is doing right now?" her monologue suddenly remembered her beloved son.


    ncing at the clock in her hand, Anna quickened her pace. The bus will be here soon.


    Checking the contents of her bag, Anna suddenly froze. How could she forget to ask rissa for recing her money? All of the money she had spent to pay for the taxi this morning. And now she has no money.


    "How about my condition now?" Anna fidgeted, rummaging through her purse looking for if there was any money tucked away, but to no avail.


    It looks like she has to walk home now. Thinking about how far the house was, she took a deep breath.


    The bus she was waiting for had just arrived at the bus stop, only Anna was still sitting in her ce without moving a bit while watching people enter the bus leaving her alone.


    As the bus disappeared from Anna''s sight, she slowly stood up from her seat. Began to walk unsteadily down the side of the road.


    "Sister..." suddenly a child in her mid-twenties approached her and quickly stood in her way.


    "Yes, can I help you?" asked Anna with a furrowed brow, because this was the first time she had met the young teenager.


    "This is for you," said the child as he handed over a hundred thousand notes.


    "Huh?"


    "This is for you," said the boy again, taking Anna''s hand and cing the money there.


    "But¡­"


    "Someone asked me to give this to you," the child interrupted immediately as if knowing what Anna was going to say next.


    "Someone? Who is?"


    "That man over there..." he said while pointing behind Anna.


    "Eh¡­ where is that guy?" He added again when he couldn''t find the person he was referring to.


    "Who are you talking about?" asked Anna still not able to properly digest what the boy said.


    "Alright, anyway this money is for you. I''ll go first, my friends are waiting," replied the boy immediately left, entered a gang, and disappeared there.


    Staring confusedly at the cash in her hand, Anna then turned her head and looked around in all directions. Like being in a dream, suddenly getting money from someone she doesn''t even know what she looks like.


    "Whoever you are, thank you," she muttered then returned to her previous terminal. Waiting for a taxi that might pass.


    She never stopped thanking from the bottom of her heart.. She never thought she would get help from someone she didn''t know.

 Chapter 45 - 45. Second Day Of Work

    She never stopped thanking from the bottom of her heart. She never thought she would get help from someone she didn''t know.


    Only a few minutester, Anna had managed to find a taxi that would take her home.


    With the car window wide open, Anna leaned back casually. The night breeze that blew brought a refreshing sensation and managed to rx her a little.


    "Where are you going, Miss?"


    Hearing the driver''s voice, Anna immediately reached into her bag and took out a paper containing the address there.


    "This is Sir."


    "Okay, Miss," replied the middle-aged man receiving a small paper from Anna.


    And after that, they were silent again, there was no sound at all, only the roar of passing vehicles broke the silence.


    "Miss, we have arrived," said the driver, turning to Anna, who fell asleep.


    "Miss, we have arrived," repeated the driver, patting the woman on the knee.


    "Ah, yes sir. S-sorry." Anna suddenly woke up and immediately reached into her bag and handed over a hundred thousand.


    "Thank you, sir," said Anna again immediately opening the car door.


    "Your money, Miss..."


    "Just take it, sir," replied Anna waving and walking away.


    "Thank you, Miss," shouted the driver but only got a wave from Anna, because the girl was too tired to even turn around.


    Entering Nicho''s home yard, Anna quickened her pace.


    "Dave, I aming," Anna shouted as she entered the house, looking for Dave''s whereabouts on the first floor but couldn''t find her son anywhere.


    "Na, where''s Dave?" Anna asked when she saw the babysittering down the stairs.


    "Dave is asleep, Miss," Na replied.


    "I told you to stop calling me that, just call me Anna."


    "A-alright, Anna."


    "Erm," Anna responded casually and walked to the second floor. ncing at the watch wrapped around her wrist, she sighed tiredly. It turned out that it was Dave''s bedtime now.


    Her intention of wanting to apany Dave to y before going to bed was now gone, finally, she just checked Dave briefly then took a shower, and then took a rest. Because tomorrow morning, she will leave for work a little earlier


    ***


    Just like the usual days, the atmosphere this morning is very bright. Anna came earlier than yesterday. Not a single employee had yet appeared and entered her view. Through the back door, there were already several cleaners who were the same as her.


    "Morning, Anna," suddenly an arm wrapped around her neck and managed to make her startle.


    "Mino, you startled me," replied Anna trying to free the man''s arm.


    "How was yesterday? Ah sorry for leaving you here alone," said Mino.


    "No problem, now let me go. I m having trouble breathing Mino," replied Anna, actually that was the only reason because she felt ufortable with several pairs of eyes watching the two of them.


    "All right, all right. Have you had breakfast?" Mino asked as he lowered his arm.


    Anna just nodded in agreement.


    "How is your mother''s condition?" The woman asked again.


    "My mother? She''s fine now. And can go out today. She''s just tired, don''t worry," Mino replied with a smile.


    "That''s good."


    They then headed to the locker room to immediately change into the work uniforms that had been provided.


    Passing Mrs. Lidya''s room, the two of them stopped. It was unusual for the door to the room to be open, whether or not Mrs. Lidya was in the room, the door was always closed.


    Mino was curious and decided to peek through the gap in the open door.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" asked Anna in a half-whisper.


    "Shhh¡­ I''m just curious," replied Mino, cing his index finger on the girl''s lips.


    "What do you see?"


    Just as Anna finished her sentence, a woman''s voice sounded again right behind them. "What are you doing here?"


    Suddenly, both Mino and Anna both stood up straight and immediately turned her gaze. Met Mrs. Lidya who standing very close in front of them, Mino and Anna froze.


    "Mrs. Lydia..."


    "What are you guys doing at the door?" asked Mrs. Lidya.


    "W-we just..." Mino''s words hung when the ringing of the cellphone that seemed to belong to Mrs. Lidya sounded loud.


    The woman was slightly away, seemed to be talking to someone. Just a few minutes and then again approached Mino and Anna.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "S-sorry?"


    "I want to pass, you guys are blocking my way," replied Mrs. Lidya.


    "Eh, we''re sorry, Mrs. Lidya," said Anna immediately shifting her body while pulling Mino.


    "Ah yes, tell the others that there is no briefing today."


    "Okay," replied Mino again.


    "Then you guys start working," said Mrs. Lidya and then entered her room.


    Seeing this, a sigh of relief sounded almost simultaneously escaped from their lips.


    ***


    At this time it was already noon, Anna had just rested her body on a small bench again when she was surprised by the arrival of Mino who suddenly wrapped his arm around the woman''s neck.


    "I might die young if you keep doing this to me, Mino," protested Anna ring at the man who was already sitting next to her.


    "Put your arm down, I''m hot," Anna added again.


    Mino lowered his arm and then leaned back against the bench whileughing giddily. "Have you had lunch?" the man asked.


    Anna shook her head.


    "Want to go to the cafeteria with me?" Mino offered again.


    "I am not hungry."


    "Come on, I''ll pay."


    "No, Mino. You just go. I''m not hungry at all," said Anna.


    "Then I won''t eat either."


    "You''ll get sick if you follow me."


    "Then apany me. I don''t like to eat alone," the man replied pitifully.


    Anna sighed harshly, "Hmm, fine. But I won''t eat."


    Mino who heard the woman''s words immediately stood up and pulled Anna''s hand towards the cafeteria, he didn''t care about the gazes of the people who turned to him.


    While Anna, the woman could only surrender. No one knows since when she and Mino became this close.


    Walking towards the canteen which is devoted to cleaning workers, from where Anna is, she can see the entire contents of the canteen without the slightest barrier, maybe because the room is only limited by very clear ss, there wasn''t very spacious, but it was more than enough to amodate the cleaning workers at lunch.


    "Let''s hurry," Mino said again, speeding up his pace.


    "The food in the canteen won''t run out even if youe two hourste," suddenly a deep male voice sounded, and it managed to stop Mino and Anna.


    Turning to the source of the voice, the two of them froze on the spot.


    "Who are you?" Mino asked with furrowed brows when a tall and very handsome man entered his view, this was the first time he had seen the man while working here.


    But unlike Anna, what she felt was very different from Mino.. She knew very well who the man who was currently staring at her intensely.

 Chapter 46 - 46. Unexpected Meeting

    "Who are you?" Mino asked with furrowed brows when a tall and very handsome man entered his view, this was the first time he had seen the man while working here.


    However, unlike Anna, what she felt was very different from Mino. She knew very well who the man who was currently staring at her intensely.


    It was Devan, but suddenly Mrs. Lidya appeared and stood right next to the man, "Ah, yes I forgot to introduce him to you, he is Mr. De-Devan, the new cleaning supervisor in this office, he is from one of the branch offices."


    "Huh?"


    "And today is his first day working here," said Mrs. Lidya again.


    "Keep your attitude to him, I''ll say goodbye first," she added and walked away from there, actually she wanted to enter the canteen, but identally met the three of them, and for some special reason she suddenly stopped her intention and preferred to look for food outside.


    "Are you Mr. Devan?" Mino asked.


    "I''m Mino and she is Anna," he added, extending his hand to Devan.


    The man only epted Mino''s hand while nodding briefly.


    "Want toe in with us, Mr. Devan?" asked Mino. He didn''t know what kind of courage he has to speak like that to someone who has a higher position than him.


    "Mino, I think I want to rest, my head hurts suddenly," Anna suddenly voiced.


    "Really? Then I''ll buy some medicine for you. There happens to be a pharmacy next to this building," replied Mino.


    "No, you don''t have to. Maybe the pain will go away soon," said Anna.


    "Fine, if that''s what you want. You just rest."


    Anna just nodded, "I''ll excuse myself, sir," Anna said goodbye to Devan, then left with a feeling she couldn''t describe, the woman disappeared at the end of the corridor, leaving only Mino and Devan alone.


    "Come on, sir," said Mino to Devan.


    But Devan ignored the man and walked away from there, making Mino feel awkward and just rubbing the back of his neck which didn''t itch.


    "Hmm, looks like I have to eat alone again," Mino sighed and entered the cafeteria alone.


    While on the other hand, Anna who had turned at the end of the corridor suddenly fell to the floor with her hands patting her chest.


    ''Why is that man here?'' And various kinds of questions of the same kind crammed into her mind. Meeting the man she had been trying to avoid for years made her seem as if she were in a dream. Not to mention, it turns out that she and the man are now in the same workce.


    Sitting in her position for a long time, Anna rubbed her face roughly. Seems like it or not, she must ept the existence of the man around her.


    "What should I do now?" monologue while heaving a rough breath.


    "You have to take this medicine," suddenly a voice made Anna freeze on the spot. From his voice, she know that he was Devan.


    "I just found out that your headache can make it difficult for you to walk, want me to carry you?"


    "Ah, you don''t have to do it, sir," replied Anna, quickly getting up from her position and intending to leave the ce.


    "Don''t leave before drinking this," Devan stopped as he grabbed Anna''s wrist and pulled her to sit on the bench directly behind them.


    With her head down, Anna just followed where the man took her.


    "I-I can drink itter," Anna stuttered right afternding her body on the chair. Devan still hasn''t let go of his wrist.


    "Drink now," Devan ordered as if indisputable.


    "I don''t want your job to be abandoned just because you''re sick. Don''t think too much about it," Devan added.


    Hearing the man''s words, "All right. Thank you, sir," replied Anna, epting the package of medicine that was given to her. To be honest, right now she doesn''t feel any pain, and she never expected that the man would follow her and even bring her medicine.


    A few minutes passed, Anna had taken the medicine offered by Devan. Even so, the two of them were still sitting on the bench, silent and there was no sound, both of them seemed to be busy with their thoughts. Very awkward atmosphere.


    Both of them wanted to talk but seemed hesitant to start.


    Being in that position for a few minutes, they did not realize that the break was over.


    "Anna," called Mino who suddenly appeared, breaking the awkwardness between the two people.


    "Mino..."


    "Excuse me first, sir," Anna said goodbye to Devan, she didn''t even wait for the man to respond and had pulled Mino away from there.


    "What did you talk about with Mr. Devan?" asked Mino curiously. They are currently cleaning the seventh floor.


    "Nothing," replied Anna.


    "Is that true?"


    "Forget it, it''s not important," said Anna.


    "Okay, how''s your head? Still hurting?"


    Anna answered with a shake of her head.


    "Good, we should clean this up as soon as possible, don''t let any employees protest," said Mino again collecting paper waste that had been scattered around the trash can provided there.


    Anna just nodded and did the same.


    But just as the woman squatted down, a ss of coffee suddenlynded on her back.


    Mino who saw this immediately stood up from his position and wanted to catch up with the female employee who had been littering, but Anna suddenly held him back.


    "No need. It''s no big deal, Mino."


    "But Anna, if they are allowed to continue like this, they will treat us more as they wish. I know, we are just cleaners, but that doesn''t mean they can treat us like this," Mino replied disapprovingly.


    "Maybe she didn''t mean to, just forget about it and sort this out right away."


    "identally? That woman has done this to you twice since working here Anna. This can''t be allowed," replied Mino.


    "I told you, forget it, Mino. Don''t look for trouble."


    Mino took a deep breath, then returned to his position. "Okay, but don''t get in my way if that woman acts again," Mino replied.


    While on the other hand, they didn''t realize that Devan was watching them since earlier. The man looked at Anna without blinking, it seemed he had to change the decision he just made today, all for the safety andfort of the woman who was still within his sight.


    Not waiting for the two to finish their work, Devan left away from the two with mixed feelings. He thought that being disguised as a janitor would make it easier for him to approach the woman, but after observing her for half a day, he was wrong. And it looks like he has to change his ns.


    ***


    Until the time was at the end of the day, just like yesterday. After all the employees went home and the work was done, Anna left the tall and majestic building.. The difference is, this time she is with Mino.

 Chapter 47 - 47. Change Place Of Work

    Entering the third day of work, the woman already knew several cleaning workers, apart from Mino of course.


    "Anna, Mr. Devan called you to his room," said a woman who was about the same age as her.


    "Okay, I''ll finish this first," replied Anna.


    "Just leave it there, let me finish it," said the woman again.


    "Do you want me to apany you?" Mino offered.


    "No need, I can do it myself. After all, the only one being called is me," replied Anna, who immediately got up from her position.


    "Okay," Mino said nodding and then continued his work.


    Leaving the seventh floor using the elevator, then Anna is walking down the corridor to Devan''s room on the first floor. Somehow, every time she would meet or just hear the man''s name, she suddenly became restless for no reason.


    Knocked on the door softly, and then opened it after the man inside had let her in.


    "It''s your third day of work isn''t it?" .asked Devan right after Anna stopped her steps.


    "R-right, sir."


    "I''ve read your employment contract..." said Devan hanging.


    "It says here that you are ready to be ced anywhere, correct?" he continued.


    "R-right, sir."


    "Okay, starting tomorrow you don''t have to work here anymore," Devan replied immediately.


    "I-I was fired?" stuttering Anna immediately raised her gaze.


    "No. You were transferred to another ce," replied Devan again.


    "B-but..."


    "Refuse? Or do you want to resign?" cut Devan.


    Anna was silent, not knowing how to respond.


    "Until your employment contract ispleted, you are not allowed to refuse or resign. Unless you can pay amercement for viting the contract," Devan added when he saw the woman was silent.


    "All right," stuttered Anna who finallyplied.


    She already knows that there are many branches of thepany where she works, she can only hope that his new workce is not too far from the house where she lives.


    Yes, D.A Group has a cleaner that stands alone, and all cleaning workers can be transferred to anotherpany that is still under D.A Group''s auspices if there is a shortage of cleaning staff in thepany.


    "Then where''s your cell phone?" said Devan while holding out his hand, asking for Anna''s cell phone.


    "What?"


    "Where''s your cell phone? I''ll send you your new work address."


    "Y-You just have to say it, sir," Anna stuttered.


    "I don''t do it."


    "Eh?"


    "Quick, give me your cell phone," said Devan again.


    "I-I don''t have a cell phone, sir," replied Anna casually.


    "Don''t try to lie to me, Anna."


    "I-I''m not lying, sir."


    Hearing the girl''s words, Devan pulled his hand again. Seemed to think for a moment then said again, "Then pack your things now."


    "Huh?"


    "What? You want to make me repeat what I said again?"


    "Ah, sorry, sir."


    "Pack your things now, I''ll be waiting for you here."


    "Huh?"


    Devan sighed harshly, "Is your hearing already problematic?"


    "Ah, I''m sorry sir. Then I''ll say goodbye," replied Anna instantly. She didn''t know what the man was going to do or what his words meant, but she obeyed.


    Until a few minutes passed, Anna returned to Devan''s room.


    "I-I''m done, sir."


    "With the uniform still attached to your body?"


    "Change it quickly."


    "Y-You didn''t tell me earlier to change this uniform, sir."


    Devan''s brow furrowed, "You..."


    "Okay, then, I''ll say goodbye and I''ll be back sir," said Anna immediately turning around, leaving the room without waiting for a response from Devan.


    ***


    Anna walked after Devan from behind. She felt a little ufortable because at this time almost every employee they encountered immediately opened a path, and some of them even deliberately avoided it, turning around to find another way. Not only that, she could feel very clearly dozens of pairs of eyes watching the two of them. Especially now that they were walking towards the main door.


    Being the center of attention, made Anna slightly quicken her pace. She never expected that a new cleaning supervisor in apany of this size could attract the attention of so many employees and also be treated differently from other employees in general.


    Out of the main door, several security officers seemed to want to greet the two of them, but their movements were stopped when Devan''s hand rose to stop them.


    All of this did not go unnoticed by Anna.


    The woman suddenly had doubts, was Devan the janitor as she knew him, or did the man have another position in thepany, such as one of the board of directors? Or the leader of one of the divisions? Yes, it is possible because their attitude is not as simple as it seems.


    And again, one thing that strengthens Anna believes it, she is currently entering a ck Ferarri. A car that is still vivid in her memory. It is usually only owned by the upper ss.


    Even though many things were filling her head, Anna didn''t dare to even ask, and just kept it to herself.


    "M-may I know, W-where do you want to take me, sir?" .asked Anna who could not stand her curiosity.


    "Call me Devan."


    "What?"


    "Should I repeat what I said?"


    "Out of the office, you don''t have to call me that, just call my name, as you always do," added Devan again without taking his eyes off the highway they were passing.


    "What?"


    "I think you''re getting deaf, Anna."


    "Ah, I''m sorry sir."


    "Also, there''s no need to be so formal. Take it easy."


    "O-okay," Anna stuttered.


    "Good."


    And then silence, no more talking between the two. Whereas in Devan, the man had a million questions for Anna. It''s just that he hesitated to say it, especially since they had only met again.


    Let time will carve their way together. While waiting for the right situation, gradually, he will ask all the things that have been a big question mark in his mind since that night.


    He wouldn''t be in a hurry, at least now he knew where Anna was, and of course, he wouldn''t let her go that easily.


    About what Leo had said a while ago, he would confirm for himself. If Anna was married and had a child, maybe then she would just let Anna go. However, he hoped that what his cousin said was not true.


    Anna suddenly held her stomach which suddenly rumbled. Even though she wasn''t hungry, why would one part of her body embarrass herself?


    "Hungry?" asked Devan ncing at Anna.


    Anna shook her head vigorously.


    "Okay, what do you want to eat?"


    "I''m not hungry," replied Anna.


    "How about the steak? Or do you want another menu? Tell me," said Devan ignoring the woman''s response.


    "I''m not hungry," Anna repeated.


    "Okay, how about a Japanese restaurant?" asked Devan, then turned the wheel, into the parking lot of arge and luxurious restaurant that happened to be on the side of the road.


    Anna just sighed harshly, if it was like this, why did Devan ask her? If in the end, the man kept doing everything as he pleased.

 Chapter 48 - 48. Unfulfilled Wish

    "Okay, how about a Japanese restaurant?" asked Devan, then turned the wheel, entering the parking lot of arge and luxurious restaurant that happened to be on the side of the road they were passing.


    Anna just sighed harshly, if it was like this, why did Devan ask her? If in the end, the man kept doing everything as he pleased.


    Again, Anna just obeyed and followed where the man would take her.


    Entering the restaurant, Anna was slightly amazed. This was the first time she entered a Japanese restaurant, usually, she only saw it on tv or in magazines. A little information, that since childhood the woman was very fond of all things Japanese. Only because of her family''s economic limitations that she never showed that she liked the cherry country.


    A few years ago, when her family had just been hit by a big ident where her mother died and her father had gone somewhere, Japanese art and the culinary festival were held in the city where she lived. The event was organized by the Japanesemunity in Indonesia but unfortunately, at that time Anna could only admire her from afar.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to be part of the festival, it''s just that her job is more important than anything else. Even though wanted to enjoy various kinds of Japanese cuisine and also the knick-knacks that were there. In the end, until the event was over, Anna could only swallow her wish.


    Once, Anna invited Brian, but to no avail. The man refused to go on the pretext of being busy. And after that, until now Anna can only watch all the things she likes on tv. Whenever the woman was rxing at Nicho''s house, she never once watched a tv channel other than the Japanese channel.


    "You like this ce?" asked Devan grabbing Anna''s arm.


    Reflex Anna nodded, since earlier she had been busy admiring the exterior of the restaurant which is very thick with traditional Kyoto architecture*, although it is traditional in style, anyone can still find a modern touch, also enriched with elements of wood and bamboo so that it gives a strong natural feel. She could feel the sparks of Japanese culture at the ce where she was.


    Devan smirked at the woman''s response.


    "I know you like this ce, but that doesn''t mean you''re going to be standing there, right?"


    "Sit down, or..."


    "Okay," Anna interrupted immediately.


    Devan chuckled, then rang the bell that was right in the corner of the table. Just a few secondster, a female waitress came and handed over a list of food menus in the restaurant.


    "What do you want to eat?" asked Devan handing the menu board to Anna.


    "Yakitori¡­ Is there?" The woman''s response was fast, even though the menu list was still in Devan''s hands.


    Of course, Devan''s brow furrowed at Anna''s response. Looking for the name of the menu that the woman had just mentioned and it was there.


    "Besides, what else?"


    Anna shook her head, "I just want that," Anna replied.


    Devan chuckled, "Okay."


    Anna, who seemed to have just realized what she had just done froze in ce, then looked down again. "E-excuse my impoliteness, sir," she stuttered a little.


    "Why apologize? I prefer your attitude just now. If it''s just the two of us, don''t hesitate and just rx. Also, about you call me, I don''t like it," replied Devan.


    "Oh, sorry."


    "Stop. I don''t want to hear you apologize anymore."


    "All right," replied Anna shortly.


    "Good."


    "Have you been here before?" asked Devan again.


    "No."


    "Really? How did you find out the menu?"


    "Th-that, I just guessed it," replied Anna carelessly.


    "Okay, looks like you don''t want to tell me."


    Hearing this, Anna didn''t respond anymore and just looked down with her eyes fixed on the toes of Devan who was sitting opposite her. Her current attitude was different when she first entered this restaurant.


    "Keep your head up, do my feet catch your eye more than my face?"


    "Yes."


    "What?"


    "Ah n-no. I didn''t mean to..."


    "What do you mean? Then raise your head, you are not my maid or servant," Devan cut in immediately.


    " O-okay," replied Anna briefly and then raised her gaze, but only limited to the table and nothing more, for some reason she didn''t have the guts to look directly at the man''s face.


    Seeing this Devan sighed harshly.


    The arrival of the waiter who brought the food menu made both of them silent.


    Looking at some of the menus in front of Anna, the girl''s brow furrowed, "I didn''t order this," said Anna pointing at the menu in question.


    "I ordered it for you," said Devan before the waitress who seemed to want to open her voice.


    Waiting for the waitress to finish her work and move away from the table, Anna again said, "I only want this Yakitori, not Onigiri," protested Anna again looking at Devan.


    "You just eat," she added, sliding the menu in front of Devan but was immediately restrained by the man.


    Yakitori is a chicken dish seasoned with sweet salt and soy sauce, this menu is very simr to satay in Indonesia. While Onigiri is the Japanese version of rice balls. In the form of a ball or triangle, inside it, contains salmon/chicken which is then wrapped in Nori (a thin sheet of food made from dried seaweed).


    "Your stomach won''t be full if you just eat that, Anna. Eat this, or shall I feed you?" said Devan.


    "Okay, give this to me, I''ll feed you," he added, pulling that menu.


    "No, I''ll eat it myself," replied Anna immediately pulling back the menu.


    "Good."


    Anna gasped, again she crossed the line. She shouldn''t have behaved like that to her boss.


    "No need to apologize," Devan said first as if he knew she would apologize to him again.


    Anna lowered her head in shame, cursing herself for not being able to keep her attitude.


    "Eat it," said Devan.


    Anna just nodded faintly and then started eating the dish in front of her. Even though she knew the name of the menu that had spoiled her tongue, but this was the first time she had tried it, yes her life this was the first time. The feeling of fullness she had felt a moment ago could somehow turn into hunger.


    Anna loves satay very much, and that''s what made her want to taste Yakitori. Not only that, her insight into thend of cherry blossoms is unquestionable, the only thing she doesn''t know is speaking the Japanesenguage.


    When she was still in high school, she once asked her mother to take Japanesenguage lessons, only the fees were so expensive that she had to bury her wish.


    Sad isn''t it? None of her wishes were fulfilled because of her family''s financial condition, not to mention after the departure of her mother, she was again required to survive on her own during the harsh city life.


    Yes, even though at that time there was Brian, but for Anna, the man was no longer included in the list of people who had been present in her life. Her heart hurt, even now, the pain is still there. Just thinking about it sometimes still makes her cry involuntarily.


    DESCRIPTION


    .____________________


    *Kyoto is a city in Japan.

 Chapter 49 - 49. Unfulfilled Wish (2)

    "What do you think?" asked Devan breaking Anna''s thoughts.


    The woman shook her head and then resumed eating.


    After lunch, both Devan and Anna both left the restaurant.


    "You want to visit somewhere?" The man asked suddenly breaking the silence in the car.


    Anna responded again with a shake of her head. "Actually where do you want to take me, sir?" she asked.


    "How many times do I have to repeat this, Anna. Stop being so formal with me."


    Hearing Devan''s words, Anna took a deep breath, "Okay, don''t me me if..."


    "I won''t," Devan cut in as if he knew what the girl was going to say next.


    Anna was silent for a moment since the man had been interrupting her words, "You asked for it, I don''t want to be considered rude because..."


    "I won''t. Befortable, Anna," the man interrupted again.


    Anna rolled her eyes, "Stop interrupting my words."


    Devan chuckled at the woman''s protest.


    "Now tell me, where do you want to take me?" Anna asked bluntly, acting as usual, as if he wasn''t a boss she should treat with courtesy.


    "I don''t know," Devan replied simply.


    "Stop messing around Devan. It''s work hours, I should go back and finish my work, it''s not fair if all my friends are busy while I''m here, wandering around without a clear direction," said Anna at length.


    "What? Say it again?"


    "What?"


    "Call me with my name again."


    "Huh? I didn''t say your name."


    "I heard it, Anna. Try again."


    "I want to go back to the office," Anna replied with her arms crossed. She no longer cared about her current attitude.


    "Repeat or I''ll drop you off here," Devan threatened.


    "Alright, just drop me. It''s better, so I can get back to work."


    Devan was silent, he never expected that Anna would give such an answer.


    "Hmm, before Mrs. Lidya, I was your boss Anna. You should have listened to what I said."


    "You''re the one who asked me to be asfortable as possible, after all, what boss would take his employees away during work hours?" replied Anna not wanting to lose.


    "I just wanted to take you out for a bit. Didn''t you hear that starting today you are no longer working in that office? That means you''re free today, Anna," Devan exined in one breath.


    "Huh whatever, as long as my sry is not deducted."


    Devan chuckled at Anna''s response. Several years have passed, it turns out that the girl is still the same as before, hasn''t changed a bit. What is in her head is only work, work and work.


    "Don''t worry about that," Devan replied.


    Anna didn''t respond anymore, the girl leaned her head casually against the car window while observing the passing vehicles.


    "Use this," Devan said suddenly handing Anna a small pillow.


    Turning to the source of the voice, Anna didn''t immediately ept the soft object and just looked at it alternately with Devan with a confused look.


    "Your head will hurt if you lean like that."


    "No, thanks," said Anna.


    Hearing the girl''s refusal, Devan sighed harshly.


    After that there was only silence, no more talking between the two, they were busy with their thoughts.


    It was just that at this moment, the two of them had the same thought. Both remember what happened five years ago. An unexpected meeting and ended up in bed.


    Anna realized that what happened that night was not Devan''s fault or her fault, but both of them'' fault. She will not sue Devan or anyone else for what happened that night. Nor will she hold him ountable, because she knows the difference between her and Devan?


    Anna is very aware that she will never match the man who is currently sitting next to her, Devan has everything while she? Nothing to be proud of.


    After all, what would people say if she suddenly held the man ountably, wouldn''t that embarrass herself? Just imagining it, Anna didn''t have the courage.


    With various considerations, Anna decided to take care of Dave on her own and would keep her identity a secret from Devan, who is her son''s biological father.


    Yes, it was her decision. Only for theirmon good.


    Because she was busy with her thoughts, Anna did not realize that the car she was traveling in was already in the basement of a building.


    "We''re here," said Devan right after opening the car door for Anna.


    Like a dazed person, the woman looked around with an innocent expression that indicated that she was confused.


    "Where is this?"


    "Come on," Devan said, tugging at the woman''s arm carefully.


    Annaplied.


    It turned out that right now, they were in the biggest shopping center in City J.


    "What are we doing here?"


    Hearing the question of the woman next to him, Devan only nced at her then smiled.


    "Buying your work equipment," he replied a few secondster.


    "B-but I don''t have any money."


    "Don''t think about it."


    Walking past several shops selling branded goods, Devan pulled Anna into one of them.


    Confused? Of course, Anna was confused. Devan says that they will buy supplies for her to work tomorrow, but why are they now walking into a clothing store that looks so luxurious and expensive? And everything is only dominated by women''s clothing. Why would they enter a ce like this? This has absolutely nothing to do with her job.


    "I''ll just wait outside," said Anna stopping her steps right in front of the shop entrance.


    Devan turned back with an eyebrow raised.


    "What?" Anna preceded the man.


    "We''re here to buy clothes that you will use for work Anna," Devan replied.


    "Come in, I don''t ept rejection," he added, pulling her by the arm into the shop.


    "Ha?"


    "Wee Mr. Devan," suddenly a man approached the two of them, he was the manager of the shop.


    Devan just nodded in response.


    While on the other hand, Anna frowned in confusion then smiled faintly, seeing the store employee recognize Devan made her guess that the man had brought many women to this shop.


    Anna doesn''t know that the shopping center she is currently in is one mine of the D.A Group. which is led by Devan, the man she is with.


    "Choose clothes that suit her," said Devan, ncing at Anna.


    The man nodded, "Okay, pleasee with me, Miss," he said then invited, Anna.


    Receiving such treatment, Anna became even more confused. Even so, she still followed where the shop employee would take her, while Devan, the man sat waiting on the sofa that had been provided in the middle of the room.


    A few minutes had passed, and Anna kept refusing every time the manager picked her out, making the man a little difficult.


    "Is there something you like? Just tell me, I''ll get it for you," said the man.


    "Nothing," replied Anna curtly.


    "Okay, let''s go somewhere else," Devan suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 50 - 50. Devans Attitude

    "Is there something you like? Just tell me, I''ll get it for you," said the man.


    "Nothing," replied Anna curtly.


    "Okay, let''s go somewhere else," Devan suddenly appeared and was now standing right next to Anna.


    "No," said Anna immediately.


    Devan who heard the woman''s answer immediately looked around, looking for clothes that fit Anna.


    "How about this," said Devan as he grabbed a knee-length dress with open shoulders.


    "What exactly did you want to do by bringing me here?"


    "Buying clothes for you to wear to work tomorrow," Devan replied.


    "In clothes like that?" Anna sighed harshly since earlier Devan had only said the same thing.


    "What''s wrong?"


    "Do you want me to work for you or sell me on the ck market?"


    "I''m just janitor, Devan, and everything here has nothing to do with my job. We''d better go home."


    "No. You have to pick a few. Your workce is very different from the head office," Devan replied immediately.


    While the male manager had been standing still didn''t dare interrupt the two of them, of course, he could also hear everything Anna and Devan were saying. Now and then he nced at her with an appreciative look, because from the way she spoke to Devan, anyone could guess that their rtionship seemed to be more than just employees and superiors.


    "Hah, it''s up to you," Anna said.


    Devan chuckled again, "I want some of the best clothes in this shop," he said to a man who was almost his height.


    "Okay, sir. Please wait a moment," said the manager.


    Devan nodded then pulled Anna''s hand towards the sofa.


    Since earlier, to be honest, Anna has been very curious about her new ce of work. Because all the things Devan did to her today seemed absurd. But for the sake of money, as long as it iswful she will do it, for herself and also for the sake of Dave ''her son''.


    "Wait here a moment," said Devan suddenly rose from his position.


    Anna just nodded without answering at all.


    Waiting for a few minutes, Devan and the man who was considered a shop employee by Anna appeared with a female employee, each in their hands were several shopping bags.


    They then left the shop. Again, Anna felt very ufortable. At this time she became the center of attention, even some people stared at her openly, the sharp gaze that seemed disdainful and disgusted made her gaze down, only seeing the toe of her shoes which had a slightly faded color.


    And it also made her more aware of the difference between herself and the man who was walking one step in front of her. Let alone having a rtionship with Devan, only walking beside him felt very inappropriate.


    Devan suddenly stopped his steps and managed to make Anna hit his back from behind.


    "Why did it suddenly stop?" Anna asked, rubbing her forehead.


    "I should be the one asking you, why are you walking behind me? You''re not my bodyguard or servant, Anna," Devan then grabbed the woman''s hand and pulled it so that it was level with him, then resumed the steps.


    "O-okay, I don''t do it anymore. But let go of my hand," replied Anna immediately.


    Devan ignored the woman''s request and continued to enter the elevator to the top floor.


    Anna could only obey and continue to follow where the man would take her.


    "You wait here a moment," Devan said to Anna. The woman only responded with a nod.


    Only a few minutester, the man returned with a neatly wrapped box in his hand.


    Anna who saw this didn''t ask even though she was very curious.


    .


    .


    "This is for you," Devan said handing the box he was carrying. They are now in the car.


    "What''s this?"


    "The address where you work tomorrow," replied Devan starting his car engine.


    "Huh?" Anna''s brow furrowed clearly.


    "If you''re curious, just open it," said Devan again when he turned and found the girl was silent.


    Slowly but surely, Anna opened the box.


    "Handphone?" asked Anna which was more like a statement.


    "For you," said Dean.


    "Huh?"


    "A gift from me."


    "Huh?"


    "I''ve sent the address where you work there, also if you need anything, please contact me immediately," said Devan again.


    As if at a loss for words, Anna didn''t know how to respond.


    "I refuse," Anna said.


    "I won''t let you refuse," replied Devan.


    "Think of it as your work phone," Devan added.


    Anna wanted to speak but was again preceded by the man.


    "I don''t want to hear rejections and the like from you, Anna. How hard is it to ept all that?"


    "If you don''t want to take it, you either throw it away or whatever," he added, the man''s tone slightly different now.


    Hearing Devan''s repeated words made Anna take a shaky breath. "And you too, stop wasting money on unimportant things like this," replied Anna.


    Devan ignored Anna''s words and just focused on the steering wheel. Right now, they were on their way back to the office.


    ***


    "Anna, where have you been?" Mino asked when he saw the woman had just entered the back door of the building.


    "Ah, I-I had a little business earlier," the girl stuttered.


    "Really? Have you asked Mr. Devan''s permission?" Mino asked again approaching the woman.


    Anna nodded in agreement.


    "Good, have you had lunch?"


    "Yes," answered Anna shortly.


    "Okay, so where do you want to go now?"


    "Huh? Of course back to work, Mino. What else?" replied Anna. During the trip earlier, she had asked Devan so she could finish her work today. Although the man initially objected a little but in the end agreed to Anna''s wish. The reason why Devan wasn''t with Anna at this time was when they were just about to enter the baseman of the D.A Group building, the man suddenly received a call and asked Anna toe in first.


    Hearing Anna''s answer, Minoughed crisply. "Alright, alright. Then hurry up and change your uniform, I''ll be waiting," said Mino.


    "Thank you," replied Anna, nodding.


    ...


    It was already 18.00, Anna was currently walking along the side of the road to the bus terminal where she used to ride.


    But her pace suddenly slowed when the ck Ferrari suddenly pulled over and stopped right by her. Just looking at it, Anna could already guess who the owner of the car was.


    "Come on." As the car window opened, Devan''s voice was heard.


    "No, thank you. I can take the bus," Anna replied walking.


    Devan did not give up and followed the girl continuously by slowing down the car. And it managed to bring her back into the center of attention. She didn''t like him at all. Even so, she continued on her way.


    Luckily the bus had arrived, Anna quickened her pace and entered the bus without saying a word there was Devan, making the man freeze on the spot with a smirk stered on her lips.

 Chapter 51 - 51. Handsome Man

    Back home, as usual, Anna immediately looked for the whereabouts of her son ''Dave''. This time she came home earlier than yesterday.


    But when she was just about to climb the stairs, her brow furrowed as she saw a lot of shopping bags piled up on the table in the living room.


    "Na..."


    Seeing the girl walking towards her, Anna again said, "What is this?" she asked.


    "Ah, someone brought all this, he said for you," answered Na immediately.


    "Huh?" Anna immediately checked the contents of the shopping bags one by one, she remembered that she had already taken all the clothes that Devan had bought for her at the shop. Then who else is all this from? It turned out that it contained not only clothes but bags and also some shoes that looked very luxurious and expensive.


    Suddenly the phone ringing startled the woman. And it came from the little box that was still in her bag. Yes, since Anna arrived at the office until now, she still hasn''t taken that t-shaped thing out of there.


    Seeing the name on the screen, the woman rolled her eyes. Who else is calling her now if not Devan? He was the only one who knew her contact number. Also, how could that man call himself ''Handsome Man?''


    Anna only nced at it, and then ced the phone on the table without intending to answer it.


    "Na, can you help me carry this to my room?" said Anna grabbing some of the shopping bags.


    "Yes, I can."


    Her cell phone rang again, this time not an iing call but just a few text messages.


    Anna decided to open it.


    "Don''t refuse let alone throw it away. You have to use all of that when you work," Anna muttered reading the contents of the message.


    "And tomorrow, don''tete."


    Anna just read it, then put her cellphone back into her pants pocket without intending to reply at all. Forced to ept all these things for work reasons, Anna had no reason to refuse and could only ept it.


    After bringing all the groceries into the room, Anna just left them alone in the corner of the room. Her body was tired and she wanted to rest. However, she took the time to apany Dave to y first until her only son slept.


    "Good night, honey," Anna muttered, kissing Dave''s forehead, theny down next to him.


    ***


    The next day, as usual, Anna finished all the housework before leaving for work. She was no longer wearing a ck and white suit like the previous days. In a blue knee-length dressbined with a matching zer, the woman is more like an office worker than a cleaning worker.


    She was a bit hesitant to wear clothes like this, it''s just that because of the request of Devan, who incidentally as her boss, like it or not, Anna had to obey him.


    Using the bus, the woman headed to the address Devan had sent her.


    A few minutes passed, the bus she was riding in stopped, Anna immediately got off there because this was the closest stop to the address listed on her cellphone.


    Looking around, Anna''s brow furrowed faintly, but only a few seconds, and then she started walking towards the address.


    It took about ten minutes, the woman stopped right in front of a white house. The very high fence made it difficult for Anna to see what the buildings inside looked like.


    "Excuse me, may I ask a question?" Anna asked approaching a middle-aged man wearing a security uniform.


    "What is it?"


    "Does this address match?" She asked as she showed the address Devan had sent to her. A spark of doubt had been lodged in her since earlier because the address listed there were only luxurious houses standing on the left and right sides of the road as if she was currently in the middle of an eliteplex. She was not found office buildings and the like.


    "That''s right, Miss. You''re at the right address."


    "Eh? Really?" Anna asked to make sure her hearing, her brow furrowed clearly. All sorts of unfounded thoughts and conjectures crammed into her mind.


    "Do you recognize Mr. Devan?" asked Anna again.


    "Mr. Devan? Of course Miss. He is the owner of this house."


    "Huh?" What exactly did the man want?


    Ting¡­


    Anna''s cell phone rang once, a message came in.


    "Remember, don''t bete. Otherwise, your sry will be deducted," again the ''Handsome Man'' messaged her.


    After reading the contents of the message, Anna sighs a breath.


    "May Ie in, sir?" asked Anna back to the security.


    "Have you made an appointment with Mr. Devan?" Just as the security finished his sentence, his cell phone rang.


    "Ah, wait a minute, Miss," he said again, quickly moving away from Anna, answering the call.


    Only about a minuteter, the security came back to Anna, "Pleasee in, Miss," said the middle-aged man while pressing the remote button in his hand and after that the golden gate that was previously closed now slowly opened.


    "Okay, thank you," said Anna bowing for a moment and then walking into the yard that looked very spacious and so beautiful.


    "Miss, please go up," someone''s voice suddenly sounded making Anna startled along with a mini car without a roof and the door stopped nearby. If someone looks closely, maybe more like a Buggy car. It''s just that in some parts it looks a little different.


    "Ah, I''m sorry," said the man then smiled.


    "Introducing, I''m Deden, the gardener in this house, Miss," he added.


    "Ah, Y-yeah..."


    "Let''s go, Miss, I will escort you to the main door."


    "O-okay, thank you," Anna responded then entered the buggy car.


    It turns out that the distance from the gate to the main door is indeed quite far if only taken on foot.


    There was no conversation until Deden stopped the mini-vehicle right in front of the white house.


    "Thank you, Mr. Deden," said Anna.


    "Just call me Deden, Miss, I''m just a gardener here."


    "It''s okay, then I''ll go in first," replied Anna.


    Anna''s phone rang again, a message came in from ''Handsome Man.''


    Only on the home screen, Anna could see the contents of the message.


    With slow steps, the woman quickly entered the house without knocking or ringing the bell. Unlocked, as the message says.


    "You arete."


    Just as Anna opened the door, a deep baritone voice greeted her. It was Devan''s voice.


    Standing in a daze, Anna didn''t know what to do.


    "Come in, no boss picks up his employees."


    "Where is this?"


    "My house."


    "I know, I mean, why send me this home address? This has absolutely nothing to do with my job," Anna asked with a frown.


    "Who said? This is your new workce."


    "What?"


    "I as one of the head office cleaning supervisors sometimes also do some work in the house. For the convenience ofpleting my work, someone should clean this ce every day, you understand?"


    Hearing Devan''s words, the corners of Anna''s lips twitched.

 Chapter 52 - 52. Shopping At The Supermarket

    "I as one of the head office cleaning supervisors sometimes also do some work in the house. For the convenience ofpleting my work, someone should clean this ce every day, you understand?"


    Hearing Devan''s words, the corners of Anna''s lips twitched.


    "Compared to all that, you look like you''re abusing your position," said Anna.


    Devan chuckled, "So what? No one will be angry."


    "Aren''t you afraid if Mrs. Lidya reports this to the Leader? You might be fired?"


    Devan chuckled again, "The leader won''t have time to take care of small things like this. Don''t worry about me," Devan replied.


    "I''m not worried about you. I only care about my job. I don''t want it to be..."


    "That''s my affairs, don''t think about anything. Now, get to work," Devan interrupted immediately.


    "In clothes like this?" Anna pointed to herself.


    "Erm."


    "What?"


    "That''s the rule in this house."


    Anna paused, "Why not just hire a maid? Maybe it''s better than me."


    "No. That''s not the right choice. You work here but the pays you is still thepany. Instead of wasting money, isn''t it better to take advantage of what is already there? Besides, I don''t have that kind of money to hire a maid."


    Anna chuckled, "You don''t have money but you always squander money as if it means nothing at all."


    Hearing Anna''s words, Devan chuckled.


    "Even a hundred million you can give away for free," Anna added again, right after saying that, she froze on the spot. Cursing herself for identally saying something she shouldn''t.


    Devan who heard that, froze on the spot, didn''t respond.


    Silence, an awkward atmosphere suddenly created, increasing the distance between the two.


    "I''m hungry," Devan said after a few minutes of silence.


    "Make breakfast for me," Devan added again.


    "W-what?"


    "Okay. Wait a moment," said Anna immediately, away from there. Without reason, her heart suddenly raced.


    Walking into the kitchen at a brisk pace, the woman checked what ingredients were there.


    To be honest, she wants to protest about this one request from Devan. Cooking is not stated in the employment contract. All she was supposed to do was clean this whole house, nothing else.


    However, the awkward atmosphere she identally created was not the right time to protest and refuse. Just for today, Anna would do a job she shouldn''t be doing, another day, she''d make sure to protest against him.


    Checking kitchen cabs, then the refrigerator, it''s empty. Anna did not find a single food ingredient that she could cook. She was wondering, did Devan never cook at all?


    "The kitchen is empty. There are no ingredients at all. So I can''t cook anything," said Anna approaching Devan.


    "You just order some food if you''re hungry, I want to clean up first," she added, resigning herself.


    "There is a supermarket store near thisplex, I will ask Hendra to take you there," Devan replied without taking his eyes off the tab in his hand.


    Anna wanted to protest, but Devan spoke again.


    "If your mind, that''s fine, just continue your work," said Devan again.


    "Okay. I''ll go," replied Anna who was cursing herself again, because what she said was very different from what she wanted.


    "Good, use this card and buy all the groceries you need," Devan said as he handed her a ck card. Yes, it''s a ck Card, a card that only a handful of people have.


    "Okay," Anna replied, her Showing expression casual, and it made it clear that the woman had absolutely no idea what kind of card she was given. If it was someone else, it might have been overjoyed or showing simr feelings.


    .


    .


    .


    Entering a mini market that is not too wide, Anna only spent a few minutes and all the things she needed had already filled the trolley being pushed by Hendra, Devan''s driver. The man was ordered by Devan to apany Anna shopping and help with everything the woman did until they returnedter.


    Although Anna initially refused, in the end, the woman was forced toply.


    "Do you still need anything, Miss?" asked Hendra who was following Anna from behind.


    "That''s enough, let''s go to the cashier now," replied the woman to which Hendra nodded, "Okay, Miss."


    When making payments, she didn''t know what caused her to be the center of attention again, even the cashier who previously served her looked indifferent now turned very friendly.


    Of course, Anna felt ufortable, at this time she was only with Hendra who seemed normal, as well as herself. Then why are they looking at her like that? As if she had something extraordinary.


    "Could you hurry a little bit?" said Anna to the cashier.


    "Okay, Miss. Wait a moment," replied the cashier while smiling a very friendly smile at her, not only the cashier but several customers who were queuing next to her did the same.


    Anna felt ufortable. She wished he could leave the ce quickly.


    Until a few minutes passed, Anna finally managed to finish her affairs at the cashier desk. Seeing Hendra having a little trouble carrying several paper bags containing food ingredients, Anna stopped her steps.


    "Let me help you, Sir."


    "No need, Miss. Leave me alone," replied Hendra.


    "It''s all right, sir. I can help you."


    "Just call me Hendra, Miss."


    Hearing that, Anna didn''t respond anymore, "Okay, give some to me, so Mr. Hendra doesn''t bother," replied Anna, ignoring the middle-aged man''s words.


    Just as Anna finished her sentence, a womanplete with a uniform that clung to her body immediately approached the two.


    "Excuse me, sir, miss, maybe you can use this trolley," the woman offered with a very friendly smile.


    "Thank you," Anna replied, returning the woman''s smile.


    "Ah introduce myself, I''m Meri. The manager of this shop," she said introducing himself.


    "Ah, yes. I''m Anna, thank you," Anna replied no less kindly.


    "Let me take you out."


    "Don''t bother, Miss," Anna refused.


    "It does not matter. It''s a rare thing for our shop to have someone like you," replied the store manager.


    Anna''s brows furrowed in confusion, ''A person like you? What does it mean?'' She was just a janitor. Why did the woman speak as if she was a very important person and should be respected?


    Anna was really confused, no matter how hard she thought, she couldn''t find the cause of the strangeness of the people in this ce.


    "Okay, thank you, Mrs. Meri," Hendra said as he put all of Miss Anna''s groceries into the car.


    Unlike Anna, Hendra knew very well the reason why these people treated Anna differently. And it was all because of the card that Anna had used a while ago, Mr.. Devan''s card.

 Chapter 53 - 53. Dave Has A Fever

    Unlike Anna, Hendra knew very well the reason why these people treated Anna differently. And it was all because of the card that Anna had used a while ago. Mr. Devan''s card.


    ck Card holders in this Country might only be counted on the fingers, and that''s why they behaved like this.


    Thought that he and Anna were people who should not be ignored, or perhaps afraid that he and the woman he was with would protest orin about the service at that store.


    In this country, such habits are ingrained, where the ''MONEY'' will always be respected. As if money is everything.


    ***


    It was noon, Anna had finished all her work. The entire contents of the house did not escape her reach.


    The reason she was able to finish everything quickly was that the house looked clean before he even started her work. It was as if someone had cleaned it before she came.


    Devan''s house is not very spacious, but quite luxurious and elegant at the same time. Although there is not much furniture in it but for the size of a cleaning supervisor who lives alone, it is more than enough.


    Her memory is still clear, Devan''s house today is a different house from five years ago.


    Currently, Anna is cooking lunch ording to Devan''s request, even though today is a workday, but the man never once moved from where he was, no one knows what he was doing.


    Maybe Devan has other activities or other affairs out there besides working as a cleaning supervisor at D.A Group''s headquarters. Because it doesn''t make sense if the man can live this luxurious life just by relying on the sry of that bigpany.


    ''Ah, what was I thought?'' Anna shook her head to throw those thoughts away. Her life alone is so sad why does she think about other people''s lives?


    She turned her attention back to the food she was cooking. Suddenly her cell phone which she had ced on the table rang.


    "Hello, Na," Anna answered the call from her babysitter. Yes,st night she and the girl had exchanged contacts so that Na could contact her if anything happened to Dave or the girl needed something.


    "Hello, Anna..." Na replied in a very small voice.


    "What is it? Why are you suddenly calling me?" Anna asked as she turned off the me on the stove.


    "Did something happen to Dave?" she added again.


    At the same time, Devan turned to where Anna was, he had thought that the girl had just called his name, it turned out that Anna was talking to someone.


    "I-I''m sorry, Anna. Da-Dave has a fever and he''s very hot right now," Na stuttered, her voice shaking slightly.


    "What?" Anna panicked who unconsciously raised her voice.


    "Why are you just calling me now?"


    "Th-that, I''ve been wanting to call you, I''m just afraid that I''ll interfere with your work, Anna," replied Na feeling very guilty.


    "All right, all right. So where is Dave now?"


    "He''s with me, in the room."


    "Have you called the doctor?" asked Anna again. When the babysitter first came to work, Nicho had already provided the girl with all the emergency contacts. Just in case something happened when Anna wasn''t home, and what Nicho feared before is now actually happening.


    "A-already, Dr. Rian hase here," Na replied.


    "Okay. I''ll be home as soon as possible, don''t go anywhere, after my work is done I''ll be right back," said Anna.


    "O-okay."


    And after that Anna ended the call.


    "Who is sick?" Devan''s voice suddenly sounded right behind Anna, making the woman startled because her focus was suddenly split.


    Turning to the source of the voice, Anna saw Devan who was taking a bottle of mineral water from the refrigerator and gulping it down.


    "After finishing this, m-may I go home early?" asked Anna, stammering a little right after the man had finished drinking.


    One of Devan''s eyebrows raised, "No. ording to the contents of the contract, it''s not time for you to go home yet," replied Devan.


    "B-but, I''ve cleaned the entire contents of this house. Help me, just today," said Anna a little pitifully.


    "No."


    "Please, instead you can cut my sry as long as I can go home early," said Anna again.


    Devan''s brow furrowed faintly at Anna''s words. The woman he knows is a workaholic, now even willing to cut her sry just so she can go home early. Looks like something very important happened.


    "What''s going on? What happened? And who''s sick?" asked Devan over again, that man leaning against the wall, with one of his feet propped against the wall.


    Instantly Anna froze on the spot, not knowing how to answer.


    "Hmm, it''s okay if you don''t want to say it," said Devan again then walked away from the kitchen where Anna was.


    "D-does that mean I can go home early?" asked Anna hopefully anxiously.


    "After preparing lunch for me and cleaning the kitchen, you can go home," Devan replied without stopping his steps. The man then climbed the stairs to his room on the second floor.


    "All right, thanks," Anna shouted. She was willing to sacrifice her sry for times like this, she couldn''t let Dave be alone in pain, even though there was Na, but it still couldn''t calm her down. She was very worried. Even though she desperately needed money, her son was still the main one.


    .


    .


    .


    Finished preparing lunch and cleaning up the kitchen, Anna intends to meet Devan to say goodbye. However, the man didn''te out of his room even after he waited a few minutes.


    "I''d better tell him by message," Anna muttered as she stepped into the half-open main door.


    "Miss, pleasee with me," Hendra suddenly approached her right after she left the door as if the man had been waiting for her since earlier.


    "Huh?"


    "Mr. Devan asked me to take you to go home," said Hendra again exining when he saw a faint frown on the girl''s forehead.


    "What?"


    "Come with me to the car," said Hendra again, leading the way,pletely ignoring Anna''s words.


    " B-but..." Anna''s words stopped when the middle-aged man spoke again.


    "It''s a bit far from here to the gate, there''s no way you''re going to walk, right? Not to mention you have to walk out of thepound to get a taxi or bus."


    Anna thought about all of Hendra''s words, what the middle-aged man said was true.


    "Okay. Thank you in advance," Anna finallyplied and followed Hendra to a garage that looked very spacious.


    "I''m just carrying out Mr. Devan''s orders, Miss.. So just say thanks to him," said Hendra but the woman only nodded.

 Chapter 54 - 54. Accident

    On the way home, Anna contacted Na again just because she wanted to make sure Dave was doing well, even though they had only been talking on the phone a few minutes ago.


    "Mr. Hendra can you hurry up a bit?" said Anna turning to the middle-aged man who was driving next to her.


    "Okay, Miss."


    Ckiittt¡­


    Hendra suddenly hit the brakes making Anna''s head hit forward. They almost hit a vehicle that also suddenly did the same thing.


    BRAAK¡­


    Only a few secondster the sound of a crash echoed, immediately everyone on the side of the road rushed into the less crowded highway.


    "It looks like there was an ident up ahead, Miss," said Hendra after peeking a little through the car.


    Anna who heard the middle-aged man''s words immediately turned left and right to see the situation around, it turned out that all the vehicles that entered her view did the same thing.


    Anna then opened the car door to confirm what was happening in front of her.


    "Is there another way, Mr. Hendra?"


    "Yes, Miss. But, we still can''t go through there," answered Hendra after seeing the number of vehicles that had stopped behind them. Even though it hasn''t been a few minutes and it''s already that crowded. Maybe because they were in the middle of the city right now.


    Anna took a deep breath then returned to her original position.


    "Let me check first, Miss," said Hendra again then got out of the car, walking towards the sound of the previous crash.


    Anna who was left alone did not stay silent, she then called Na back and said that maybe she would be homete because she was stuck in traffic.


    ***


    The ringing of the phone distracted Devan who had juste out of the bathroom.


    "Good evening, sir," a woman''s voice on the other end said.


    "What''s wrong rissa?"


    "I have sent the file you requested this afternoon to your email, sir."


    "Is that all?"


    "I mean..."


    "If you just want to say that, you don''t need to call me. Just send me a message."


    "Ah, I-I''m sorry, sir."


    "Next time don''t do it again."


    "O-okay." And after that Devan ended the call.


    Dressed in a casual suit, Devan descended the stairs. Walked into the kitchen to check what kind of food Anna had cooked for him.


    For some reason, the hunger she felt this afternoon suddenly disappeared, at this time she had no appetite. Finally, Devan just tasted some of the food that had been arranged on the table.


    Delicious, it''s just that the appetite is gone.


    "Devan..."


    He almost choked on his food because the screams of a man he seemed to recognize echoed from outside the door. Who else but his cursed cousin, Leo.


    He was very familiar with his cousin''s habits. Never once did Leo visit him and didn''t scream his name even when he hadn''t entered the house.


    Devan ignored Leo''s call and instead walked to the refrigerator, took a bottle of water out of it, and drank it.


    "Devaaannn," Leo shouted again.


    "Noisy," Devan replied when he saw Leo now walking towards the living room. The living room with the kitchen is only limited by a wall whose height is only up to the waist of an adult, and the distance is not too far.


    "Oh my god Devan, what happened to you? Are you sick?" Leo asked againnding his body on the sofa, the man invited Devan to talk but his gaze fell on several sheets of paper that were piled on the table.


    "What''s this?" he asked again reaching for one of the papers there.


    "Are you blind? I''m working," said Devan,nding himself on the sofa, right in front of Leo.


    "You are sick?"


    Devan just nced at Leo without a response.


    "I was in your office, and rissa said you weren''ting in so I''m here," Leo said but got no response from Devan.


    "You seem fine," he added again and then moved to the side next to Devan and looked at the man from head to toe.


    Even so, Devan still ignored Leo, reaching for the tab he had previously ced on the table as if he wasn''t bothered at all by all his cousin''s ramblings.


    "You always ignore me," Leo said leaning back.


    "Looks like it''s a waste of time for me to worry about a human like you," Leo added again with a shaky breath.


    Devan stays busy with his tabs.


    "You''re doing your job here, did something happen in your study?" Leo asked again. Although he never got a response from the man, still he continued to talk to Devan. Let''s say even Leo is used to his cousin''s attitude.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Devan finally speaking.


    "If you just want to disturb, you better go home. I''m busy."


    Hearing that, instead of Leo leaving, he said again, "I missed you."


    Devan''s reflex nced at him sharply and it managed to make Leo burst outughing, "I was just kidding."


    Devan snorted, "Get lost."


    "Ah yes, Grandma had sent food to the house and asked me to bring some to you," said Leo, saying his goal.


    "Wait a minute, I forgot to bring it in," he added then immediately stood up.


    "I''m full. It''s for you," replied Devan stopping Leo''s steps.


    "I am not hungry."


    "Then throw it away or give it to Deden and Hendra."


    "Not kidding, Devan. It''s from Grandma."


    "Grandma is not here," replied Devan, still with his focus on the screen.


    "That''s right, Grandma isn''t here," Leo chuckled, actually that was the only reason, he just wanted to know why his cousin didn''te to the office today because for thest few years he knew very well that Devan was a workaholic, even once when his cousin slept in the office until the morning.


    And Oma happened to be sending food for them today, so he used that as an excuse to visit Devan. Normally, when Grandma sent food to him, he would only keep it at home after tasting a little. Rarely did he share it with Devan, maybe it could only be counted on the fingers? It''s not that he doesn''t want to, it''s just that he knows very well that his cousin will refuse.


    But it''s a different story if it''s Grandma who brings the food for them, both Leo and Devan, neither of them dares to refuse.


    Leo sat back on the sofa, took out his cell phone to call Hendra because he was toozy to walk to the parking lot again just to take the food.


    "Hello, Hendra where are you?" Leo said right after the middle-aged man answered his call.


    "On the road, sir," answered Hendra.


    "On the road?"


    "Yes sir, is there anything I can help you with?"


    "No, I just wanted to ask you to take the food parcel that was in my car. I''m at Devan''s house now."


    "B-but sir, it seems I will be a littlete," replied Hendra.


    "Okay, no problem. Where are you now? Very noisy," Leo said again slightly moving the phone away from his ear because of the noise.


    "There was an ident, sir."


    "What? An ident?" Leo asked back and it managed to break Devan''s focus.

 Chapter 55 - 55. Dave Is Sick

    "What? An ident?" Leo asked and it managed to break Devan''s focus.


    "ident?" Devan suddenly snatched Leo''s cell phone.


    "Now where are you?" he added with a sudden worried look on his face.


    "Still on the road, stuck in traffic. Don''t worry, we''re fine Mr. Devan," Hendra replied when he heard Tuan Devan''s voice suddenly taking over.


    Hearing that, Devan heaved a sigh of relief, he no longer responded and returned to throwing the t-shaped object at Leo regardless of his cousin''s gaze.


    Leo then ended the call unterally.


    "Are you worried about Hendra?" Leo squinted suspiciously because he thought Devan''s response was too much.


    "Erm."


    "While I''m here, you don''t care about me as your cousin and you''re worried about that middle-aged man?"


    "Erm."


    "You choose Hendra or me?"


    "Hendra."


    "Tsk tsk, how evil," Leo chuckled.


    "I''m thirsty, you don''t intend to make a drink for this guest?" added Leo.


    "Get out of here. I''m busy."


    Leo chuckled at his cousin''s response.


    "Where''s Lija?" Leo asked rising from his position, usually, at this hour, the Maid was still in the house.


    Devan ignored Leo anymore, letting his cousin do whatever he liked. He refocused on some of the files rissa had sent him a while ago.


    "You''ve been cook?" Leo asked again as his gaze focused on the amount of food on the table.


    "Erm."


    "It is so much," Leo said as he walked over to the fridge.


    "Even the normally empty fridge is now full of food, Devan are you sure you''re okay?" Leo chirped again after gulping down the water of the bottle he had taken, then walked over to the dining table and sat there.


    Until a few minutes passed, Devan no longer heard Leo''s voice making him turn to look for his cousin''s whereabouts.


    There, Leo is eating the food on the table very voraciously.


    "Looking for me?" Leo asked when his eyes met Devan''s, even though his mouth was still full of food.


    "I just found out that the portion of people who say they''re not hungry will be that much," Devan drew closer to Leo.


    "This is delicious,e and eat with me," Leo responded.


    Devan snorted, but after that, the man sat down with Leo and ate together. Even though his appetite is gone, he will still fill his stomach, because he doesn''t feel willing if the food that Anna cooks for him is only eaten by Leo.


    "This week, you''re going to visit Grandma right?"Leo asked.


    "Eat and stop talking."


    "Oma ordered to take you with me, whatever the reason," said Leo ignoring Devan.


    "You should visit Grandma once in a while, Devan," he added.


    "Um, I''ll be thereter."


    "Okay."


    And after that, there was no more talking between the two, they were busy with their respective meals.


    .


    .


    .


    "Thank you, Mr. Hendra," said Anna and opened the car door. Currently, he has arrived home after being stuck in traffic due to an ident.


    Entering Nicho''s house, Anna went straight to Dave''s room at a fast pace.


    "How is the condition?" Anna asked Na, one hand reached out to touch the boy''s forehead.


    "It''s getting better, don''t worry."


    Instantly a sigh of relief escaped from between Anna''s lips, "Hmm, thank God."


    "What did Dr. Rian say?" she asked again.


    "The doctor said Dave was just amon cold, Miss."


    Anna just nodded hearing Na''s words.


    "Erm, then take care of Dave, I want to cook porridge for him," said Anna and stood up.


    "Okay."


    Before Anna reached the kitchen, the house phone rang loudly.


    "Hello," Anna picked up the phone.


    "Hello Anna, how are you?"


    "Nicho?"


    "You already know my voice. How are you?" asked Nicho from the other side.


    "Yes, I am fine, how about you? Is everything going well?"


    "Yes, that''s it. Sorry I just had time to call you," said Nicho.


    "No problem, I understand you''re busy."


    "How was your new job?" Nico asked again.


    "Okay, smooth."


    "Good, if you feel tired, just stop and keep Dave at home," said Nicho, the way he spoke as if he was Anna''s husband.


    "No. Na is helping me. Don''t worry."


    "I only said it, Anna. What are you doing now? Shouldn''t you be working?" Nicho asked, his intention to call was actually because he wanted to talk to Dave, he never expected that it would be Anna who would pick up the phone.


    "I went home early. Dave has a fever."


    "Dave is sick? So how is he now? Have you called the doctor?"


    "It''s getting better, don''t worry. Dr. Rian has also checked him and given some medicine."


    "I hope he gets well soon. I will go home if I have time," said Nicho again.


    "No, no need Nicho. Dave is fine. You just focus on your work there and don''t worry about us," replied Anna.


    "But I miss you," said Nicho.


    Anna froze, not knowing how to respond.


    "Tsk, I''m just kidding. There''s no need to be so tense," said Nicho when he didn''t get a reply from Anna as if he could see the woman directly.


    "You have eaten?" asked Anna changing the subject.


    "Already."


    "Ah yes Nicho, I forgot I have to make porridge for Dave, I''ll call youter," said Anna.


    "Okay, take care of your health, don''t get sick," Nicho replied.


    "You too. Bye." And after that Anna ended the conversation.


    Time flies so fast, it doesn''t feel like night hase. Dave''s body temperature slowly returned to normal and that made Anna''s worries lessen. She was currently lying next to her son, staring intently at his tiny face that looked so peaceful.


    Without realizing it, a small smile appeared on her lips. "You look like him," she muttered as he stroked Dave''s hair.


    Dave''s slight movement made Anna immediately pat the boy''s thigh in an attempt to calm him down.


    "Mom..." Dave''s eyelids opened slowly.


    "Why, honey? Let''s go back to sleep."


    "Mom, why haven''t you slept yet?" Dave asked after looking at the clock hanging on the bedroom wall. It is now eleven o''clock at night. Even though he''s over four years old, Anna''s son sometimes acts like an adult, maybe because of his intelligence and genius? No one knows, Anna sometimes feels surprised.


    "I''m not sleepy yet, honey."


    "Is something bothering you, Mom?"


    Anna smiled hearing Dave''s words then shook her head.


    "Then why haven''t you slept yet? You will go to work tomorrow. I didn''t want you to get sick. You should get enough rest, Mom," said the boy in his typical small child''s voice that sounded a little hoarse.


    Again Anna smiled. "Okay, I''ll be going to bed soon."


    "Mom, how are your workmates?" Dave asked again making Anna''s smile hang. She never expected her son to ask such a thing.


    "Okay, all of my friends are good, honey."


    "That is good Mom. If something''s bothering you, tell me."


    "What will you want to do?"


    "I will tell Uncle Nicho to help Mom."


    Anna smiled widely at her son''s words.


    "Okay," she nodded.


    "Now, back to sleep, okay," said Anna.


    "Okay, Mom.. Good night," Dave replied then closed his eyes again.

 Chapter 56 - 56. Patient

    Today Anna came to Devan''s house early, she was no longer in trouble like yesterday. It is still very quiet and there is no sign of the owner of the house who has woken up. It''s still a bit dark outside.


    "Hmm, it turns out I''m too excited," she muttered while taking a breath of fresh air, at this time she decided to take a walk around Devan''s house, enjoying the very cold and refreshing morning air.


    Her son has recovered. His body temperature has returned to normal as usual and the reason why Anna came early was that she wanted to finish all her work quickly so that she could ask permission again to leave early. Does she intend to negotiate with Devan, maybe a little about her working hours? Because she doesn''t know what else to do when her job is done.


    Rxing for about ten minutes, Anna then re-entered the house and started cleaning every corner of the room.


    "Anna I''m hungry," Devan suddenly appeared and invited Anna to talk, the man looked very fresh, it looked like he had just finished taking a shower.


    The one who was spoken to turned around with sweat already soaking some parts of the clothes she was wearing.


    "What?"


    "Make breakfast for me"


    "I''m not your maid."


    "It''s right."


    "So I won''t do it. I will only do my duty as a cleaning worker, nothing else," Anna refused, these were the words she wanted to say from yesterday.


    Devan, who hadnded his body on the sofa, now crossed his arms with one eyebrow raised.


    "Cleaning worker, huh?" mumbled Devan then smirked.


    "I can''t hear you."


    "Okay, I''ll cook," said Devan then rose from his position.


    Anna who saw the man''s behavior did not respond anymore and continued her work which was cleaning the windows.


    Until a few tens of minutester, the first floor was clean. The clothes she was wearing were almost drenched in her sweat. To be honest, she was very ufortable doing her job wearing this kind of clothes. Movement is affordable. She didn''t know what was going on in Devan''s mind, so he asked her to wear expensive clothes just to clean.


    ncing at the clock on her wrist, it was already nine o''clock. She then rushed to the second floor. Only her steps stopped when her focus was on the kitchen.


    "OMG, what''s going on here?" Anna asked when she was in the kitchen.


    Very, very messy.


    Instant food wrappers were scattered everywhere, as well as several cans of food she found lying on the kitchen table with its contents spilled and seeped. Raw vegetables and all sorts of things filled every corner of that small room. Even the pots and pans were piled horribly on the floor.


    Anna then looked around looking for Devan''s whereabouts. She wondered what kind of food the man was cooking that caused the kitchen she had previously cleaned into a room that looked more like a garbage dump.


    "Why? Is there a problem?" asked Devan when he felt Anna''s gaze on him. At this time the man was sitting at the dining table chair which was not far from the kitchen.


    Anna was silent with the corners of their lips twitching at a loss for words. Not without reason, because the food in front of the man was only a few slices of bread and¡­..milk?


    "You don''t want to make breakfast for me, so I made it myself, you don''t want toe with me for breakfast? I can make it for you too," said Devan chewing bread while ying his cellphone casually, as if he didn''t care about Anna''s expression at this time.


    Anna wanted to curse right then and there, but considering that Devan was her boss, she restrained herself as best she could.


    Then she took a deep breath and then exhaled slowly. "No, no problem. I''m full, thank you," replied Anna after a few seconds of silence.


    "Good, then get on with your work."


    Various kinds of cursing and swearing filled her head. Irritated, she then began to clean up the mess that Devan had caused in the kitchen. It seems that working in this house, is not only exhausting but also requires more patience, Anna must be more patient and restrain herself.


    Anna began to clean up the spilled food on the table one by one, all of it was not worth eating. Finished at one point, it moves on to another.


    "Ahh," Anna screamed, she identally stepped on the oil spill causing her foot to slip causing her to lose her bnce. Luckily a burly hand immediately held her tiny body, otherwise, her fate was now the same as those pots and pans.


    "Careful, don''t get too excited," Devan''s signature voice tickled his ears.


    Anna who immediately woke up struggled, trying to release Devan''s arms from her body, but again her legs slipped and finally fell, even Devan lost his bnce because he was trying to hold the woman''s body causing him to fall forward and hit Anna''s body.


    Their eyes collided, Devan''s face with Anna was now very close. Maybe only a few centimeters. Nothing moved, Anna''s mind went nk.


    Until a few secondster Anna''s body gasped, Devan brought his face closer and looked like he wanted to kiss her.


    ''How about this?''


    Anna, who suddenly felt confused, didn''t know what to do.


    ''Devan wants to kiss me?''


    ''Devan wants to kiss me?''


    ''How about this?''


    ''What should I do?'' Anna panicked in her mind.


    Feeling one of her hands still free, she intended to push Devan''s body which was getting closer.


    It was just that just as she moved her hand, her body froze again. A sudden whisper tickled her senses of hearing followed by a breath that felt so warm and managed to cause a strange tingle in her body.


    "You¡­.So smelly." And after that Devan got up from his position, "I want to take a shower," he said again immediately away from there, "Hmm looks like I need cold water to soak," he muttered as he climbed the stairs to the second floor.


    Anna who was left alone gawked on the spot, trying to digest what had just happened.


    Until she regained consciousness, Anna got up and took a sitting position. Hit her head a few times, "You are an idiot, what are you thinking?" she grumbled to herself.


    Her memories of what happened five years ago came back, although her memory wasn''t very clear about what happened that night, she still felt nervous when she was close to Devan.


    "You know Anna, you''re poor and ugly," she mumbled again and then kissed her own body, "And also . . . very smelly," she added, taking a deep breath and then tried to stand up but failed.


    She felt her clothes very sticky, looked at the floor, when arge spill of oil entered her vision, Anna sighed again. She didn''t bring a change of clothes.


    "Looks like I have to be more patient today," she said, rubbing her chest, and with a slow-motion, she tried to stand up.


    It turned out that not only her clothes were wet, but the hair she had tied back was also experiencing the same thing. Soaked in oil.. Her body was already very sticky with sweat, and now the oil spills added to the difort in her body.

 Chapter 57 - 57. The Bad Day

    It turned out that not only her clothes were wet, but the hair she had tied back was also experiencing the same thing. Soaked in oil. Her body was already very sticky with sweat, and now the oil spills added to the difort in her body.


    Anna then went to the bathroom to clean herself, luckily there was a clean towel there, so she could easily take off her clothes. But unfortunately, after she washed the clothes, she just remembered that in this house there is no clothes dryer. Yes, of course, she knew, she had been cleaning the house for several days, and she had never once found it.


    Really bad day. How about this? She didn''t bring a change of clothes at all, It is impossible if she walk out wearing still wet clothes. What if she only wears a towel?


    Anna was confused, she was at her wit''s end.


    Having been in the bathroom for about ten minutes, Anna still hasn''t moved from her position. She decided to wait for her clothes to dry a bit, at least when she wear them back the water wouldn''t fall. Yes, that''s the only thing on her mind right now.


    "Anna."


    Anna almost fell over in shock, someone called her from outside, and it was Devan''s voice. ''Oh, how''s this?''


    "Anna.." the second time her name was called.


    "Where are you?" shouted Devan again.


    "Yeah, I-I''m here," Anna stuttered.


    There was no response, making Anna move closer to the bathroom door to hear what the man was doing.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    "Are you in there?" Devan suddenly knocked on the bathroom door and it made Anna flinch.


    "Y-yes, I am," answered Anna.


    Anna put her ear to the door again, gripping the doorknob firmly, just in case Devan opened it suddenly, even though it was impossible because she had locked it from the inside. Even so, she still felt afraid.


    "Okay, finish your affairs quickly and get out. It''s a mess in here," Devan spoke again, but sounded distant, causing Anna to breathe a sigh of relief and return to normalcy.


    "A mess? It''s all your doing," replied Anna with a mumble. She then touched her dress which she hung next to her, still very wet.


    While on the other hand, Devan, who hasnded his body on the sofa, is now focusing on his work, asionally he is seen calling someone. Until more than an hour had passed, his brow furrowed.


    Devan looked around and still couldn''t find the woman.


    "Where is she going?" Devan stood up and looked for Anna.


    "Where are you? Anna..." The man called out to Anna.


    "I''m here." Devan''s brow furrowed again when he heard the origin of the woman''s voice.


    "Are you still inside?" He walked towards the bathroom.


    "Yes, I am."


    "Are you having a problem? Want me to call a doctor?" asked Devan again, worried if something had happened to the woman from falling a few moments ago.


    "No, I am not," Anna answered quickly.


    "I''m fine," she added.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah, trust me. I''m fine."


    "Then get out."


    Hearing the man''s voice, Anna kept grumbling and cursing in her heart. It seemed she couldn''t wait for her clothes to dry any longer.


    "I want to go out for a while, prepare lunch for me," said Devan again, and it made Anna smile instantly.


    "Okay, don''t worry," answered Anna in a voice that was louder than before.


    "Don''te home if you can, that''d be better," she grumbled.


    "What? I didn''t hear you."


    "I''ll cook, don''t worry," Anna shouted again.


    "Okay."


    Anna stayed where she was, waiting a few minutes. Having sensed that maybe Devan had left the house, Anna took a perfectly upright position and breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this rate, she no longer needed to wait for her clothes to dry. Devanes out and that means she is alone at home.


    Anna intends to dry her clothes outside while cooking lunch. It''s okay to just use a towel, right? Just thinking about it, all the things that Anna was worried about before disappeared in an instant.


    A smile filled her face.


    "Why don''t I just get out of here?" she muttered then grabbed the clothes she was hanging right next to her and opened the door.


    "Aghhh..." Anna screamed in surprise, again she lost her bnce.


    Devan was still standing there in front of the door and Anna had almost run into him if she hadn''t taken a step back.


    Luckily Devan moved swiftly as he did in the kitchen earlier, holding Anna''s body from falling.


    Seeing the appearance of Anna who was only wearing a towel, Devan reflexively let go of the woman''s body.


    "Agghh..." And Anna fell on the bathroom floor.


    "A-ah, s-sorry," said Devan who simultaneously turned around. He who used to be used to seeing women''s bodies, for some reason now became a little¡­ nervous? It was as if he had made a mistake when he saw Anna''s smooth exposed shoulders.


    "Aww..sshhhh," Anna groaned, feeling her waist hurt.


    "Where are your clothes?" Devan asked, his current position turned his back to Anna.


    "Don''t me me, who told you to just wear a towel?" he added again.


    "Then why did you say you were going out and still stand here?" replied Anna trying to get up from her position, but had difficulty. Her waist hurt so much when she even just moved a little.


    "Why? This is my house."


    "Yeah. Okay, okay. I was wrong, I''m sorry," replied Anna.


    "That''s the way it has to be. In history, there''s never been a boss that went wrong. Understand?"


    "Understood, Mr. Devan the all-righteous," replied Anna very annoyed.


    "Now put on your clothes. Don''t hang around looking like that," said Devan again.


    "Ugh¡­ My clothes were wet, they got oil on them when they fell in the kitchen," replied Anna.


    Devan was silent, his brows knit together, looking thoughtful.


    "So you didn''t want to go out earlier because of this?" he asked.


    Anna didn''t answer, her waist hurt a lot. She could neither sit nor stand. She then adjusted and tightened the towel ties around her body with her wet clothes which she quickly spread to cover her thighs.


    "Why didn''t you tell me? Stupid." Devan then left Anna and walked up to the second floor to his room, as if he didn''t care about her condition at all.


    Left alone, Anna snorted, then shifted her body against the wall while holding back the pain.


    Only a few minutester, Devan came back down the stairs with a white shirt in one hand.


    "Anna, where are you?" he shouted when he couldn''t find the woman anywhere, the door of the bathroom is also wide open.


    "I''m still here," A few seconds after Anna answered, a piece of clothingnded right on her body. Yes, Devan threw the shirt he was carrying on the girl''s body carelessly.


    "Use it for a while," said Devan from outside.


    Anna who heard that froze.. How does she wear the clothes that Devan gave her? While she is very difficult to move.

 Chapter 58 - 58. Difficulty Moving

    "Use it for a while," said Devan from outside. Anna who heard that froze. How does she wear the clothes that Devan gave her? While her body is very difficult to move.


    Devan returned to the sofa without waiting for Anna toe out of the bathroom. A tired sigh escaped his lips. For years he had no interest in women''s bodies, but saw only part of Anna''s body, and even then only her shoulders, and something rose from within him. Looks like he has to take a lot of cold water baths starting today.


    While on the other hand, Anna hasn''t moved an inch from her position, with a towel still wrapped around her tiny body, the woman is trying to put on the shirt that Devan gave her with difficulty.


    Every time she lifted her arm, the pain in her waist returned.


    "Anna, are you done?" Devan spoke again, but his voice sounded some distance away indicating that the man was no longer in front of the bathroom.


    "I''m hungry," he added.


    Devan''s brow furrowed, this was a very long time for someone who just wanted to change clothes. "Does that woman now want toze around?" he muttered.


    "Anna can you hear me?" asked Devan again. He decided to follow her into the bathroom.


    "Ahhh. Stop!" Anna shouted when the man suddenly appeared nearby.


    Devan reflex lowered his gaze and found the woman still with her previous appearance.


    "What happened? Why don''t you wear the clothes I gave you?" asked Devan.


    ."Were you waiting for me to help you put it on?" he added.


    "No, no, it''s not like that. I didn''t mean what you said," Anna replied with a pitiful face.


    "Then why? Do you want to tease me? With this t body of yours?"


    Anna chuckled hearing the man''s words, "Just thinking about it I don''t want to."


    "Then put on those clothes quickly."


    Anna was silent, seemed to be thinking, making Devan frown. When the man wanted to speak again, Anna was ahead of him.


    "Um¡­ Erm, i-it hurts," Anna squeaked.


    "What?"


    "I-it hurts."


    One of Dean''s eyebrows rose. "You must be sick?"


    Anna nodded faintly.


    Hearing this, Devan immediately reached into his trouser pocket, took out his cellphone from there.


    "Hello, Dr. Rian," Yes, he is currently calling his private doctor.


    "Hello, Mr. Devan."


    "Can youe to the house today?" he asked.


    "NO. NO, I''M OKAY," Anna shouted, sessfully making the man turn back to her.


    Devan then disconnects the call unterally.


    "Then why are you still here? And not wearing the clothes I gave you?"


    Anna took a deep breath, seemed like she had to tell the man the truth.


    "My back hurts, I can''t move," Anna said in one breath.


    Devan fell silent, frozen in ce.


    While on the other hand, Anna looked down, feeling very embarrassed that he had seen some exposed parts of her body, even though she was very sure that five years ago, he had seen her entire body without a cloth. But still, experiencing something like this in a conscious state, felt embarrassing.


    Suddenly the shirt that Anna was holding was grabbed by Devan.


    "What do you want to do? Don''t mess with me," Anna panicked when she saw the man unbutton the shirt he had just grabbed.


    "I''m not at all interested in your ugly body," replied Devan then covered Anna''s shoulders with the shirt.


    "Aghh..." Anna grimaced again, Devan suddenly lifted her body, carrying her very carefully.


    "Don''t protest," said Devan when he realized that Anna wanted to speak up. After carrying the woman, his gaze was only fixed on the floor he was about to step on, not once did he nce at the woman''s body again, not even for a moment.


    "I-I''m sorry," Anna squeaked feeling bad, she then buried her head in Devan''s chest in embarrassment.


    "Troublesome," the man mumbled again with a straight face. Anna wanted to respond again, but hearing Devan''s words which seemed to be true, made her give up and chose to remain silent.


    It turned out that Devan took Anna to the room,id her down very carefully, and then covered her body with the nket, without saying a word.


    Anna who received such treatment became very awkward, her cheeks blushed without realizing it.


    "Today you don''t have to work," said Devan walking away, looking like he wanted to leave the room.


    "Eh? Where are you going?" she asked.


    "Take a shower," Devan replied curtly and disappeared behind the door, leaving Anna alone in the room.


    Immediately Anna kissed her body again, but the pain in her waist again limited her movement. "Am I that smelly?" Monologue then rxed her body on the king-size soft mattress.


    Until several tens of minutes had passed, Anna could do nothing but sleep on her back, suddenly felt sleepy, however, she tried her best not to fall asleep. Yes, just in case something unexpected happens. Remember, right now she was in a normal man''s room. She couldn''t be careless in the slightest, like back then.


    For a few minutes, Anna was still able to maintain her consciousness. But slowly her eyelids closed, with a very tired body Anna fell asleep in Devan''s room.


    .


    .


    .


    Time passed very quickly, by now the clock was showing seven o''clock at night, Anna had been asleep for that long and there was no sign of the woman waking up.


    Devan had checked the woman''s condition three times, but only reached the door, not daring to enter the room further, even though it was his room.


    "Sir, I want to say goodbye," a woman''s voice suddenly sounded from next to Devan who was rxing in the living room.


    "Are you done with your work?" asked Devan without turning his head.


    "Yes sir."


    "Hmm, fine," Devan responded.


    "Thank you, sir," the woman said farewell.


    "Ah yes, Lija. I forgot something," Devan''s voice came back.


    "Yes sir?"


    "What about that woman?"


    Hearing Devan''s question, Lija smiled. "I have carried out all your orders, sir. I have also cooked for her," replied the maid with her head bowed.


    "Good, you can go home now," said Devan nodding.


    "Thank you, sir," replied Lija, bowing slightly.


    After Lija''s departure, Devan remained in his position. All the things he had to do today he had finished since this afternoon after a cold soak.


    Only the sound of the tv filled the room, at first nce, the man seemed to enjoy the program that was being broadcast. And no one knows, that his focus and thoughts have drifted all over the ce.


    Drrtt... Drrtt...


    Until the sound of the phone vibrating broke his focus. Looking for the source of the sound, it turned out to be from inside Anna''s bag which was lying on the sofa right beside him.


    Immediately Devan saw who was the cause of the vibration.


    His brow furrowed when he saw an iing call with Na''s contact name.

 Chapter 59 - 59. Annas Son

    His brow furrowed when he saw an iing call with Na''s contact name, but after a few seconds, he put the t-shaped object back on the table.


    Momentster, Anna''s phone vibrates again, and with an iing call from the same contact. Devan was silent for a moment as if he was thinking whether he should answer the call or just keep it quiet?


    "Hello..." Devan decided to answer him, who knows something important.


    "Hello, Mom..." Devan immediately looked at the contact''s name on the screen to see if his hearing was fine.


    "Where are you now? Why haven''t youe home yet?" The boy''s voice was heard again.


    "Hello, who is this?" asked Devan a little doubtfully.


    "Hello? Where''s my mom? Why didn''t my mother pick up the phone?"


    "Your mother? Who is your mother?" Suddenly Devan remembered everything Leo had said some time ago, along with the photo his cousin sent him.


    "My mother is Anna, sir. Owner of the cell phone you''re using," Dave replied.


    "Dave wants to talk to Mom," he said again.


    "Dave? Who''s Dave?" Devan asked.


    "Ah, sorry. I''ll call Anna againter," suddenly a grown woman''s voice took over.


    "Who are you?" Devan asked.


    "Dave''s babysitter, Anna''s son. Ah yes, tell her that I contacted her," said Na.


    Devan froze on the spot, so Anna had a child?


    "Then, I turn off the phone," said Na and after that, the call ended.


    Devan was still frozen on the spot even after a few minutes the call was cut off. Until he regained consciousness, he immediately grabbed his cellphone and looked for contact there.


    "Hello, sir," someone''s voice came first from the other side.


    "I want you to find something for me."


    "Okay, sir. Please tell me."


    Devan then said a few things.


    "Okay, sir. All the information you need willnd in your hands as soon as possible."


    "I want tomorrow."


    "B-but..."


    "Two days, I''ll give you two days," Devan interrupted immediately.


    "Yes sir."


    And after that, Devan ended the call.


    He then went to the second floor, wanting to see Anna''s condition.


    The woman already had a son, it would be very selfish if he kept her here. Where is his authority as a man if he holds a woman who is already married?


    But when Devan opened the door, a small movement immediately became the focus of the man. At the same time, Anna''s eyes opened.


    The distinctive groans of waking up could be heard filling the room. Anna had just woken up, now looked around, seemed to be trying to digest what was going on.


    Instantly he gasped and immediately got up, "A..." she screamed while holding her waist which still felt a little sore.


    She forgot that before sleeping, her waist was injured. It''s just that now the pain has reduced a lot, so she can sit up even though one of her hands is still resting on the bed.


    "My cell phone," were the first words that left the woman''s plump lips.


    "Calm yourself first," Devan''s voice immediately caught her attention.


    Seeing that the lights in the room were already brightly lit, Anna again asked, "What time is it?"


    "Why? Worrying about your son, huh?" replied Devan stepped in and sat on the sofa in the corner of the room.


    Anna froze on the spot for a moment, her brow furrowed faintly, her heart beating suddenly.


    "How do I know about it, it''s none of your affairs," said Devan as if he knew what the woman was thinking.


    "How''s your waist?"


    "A little better than before," replied Anna.


    "Good."


    "You can go home now, I''ve asked Hendra to take you," he added again.


    "But¡­"


    "Go home, or should I lock you here?"


    "Okay, I''m going home now," replied Anna immediately, then wanted to get off the bed. But right after she pulled off the nket, the girl fell silent.


    "My clothes?" she muttered, if she remembered correctly, before falling asleep she was still wearing a towel. How can she wear these clothes?


    "You can take it off if you don''t like it," said Devan when he saw the change in the woman''s expression.


    Anna red sharply at Devan, making the man respond with a faint smile.


    "Go home, before your husband looks for you," He didn''t know what was going on in his mind that made him say those words.


    "What?"


    "No."


    "What did you say earlier?"


    "No, forget it," said Devan.


    "I''m sleepy, stay away from here, I want to sleep," he added and walking towards the bed.


    "Wait, hey wait a minute," said Anna immediately got down and moved away from the bed, looking a little wobbly, because her waist had not fully recovered. She wondered, what happened when she was sleeping earlier? Because not only her clothes have been reced with new ones, but the pain in her waist has also reduced.


    Anna wanted to ask more about the clothes she was wearing, but seeing Devan who had wrapped her body in a nket made the woman discouraged. With a thought that she nted firmly in her mind that it wasn''t Devan who did all that to her.


    With a tired sigh, Anna slowly walked out of the room.


    "Tomorrow, you have a day off. There''s no need toe," Devan''s voice suddenly sounded again, making Anna who had reached the door turned now.


    "But tomorrow is still a workday."


    "With your condition like that?"


    Anna was silent not knowing how to respond.


    "Take a few days off until your condition is getting better, if you are still sick, you should note to work or you will only add to my burden," Devan added again at length.


    "But my sry..."


    "Your sry is safe."


    "Is it okay if it''s like that? I''m just scared..."


    "You''re not allowed to refuse," Again, Devan cut Anna''s words.


    "Okay,e out now. I''m going to bed. Don''t forget to close the door. Ah yes, eat before you go home, there is food on the table."


    "Eh?"


    "If you don''t want it, just throw it away," said Devan again briefly.


    "O-okay. Thank you," Anna replied, and then she closed the door quietly. She walked downstairs with one hand supporting her still sore waist.


    Turns out her guess was right, it was already night. Searched for her cell phone to see if someone had called her while she was asleep. But nothing, no calls or messages whatsoever.


    Anna put the t-shaped object back with a rough sigh, walked towards the kitchen which turned out to be very clean, various types of food, vegetables, and fruit also filled the dining table.


    Anna ate first before going home.


    The food was still warm, which meant everything in front of her had just been served.


    "Did that man prepare all this?" Anna muttered while tasting one by the types of food served.


    But only for a few seconds, the woman shook her head, denying everything she had just said when remembering all that had happened to her this day.

 Chapter 60 - 60. About Naila

    Anna had arrived at the house, the woman immediatelyy down on the sofa in the living room.


    "Na, how is Dave? He didn''t have a fever anymore, right?" Anna asked when she heard footstepsing down the stairs.


    "He is fully recovered. Now, Dave is fine," replied Naing closer to the woman and sitting next to Anna. Yes, Anna did ask her to act normal, although at first, she felt a little ufortable, gradually she got used to it, and even now she feels has new friends.


    "Hmm, today must be very tiring for you," said Na again.


    Anna just sighed harshly hearing Na''s words, "Is Dave sleeping?"


    Na nodded in agreement. "Since earlier, he couldn''t calm down just because he was waiting for you toe home, he even refused to enter the room until he fell asleep here, only about fifteen minutes ago I brought him in and you havee," Na said.


    Anna didn''t answer, the woman was just silent, one of her arms lifted and covered her forehead, looking very tired.


    "Want me a massage?" Na offers.


    "Instead of you doing that, may I ask for your help?" replied Anna.


    "What is it, just say it."


    "There''s some ointment in my bag, can you help me apply it on my back?" said Anna.


    "Sure, wait a minute, I''ll take it first," replied Na immediately reaching for the woman''s bag which Anna had thrown carelessly on the table.


    Anna doesn''t know since when the ointment was there because when she was on her way home earlier, she asked Hendra to take her to the pharmacy first to buy some ointment that might relieve the pain in her waist, but when she open her purse to do a payment, a simr object was already in the bag. In the end, she didn''t buy the ointment.


    She guessed that it was Devan''s doing. Putting the ointment into her bag without saying anything.


    Just a few secondster, Na had started to do Anna''s request. "How did you get injured like this?" Na asked not stopping the movement of her hands on Anna''s body which was already in a prone position.


    "I fell," replied Anna curtly.


    "Next time you should be more careful."


    "Um," replied Anna casually.


    "Just ask permission tomorrow, you need to rest for at least a day. Don''t let your injury get any worse."


    "Thanks for worrying about me, Na."


    "Have you eaten? I cooked some food for you and Dave."


    "I''ve already eaten."


    "Ah yes, Dave asked me to call you earlier," said Na.


    "Really? You called me?" Anna wanted to make sure her hearing because when she checked the call log on her cell phone, it was nk, and there were no messages either.


    "But the one who answered it up was a man. When I heard Dave asking you, I immediately took over and ended it immediately," Na said.


    "Man?" Anna''s brow furrowed faintly.


    "Yeah, I asked him to tell you that I''ve contacted you."


    Now Anna is no longer curious about how Devan found out that she already had a son.


    ''Looks like you guys have been talking to each other,'' thought Anna.


    "Hmm, forget it. Now I''m here," replied Anna after a few seconds of silence.


    "Okay," said Na, stopping her activities and immediately lowering the clothes Anna was wearing to cover her exposed skin.


    "Thank you," said Anna.


    "You are rest, all day taking care of Dave must be very tiring," she added.


    "I''m not sleepy yet, Anna. You go first, want me to help you to the room?" Na offered again, she knew that the pain Anna felt would make it difficult for her to climb the stairs.


    "Later, I still want to be here," replied Anna then reached out to grab the tv remote that was lying on the table, but Na immediately helped.


    "Have you been working as a babysitter long?" asked Anna without taking her eyes off the TV that was already broadcasting Japanese channels.


    "Just thest few months," Na replied, for some reason, the girl''s voice sounded a little different from before. Even so, Anna preferred to ignore it, thinking that maybe it was just her feelings.


    "Really? Before bing a Babysitter, where did you work?" Anna asked a little curiously.


    Na didn''t answer and just kept quiet, making Anna immediately look at the girl.


    "If you don''t want to say it, it''s okay. Forget it," Anna said again and then returned to focus on the show on tv.


    Everyone had something they didn''t want to talk about, Anna understood that. And it seemed, she had asked Na a question she shouldn''t have.


    Na remained silent, now the girl''s head was bowed as if she was thinking about something.


    Anna nced at her, she didn''t want to ask any further and said, "I''m sorry if my question is wrong."


    "No, you''re not wrong. I..." Na said.


    "I ran away from home," she continued again in a slightly lower voice than before.


    "No need to say it if you don''t want to. I''m not forcing it," replied Anna, although in her heart she was very curious about Na''s previous life.


    "My dad¡­ He set me up with someone I don''t know. And I just found out right on the day of the engagement. At that time, I ran away from there and never came back until now," Na exined.


    Hearing the girl''s exnation, of course, Anna felt a little pity.


    "I work as a babysitter because I need money. And also hiding from my father," she added.


    "I don''t want to marry, not even with the richest person in the world. I still want to live freely, I don''t want to be restrained."


    "Doesn''t being a Babysitter mean you have to follow all the rules that are given to you? So what''s the difference?"


    "It''s true, but at least I no longer live by just following my father''s wishes. I''m tired, I''m tired. That''s why I decided to leave."


    "And I''m sure he must be looking for me," she added.


    Anna who heard that took a deep breath. "Very lucky. I even feel jealous to hear you," said Anna.


    "Huh?"


    "You''re luckier than me," Anna replied again and it made Na''s brow furrow.


    "Now, I don''t even know where he is after leaving me a few years ago."


    "Who is he? Your father?"


    Anna nodded.


    "Huh? You never tried to look for him?" Na asked, now the girl had raised her gaze.


    "No, I don''t even want to do that. Why would I look for a man who doesn''t care about me anymore? He left me, that means he doesn''t think of me as his daughter anymore."


    "Don''t say that, he''s still your father after all."


    "No. Since he left, I don''t have Father anymore."


    "And you should be grateful, because your father still treats you like that, because it means he loves you," Anna added again.


    "One day, you have toe back and apologize to him for leaving the house."


    "Maybe, but I don''t know when.. Just let me live like this, it''s better than living in my father''s restraints," Na replied.

 Chapter 61 - 61. Unexpected Offer

    "Maybe, but I don''t know its time. Just let me live like this, it''s better than living in my father''s restraints," replied Na.


    "That''s up to you," replied Anna.


    "Erm, at least it''s better now than before. Likewise with you, even though your father is gone, you are already one of the luckiest women, Anna. Not all women can have husbands like Mr. Nicho, he is very attentive to you and Dave, not only that, he also fulfills all your wishes, even letting you work," Na said at length, apanied by a faint smile.


    "Nicho is not my husband," Anna replied curtly.


    "What?"


    "Nor is anyone, just a friend."


    "But¡­"


    "I know what''s in your head, but one thing you should know, that Nicho and I do not have any rtionship. We are just strangers who identally met and ended up in this house," exined Anna.


    "So Dave?"


    "He''s not Nicho''s son."


    Na was silent for a moment, not knowing what to say. Because all her previous thoughts were wrong.


    "Next time, I''ll tell you, Na. I don''t want to talk about this time."


    "If you have something to say or need something, just tell me. Who knows I might be able to help you."


    "Emm, the same applies to you. So far I don''t have any friends. Knowing you is another luck in my life," said Anna smiling


    "Ah, don''t overdo it. But for treating me like that, thank you," replied Na, returning Anna''s smile.


    And after that, they both focus on tv shows. There is no further discussion between the two.


    "You like Japan?" Na asked breaking the silence. Not without reason, she asked like that, because every time she saw Anna turn on the tv, everything contained the impressions of thend of sakura. Was it early in the morning when the woman was having breakfast, or after work like this time?


    Anna smiled in response to Na''s question.


    "I''ve been there when I was little," said Na again.


    "Is that true?" Instantly Anna rose from her position, but the next second she winced again because of the injury to her waist.


    "Seeing your response, it seems you like that country," Na said with a small chuckle.


    Anna just rubbed her waist with a smile still etched on her lips.


    "I like it since I was little I have dreamed of going there," replied Anna.


    "However it seems that is a very impossible thing. I can''t even afford to have goods from that country, let alone visit there," she added.


    "Why not try telling Nicho? Seeing the way he treats you, it''s not impossible if he will make your dreame true," replied Na.


    "No. Just giving me a ride with Dave in this house is more than enough for me, Na. I don''t want to ask for anything else."


    Hearing Anna''s answer, indirectly gave Na another knowledge that the woman was just a ride in this house.


    "Besides, it will feel different, if you achieve your dreams with your efforts than with the help of others. Isn''t that right?"


    "Yes, you''re right," replied Na.


    "So what do you like about Japan?" she asked again.


    "Everything," Anna replied immediately.


    "So you''re good at Japanese?"


    "I only know a few words, but if I want to speak in that kind ofnguage, I can''t."


    "Want me to teach you?" offered Na.


    "Huh? Did you know?"


    Naughed crisply, "Never mind Japanese, English, French, German, if you want, I can teach you," replied Na again.


    Anna choked, suddenly at a loss for words.


    "How can a Babysitter like me have that much ability. Maybe that kind of question is stuck in your head right now, right?" Na guessed.


    "The answer is, it''s all because of my father''s wishes. Since childhood I have been asked to do this and that, to obey all his wishes, even he arrange the man who will be my husband," Na exined.


    Anna was still silent, she already had a previous thought that Na didn''t seem as simple as she seemed.


    Just by looking at Na''s appearance since she first came to this house. As if the girl wasn''t someone who needed a job, but more like a spoiled child who was raised in a respectable family.


    At first, she wanted to protest to Nicho seeing Babysitter Dave who is still very young, Anna doubts Na''s ability to raise children, especially with Dave who has different developments from his supposed age. It''s just that, she recalled how she had lived all this time before meeting Nicho, she finally epted the girl.


    "You seem toe from a wealthy family," replied Anna.


    Na just smiled, "All of that is useless if it can''t give me happiness," said Na.


    "But at least your life can be better than working as a babysitter," said Anna.


    "Who says it? Since working in this house I feel very calm and freer than living in that house. Moreover, raising a child who has extraordinary intelligence, as well as a very kind mother to me. If possible, I want to stay in this house with you guys," said Na, smiling again.


    "You''re overreacting again," Anna replied,ying back on the sofa.


    "I''m telling the truth, Anna. I have never received treatment from my employer like how you treat me, you even think of me as a friend and that makes me veryfortable," Na said at length, even though she''s only been in this house for a few days, but it feels morefortable than all the best ces she had been in the world.


    "Stop praising, no one will know what the future holds, Na."


    "What you said is true," Na nodded.


    Indeed, no one knows the future, but doesn''t Anna''s attitude and what she''s doing now reflect what her future will look like? Every good thing that Anna does, will get a rpense, whether it''s from herself, or someone else, and Na firmly believes in that.


    "On holidays, if you want to learn Japanese. I''m ready to help you," said Na again.


    "Are you serious about teaching me?" Anna asked.


    "Since when did I say just pretend?"


    "No, I mean teaching me might bore you. Also, I don''t have the money to pay you. I won''t ask you to do things that have nothing to do with your job," Anna replied.


    "There''s no need to do that. I''ll dly do it, Anna. Think of it as a reward for treating me so well.


    "Does that mean you''re going to teach me for free?"


    Na nodded.


    "But¡­"


    "All you need is some free time, Anna. I will teach you while taking care of Dave," said Na cutting Anna''s word.


    "O-okay. I want to.. thank you in advance," Anna stuttered, maybe because she was too happy, she never expected to get a golden opportunity like this, there was nothing else she could give Na except thank you.

 Chapter 62 - 62. Talk To Nicho

    "O-okay. I will. Thanks in advance," Anna stuttered, maybe because she was too happy? She never expected to get a golden opportunity like this, there was nothing else she could give Na except thanks.


    "You''re wee."


    Untilte at night, Na decided to rest first and left Anna alone in the living room, But before that, she went to Dave''s room to check on the boy again.


    While on the other hand, Anna who never felt sleepy didn''t move a bit from her ce. After all, Devan asked her to take the day off tomorrow, so she didn''t have to wake up earlier as usual. Sleeping a littleter wouldn''t be a problem right?


    Anna suddenly remembered that she hadn''t called Nicho after turning off the man''s phone a while ago, whereas though she had promised to do so.


    The woman then grabbed her cellphone which was on the table and then entered Nicho''s contact number, Anna did memorize the man''s contact just in case something happened at home while Nicho was at the office.


    "Good evening, how are you today?" A message floated to the man''s contact number. Don''t forget to write her name as the sender.


    But only a few minutester, her cell phone rang, an iing call made Anna flinch.


    Not from Nicho but from the "Handsome Man".


    Anna then put the cell phone away and buried it on the couch just because she didn''t want to hear it ring. Very ridiculous isn''t it? Even the pain in her back suddenly disappeared when the name suddenly appeared on the screen.


    But in just a few seconds, she returned to her original position, perhaps realizing her silliness?


    Until the call ended, Anna did not pick up.


    A few minutester, her cell phone rang again, but this time it was different, it was Nicho who made the call.


    "Hello..." A voice came from the other side.


    "Hello, Nico."


    "Anna? Is it you?" the response from the other side with a tone of voice that sounded as if he couldn''t believe it. Once upon a time, Nicho wanted to buy Anna a cell phone but the woman refused. Not only once, but the reason also is that she doesn''t need it yet, and because she only stays at home, she said andline is enough.


    "Right," replied Anna shortly.


    "Is this your number? Or..."


    "Yes, this is my contact," answered Anna immediately.


    "Finally you have a cell phone," Nicho sounded very happy.


    "Erm, am I bothering you?" asked Anna again.


    "Of course not, honey. I just got to the apartment."


    "Stop calling me that, Nicho," Anna replied, she felt ufortable every time Nicho called her that.


    "So why? Ah yes, why haven''t you slept yet? It''ste in there, isn''t it?"


    "I''m still not sleepy, Nicho."


    "So, what time is it over there?" asked Anna again.


    "At 2 o''clock."


    Anna was silent for a moment, ncing at the clock on her wrist which turned out to be eleven o''clock in the evening, she didn''t know that the time gap between Indonesia, or rather in the city she lived was three hours different from the time where Nicho was.


    "Ah then, I''ll call youter."


    "Why is that? Are you going to bed already?"


    "No, not me. But you," Anna replied again.


    "Tsk, you''re worried about me?"


    "No."


    "Then don''t turn it off."


    "What are you doing now?" asked Anna again.


    "Nothing, just sit back and rx."


    "How are you doing today?" Asked Anna again small talk.


    "I am fine."


    "What about Na? She takes good care of Dave, doesn''t she?" added Nico.


    "Erm, I like her too. Now we''re even friends."


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes."


    "Good, I was worried if she did something you don''t like."


    "No, he''s a good boy."


    And their conversation continued, Nicho then told Anna everything he encountered in that country, how Australians are, how the environment in which he lives, and the like.


    Without realizing they had been talking for over an hour, and Anna began to feel sleepy.


    "It''s veryte, you should sleep now," said Nicho after finishing his story.


    "Okay, you too," replied Anna.


    "Usually, what time are you home?" Nicho asked before hanging up the phone.


    "Uncertain, sometimes six or seven o''clock in the evening," answered Anna. "Why?"


    "It''s okay, I just wanted to know," replied Nicho again.


    "Then that''s it," replied Anna.


    "Okay, take good care of yourself."


    "You too." And after that, the call ends.


    Anna felt her eyelids start to get heavy.


    ***


    Drrttt¡­Drrtt¡­


    Suddenly, Anna jumped in surprise. She almost threw the t-shaped object out of her hand. The reason is, she has just activated vibrate mode on her cellphone and wants to go to her room to sleep.


    The drowsiness she felt suddenly disappeared when she saw the contact name listed on the screen.


    ''Handsome Man'' again. Why does Devan keep calling her? Even until thiste. Does he not understand privacy?


    Anna ignored the call, slowly she started up the stairs. Her current vision was very clear, in contrast to her feelings which had suddenly turned erratic.


    Her phone stopped vibrating, and at the same time, Anna breathed a sigh of relief without realizing it.


    Entering the room, she immediatelyy down next to Dave after kissing her son''s forehead.


    ***


    "Mom, wake up..."


    Anna faintly heard Dave''s voice, Anna slowly opened her eyes.


    "Hello dear, good morning," said Anna with a smile on her lips.


    "It''s noon, Mother."


    Anna''s brow furrowed, she then looked around to find the clock in the room.


    It turned out to be true, it was now ten in the morning. Anna immediately got up from her sleep.


    "Calm your feelings first."


    "Why did you just wake Mommy, honey? Where''s Na?"


    "Aunt Na is taking a bath, Mom," replied Dave, trying to get into bed but looking a little troubled because of her chubby body.


    "Auntie wanted to wake Mom up earlier, but I couldn''t," Dave added again breathlessly.


    "Eh? Why?"


    "Dave saw Mom sleeping so soundly. So, I didn''t have the heart to wake Mom up," the boy replied in his trademark voice.


    "Really? But now Dave has woken me up," Anna replied.


    "Because it''s almost lunchtime Mom. I didn''t want you to get sick on cause empty stomach."


    Anna smiled while rubbing her son''s head very gently.


    "Okay. Dave had breakfast?" asked Anna again.


    "Yes, Mom, was with Aunt Na."


    "Today, just rest at home, Mom, tell your co-workers that you are sick," said Dave again, and that made Anna''s smile even more bright. Even at a very young age, Dave was good at giving excuses to other people.


    "Alright, darling," replied Anna then grabbed Dave''s body, hugged him while kissing his forehead. She did intend to rest today.


    "Dave¡­" someone called out to the boy, hearing from its voice it seemed like it wasing from downstairs.


    "Dave, where are you, honey?"


    "Mom, let''s go downstairs. Aunt Na is looking for me," said Dave.


    Anna nodded.


    "I am here Aunty," Dave shouted right after leaving the room.


    One of his hands gripped his mother''s, walking ahead as if he was leading Anna.

 Chapter 63 - 63. News From Leo

    "I am here Aunty," Dave shouted right after leaving the room.


    One of her hands gripped Anna''s, walking ahead as if leading his mother.


    Na looked up and the next second the girl smiled.


    "Anna, you''re awake."


    "Um, as you can see," replied Anna and then went down the stairs with Dave.


    "You don''t need to do anything today, I''ve finished all the housework, also cooked for you. Eat, it''s already noon," said Na.


    "Why not just leave it for me? I can still do everything Na."


    "No problem," said Na curtly.


    Today Anna didn''t have any schedule, she decided to apany Dave to y until the afternoon, then shop for things they might need for the next few days.


    ***


    The door to the room suddenly opened, distracting a man''s focus.


    "Can you just disappear from this earth?"


    "Tsk tsk, you''re so mean to me, Devan. Can''t you be a little nicer to this cousin of yours?"


    Yes, they were Leo and Devan, the man decided toe into the office today, and Leo again appeared suddenly making him feel ufortable.


    "I''m busy," said Devan back to focus on the monitor screen in front of him.


    "I''m busy too."


    "Then get out, and stop hanging around my office," Devan replied without taking his eyes off him.


    Leo chuckled at his cousin''s words, he thenid his body rxed on the sofa.


    "Last night Aunt Seira called me, she asked how you were," Leo began.


    Devan frowned faintly when his mother''s name was called, even so, he still chose to remain silent and didn''t respond.


    "Looks like she''ll being to visit shortly."


    "If that''s all you''re going to say, you''d better go. I don''t have time to hear your ramblings."


    "Listen to me first Devan, what I say might affect your lifeter," Leo replied in a serious tone.


    "Is that true?" Devan suddenly stopped his activities and then looked at Leo with a look that seemed to say ''what thing can change my life?''


    "I''m serious Devan."


    "Say it and get out," Devan replied curtly.


    Leo chuckled, "You remember Byanca?"


    For a moment Devan was silent, of course, he still remembers the woman.


    Seeing his cousin''s response, Leo continued again, "Aunt Seira ising with Byanca, and maybe you know the meaning of their arrival, don''t you?" Leo asked again.


    Devan was frozen to the spot. Byanca is his childhood friend, they are very close, it''s just that for a reason and also the woman''s departure to Australia to take care of her father''s business made their rtionship strained and until now they nevermunicate again.


    Their parents were very close, even with Leo''s parents, and maybe for that reason, Devan and Byanca were set up since childhood.


    Yes, to be honest, Devan had a rtionship with Byanca for several years, but their rtionship ended when Devan caught the woman cheating just the day before her departure abroad.


    Disappointed? Of course, and that''s what causes Devan to vent his disappointment by ying with lots of women.


    Of course before Anna''s presence.


    And now, that woman wants toe back again? Devan will not ept her that easily. The trash he had thrown away, he couldn''t take it back, right? Seeing Devan''s silence, Leo took a deep breath.


    "If you don''t want to be entangled with this matchmaking again, forget about Anna and find another woman who can be a reason for you to refuse this matchmaking," Leo suggested. He knew very well how his cousin''s love life was.


    "There''s no need to do that, I can reject her straight away," Devan replied lightly.


    "And ruin the old people''s friendship? Refusing without having a clear reason is certainly not an easy thing for them to ept, even though you have a reason but it won''t necessarily cancel this matchmaking, especially if you just refuse it."


    "I don''t care," Devan replied simply.


    Leo sighed harshly, "Didn''t Aunt Seira contact you?" Leo asked curiously.


    "I rejected her."


    "As I thought, it''s appropriate for her to call me and ask about you," Leo replied.


    "Are only the two of theming?"


    "It seems that my parents will also visit, two days ago my mother called, although she didn''t say it directly, but hearing her speak, I can tell that they will alsoe shortly."


    "Looks like they will talk about your matchmaking further, especially now that considering your age, you should already have grandchildren," Leo added and then burst outughing but was immediately rewarded with a re from Devan.


    "Okay, okay, I''m sorry," Leo said.


    "Can''t you just have a serious talk for a day?"


    "When will theye?"


    Leo shrugged, "Next week, but I don''t know when exactly, Auntie will call meter," Leo replied.


    Hearing Leo''s words, Devan didn''t say much and seemed to be thinking.


    "As a man, I know how you feel, Devan. If you need something, you can ask me for help," Leo said again sighing.


    "Okay, then I want you to do one thing for me," Devan said seriously.


    "What is it? What? Tell me?" Leo''s response was enthusiastic because this was the first time Devan had asked him anything.


    "I want you to get out of here now. I''m busy," said Devan and looked back at theputer screen.


    Leo chuckled hearing his cousin''s words.


    "So mean. You''re so mean to me, Devan," Leo replied in an artificially sad tone.


    "Get lost."


    "With your attitude like this, even marrying Byanca, I think that woman will onlyst one day and has asked you for a divorce," Leo replied with a crispugh as he walked towards the door. But the next second¡­


    "Aww¡­" A shoe suddenly flew over his head.


    "Devan, this hurts. Don''t you feel sorry for me? What if I get hurt?" Leo said as he grabbed Devan''s shoes which were lying on the floor.


    "I''m even very happy if you die," Devan replied in a t tone.


    "Tsk, then I''ll bring these shoes as a gift from you," Leo replied then walked out of there with one hand holding his cousin''s shoe.


    Devan who saw Leo''s behavior took a deep breath, he then grabbed his cellphone and called Hendra.


    "Hello, sir."


    "Bring me a pair of shoes," Devan ordered.


    "Yes sir."


    Just said that, and Devan ended the call.


    Drrtt... Drrtt¡­


    After a few minutes, his phone vibrated.


    "How?" Devan precedes.


    "I have sent all the information you requested two days ago to your email, sir."


    "Good."


    "I''ll send you a bonus," Devan added again while checking his email on theputer.


    "Thank you, sir." And after that, the call ends.


    While on the other hand, Leo who came out of Devan''s room immediately threw the shoe in his hand on rissa''s desk, and of course, surprised that secretary.


    "That''s for you, from me," he said as he walked away, leaving a huge confusion and a question mark in her mind.

 Chapter 64 - 64. Stop Caring About Me

    "That''s for you, from me," he said as he walked away, leaving a huge confusion and a question mark in her mind.


    ***


    The next day, right at dawn, Anna did all her routines, as usual, today she decided to go back to work. Her waist doesn''t hurt too much anymore, after all, tomorrow is a day off, she will feel very bad if she still takes today''s day off with the excuse of being sick.


    After cleaning the house, Anna made breakfast for Dave and Na. Then get ready to go to Devan''s house.


    Her footsteps suddenly stopped right after opening the door. A beautiful bouquety in front of her.


    "Who put this flower here?" Anna looked everywhere for the flower sender, thinking that maybe the person had the wrong address.


    Finding no one as far as her eyes could see, Anna reached for the bouquet.


    Fragrant and so fresh.


    "For Anna."


    "Good morning dear. Have a beautiful day," Anna muttered reading the message tucked among the flowers. The wrinkles on her forehead became clearer when she couldn''t find the name of the sender.


    "This is for me?" Anna muttered again as if still unsure.


    Not wanting to linger, she then brought the flower in and ced it on the living room table.


    ncing at the clock in her hand, it seemed that there were only a few minutes left and the bus he used to ride would arrive at the nearest bus stopped from Nicho''s house.


    The orange light that glows from the eastern horizon slowly erodes the darkness of the night.


    The cold but refreshing air made Anna feel so rxed, she walked casually towards the bus stopped, it turned out that there were already several people there, and seemed to be waiting for the same vehicle.


    Just as Anna got there, the bus she was waiting for had arrived.


    Until arriving at Devan''s house, for some reason, Mr. Deden always appeared right after she entered the man''s yard home as if the gardener had been waiting for her on purpose.


    "Thank you, Mr. Deden," said Anna getting off the buggy she was riding in.


    "You''re wee, Miss. Then I say goodbye," replied the middle-aged man and only got a nod from Anna.


    Without waiting for Deden to disappear from her sight, Anna rushed into the white house.


    There is no sign of life in the house yet, it means Devan hasn''t woken up yet. Seeing the whole house which was very clean, Anna was a little confused. Because he didn''te to work yesterday, but the house still looks very clean.


    If the house like this? What will she do? Cleaning an already very clean room?


    Anna went to the kitchen, she decided to just cook breakfast for Devan.


    Even the groceries in the refrigerator have been refilled, some items that were not on her shopping list the other day also missed her view.


    "Is this Devan''s doing?"


    "Ah no way," Anna monologued then took some sausages and eggs.


    It was now seven o''clock in the morning, all the things that Anna had been doing since earlier were now finished. And now she didn''t know what to do anymore.


    While waiting for the owner of the house to wake up, Anna rxed on the sofa in the living room while ying on her cellphone.


    More than an hour had passed, and there was still no sign of the man waking up. Anna was a little worried because usually, Devan was already sitting on the sofa before she came, or a few minutes after she arrived.


    But now more than an hour had passed, and the man had yet to show himself. Not to mention it''s a workday, is that guy going to miss work again? Or did something happen to him? Let''s say that Anna is currently worried about Devan.


    Anna became worried, wanted to check the man in his room, but hesitated. Because it is not very suitable to be done by subordinates to its superiors.


    In the end, she chose to wait a few more minutes, and if he didn''t show up, then Anna would check on him. Afraid if something happened to Devan.


    .


    .


    "Hmm¡­ well, I''ll check it out now," said Anna as soon as she got up from her position, she had been waiting for a long time, and the man didn''te out.


    Climbing the stairs slowly to the second floor, her heart raced with her footsteps.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    Anna knocked softly on the door.


    "Mr. Devan¡­ are you all right?" Anna tried to get the man to talk.


    One minute¡­


    Two minutes¡­


    There was no response, Anna again did the same thing three times but the result was still the same.


    "Mr. Devan¡­ are you okay?" Anna asked again and tried to open the door.


    Unlocked.


    With very slow movements, Anna peeked into the room, and a shirtless man entered her view. It was Devan, the man was still asleep. Reflex Anna breathed a sigh of relief. Turns out her worries were in vain.


    Anna wanted to close the door again but stopped. Her smell caught the smell of alcohol.


    ''Was the man drunkst night?'' she thought then closed the door tightly again.


    No one knows what Anna had in mind, the woman returned to the kitchen and intended to cook chicken soup for Devan, so that the hangover that the man might feel would decrease or even disappear.


    Only a few seconds after Anna arranged her cooking on the dining table, Devan finally came out of the room with a very messy appearance.


    Seeing this, Anna immediately took a drink of water and gave it to the man.


    "Want to drink?"


    Devan was silent for a moment, then grabbed the ss that Anna handed to him, then downed it.


    "I will do it," said Anna again snatching the empty ss in the man''s hand.


    "I''ve cooked soup for you, eat it so you can feel a little better," added Anna again as she walked to the kitchen table and put the ss there.


    Devan did not respond, the man then walked to the table and found a lot of food there. He was silent for a moment as if trying to make up his mind.


    Seeing this, Anna did not remain silent, the woman immediately filled the empty bowl with soup and ced it in front of Devan.


    But when Anna wanted to withdraw her hand, Devan suddenly grabbed her, making the woman wince slightly.


    "Is this how a married woman treats another man?" said Devan looking at Anna sharply.


    "W-what do you mean?" asked Anna confused.


    "No need to pretend. Next time you won''t have to do something like this. Just do your job then go home, no need to take care of me," replied Devan then stomped Anna''s hand on the side of the table making the woman''s body sway slightly.


    Yes, the information that Devan''s men sent yesterday afternoon was information about Anna.. There it says that the woman is married to a man named Nicho.

 Chapter 65 - 65. A Deal

    "No need to pretend. Next time you don''t have to do something like this. Just do your job and go home, no need to take care of me," Devan replied then stomped Anna''s hand on the side of the table making the woman''s body sway slightly.


    "O-okay, I''m sorry for being rude to you," Anna stuttered a little.


    "Ah yes, one more thing. Act like a subordinate to your superior. Don''t cross the line. Even though you still work in this house, it doesn''t mean you can act as you want. You understand?"


    "O-okay, Devan."


    "Call me sir," replied Devan, starting to taste the food in front of him. His tone was cold and even, very different from usual.


    "O-okay." Anna obeyed, she was suddenly confused, why did Devan who was usually warm, suddenly turn cold like this?


    But, isn''t this a good thing? That means she can focus on her work and can return home early after all her work is done without waiting for hours toe home like usual days. This way it will be easier for her, what could she expect from him anyway?


    Anna then took a few steps back, for some reason after hearing Devan''s words, she felt something stir inside her.


    "Ah, I also want to say that you shouldn''t misunderstand all the things I did to you yesterday. I want to emphasize that our rtionship is only limited to subordinates and superiors, nothing more," said Devan again without looking at the woman.


    "Who was it that misunderstood?" Anna grumbled.


    "What?"


    "No, I mean, I won''t misunderstand you, sir," replied Anna quickly.


    "Good."


    "One more thing, this has been bothering me for a long time. It happened five years ago..." Devan said hanging.


    Though only a few words but it managed to make Anna stiffen.


    "I will return the money you gave me as soon as possible, sir," said Anna suddenly bowing, as if she knew his mind.


    Suddenly Devan''s brow furrowed with one eyebrow raised, ''Has all this time she thought only about the change I gave her?'' he thought. Even though Devan had intended to give the money to help Anna five years ago, as well aspensation because she lost her job because of himself.


    Even though Anna initially refused, but in the end, she still took the money, Devan would still give it up, even though the amount was not much.


    ''So all this time this torturous feeling was the only one I felt alone?'' he thought again and sighed tiredly. Whereas he had thought that Anna would also feel the same feelings as him, it turned out that he was just busy himself.


    Not only that, Anna even married another man after doing ''sex'' with him. Did that night mean nothing to her at all?


    ''Hmm, what do I expect from the mistakes I made? Making love with a woman who is drunk and then expecting more afterward is a very silly thing,'' he thought realizing that.


    It seemed, Devan wanted tough at himself.


    Anyone can see, ever since he and Anna had met, she had acted as if nothing had ever happened between them. And that''s what made Devan a little disappointed, coupled with the information he received yesterday. It seemed, he had to put an end to his one-sided feelings, as well as stop ming himself for what happened back then.


    Twice he had been disappointed with women. And this discouraged him. It turned out that wishing on women would only give him a very troublesome feeling.


    If Anna behaved like this, then he would do the same. But before that, he had to say something to her.


    While on the other hand, Anna who was in a bent position was now trembling to wait for the man''s reply. Afraid that what he was worried about yesterday would nowe true.


    "Keep your head up," Devan said after a few seconds of silence.


    "Forget about the money. I won''t ask for it back. Think of it as payment for the night you gave me," said Devan lightly. He originally wanted to apologize to Anna suddenly dropped his intention when he saw that woman''s response.


    Instantly Anna froze in ce, for some reason a feeling of disappointment shed in her heart. It was a feeling she couldn''t understand at all.


    "W-well, thank you, sir," Anna stuttered.


    "The cell phone and everything I gave you too, I don''t want you to misunderstand all that stuff. Also, I called youst night wanting to say this but it seems you are very busy with other people," said Devan again slightly suppressing his voice on certain words.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, sir," replied Anna, who suddenly regretted not picking up the man''s call.


    "No problem. So our affairs are done, right? Both the matter from five years ago and the one from the other day?"


    Anna didn''t know how to respond.


    "Would you like to say something about this?" asked Devan again.


    "N-nothing, sir," Anna replied and the answer further confirmed Devan''s decision to bury his feelings.


    While on the other hand, Anna suddenly became awkward and didn''t know what to say and what to do right now. All of Devan''s words for some reason made her heart cut a little, those questions, all touched the weakest part of her.


    And she was stupid for only agreeing and following Devan''s will, only because Anna was aware of the difference between the two of them, which was like the earth and the sky.


    Did that mean that Anna could be said to be lucky? Because she not asking that man responsible, hearing all of Devan''s words just now, she became very sure that doing so would make her a disgraceful woman.


    "I don''t want problems to arise in the future just because of what happened at that time," said Devan again.


    "Okay, sir. I will not sue or hold you ountable for what happened that night. Let the past pass. You don''t have to worry," replied Anna.


    Disappointed. Devan is very disappointed to hear Anna''s sentence. And it managed to make his appetite disappear.


    "I''m full. Thank you for the food," said Devan and rose from his position.


    After Devan''s leave, Anna froze on the spot. She had prepared herself for a day like this, and it turned out to be very different from what she had imagined.


    Suddenly her knees were so weak that she couldn''t support herself anymore. Even though she said she wouldn''t hold him ountable and would forget what happened five years ago, it didn''t mean that Anna didn''t have the slightest hope in Devan, even though she knew it was impossible.


    She took a deep breath then exhaled slowly, Anna got back up after organizing her feelings.

 Chapter 66 - 66. Be Foreign

    After the conversation between Anna and Devan that morning, the two of them became strangers again, acting as if nothing had ever happened between them.


    Both agreed to forget the events of five years ago.


    In the following days both Anna and Devan saw each other very rarely, even though they were in the same house. Either it was Devan who didn''te home until Anna came back, or it was the man who only came home to change clothes and then left again.


    Never once did the two meet face to face let alone speak.


    This morning, Anna left a littleter than usual. Maybe because she was not feeling well, her head was throbbing in pain even though she had taken the medicine, even so, she still forced herself to go to work, after all, she would finish all her work and then go home early to rest.


    Grabbing the bouquet thaty in front of the door every day, Anna then brought it in without saying anything, as if she was used to it. Until now, Anna still doesn''t know who is the mastermind behind the flower sender.


    Once, Anna got up early on a holiday just to see who might be putting flowers on the doorstep, only until the morning came, the woman didn''t find and see anyone, and strangely the bouquet was still there. Very mysterious isn''t it?


    And because of that, Anna didn''t want to bother and find out again, who always sent her flowers.


    On the way to the bus stopped, raindrops that were only in the form of fine grains raced to reach the ground, which was already a bit wet from the morning dew. Using the bag hanging from her back, Anna protected her head and then jogged towards the ce that had already entered her view.


    Bad start to the day.


    Luckily the clothes she was wearing were not wet. The bus she used to ride had left about twenty minutes ago, which meant she had to wait for the next bus that would take the same route.


    Sitting leaning on the long bench in the bus stopped, Anna reached into her bag and pulled out her cell phone. She intended to call Devan, to say that she would bete.


    Hesitating for a few minutes, Anna finally managed to text Devan. Anna didn''t immediately put the t-shaped object in, maybe waiting for a reply notification? Until five minutes had passed, a rough sigh escaped her lips when she saw Devan just read the message without replying.


    "Stupid, what did you expect?" Anna''s monologue hit her head, and without her noticing the people standing around her turned and gave a questioning look.


    Waited about thirty minutes, finally the bus she was waiting for came. The intensity of the rain that was initially just a drizzle has now turned into very heavy rain.


    The rain at the beginning of the day was the perfect thing to resume dreaming. But that is not the case for Anna.


    Arriving at Devan''s house, the clothes that Anna was wearing were slightly drenched in some parts.


    The steam that came from between the woman''s lips every time she took a breath signaled that she was cold. Without waiting long, Anna immediately entered.


    However, her body immediately froze when she found Devan who was sleeping on the sofa. Even though it was already eight o''clock in the morning, usually the man have been go to the office.


    With slow steps, Anna crept up, afraid to wake the man.


    "Are you a thief?" Devan suddenly opened her eyes and leaned back on the sofa, turning his gaze towards her.


    "H-Huh?" Anna stammered, shocked.


    "You''rete. Your pay cut."


    "What?"


    "B-but..."


    "Want to protest?"


    "N-no, I''m sorry," replied Anna, bowing apologetically.


    Devan didn''t respond, staring at Anna intensely.


    Anna, who felt that she was being watched, didn''t know what to do. "T-then, I''d like to do my job, sir."


    "Wait."


    "What?"


    "Wait there, don''t move," said Devan then got up from his position and walked to the second floor.


    Annaplied, although she was confused and couldn''t understand the meaning of the man''s words.


    "Dry your body."


    Anna gasped in surprise when a towel suddenlynded on her head.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I just don''t want my house to be dirty because of your wet clothes," he said again.


    "I am sorry and thank you, sir."


    "Remember, don''t get me wrong, I did it for my house, not for you," Devan repeated.


    "Okay."


    "Good," Devan replied then went back up the stairs and into his study.


    After that Anna did what Devan asked, even though there were towels in the bathroom on the first floor, why did the man bother doing this?


    Until noon, the rain that had urred since this morning had started to subside, leaving only drizzles.


    All of Anna''s work is done.


    "Achew!" Anna who was standing by the window suddenly sneezed. To be honest, right now her head felt very heavy and throbbing. Maybe because the effects of the medicine she had been taking had worn off?


    While on the other hand, Devan who was in his workroom seemed to be sitting back, just sitting there doing nothing, but only for a few seconds, he then moved closer to the window and stood there, his gaze fixed on the garden.


    His mind drifted away. The day after tomorrow, his mother and Byanca will arrive in Indonesia. To be honest, he didn''t want to meet them, much less the woman.


    But how? If it was only Byanca, it might not be a problem for Devan, but the woman came with his mother.


    Since a few years ago, his mother kept talking about marriage every time she contacted him. It made Devan feel bad.


    Even though he had said he didn''t want to get married, his mother kept saying the same thing as if she didn''t care what Devan said and that also made the man veryzy to pick up the phone from his mother ''Mrs. Seira Atmadja''.


    No one knows how many times a harsh sigh escaped his lips.


    Now, the rain has stopped, Anna, who finished cleaning the entire house, is now getting ready to go home. Yes, as Devan had told her that day, that she coulde home at any time after finishing her work.


    "Achew!" Again, Anna sneezed.


    The pain in her head was getting worse and the air was so cold it made her teeth chatter from time to time. Anna wants to go home early so she can rest before the pain gets worse.


    Out of Devan''s house, Anna reached out to measure the intensity of the drizzle, and after that, the woman started to walk towards the gate. Deden who usually roams in the yard is now nowhere to be seen.


    " Achew!" he sneezes again.


    The woman didn''t notice that someone was watching her from the second floor.

 Chapter 67 - 67. Beyond Expectation

    "Achew!" Anna sneezed again.


    The woman didn''t notice that someone was watching her from the second floor.


    Suddenly her steps faltered, dizziness suddenly whacked her head. Trying to keep her body upright but only for a few seconds her body wobbled, she passed out.


    "Miss Anna.." Hendra who was walking towards the garage lot immediately turned around when he saw the woman suddenly fall.


    "Don''t touch her," a voice from behind stopped the middle-aged man.


    "Yes sir."


    "Contact Dr.Rian, tell him toe to the house," ordered Devan who had already turned around and entered the house with Anna''s tiny body in his arms.


    "Yes sir."


    Laying the girl''s body on his bed and then covering her very carefully. Devan then sat on the sofa in the corner of the room, his gaze never took his eyes from Anna, although he was very disappointed with the woman''s response to him regarding their meeting five years ago, that does not mean the feelings he had could disappear as quickly as possible.


    At first, Devan didn''t realize his feelings for the woman, thinking that maybe he was just curious because Anna was so different from other women he had met. But as the night passed, he became restless, every moment his thoughts could not be separated from Anna, even when he was making love to another woman, and that''s when he realized that their brief meeting left a feeling he never expected.


    And Devan needs time to forget all that. If only Anna wasn''t married yet, well, if only...


    ...


    "How''s her condition, Dr. Rian?" asked Devan when he saw a man who was about his age finished checking on Anna.


    "Miss Anna is just an ordinary fever, sir. Maybe because the recent extreme weather changes have weakened her immune system. She is also hypotensive," replied Dr. Rian.


    Devan was stunned to hear the man''s reply, "I never mentioned the woman''s name, how could you..."


    "Ah, Miss Anna is one of my patients, sir," interrupted Dr. Rian immediately answered, as if he already knew where the man''s words were going.


    "Is that true?"


    Dr.Rian nodded in agreement, his memory is still very clear when that woman first met him, Miss Anna was in a state of big pregnancy.


    And a little information, that the one who helped Anna''s delivery operation was Dr. Rian. Also a few days ago when Dave was sick, that man was the doctor Na contacted.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Anna will be fine," said Dr. Rian again handed Devan a small note containing a prescription for medicine. To be honest, he was very curious about Mr. Devan''s rtionship with Miss Anna, why did he meet that woman in this house? Then where is Mr. Nicho? However, given that he was only their doctor, Dr. Rian chose to throw away his curiosity.


    "Okay, thanks, Doc," Devan replied epting the paper that was handed to him.


    "Then I''ll say goodbye, sir. Call me if anything happens."


    "Okay."


    After the departure of Dr. Rian, Devan immediately called Hendra.


    "Yes, sir? Do you need anything?"


    "Take this and go to the pharmacy," Devan replied, handing over the paper in his hand.


    "Yes sir."


    Until the afternoon, Anna still showed no sign ofing to her senses. Devan wanted to get out of the room, but his steps suddenly stopped when the cell phone he ced on the nightstand rang.


    It''s from Leo.


    As usual, Devan just ignored the iing call. But he hasn''t turned around fully and a messagees back making him turn his head.


    And it''s from the same person.


    Seeing the contents of the message, Devan immediately contacted Leo, but the server was busy.


    "Does this man want to y with me?" mumbled Devan put the t-shaped object back.


    Drrtt¡­ Drrtt¡­


    "Stop ying around, Leo," Devan answered the call in a slightly high-pitched voice.


    "Who''s ying around? I called you earlier but you ignored me then your contact was suddenly busy and only connected again now," Leo replied defensively.


    "Why do you call me?"


    "Aunt Seira didn''t call you?" Leo asked.


    "No."


    "Where are you now?" Leo asked.


    "None of your affairs."


    "If you''re outside, you''d better go home now."


    "What?"


    "It turns out that Aunt and Byanca have arrived in Indonesia since yesterday, and are currently heading to your house," Leo replied.


    "You lied to me the other day?"


    "No, I swear to anything. I just never thought that they woulde sooner than the aunt told me," Leo exined.


    "Auntie just called me and asked for your address," he added.


    "And you told her?"


    "Of course. I''m not that bad to keep my cousin''s address from his mother," Leo replied.


    Devan was silent, ncing in the direction where Anna was.


    "Stopped them."


    "Huh? Who do you mean?" Leo couldn''t properly digest what Devan meant.


    "My mother and Byanca. Don''t let them reach my house."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Just do it, I''m still outside right now. I have important things to do, maybe tonight I can go home. Take them to Grandma''s house, and wait for me there," said Devan, this was the longest sentence he had ever said to his cousin.


    "What''s important? You''re not in the office today, right? What have you been doingtely?" Leo asked curiously as if ignoring his cousin''s request.


    "Do or not?"


    "What will you give me if I do?"


    "Whatever you ask."


    Leoughed on the other end of the phone, "Hahaha, alright, alright. Leave it to me," Leo replied.


    And after that, the connection is disconnected.


    Devan massaged his forehead which didn''t hurt, he never thought that his mother woulde today. If only Anna''s condition wasn''t like this, then he didn''t need to ask Leo for help.


    After that, Devan decided to take a shower, for some reason he suddenly felt hot, even though the air was very cold right now.


    ...


    The bell suddenly rang, making Devan who was drinking water from a mineral bottle in front of the refrigerator immediately turned his head towards the entrance.


    He then walked to the side of the window, peeked a little, and at the same time his body suddenly froze.


    "Damn, Leo!" Devan cursed when he saw several figures standing in front of the door.


    It was Mrs. Seira and Byanca. How could the two of them be here?


    The bell rang again.


    Devan immediately reached into his pants pocket, took out his cellphone, and then dialed Leo.


    "I was just about to call you," Leo''s voice came first from the other end.


    "What exactly were you doing earlier? I asked you to prevent my mother froming to the house..."


    "This is what I want to tell you, I can''t reach Auntie''s contacts, so I don''t know where they are now. I want to contact Byanca but I don''t have her contact. Can you send it to me? I''ll just call the woman now," Leo interrupted, quick.


    Hearing his cousin''s words, Devan rolled his eyes, he then sighed harshly.


    "No need. They''re already in front of the house."


    "Really? That fast?" Leo replied.


    "You''re the slow one."


    "Huh? Didn''t you say you were going home tonight? How did you know..."


    Leo hasn''t finished his sentence yet and the connection has been cut.. Devan ended the call unterally.

 Chapter 68 - 68. Panic

    "Eh? Didn''t you say that you were going home tonight? How did you know..."


    Leo hadn''t finished his sentence and the line had been cut. Devan ended the call unterally.


    Carelessly putting the empty bottle still in his hand, Devan immediately ran to the second floor and locked the door to his room. After that, he then went back downstairs, normalized his expression for a moment, and then opened the door.


    Just as Devan opened the door, a middle-aged woman immediately rushed into his arms but at the same time, the man took a few steps back, dodging as if he already knew this was going to happen.


    "Mom..." Devan said as if he was surprised at the arrival of the middle-aged woman.


    "Don''t overdo it, I''m sure Leo already told you about my arrival," the woman replied walking in and immediatelynded herself on the sofa.


    Devan, who heard his mother''s words, just rubbed the nape of his neck while grumbling in his heart when he heard his cousin''s name called. He didn''t care about the existence of a beautiful woman who was looking at him intensely.


    "You won''t let your future wifee in?"


    "Come on, honey. Come here, you must be very tired," cried Mrs. Seira again calling Byanca.


    "Okay, Auntie."


    "How many times have I told you not to call me that. Soon, you will be part of the Atmadja family, call me Mom. Isn''t that right, Devan?" said Mrs. Seira but Devan did not respond in the slightest.


    "Why didn''t you tell me that you wanted to visit?" Devan asked joining in, sitting across from Seira.


    The woman rolled her eyes, "You never respond to calls from me."


    "Ah, I am busy, Mom."


    "It''s always been like that. Is your job more important than me?"


    Suddenly Devan rose from his position, "Mom, what do you want to drink?" he asked changing the subject while he made his way to the kitchen.


    Mrs. Seira chuckled, "Byanca, what do you want to drink, honey?" Seira asked.


    "Anything, Mom," the woman replied, smiling gracefully.


    Seeing what Devan did, Seira''s brow furrowed. "You want to make it yourself for us?" she asked Devan, getting up from her position and walking towards her son who was already in the kitchen.


    "You don''t have a maid?"


    Seeing this, Byanca immediately followed from behind.


    "Let me do it, Devan. You and Mother just sit," said Byanca snatching the ss in Devan''s hand. And that made Seira smile faintly.


    "No need, I can do it," said Devan immediately snatched back the ss.


    "Yes, give it to Mama," Seira said then pushed Devan and Byanca''s bodies away from the kitchen.


    "You sit down," she added.


    Devan did not respond, and only obeyed his mother''s words. Sitting on the sofa, turning on the tv, as if Devan didn''t care about Byanca''s existence at all.


    Very awkward atmosphere.


    Silently, Seira watched the two figures from afar. It had been a long time since she hadst seen a scene like this, she suddenly became impatient to have a grandson from the two of them.


    Seira then decided to go around the house, leaving Devan and Byanca in the living room.


    "How are you?" Byanca spoke up, trying to break the silence between the two of them.


    "As you can see," Devan replied curtly without taking his eyes off the tv.


    "How is your work?" the woman asked again.


    "Very well."


    "Are you still mad at me?"


    "No."


    "Then why are you acting like this? Devan who I know has never been this cold to me, you know? I miss you," said Byanca shifting her body, shortening the distance between them.


    Devan, who felt Byanca getting closer to him, didn''t budge.


    "I''m sorry," Byanca said again when she didn''t get a response from the man who was her future husband.


    "Huh?"


    "I want us to be like we used to be, Devan. Don''t be like this to me," Byanca replied.


    Devan was silent, having no intention of responding.


    "I-I''m sorry. I admit I was wrong."


    "Forget it. It happened a long time ago, don''t bring it up again," Devan replied in a t tone of voice.


    "A-alright."


    And after that, there was no more conversation between the two of them until several tens of minutes passed Devan turned to the kitchen.


    His brows furrowed in confusion when he couldn''t find his mother anywhere.


    He then rose from his position.


    "Where are you going?" Byanca does the same.


    "Wait here and rest," Devan replied.


    "No, I''ming," Byanca said immediately grabbing Devan''s arm and holding him.


    Devan wanted to let go, but the woman gripped him tighter and Devan finally gave in and let Byanca do whatever she wanted. He also could not refuse because his mother was in this house.


    "Devan..." A man''s voice suddenly sounded from outside. Who else if not his cursed cousin, Leo.


    "Who is that?" asked Byanca.


    "Leo," replied Devan, and at the same time, the man who had just been named appeared and walked towards them.


    "Wow, did I miss something?" Leo shouted again making Devan, who had been cursing him in his heart, wanted to beat the man.


    "Hello, Byanca. Long time no see, how are you?" said Leo holding out his hand and was immediately greeted by the woman.


    "Hi, I''m fine. How about you? You''re just getting more handsome," Byanca replied with a smile.


    "Don''t praise me like that, I don''t want to be a victim of someone''s anger," Leo said ncing at Devan, but was immediately rewarded with a sharp re from the man.


    For a moment Byanca looked down shyly, asionally ncing at Devan, only to see the man''s expression change.


    "How was your flight?" Leo asked pleasantly.


    "Very well."


    "Good, even though I was worried, because of the bad weathertely," Leo replied with an expression as if he was really worried about her.


    "You don''t need to overdo it," said Devan in reply to Leo''s words.


    "I''m just worried about my future sister-inw," Leo replied thenughed, he didn''t notice Devan''s expression as if he wanted to swallow him alive.


    "Ah yes, where''s Auntie? Didn''t youe with her?" Leo asked after hisughter subsided, he then looked in all directions for someone''s whereabouts.


    "In the kitchen," replied Byanca, immediately turning back to confirm the presence of Mrs. Seira.


    "Huh?" The kitchen was empty, no one was there.


    "Devan, where''s Mama?" asked Byanca.


    Right after saying that, a scream echoed from the second floor.


    "DEVAANNN..."


    Reflexively everyone looked up to the origin of the sound. There! Right in front of Devan''s wide-open room, Mrs. Seira Atmadja stood.


    Suddenly Devan froze on the spot, he forgot to take out the room key after locking it earlier. How could he be this reckless? Her mother must have seen Anna in bed.


    "Why is Aunt screaming?" Leo asked as he stepped closer to the stairs leading to the second floor.


    Byanca who saw the expression of her future mother-inw immediately let go of her hand on Devan''s arm, following Leo from behind.


    "Why are you screaming, Mom?" asked Byanca approaching the middle-aged woman.


    While Leo who had arrived at the door suddenly froze in ce when his eyes found a woman who was very familiar to him.


    "Devan, can you exin this to me?" said Mrs.. Seira when she saw her son walking closer.

 Chapter 69 - 69. Misunderstanding

    While Leo, who had arrived at the door, froze on the spot when his gaze found a woman who was very familiar to him.


    "Devan, can you exin what this is to me?" said Mrs. Seira when she saw Devan walking towards her.


    Devan did not respond to his mother, stepped past the three of them, then closed the door to his room tightly.


    As for Byanca, the look on her face looks very pleasing to the eye. How can a woman be in her future husband''s room? Even though while in Australia she always received news about that in thest few years Devan had no contact with anyone, and that was also what made her venture toe to Indonesia, meet and apologize to the man. With the hope that Devan forgives her and they can go back to how they used to be.


    "Devan, who is that woman?" Seira asked holding Devan''s arm tightly.


    Being treated like that, Devan turned around and said, "It''s not what you think, mom, let''s go downstairs first, I''ll exin it to you."


    There was no response, they then followed Devan''s words.


    "I never thought I''d see something like this the first day I visited, is this your attitude behind Byanca?" Said Seira, even though Devan had not said anything.


    "Mom, calm down. Let Devan exin, I am sure that Devan couldn''t have the heart to do that, Mom," Byanca preceded Devan who wanted to speak up, trying to calm her future mother-inw.


    Devan nced at Byanca with an inexplicable look, while Leo, since the moment he saw Anna in Devan''s room, the man suddenly became silent and no longer excited as usual, just continued to stare at Devan intensely.


    "Mom, calms down first," said Devan began to open his voice.


    Mrs. Seira did not respond and just snorted.


    "She is one of the cleaning services in my office, Mom," he continued.


    "Lija, the maid who works in this house has returned to her hometown for a few months, I amzy to find a recement, so I asked Mrs. Lidya who is in charge of office cleaning to choose one of her workers, recing Lija in this house for a while," Devan exined. Openly to his mother without hiding anything, although in some parts he lied a little.


    "Then how could she be..."


    "She fainted, because the air temperature was very cold, I asked Hendra to take her to the room," Devan interrupted immediately.


    "If you don''t believe me, you can ask Hendra outside. I''ve told the truth. He''s a nobody," he added.


    "But isn''t your attitude towards that woman a little too much?" Seira said asionally ncing at Byanca, worried that she would be jealous. Until now, he still thought that Byanca and her son''s rtionship was still the same as before.


    "Believe me or not, it''s up to you, mom," replied Devan.


    "I trust him, Mom. We should just forget about this matter, I am very sure that Devan can''t lie to Mama," Byanca said again.


    "Trust me, Mom. I have known Devan for a long time, and of course, I know very well what he''s like, Ma," he added.


    "Okay, since you said it, I will believe it," Seira replied to normalize her expression.


    "Devan, you said earlier that the woman fainted? So how is she now?" asked Byanca turning to the man, suddenly changing the subject.


    Devan who was spoken to just shrugged his shoulders.


    "At least you call the doctor to check her, even though she''s just a maid, but that doesn''t mean you''ll just let her condition," said Byanca.


    Devan didn''t respond to the girl''s words and just kept quiet, busy with his cellphone which had been in his hands since earlier.


    Seeing Devan''s response, Byanca looked back at Mrs. Seira with a smile that never left her lips.


    "Do you have any doctor acquaintances here, Mom?" she asked.


    "For what, honey?" Seira returned the woman''s smile.


    "I want to ask her toe here and check on the maid''s condition, Mom," Byanca replied.


    Seira''s smile grew wider when she heard the words of her future daughter-inw, Byanca is not only beautiful but also has a good attitude, and as a future mother-inw, she is very proud.


    "Did you forget that I am also a Doctor?"


    "Of course not, Mom. How could Byanca forget? I wish it was another doctor, Mom. You just arrived after a long journey, I don''t want you to be tired," replied Byanca in a very soft voice.


    "Did you hear that Leo? Even my daughter-inw is more concerned with me than my son," said Seira, turning to look at the man for a moment.


    Leo suddenly smiled awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck.


    Devan who heard their conversation chuckled.


    "Okay, since you''re worried about that woman, I will check her condition for you," said Seira again looking at Byanca.


    "But, Mom..."


    "Okay, don''t worry. Just checking on her condition won''t make me sick, honey," Seira interrupted, getting up from her position.


    "Okay, I will apany you upstairs," Byanca replied and immediately got a nod from the middle-aged woman.


    "Give me the key!" Seira said holding out her hand to Devan.


    Those who are spoken to are silent


    "Where is your room key? Give it to me," said Seira again.


    Hearing that, Devan reached into his trouser pocket, took the key out of it, and gave it to his mother.


    And after that, Mrs. Seira and Byanca went to Devan''s room where Anna was, leaving him with Leo in the living room.


    A few minutes passed, no words were heard in the living room. It was very quiet as if no one was there.


    "Stop looking at me like that," Devan suddenly said, breaking the silence without taking his eyes off the phone screen in his hand.


    Leo chuckled "Is this why you asked me to prevent Aunt and Byanca froming here?" Leo asked for the first time. Even though he already knew the answer to the question he was asking.


    Devan didn''t answer.


    " Devan¡­ I''m talking to you," Leo said again, his voice very serious.


    Those who were spoken to remained silent did not budge.


    "What you''re doing is wrong," Leo said again.


    "You can''t hide it from me, Devan. I know you have feelings for Anna. I also know that you haven''t been in a rtionship with another woman because of Anna. I know everything."


    "But that woman already has a husband and children, Devan. You have to be aware of that," Leo said again.


    "I know," Devan replied simply.


    "Then why is that woman in this house?"


    "Did you think I would snatch Anna from her husband? Huh, am I that bad in your mind?" Devan replied looking at Leo with a sharp look.


    "It''s good that you''re aware," Leo replied, still focusing on his cousin.


    "I was just worried about you," he added.


    "You should think about yourself, stop worrying about me," said Devan, returning his focus to his cellphone.


    There was no reply from Leo, the man was silent.


    "You''d better get rid of your cheap thoughts," said Devan when he raised his eyes again and met Leo''s gaze who turned out to be squinting as if he didn''t believe everything he said.

 Chapter 70 - 70. Jealous

    "You should think about yourself, stop worrying about me," said Devan, ncing back at his cellphone.


    There was no reply from Leo, the man was silent.


    "Throw away your cheap thoughts," said Devan when he lifted his head and met Leo''s gaze who turned out to be squinting as if he didn''t believe everything he said.


    Without Devan and Leo knowing, Byanca heard all their words without missing a word, the woman is now walking towards the kitchen to get the warm water Mrs. Seira asked for. Her heart was burning, jealous.


    So Devan stopped having sex with women because of that maid? Whereas, she had thought that the man was waiting for her to return, because after her departure to Australia, although they did not exchange news with each other, Devan never said directly that their rtionship was over. Especially when she saw Devan''s response when Mrs. Seira asked him to talk, she was very sure that Devan still wanted this rtionship.


    But what had she just heard? Turns out her guess was wrong. So what if it was like that? She will not let anyone snatch Devan from her.


    While on the other hand, Seira, who was still in Devan''s room, was now looking closely at Anna''s face. She had checked the woman''s condition, and if her predictions were correct, maybe she would wake up soon?


    "Mom, here''s the warm water," Byanca said entering the room with a small basin filled with warm water and a small towel in her hand.


    "Just put it there, honey," said Seira.


    Byancaplied, cing the basin and towel on the nightstand.


    After that, Seira began to clean Anna''s body carefully. I don''t know, she''s confused about what she''s doing right now.


    After seeing Anna''s face up close, Seira suddenly remembered her best friend who was now somewhere. Their faces and bodies were very simr, both tiny. Say Seira did this because she missed her best friend.


    "Mom, let me do it," said Byanca approaching Seira.


    "It is okay, dear. You just sit down, let me do it," replied Seira without taking her attention away from Anna''s face which looked very peaceful.


    Jealous! Byanca didn''t like this sight. But she was forced to swallow her feelings to maintain the image in front of her future inws.


    With a heavy heart, Byanca obeyed the middle-aged woman''s words.


    Time passed very quickly, now it was nine o''clock in the evening.


    Devan and Leo still hadn''t moved from their positions, while Seira, after she checked Anna''s condition, Mrs. Seira went to the kitchen and cooked dinner, while Byanca, the woman was still in Devan''s room.


    Moans apanied by small movements that came from the body of a girl who had not been conscious for a long time distracted Byanca, immediately the woman rose from her position on the sofa, closer to the bed.


    "Enjoying your rest?" Asked Byanca sarcastically when she saw the woman in front of her slowly open her eyelids.


    Anna faintly heard someone''s voice, she then blinked her eyes to adjust the light entering her retina. Her head was still heavy, her vision was a little blurry.


    Managed to regain consciousness, the first thing that entered Anna''s sight was a beautiful woman, with an ideal body covered in white skin and looking very smooth, her short curly hair added a perfect impression to her body. From where Anna was, she could feel the slightly pungent scent of perfume emanating from her body. She didn''t know, this is just an assessment.


    "W-who are you?" Anna asked quietly, her voice a little hoarse. Her gaze then took over the entire room. She immediately got up and took a sitting position, "This is in the room..."


    "You''re in Devan''s room now, MY HUSBAND-to-be," Byanca interrupted immediately, emphasizing certain words as if wanting to make things clear to Anna.


    Anna who had juste to her senses was certainly confused.


    "Since you are aware, you should get out of this room immediately. I was kind enough to allow you to use this room," Byanca said again.


    Anna needed time to digest all the words of the woman.


    "A-ah, I''m sorry, Miss," said Anna immediately got off the bed, but her body suddenly swayed making her fall back down andnd on the floor.


    Byanca who saw this just smiled sarcastically, not at all intending to help, but it onlysted a few seconds and she had already leveled her position with Anna.


    "Are you okay?" She asked, Byanca slowly helping Anna to get up, at the same time, the sound of footsteps that had previously been heard towards the room was now gone with the appearance of Mrs. Seira at the door.


    "Rest first, don''t move much," said Byanca sitting Anna on the bed. As if unaware of Mrs. Seira''s presence.


    "Th-thank you, Miss. I''m fine," replied Anna.


    "Oh, you''re awake?" Siera approached.


    "Yes Mom, she just woke up," replied Byanca answering questions that were not addressed to her.


    Seira nodded, "How are you feeling now?" Seira asked right afternding her body next to Anna.


    "I''m Devan''s mother," Seira said introducing herself.


    "Madam..." Anna wanted to immediately stand up to salute but the middle-aged woman grabbed her arm.


    "No need, you just sit down," said Seira.


    "Th-thank you, madam," replied Anna lowering her gaze, to be honest, with her condition like this, she was having a little trouble digesting what was going on. How could she be in Devan''s room? And since when the two women were here.


    "Ah yes, this is Byanca. Devan''s future wife," said Seira again introducing the woman who was standing beside her.


    "I''m Anna, Madam," Anna replied, introducing herself.


    "Devan said you fainted earlier, how are you now?" Seira asked.


    "That''s better, madam."


    "Thankfully, Byanca was worried about you. I have been cooking, maybe you shoulde down and have dinner with us?" Seira offered. Her attitude now is the opposite of when she first saw Anna in Devan''s room.


    Seeing Devan and Byanca treating Anna very well, then there is no reason for her not to do the same right? After all, looking at Anna''s face, for some reason, made the feeling of longing that she had been harboring for her best friend lessen for some reason.


    "N-no need, madam. I just want to go home," said Anna.


    "Huh? Don''t you live in this house?"


    "No, madam. Ie to work in the morning ande home after my work is done," replied Anna. And that managed to make Byanca feel a little relieved.


    "Okay, but you have to eat dinner first."


    "What the mother said is true," Byanca said.


    "A-alright. Thank you and forgive me for bothering."


    "No problem, Anna. Even though you''re just a MAID in this house, it wouldn''t be that mean to let you go on an empty stomach in this condition," said Byanca, trying to look as good as possible in front of Mrs.. Seira.

 Chapter 71 - 71. She Is Married

    The atmosphere in the dining room was quiet, only the asional clinking of spoons could be heard. Currently, Mrs. Seira, Byanca, Leo, and Devan are sitting together enjoying the food that is served in front of them, while Anna? The woman ate alone in the kitchen directly behind the four of them. It wasn''t far, maybe only a few steps?


    Don''t ask why, because the dining table at Devan''s house is not as big as the one at Oma''s. The man only lives alone so all the things in Devan''s house are not meant for many people. Even though he has abundant wealth, the concept of his house from the gate to the bathroom is his wish. Yes, the house was designed only for him alone.


    "How are you doing in Australia Aunt?" Leo suddenly spoke up and managed to get all eyes on him immediately, but only for a split second.


    "Well."


    "Auntie has to take me there sometime," Leo said again. Now and then he nced at Anna, and a few times their gaze meet and it made him a little awkward.


    Their conversation continued, only small talk, once in a while Byanca chimed in. While Devan, the man had been silent since then and only focused on the food in front of her.


    Suddenly the ringing of the cellphone sounded so loud and managed to distract everyone except Devan, the man seemed very busy with the pieces of meat on his te as if not bothered at all. While Anna, who heard a very familiar ringing tone, immediately moved quickly, moving from her position, looking for the origin of the sound.


    Anna suddenly stopped in her tracks, as if trying to remember where she had put her bag.


    "In the cupboard next to the tv," Devan suddenly said.


    Not waiting long, Anna headed to the ce that Devan meant. And sure enough, her bag was in the drawer at the bottom of the cupboard.


    "Hello," Anna answered the iing call which turned out to be from Na.


    "Mom, this is Dave."


    "Hello, honey. Why?"


    "Where is a mother now? Why haven''t youe home yet?"


    "It''s about to go home, howe. Be patient, honey. Dave wants to eat something?" she asked.


    "No Mom. Dave is full. Then be careful on the road," Dave replied from the other side.


    "Okay," and after that, the call ended.


    Because the position of the living room not far from the dining room allowed Anna''s voice to reach everyone''s ears.


    "Who?" asked Mrs. Seira when she saw Anna walking back towards the kitchen.


    "Maybe her husband, Mom, who else?" Devan answered a question that wasn''t directed at him, causing Leo and Byanca to look at that man who was still busy with his food as if he was talking to himself, and of course, that managed to make Anna freeze on the spot.


    "You are married?" Seira asked enthusiastically.


    "She even has a child," again Devan answered in a t tone.


    "I didn''t ask you."


    "I''m full. You guys continue to eat dinner," replied Devan immediately stood up from his seat.


    "That fast? Sit down and eat a lot Devan, or at least wait for us to finish eating, don''t you miss Me?" asked Mrs. Seira.


    "I still have work to do, Mom," replied Devan without stopping his steps, climbing the stairs, and disappearing behind the door of his study.


    A harsh sigh escaped Mrs. Seira''s lips.


    "Devan is like that, Aunt. He''s a workaholic," Leo said.


    Seira didn''t respond, the woman then turned to where Anna was.


    "Come on, Anna. Just eat here, with us," said Seira to the woman.


    "Thank you, madam. I''ll just stay here," replied Anna who had returned to her original position.


    "How old is your son?" Seira asked again, she just wanted to make small talk, venting her frustration because of Devan''s attitude.


    "I-it''s been more than four years, madam," Anna stuttered slightly, avoiding looking at Leo as much as possible.


    "Where does your husband work?" Seira asked again taking thest bite from her te.


    The question was silent, Anna didn''t know how to answer. Why do they all including Devan say that she is already married?


    Anna did not know that when Nicho took care of Dave''s birth certificate, the man entered her name as Dave''s father or in other words as Anna''s husband. So that when someone looks for anything about that woman, then that''s the status they would find.


    And until now, Anna didn''t know that at all. Because Nicho told her not to worry about anything. And all she needed to do was take care of Dave.


    Leo who saw Anna''s silence immediately took over the conversation, "Auntie, better if you ask me, have you forgotten about me?" Leo put on a made-up sad expression that made Mrs. Seira respond with a smile.


    "When will Auntie visit grandma?" Leo asked again.


    "Ah yes, Byanca how are you doing in Australia?" he added again scanning the woman''s position.


    "Who are you talking to?" Seira asked.


    "You two, it wouldn''t be fair for me to just talk to Aunt," Leo replied and managed to make the two womenugh lightly.


    Mrs. Seira and Byanca nced at each other briefly, and then looked back at Leo who was busy with the food on his te again.


    "I did a good job, although a few months ago my father''spany had a bit of a disaster, it''s resolved now," replied Byanca.


    "Is that true? You are not only beautiful but also smart. Ah, why is Devan always luckier than me?"


    "You''re too much Leo. It''s all thanks to my parents'' upbringing. Without them I couldn''t be what I am today," replied Byanca in a very soft voice.


    Seira smiled again, she was constantly amazed by the attitude of her future daughter-inw. To her, it was very elegant and ssy at the same time.


    Leo smiled at Byanca''s words. "If only I was born first, does that mean I will be your husband?" Leo joked and thenughed out loud.


    "I''m sure,ter you will also find a better woman than me," replied Byanca.


    "Um, I hope so."


    "Ah yes, Auntie has contacted Grandma?" Leo asked again.


    "Not yet."


    "Huh? So Grandma doesn''t know that Auntie is in this country?"


    "No, I wanted to surprise her by visiting there directly," replied Seira.


    Leo chuckled.


    "My mother will also arrive tomorrow, or maybe the day after?" said Leo.


    "Um, I had a chance to talk to her before leaving for Indonesia," replied Seira.


    "Looks like you two agreed to visit," Leo said.


    "We did."


    "Huh? Did I miss something? Seeing how Auntie was talking, it looks like you guys are nning something," Leo said again and it managed to make Mrs. Seira smile again.


    "Just wait until your parents and Byanca''s parentse. You will find out," replied Seira.


    "Even your parents too?" Leo asked with an enthusiastic look at Byanca.


    The woman just nodded, a faint smile and a blush already filled her face.


    "Oh, I am getting impatient," said the man again, his attitude as if to show that he had no idea what their visit to Indonesia was all about.

 Chapter 72 - 72. I Will Take You Home

    Anna who had finished dinner did not immediately get up and leave, she waited until the dining table was empty so she could clean it before going home. Even though it''s not her working hours anymore, it doesn''t mean she has to just leave when the house is still dirty, because that''s her responsibility.


    She also won''t protest when she is called a maid or something, because what she does in this house is nothing more like a maid, her status as a cleaning worker in the office is just a formality.


    From her position, Anna asionally nced at the woman she knew whose name was Byanca, Devan''s future wife. Her perfect appearance and demeanor are indeed the most suitable to be that man''spanion.


    What would have happened if she had told Devan that she was pregnant with his boy? She almost ruined someone else''s happiness. Although in her heart, she somehow felt a little disappointed, Anna tried to push it away. She had no right to do so, she was just a stranger to Devan and this family.


    Then she should maintain an attitude, and not expect anything more.


    "Anna..." suddenly someone''s call broke her daydream.


    "Huh?"


    "Aunt Seira has been talking to you from earlier, what are you thinking?" Leo looked at the girl.


    "Ah, I''m sorry madam," Anna stammered.


    "No problem, where is your house?" asked Mrs. Seira.


    Anna then gave her home address, only the general address of theplex name and the street where she lived.


    "Unfortunately, we are going in different directions," Byanca replied to the woman.


    "Whereas, I''d like to take you home with us, right Mom?"


    Seira just nodded in response, she wanted to offer the same thing to Anna, only Byanca preceded her.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Miss Byanca. I can just take the bus home," replied Anna.


    "No, it''s not good for your health. How about you drop her off, Leo?" Byanca turned to the man sitting next to her.


    "Huh? Why me?"


    "Then, who else? If only I had brought my car, maybe I would have taken her home. She just realized. Only this night, I need your help, can I?"


    "A-ah you don''t have to bother with it, Miss. I''m fine now and Mr. Leo, you don''t have to take me," said Anna quickly.


    The person being spoken to was silent, "Leoes on," Byanca persuaded as if not paying attention to Anna''s words.


    "Okay, okay. I''ll take her home," Leo replied after a few seconds of silence.


    Seira just smiled proudly seeing Byanca''s concern for Anna.


    "Thank you, Leo."


    "So you can''t refuse, Anna. Okay? Leo will take you home," Byanca said again looking at Anna.


    "You are very kind to me, Miss, sir. Thank you."


    "No need to overdo it, I just did what my parents taught me, Anna. Don''t hesitate," replied Byanca again smiling.


    "Ah yeah Mom, thank you for the cooking, it''s very delicious. Hmm I want to learn to cook with Mama, can I?" she said again.


    "Of course, for my future daughter-inw, why not, honey."


    "Thank you, Mom."


    Seira nodded with a smile that had never faded from her face.


    "Anna, clean this," Seira said again and then stood up, followed by Byanca and Leo who had just finished eating.


    "Okay, madam," replied Anna obediently then approached the table. Seira, Byanca, and Leo returned to the living room, they chatted for a few minutes, to be precise only Byanca continued to chatter with Seira who asionally chimed in, while Leo, the man was silent with his eyes asionally looking towards the kitchen.


    The phone rings again, "Mom, I''ll pick up the phone first," said Byanca and then walked away from the living room.


    "Isn''t Devan going toe out?"


    "Is Devan always like this, Leo?" she asked again.


    "Yes, Auntie. He even slept in the office until morning," Leo replied.


    "Omg. The saying is true, the fruit doesn''t fall far from the tree," Seira saidter.


    "And you? How''s your job?"


    "Very well, Auntie."


    "Good, I heard you don''t have a girlfriend yet?" Seira asked.


    "I don''t want to get ahead of Devan."


    "Tsk."


    "Do I need to find one girl for you?"


    "Hahaha, no need, Auntie." Leoughed at his Aunt''s offer.


    Seira, who saw her nephew''s response, smiled, then took out her cellphone from her bag.


    "You''re noting down?" Seira was talking on the phone with someone.


    "Is this how you treat your mother?" asked Seira


    Leo who heard it immediately guessed that Mrs. Seira was currently talking to Devan.


    "Mama waits downstairs," Seira said again and then ended the call, not giving Devan a chance to reply.


    Only a few minutester, Devan came out of his room on the second floor, down the stairs to the living room.


    "Is your job more important than your Mother?"


    "Whereas Mama only visited for a while, you shouldn''t work. You can continue itter when I get home," added Seira, clutching her chest again, feeling very annoyed.


    Devan, who heard his mother''s words, ignored her, "Where''s Byanca, Mom?" asked Devan diverting the question.


    "Receiving a call," Seira replied while moving the tip of her chin towards where Byanca was.


    "You shouldn''t ignore your future wife, Devan. She came to Indonesia just because of you, but what are you doing? Since I came, I''ve never heard you talk to her."


    "Are you guys in trouble?"


    Devan who heard Seira''s question wanted to answer but was immediately thwarted by the arrival of Byanca who immediately sat next to him while leaning on his shoulder, acting very spoiled.


    "We''re fine, Mom. Don''t worry. Devan might just be tired. I understand. Isn''t that right, honey?" asked Byanca looking up slightly to see Devan''s face.


    Devan didn''t respond.


    "I''m grateful. I think you have a problem," said Seira again, she didn''t care about Devan''s silence at all, because her son had always been like that, making it difficult for people to guess what he wanted and what was on his mind, including for herself as a mother.


    "It''s gettingte, I should go back to the hotel," Seira said as she put her cellphone back in her bag.


    "To the hotel? Why not at Grandma''s house?" Devan asked.


    "She doesn''t know I''m here."


    Devan just sighed at his mother''s answer.


    "Okay, I''ll ask Hendra to take you, mom," said Devan standing up and follow Seira.


    And of course, Byanca, who was clinging to Devan''s arms, did the same after grabbing her small bag which she ced on the table.


    "Where are you going?" Seira asked when she saw Byanca following behind her.


    "Back to the hotel with you, mom."


    Seira turned around, "I wille back alone, you just stay here."

 Chapter 73 - 73. I Will Take You Home (2)

    "Where are you going?" Seira asked as she turned and saw Byanca following behind her.


    "Go to the hotel with you, Mom," Byanca replied.


    Immediately Seira turned aroundpletely, "I will go home alone, you stay here," she said.


    "What?" reflex Byanca blushed shyly, ncing at Devan.


    "Why?"


    "N-no need Mom. Maybe next time," Byanca replied.


    "You two are getting married soon, I understands you must have a lot of things you want to talk about, especially after being apart for a long time, right, Devan?"


    "But, Devan wants to..."


    "Why? If you guys have a problem, solve it tonight. Don''t think Mommy doesn''t know that you are just pretending in front of me," said Seira again cutting Devan''s words.


    For a moment Devan was silent, and that made Seira smile, "Instead of renting a hotel, you can stay here for a while, honey," she said to Byanca.


    "Mom..."


    "I am joking. Then I go first," cut Seira again, then said goodbye.


    Out of the door of the house, Hendra was already standing there. The man had been wanting to enter, but hesitated, afraid that his arrival might disrupt the family reunion. Yes, Hendra has been Devan''s driver for a long time, no wonder he can recognize some members of Atmadja''s extended family.


    "Hendra, take my mother to the hotel," said Devan.


    "Okay, sir," replied Hendra, walking closer, in one hand was a small tote bag.


    "What''s that?" Asked Mrs. Seira while pointing at Hendra''s hand.


    "Mr. Devan asked me to buy something for him, madam," replied Hendra.


    "Oh."


    Without reducing his politeness, Hendra handed the small tote bag to Devan.


    Seeing the object in his hand, Devan remembered his request to the middle-aged man this afternoon. It was medicine for Anna.


    While on the other hand, Byanca and Leo who saw Hendra''s gift to Devan did not feel the slightest curiosity, thinking that the contents of the tote bag might be something the man needed.


    "Then I''ll say goodbye, sir."


    "Em careful," Leo replied to Hendra''s words while Devan just nodded. Waiting for that car to disappear from their sight, Devan immediately let go of Byanca''s hand that was embracing his arm and then turned around, making the woman''s face frown, while Leo didn''t care about it, the two of them then followed Devan from behind.


    It was just that Devan, who had only walked a few meters, suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    "Where are you going?" he asked when he saw Anna standing in the living room with her bag hanging from her shoulder.


    "I-I want to say goodbye, sir," Anna stammered, her eyes lowered for a moment.


    Instantly the tote bag that was in Devan''s handnded on Anna''s body.


    Luckily Anna had good reflexes, so she could immediately catch it.


    "For you," said Devan then resumed his step.


    "Huh?" Anna is confused.


    "Whatever, take it or throw it away, I don''t need it," Devan replied without turning his head.


    "Honey, wait," shouted Byanca running after Devan.


    Anna who heard that was frozen on the spot, trying to digest the meaning of Devan''s words.


    "I''ll take you now," Leo approached Anna, shifting her focus.


    "Thank you, sir," replied Anna, bowing slightly.


    They then left the living room, but Anna, who had just taken a few steps, was stopped by Devan''s voice.


    "You stille to work tomorrow," said the man who was already on the second floor and then walked away without waiting for Anna''s response.


    "W-well, sir," Anna had toply, not because she didn''t want to protest, but because she wasn''t given a chance to speak.


    .


    .


    Entering Leo''s car, Anna never made a sound, and just followed the man.


    "You''ve been working at Devan''s house for a long time?" Leo asked suddenly, breaking the silence in the car, his eyes still focused on the still busy highway.


    Anna gasped in surprise, "N-not too long ago, Sir"


    "How are your condition, now? You passed out this afternoon."


    "It''s getting better, sir. Thanks to the help of Madam and Miss Byanca."


    "I''m grateful."


    "I never thought I''d see you again after that time in the park," Leo said again.


    Anna only responded with a clumsy smile.


    "By the way where have you been all this time? After that night''s party, I never saw you again," Leo asked again, ncing to the side, where Anna was.


    Anna stuttered, not knowing how to answer.


    "I wouldn''t have known that you had a son if we didn''t meet a few weeks ago," Leo said when he felt that the woman next to him was reluctant to answer his question.


    "I-I didn''t expect to meet you either, sir."


    "Don''t be shy, if you''re with me, you just take it easy. I''m not the boss or someone you should respect," Leo replied then smiled.


    "Ah, by the way, what''s your son''s name?" Leo asked again.


    "Dave, sir."


    "Dev?"


    "Not Dev, but Dave, sir."


    "Just call me Leo."


    "B-but you are Mr. Devan''s family, so I should respect you too."


    Leo sighed harshly, "Hmm, fine. Just be asfortable as you are. I won''t force you."


    "Thank you, sir."


    "Um, may I ask another question?" Leo asked.


    "Yes."


    "Has Devan ever kissed you?"


    "What?"


    "A-ah, I-I''m sorry," she saidter because she had unconsciously raised her voice in front of the man.


    Leoughed at Anna''s response.


    "Forgive my rudeness."


    "Okay, okay, I''m tired of hearing you apologize all the time," Leo replied with his lips pressed together, seemingly holding backughter.


    "Was my question disturb you?"


    "N-no, sir."


    "So did Devan ever do it?"


    "I and Mr. Devan don''t have any rtion, sir. So on what basis did Mr. Devan do it? We are only subordinates and superiors"


    "Err¡­ I mean not now, but five years ago," Leo replied.


    "My answer is still the same, sir. Only those who have feelings of love for each other may be able to do it, while I and Mr. Devan at that time were just strangers who identally met," said Anna.


    "Is that so?"


    "Only they have feelings for each other, huh, you say?" Leo asked again.


    "That''s right, sir."


    "Tsk, how naive. So how about I kiss you now?"


    "WHAT?" Anna unconsciously raised her voice again, along with both hands suddenly raised to cover her chest.


    "I am joking. There''s no need to panic like that," Leoughed again. He never knew that teasing Anna could be this fun.


    Anna lowered her hand, feeling a little embarrassed.


    "You go to work every day with your husband?" Leo asked changing the subject.


    "I took the bus, sir."


    "Is that true? Where is your husband? Why can''t he just drop you off?" Leo asked again.


    ''WHO HAS A HUSBAND? I''M NOT MARRIED, STOP SAYING THE SAME THINGS CONTINUOUSLY,'' Anna wanted to shout those words to Leo, she was so tired of hearing other people say that she was already married.

 Chapter 74 - 74. Hallo, Anna

    "Is that true? Where is your husband? Why can''t he just drop you off?" Leo asked again.


    ''WHO HAS A HUSBAND? I''M NOT MARRIED, STOP SAYING THE SAME THINGS CONTINUOUSLY,'' Anna wanted to shout those words to Leo, she was so tired of hearing other people say that she was already married.


    "I''d rather take the bus, sir," answered Anna when suddenly remembering Nicho''s words in the park when they met Leo a few weeks ago, because not wanting to spoil Nicho''s image, Anna chose not to protest. After all, nothing changes if she tells the truth, right?


    "You''ve been married long?" Leo asked again a little curious.


    Anna was silent, why did Leo keep asking the same thing?


    "Ah, I''m sorry. I think I crossed the line," said Leo again, focusing on the steering wheel.


    "It''s all right, sir."


    "Em it''s near your house, isn''t it?" Leo asked again looking at the left and right side of the road, making sure that they were now at the same address as Anna had said a while ago in Devan''s kitchen.


    "That''s right, sir."


    "Then where else?"


    "I''ll just get off at the bus stopped out front, sir."


    "Eh? You still have to take the bus again?"


    "N-no. The house where I live is not far from here, sir. I just need to walk a few minutes and I''ll be there," replied Anna.


    "I''ll walk you to the gate."


    "DO NOT."


    "Eee I-I mean, you don''t have to do that, sir," she said again.


    One of Leo''s eyebrows shot up at the woman''s response, "Why? Wouldn''t that be better?" Leo asked in surprise.


    Anna was stunned, racking her brain trying to find the right reason, she didn''t want Leo to know the address of the house where she lived, she avoided meeting Dave with Devan''s family, anyone, just in the park at that time, she didn''t want the same thing to happen again.


    Although they might not be suspicious, no one knows what the future holds, right?


    ording to her, it is better to avoid problems than to find solutions to solve problems.


    "Would your husband be angry if you were driven home by a man?" Leo asked again trying to guess.


    "YES RIGHT, SIR. MY HUSBAND WILL BE ANGRY."


    "Tsk just wanted to say that, you need to think first," Leo chuckled.


    "Okay."


    "So where did I drop you off?" Leo asked again, not at all suspicious of Anna''s behavior.


    "In Bus stopped there, sir," replied Anna with a sigh of relief. The other day, when Hendra drove her home, she would always ask to be dropped off at the bus stopped on the side of the road.


    Hearing that, Leo nodded then stepped on the gas towards the ce Anna meant.


    A Few minutes letter.


    "Thank you, Mr. Leo," Anna said with a slight bow just after closing the car door again.


    "Erm, be careful."


    Anna just nodded, took a few steps, and then turned around, walking to the home. Meanwhile, Leo was still in his position, watching Anna from the car window, waiting for the girl to disappear from his sight.


    There was no one around, only the sound of passing vehicles filled the woman''s steps, the lights that lined the roadside managed to provide sufficient lighting for her to keep moving, even though it only glowed dimly.


    Suddenly, her cell phone rang, making her flinch. Her brow furrowed at the sight of a contact that was so foreign to her. This was the first time she had seen the number.


    Thinking that someone had called the wrong number, Anna rejected it and put it back in the bag. But when she wanted to continue her steps again, the same thing sounded again.


    Anna rejected it once again, but nothing changed because the phone rang again making the woman feel ufortable.


    "Hello," Anna decided to answer the iing call.


    No answer.


    "Hello," Anna tried again.


    Silence, still no answer. Hesitating, Anna looked at the screen to see if the call was disconnected or still connected.


    "Hello, sorry in advance, looks like you dialed the wrong number," said Anna and then wanted to end the call.


    But, her intentions were interrupted when a man''s voice was heard, "Hello, honey."


    Anna''s brow furrowed, "Who is this?" she asked.


    "Nicho?" she guessed.


    Just as she finished pronouncing the man''s name, a ck car suddenly stopped right next to her.


    And after that, a man immediately came out of there with a cell phone still in her ear. Seeing who the figure had just appeared was, Anna''s reflexes stiffened.


    "Hello, Anna."


    "Long time no see," the man said as he stepped closer to Anna, their calls still connected.


    "You don''t miss me?" added the man again immediately hugged Anna''s body.


    "B-Brian..."


    "Yes, it''s me, honey. I finally found you after all these years," replied the man still hugging Anna''s tiny body. For a moment the woman looked dazed.


    Leo who saw the scene from his car window just sighed deeply, "Whereas her husband looks ssy, ??why is she bothering to work again? As a janitor too," Leo muttered, then started the engine, wanting to leave the ce thinking that Anna had already met her husband.


    Because with that woman''s innocence, who else can hug her except her husband?


    However, when he was ready to hit the gas, Leo suddenly turned off the engine. Approaching the window to make sure what he saw was not wrong, let''s say that he is currentlycking work because he is curious about other people''s household problems.


    Anna pushed Brian away and tried to run. But failing, the man pulled back her hand and gripped it tightly.


    "You can''t run away now, honey," Brian chuckled.


    "After ending the connection unterally, you hid from me?" he added again.


    Anna didn''t respond, only winced in pain.


    "Let go of Brian. Shhh¡­.this hurts."


    "I want you toe with me," Brian said again starting to pull Anna''s arm very roughly.


    "No, no. I refuse," Anna tried to struggle.


    "Let go of me Brian, you can''t do this to me," Anna said, pping the man''s strong arm.


    "You''re not allowed to refuse, honey. After all, weren''t you in love with me back then?" Brian continued to pull Anna even though it was a little difficult because the woman kept on fighting.


    "It was then. Now I''m even disgusted to see you," Anna replied in a high-pitched voice, her breathing hard, her face already flushed with anger. Her memories of watching Brian make love to another woman reyed like a broken record in her head.


    "YOU ARE FUCKING BOY. STAY AWAY FROM ME!!" Anna shouted and hit the man hard on the shoulder.


    Brian suddenly turned around.


    PLAKK¡­


    Anna''s body staggered to the side, Brian pped her very hard.


    "Don''t fight me, honey. You only have me in this world, you should just obey," said Brian.


    "Does it hurt? I''m sorry," he added, rubbing Anna''s cheek roughly, then took her head in his arms.

 Chapter 75 - 75. Brian

    Anna''s body staggered to the side, Brian pped her very hard.


    "Don''t fight me, honey. You only have me in this world, you should just obey," said Brian.


    "Does it hurt? I''m sorry," he added, rubbing Anna''s cheek roughly, then took her head in his arms.


    Of course, Anna did not stay silent, the woman again rebelled, even trying to kick Brian''s calf but her efforts failed.


    "Shut up and obey me," Brian said again, stomping Anna''s body making the woman stumble backward if only the two men''s hands did not grip her shoulders tightly.


    "Let go of me, Brian. You can''t do this. Our rtionship was over at that time, we didn''t have anything else to do," said Anna asionally grimacing in pain.


    "Who says it? We haven''t agreed to end it, so I can''t ept your unteral decision," Brian retorted releasing his grip on Anna''s shoulder, but instead, he dragged the woman''s arm very roughly towards his car.


    "Let go, Brian. Don''t drag me."


    "I hate you so much," Anna mumbled again trying to maintain her position on her own feet, seemingly dragging.


    "I will make you love me again, it doesn''t matter."


    "Crazy, you''re crazy."


    "Yes, that''s right, I have gone mad."


    "GET OFF ME, BASTARD!!".Anna shouted very loudly, making several motorcyclists turn their heads towards them.


    "Please, Brian. Let me go, let me go home. My child will be looking for me," Anna mumbled again, her bag already fall woefully on the pavement.


    "Child?" Brian suddenly let go of Anna''s arm and turned his body perfectly.


    "So you''re married?"


    Seeing Brian''s response, Anna secretly breathed a sigh of relief. "Right, I''m married and have a child now, you can''t do this to me anymore Brian. Our lives are different, don''t everpare me to a few years ago," Anna answered in one breath.


    "Is that true?" one of Brian''s eyebrows rose, then smiled crookedly.


    "Is it important?"


    "W-what do you mean?" Anna stammered reflexively taking a step back.


    "I only want you, nothing else."


    "CRAZY, YOU''RE CRAZY, BRIAN," shouted Anna wanting to run away but her body was suddenly pulled back, even her arm was also suddenly pulled violently by the man.


    "Where are you going, honey? You juste with me," Brian replied then lifted Anna''s body and draped the tiny body over his shoulder.


    Anna''s reflex hit the man''s back, but her efforts were in vain, her strength was nothingpared to Brian''s.


    "I won''t let you go away from me again, honey, like back then."


    "Let go of me please, I''m married, Brian. You can''t do this to me," Anna kept nagging.


    "So what? I can also marry you and give you children," Brian replied as he opened the car door and threw Anna''s body into the chair.


    Anna whimpered again, trying to scream for help, but Brian''s hand suddenly gripped her mouth making it difficult for her to make a sound.


    "Obey me or your child will die?" Brian threatened while tightening his grip, and it managed to silence Anna, tears falling down her cheeks.


    "Don''t cry, honey," Brian said.


    "Sick?" he added, stroking her cheek gently.


    "Forgive me."


    Anna didn''t respond, she was scared, really, really scared.


    Seeing Brian''s change in attitude, Anna tried to grab the doorknob of the car and was about to open it. Whereas, she is thinking that the man next to her had softened up a bit.


    It''s just that her guess was wrong. Anna''s hair was suddenly pulled hard by Brian making her head hit the back of the car seat.


    Anna wanted to scream again, but¡­..


    k...


    A very hard pnded on her cheek again, and it managed to cause a slight bruise there, even the corner of her lips was now bleeding.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. Forgive my hand that moves by itself, honey," Brian said, stroking Anna''s head with a very sharp look in his eyes.


    "Now stop crying, okay?"


    Anna sobbed, she had never seen this side of Brian. She know Brian was very gentle and kind, don''t say anything about hit her, even to hold her hand, Brian would have asked her permission first. Why is it like this now? Very the opposite.


    She didn''t know, whether what Anna felt was true, or if she just didn''t realize it because of her immense love for Brian.


    "Still sick?" Brian suddenly grabbed Anna''s chin and wiped the bloodstain that filled the corner of her lips with his thumb.


    Anna didn''t respond, only winced in pain when she felt the stinging on her lips.


    "Then obey. Do not argue let alone reject me," said Brian.


    "I''m just an ordinary woman, Brian, I have nothing, I''m even married. Why are you still bugging me?" Anna ventured to ask.


    "Because I love you, Anna."


    "LIE!!! If you love me, why did you make love with another woman behind my back five years ago? You don''t love me, Brian, you just want to use me."


    Brian fell silent.


    "That''s because I need something you can''t give me, Anna," Brian replied, massaging his painless temples.


    "Making love with other women? I don''t know how many women have tasted your body."


    Brian sighed, "I''m sorry. I realized I was wrong."


    "Forget it. That incident was a long time ago. Now, I don''t have feelings for you anymore. So I hope you can do the same with me. Stop bothering me, and live your life as usual," Anna replied then took a deep breath. She slowly reached for the doorknob of the car, wanting to open it.


    However, a ticking sound was heard, indicating that the door was automatically locked.


    "You think you can just walk away after saying all that?"


    "Tsk, I don''t care at all and don''t want to care. So what if you don''t love me anymore? I just want you, not asking you to love me," Brian said again, his voice cold and very different from before.


    And it made Anna tremble.


    Anna froze, groaning in frustration. "What do you want from me? I don''t have anything, Brian, I already have a husband and children, my body is not pure anymore. You can''t do this to me." Again, Anna dared to speak her mind, her trembling fingers indicated that she was scared.


    "Do I care about your impure body? Tsk, let''s just say we''re even," Brian replied.


    "CRAZY¡­ YOU''RE CRAZY," Anna mumbled again banging on the car door louder than before.


    "HELP¡­." Anna tried to scream.


    "A¡­Shhh, it hurts," Anna groaned.


    Brian pulled her hair back very hard.


    "Stop screaming, honey. No one wille to help you," Brian said while gently caressing Anna''s cheeks which were already very wet.


    "Did you forget? That long ago, you only had me, Anna.. And that will be forever."

 Chapter 76 - 76. Futile Effort

    "Did you forget? That long ago, you only had me, Anna. And that will be forever."


    Anna didn''t respond. The woman surrendered, rebelled, and shouted for help was no longer possible, because all of that was just in vain.


    "Ah, I forgot, honey..." Brian said.


    "I have something here," he added again then let go of the woman, turned to the back seat, and took something from there.


    "This is for you," he said handing Anna a bouquet.


    Anna froze, "Th-this..."


    "What you have in mind is true," Brian replied then grabbed one of Anna''s hands and forced the woman to hold his gift.


    "Don''t you like flowers?" Brian asked again.


    Anna didn''t respond, the girl was still sobbing.


    "You have eaten?"


    Anna was still in her position with her head bowed, only sobs interspersed with groans that asionally escaped her lips.


    "Okay, for tonight I will free you, you can go home," Brian said without turning his head.


    "Re-really?"


    "I''lle backter, don''t try to avoid or hide from me. If you do, then I''m sure you''ll see Dave''s body right then," Brian said again taking out a cigarette from the dashboard of his car.


    "H-how could you..."


    "Tsk, it''s not important. As long as you obey me. Then everything will be fine, you just need to understand that," Brian cut in immediately as if he knew what Anna wanted to say.


    "You can''t run from me," he added.


    Anna who heard all of Brian''s threats was infuriated, after the past few years of living peacefully, what else is going on now? Wasn''t it enough for the man to continue toying with her and treating her as he pleased?


    "Are you mute?" Brian suddenly turned to face Anna and gripped her cheek tightly again making Anna gasp in surprise, along with the cigarette smoke hitting the girl''s face making her cough.


    "Don''t be silent, I don''t like being ignored," Brian added, tightening his grip even more.


    With great difficulty, Anna nodded faintly.


    "Good."


    "So you understand what you have to do if you''re with me?" Brian asked, slowly loosening the grip on the woman''s face. They were so close, Anna could even feel his warm breath mixed with cigarette smoke constantly hitting her face, making her very ufortable.


    "I will obey you," replied Anna still sobbing.


    "Good," Brian said and then released his hand from Anna''s cheek, slowly closing the distance between them, and it managed to make the woman''s body stiffen.


    "W-what do you want to do?" Anna tried to rebel.


    "Tsk¡­ Shut up."


    Anna''s free hands wanted to push Brian away.


    It''s just that the man seemed to know her intentions, with a quick movement Brian grabbed Anna''s hands making it difficult for her to move.


    Anna didn''t give up, she knew exactly what Brian wanted to do at this point. For a moment she regretted what she had just said. If she couldn''t use her hands, then she would use her legs to push the man''s body away.


    But her efforts were again in vain, and¡­Arrghhh!


    The woman''s tears immediately flowed, her screams were muffled, Brian''s cigarette butt which was still lit, was now right on Anna''s thighs, breaking through the dress she was wearing and pampering her smooth skin, along with the man''s lipsnding on hers, tasting it softly. What Anna was feeling right now was nothing more than hell.


    Brian hurt her but at the same time, the man kissed her gently making her chest very tight.


    Finally, Anna could only surrender, with tears that never stopped flowing down her cheeks. She just let Brian y as she pleased, even rebelling was useless. Only asionally grimaced because she felt the sting of her lips.


    Anna never thought that tonight she would meet her ex-lover and be treated like this. Instantly her self-esteem fell, smashed nothing left.


    Not only did Brian not want to listen to everything she had to say, but the man is forcing her to do what she said.


    Until five minutes had passed, the man was still busy ying with Anna''s lips, which at first treated her soft little lips slowly to demanding, even though the woman tried not to reply.


    Anna was almost out of breath if only Brian didn''t stop him immediately.


    "Blood on your lips, so sweet," said the man then kissed Anna''s lips once again.


    "Why are you crying, honey?" Brian asked wiping Anna''s tears.


    "I-I..." Anna sobbed.


    "Say it."


    "You want more?" Brian asked with a crooked smile and then kissed Anna again, deeper and more greedy, making her body jolt in surprise.


    "P-please¡­stop," Anna tried to make a sound.


    But Brian seemed deaf, the man continued to deepen the kiss without paying the slightest attention to Anna''s moans.


    Until several tens of minutes passed, Brian stopped all his activities immediately and moved away, as well as his hands that were no longer gripping Anna''s hair. He returned to his original position.


    "Nice, isn''t it?" Brian chuckled when he turned his head to find Anna rubbing her red slightly blistered thigh.


    "This is how you will feel if you reject me, honey," he added.


    Anna did not reply to the man''s words, the heartache she felt five years ago was now gnawing at her again.


    ''Is this my destiny?'' Anna''s mind was struggling.


    "Now, you can go home, I''lle back sometime. Remember! Don''t try to run away from me," Brian said at the same time with a voice indicating that the door was open.


    "If you do, then your child or the people around you will suffer the consequences," he added.


    "Come back, before I change my mind," Brian said again.


    "Ah wait."


    "Give me your phone," Brian held out his hand to Anna.


    Anna was silent, her feelings werepletely crushed.


    "You still want it?" Brian asked again, bringing his face closer to Anna.


    "In-the bag," Anna answered immediately, her voice shaking with fear.


    "Take it," Brian ordered.


    Anna slowly out of the car, wanting to pick up her bag which had fallen on the sidewalk a moment ago.


    Her steps were a little limp, the sore wound on her thigh made her movements a little disturbed.


    She had just walked, and Brian was already standing there, they were very close.


    With a quick movement, Brian grabbed the woman''s bag and pulled a t object out of it.


    Anna who saw this was silent, not having any intention of asking.


    "Already, you have to prepare yourself every time I call you, ok?" Brian said while he is returning Anna''s belongings.


    "Otherwise, those closest to you will receive punishment for your refusal, you understand?" added Brian again kept saying the same thing over and over again.


    "Remember! You only have me in this world, Anna."


    "I''m leaving now, see youter." Until Brian got into the car and hit the gas, he didn''t even look at Anna.


    Anna, who was left alone, suddenly copsed on the pavement, bursting into tears, along with the raindrops that had fallen on the ground.

 Chapter 77 - 77. Old Wounds

    Anna who was left alone, burst into tears, her body fell on the pavement, along with the rain that fell on the ground.


    Until a few minutes passed, ignoring the gazes of passing motorists, Anna slowly rose from her position, her body already drenched by the rain. Starting to walk through limping, holding back the pain inflicted by Brian.


    Leo who still hadn''t moved from his ce, frowned when he saw the way the woman was walking a little limp, there was a hint of curiosity about everything he had witnessed, even though he didn''t know what was happening in the car, but only saw her condition had made him very sure that something bad had happened.


    Waiting for Anna to disappear at the intersection, Leo started to hit the gas, leaving the ce. It was already eleven o''clock in the evening, Anna entered the home yard with a very messy appearance because she didn''t want to disturb Na and Dave, she moved quietly into the house. After bathing and changing the clothes she wore, he treated the wounds on her lips, as well as the wounds on her thighs.


    Suddenly she remembered Devan''s gift that she had not opened at all, immediately Anna grabbed her bag and took out a small tote bag from there.


    "Huh? Medicine?" Anna took out the contents one by one along with a small piece of paper containing the recipe.


    Anna shrugged and put the drugs on the table, then reached into the bag again, took out her cell phone.


    Check it out briefly before going back to rest. Because tomorrow she had to go back to work, hoping that when she woke up in the morning, the bruises on her cheeks and lips would be gone.


    ***


    Devan''s house


    "You sleep in my room," Devan invited Byanca to speak for the first time since Leo and Anna left.


    Currently, they are in Devan''s workroom, the man is still busy with the monitor screen in front of him while Byanca is rxing on the long sofa on the other side of the room.


    Hearing the man talks to her, Byanca immediately said, "N-no, I''ll wait for you to finish work," She then put down the cell phone in her hand.


    "I don''t want my mother to be angry with me if you get sick after staying here," said Devan without turning to the woman at all.


    "I sleep in the guest room," Byanca replied.


    "There are no other rooms in this house, only mine."


    Instantly a blush appeared on Byanca''s cheeks.


    "B-but..."


    "Isn''t this what you wanted?" cut Devan.


    "Sleep, it''ste. I''m still busy," he added.


    "All right," replied Byanca slowly standing up, walking towards Devan''s room with a smile on her lips. It turned out that the man had not changed at all, still very considerate and caring for her. Although a little cold and t, she was sure that the man would return to her grasp with time.


    Until the night was gettingte, Byanca who had been sleeping soundly was awakened by the sound of the door closing, the corner of her eye saw Devan''s reflection even though it was only for a split second.


    Immediately she got up and chased the man.


    "Devan," she called.


    "Devan, where are you going?" Asked Byanca when she saw the maning down the stairs.


    "None of your affairs," Devan replied without turning his head.


    "Let me follow you," Byanca said trying to catch up to the man.


    Devan''s reflex stopped his steps then turned around.


    "Watch your attitude, I did allow you to stay at my house, but that doesn''t mean you can act as you want."


    "I''m doing this because of my mother, not because of anyone," Devan added and resumed walking towards the door.


    "Are you still mad at me?" shouted Byanca.


    "Angry? For what?"


    "Devan, I''m sorry for that time. I promise not to do it again," shouted Byanca trying to catch up with Devan, but the man had disappeared behind the door. Makes her groan and very annoyed.


    Stomping her feet on the floor, Byanca returned to Devan''s room.


    It was already two o''clock in the morning, Devan drove his car in the middle of the glittering city without a clear purpose.


    "Where are you now?" Devan is talking to someone on the phone.


    "At home, why?"


    Hearing the answer from the other side, Devan immediately ended the call unterally. The one the man had just spoken to was his cousin, Leo.


    While on the other hand, Leo, who had justid down on the bed, just chuckled. It was a very rare urrence if Devan contacted him first.


    Putting his phone back on the nightstand, Leo prepared for bed. His body was very tired. Since earlier his focus was very disturbed. To be honest, he regretted taking Anna with him because thanks to that woman, the burden on his mind are now increasing. He didn''t know, it''s just happened.


    Too many times, things he shouldn''t be thinking about refuse to leave his mind, even if they''re none of his affairs.


    Until several minutes had passed, his eyes refused to cooperate, keeping him awake and very restless. He had tried various positions, but still the same.


    Suddenly the sound of the bell ringing made him reflexively take a sitting position.


    "Who''s visiting at this time of night?" He muttered then got off the bed and walked outside.


    Opening the door, Leo instantly froze on the spot with a surprised expression.


    "I will sleep here." Yes, the figure standing in front of Leo right now is Devan.


    "I''m not a ghost, your expression is very exaggerated," he said again immediately entered, walking towards Leo''s room.


    "Devan..."


    "Devan, what happened? Howe you are here? No, I mean what are you doing here?"


    "Are you deaf?" Devan continued to walk without slowing down one bit.


    "Where''s Byanca? Isn''t that woman with you?"


    Devan didn''t respond, the man immediatelyy rxed on Leo''s bed as if he didn''t care about his cousin''s existence.


    "Tsk, at least you ask me permission first," said Leo, lying down next to Devan after cing the barrier bolster in the middle.


    "You fought with Byanca?" Leo asked again, but there was silence. There was no response from Devan.


    "So you left that woman in your house?"


    "Did Byanca know you were staying here?" Leo asked in session.


    "Shut up and sleep. Stop babbling," said Devan turning his back to Leo.


    Leo chuckled at his cousin''s response.


    "Also, for tonight you just sleep on the sofa. I don''t like someone in the same bed as me," Devan said again making Leo gape.


    "I should have said that. Not you," Leo replied.


    Devan didn''t respond, the man then grabbed Leo''s pillow and covered his head.


    Leo immediately got up from his position, "Because I have a very good attitude, then for tonight I let you sleep in my bed," he said then got off from there.


    Actually, without Devan asking, he will do just that. Leoy down next to Devan a few minutes ago because he wanted to invite his cousin to talk casually, maybe¡­ from heart to heart?


    But seeing his reaction, make him stop his intention.


    Lying on the sofa in the room, Leo didn''t fall asleep right away, his eyes focused on the ceiling room, asionally ncing at Devan, just to make sure he was sleeping? Because he knows that Devan has a very severe sleep disorder.

 Chapter 78 - 78. I WANT YOU

    Tonight Anna couldn''t sleep well, her mind never left her meeting with Brian a few hours ago.


    Since earlier, her eyes have only focused on the figure of Dave who was fast asleep. "I will protect you no matter what happens, honey," Anna muttered as she stroked her son''s hair.


    "I''m sorry, maybe sometime in the future I only have less time for you, dear," she added again with a rough sigh.


    nced back at the clock hanging on the wall, it was already two in the morning, it felt like time was running very slowly.


    The blistered skin of her thigh still felt a little sore, as well as the wound on her lips. Her head didn''t hurt anymore, even so, her vision still asionally blurred.


    She had already taken the medicine that Devan had given her, at first she just wanted to ignore it, but after seeing the recipe and the efficacy of each type of medicine, it was all ording to how she felt.


    She didn''t know, she was surprised and wondered, is Devan sick? Or did the man give her the drug?


    Instantly Anna hit her head while shaking her head, "What was I thinking?"


    "That man already has another woman, stop overthinking things," her monologue tried to dispel the thoughts she thought were very stupid.


    "Okay, sleep, sleeping now, Anna, you''re back at work tomorrow," she mumbled again starting to close her eyes, trying to sleep.


    ***


    While on the other hand, Byanca who had just closed her eyes for a few minutes suddenly woke up. The doorbell rang again, her smile breaking.


    "You can''t leave me here alone, Devan," she muttered as soon as she got out of bed, grabbed her bag, and took the perfume out of it, spraying her whole body until the whole room was full of her scent.


    The dress she wore a moment ago, now changed to Devan''s clothes. A slightly oversized white shirt with a length only up to the thighs, and it managed to show off her very smooth white skin.


    Down the stairs quickly, and immediately opened the door.


    "E-Edward?" Byanca stuttered when she saw the figure standing in front of her at this time.


    The man did not respond and immediately rushed into the house and closed the door tightly.


    "What are you doing here?" Byanca held the man behind the door.


    "Of course to see you, honey. What else?"


    "Are you crazy? This is Devan''s house..."


    "I know, I know. No need to tell me."


    "Then why are you here? What if Devan finds out?" asked Byanca massaging her forehead.


    "Instead of thinking about the guy, what if I told you that I wanted you? Thest time we did was two months ago on a visit to Australia. Do you forgot it?"


    "No, no. You''d better go home now. This is at home..."


    "Yes, yes, I know, honey. This is at your future husband''s house, but the man isn''t here and won''t be back until tomorrow," Edward replied, starting to stroke Byanca''s thigh.


    "Ahh..sshh, h-how do you know?"


    "Trust me, honey," Edward replied, starting to run his hands wildly across Byanca''s lower body.


    "No, Edward. I''m scared," Byanca said holding the man''s hand which was already under her pussy.


    "You''d better go home now. Tomorrow I''ll visit your apartment and do it until you''re satisfied," she added.


    "But I want you now, honey."


    "After all, why did you visit Indonesia but didn''t see me right away. This is your punishment."


    "I''m with Mrs. Seira, there''s no way I''ll see you, Edward. That woman will suspect me."


    "Understand my position," Byanca added again.


    "You''ve changed Byanca," Edward immediately released his hand from the woman''s grip.


    "You''ve never rejected me like this, have you started to fall in love with that guy?"


    "No, no, that''s not what I meant, honey," Byanca replied and closed the distance between them,nding her lips briefly on Edward''s to persuade him.


    "I''d give it right now if I wasn''t in this house. What if Devan suddenly came? Think about it carefully."


    "Really? You''re just afraid if Devanes?"


    Byanca nodded then hugged the man, "Trust me, from the past until now I have never had any feelings for Devan, honey. My love is only for you."


    Edward smiled lopsidedly, "Okay, if you are still in doubt, how about you call the man now, ask where he is," he asked then let go of Byanca''s arms.


    "B-but I doubt he''ll answer my calls," Byanca replied.


    "Just try it. Or contact Leo, he must know where Devan is, considering the two of them are very close," said Edward.


    "Okay, then you sit down first. I''ll get my cell phone in the room."


    "Erm, hurry up."


    Byanca immediately obeyed the man''s words, while Edward chose to sit on the sofa in the living room.


    Byanca and Edward have been in a rtionship for a very long time even when the woman already knew of her match with Devan, Edward also didn''t mind it, as long as he could have Byanca''s body then that was enough for him.


    While on the other hand, Devan doesn''t know that Byanca is ying with another man behind him. Yes, before they were seen by Devan at the hotel on Grandma''s birthday night.


    Since then, Devan is no longer in touch with Byanca, his extended family also does not know the estrangement of their rtionship.


    It''s not that Devan doesn''t want to cancel the rtionship, it''s just that he doesn''t have the power to do it because Atmadja''s family is indebted to the Byanca family.


    Several years ago, before Devan took over D.A Group, or rather when the man was in his twenties, thepany had been hit by problems and suffered huge losses to the point of nearing bankruptcy.


    And the only ones who helped at that time were Byanca''s family. From there, the closeness of the family began and even matched their children to each other to maintain brotherhood.


    And Devan knows all that. Canceling his arranged marriage with Byanca would be tantamount to destroying the rtionship that his parents had built over the years.


    While saying Byanca''s behavior to her family is also very impossible, it might be possible but Devan already knew in advance how his parents would react, especially his mother, they trusted Byanca more than himself as the only son.


    So, he prefers to give in and obey his family''s wishes. However, that doesn''t mean he has feelings for her anymore.


    Yes, Devan loved that woman before, but not now, just seeing it made Devan feel sick, especially if he gave treatment like when he didn''t know that Byanca had betrayed him.


    Byanca who had arrived at the room immediately looked for her cellphone, then went back downstairs where Edward was.


    Down the stairs while looking for Devan''s contact on his cellphone screen.


    After that, she contacted the man although she was a little hesitant as she approached Edward who had been staring at her since earlier.


    Waited for a few seconds, as expected. Devan didn''t answer her call.


    Byanca tried again, but still the same.


    "No answer," Byanca said, turning to Edward.


    "Try again, if there''s still no answer, try asking Leo."


    Byanca nodded and tried to contact Devan one more time.


    "Hello¡­"

 Chapter 79 - 79. I Want You (2)

    "No answer," Byanca said, turning to Edward.


    "Once again, if there is still no answer, try to contact Leo," said the man again, starting to stroke Byanca''s thighs, making her sigh asionally.


    "A-alright," Byanca nodded and tried to contact Devan as Edward requested, ignoring the man''s hand that was already feeling her central pussy.


    "Hello..." Finally, Devan answered the call from her.


    "He-hello," replied Byanca.


    "De-Devan, where are you ugh...shhh...now?" asked Byanca as she tried to p Edward''s hand down there.


    "Byanca? I''m Leo. What''s wrong? Did something happen to you?"


    "N-no, I''m just worried about Devan. Ua-ah¡­where is he?" asked Byanca.


    "Oh, I thought something happened to you, don''t worry, Devan is at my house now," Leo replied from across the phone.


    "Didn''t Devan tell you his purpose?" he asked again.


    "Ahh hh¡­..Wait¡­sshhh," Byanca moaned, pulling away from her cell phone slightly, "Edward W-wait," she whispered as small as possible, then brought the cellphone back to her ear.


    "Y-yeah, he didn''t say anything to me and just left," Byanca''s response was trying her best to normalize her tone.


    "Don''t worry. He''s fine and sleeping, maybe he''s tired," Leo said.


    "Erm, I... ssshh Ahh... F-feel like that..." Byanca replied and bit her lower lip, trying to push Edward''s head, which turned out to be ying under there, She didn''t know since when her legs were even wide open. her underwear was piled on the floor without her noticing.


    "Are you okay?" Leo asked when he heard Byanca''s voice sound a little strange.


    "Erm, I, I''m fine. I-I''m just a little cold," Byanca replied immediately.


    "Okay, then you rest. Don''t forget to turn on the heating so you don''t get cold," Leo suggested.


    "O-okay. Thanks, Leo," and after that Byanca put her phone down carelessly.


    Her sigh finally broke, Edward''s tongue already gnawing at the pussy. Breaking down the defenses that she had been trying to hold down for a long time.


    "You''re so wet, honey." Edward''s Saliva was now mixed with Byanca''s liquid, it had even seeped down the sofa.


    Ugh¡­!


    The sound of Edward''s tongue clicking continuously filled the room, shattering Byanca''s body, which was convulsing in pleasure, her hands gripped the back of the sofa tightly, while the man was in front of her in a sitting position with both hands holding her legs too wide open.


    Now and then Edward turned to Byanca''s thighs and then returned to kissing her pussy deeper and more greedily.


    "Your tongue is so delicious¡­Ughh¡­." raved Byanca continued to sigh in pleasure.


    "Want more?"


    "Do¡­something¡­Ughh shhh..." Edward didn''t wait for Byanca''s words to finish and his fingers had already barged in, stimting her, also his tongue that wouldn''t stop moving either.


    Many times Byanca moaned in pleasure, her voice echoing through the room as if at that moment the world belonged to only the two of them.


    Edward''s free hand violently removed the clothes worn by Byanca, moving up until it reached two mounds that looked very springy without stopping the movement of his hands down there.


    Pampering her chest for a few minutes with his tongue, Edward slowly moved down Byanca''s slender neck ying with his tongue as he pleased until their lips met.


    The two of them kissed very greedily, as ifpeting to get ahead of each other, the sound of moans and moans was muffled apanied by a gulp of saliva that sounded very sensual.


    "Ugh...!" Edward could not stand it, he immediately took off the clothes that were still attached to his body and then turned Byanca''s position so that her back was to him, then directed the manhood that had been tense since earlier.


    ying around for a while, Byanca was already very wet.


    Jeb!


    "Uuhhh¡­" Byanca groaned with her eyes closed, feeling the pleasure breaking down her defenses.


    As soon as the pounding became an additional sound that filled the room, Byanca groaned in pleasure as Edward''s hands again touched and squeezed her chest wildly. Now and then he kissed her shoulder to her neck.


    "So delicious¡­! Byanca snarled and groaned again in pleasure, Edward pumping her body faster, causing a sshing rhythm that was so erotic.


    Until a few minutes, "Yes, yes ... I want to go out..."


    "Don''t hold it in, honey," Edward moved wildly, and so did his hands. Until a moan of pleasure escaped Byanca''s lips he continued to pump her body.


    Knowing that Byanca had reached her peak, very slowly, she turned around with Byanca.


    Now, he was sitting back on the sofa with Byanca starting to move down on hisp. Being in that position, one of Edward''s hands moved slowly to the pussy of Byanca with the other hand squeezing her chest. Making Byanca feel iparable pleasure.


    The waist movement that was initially slow grew faster until the pleasure liquid gushed out again and gave Edward a warm sensation.


    Without stopping her movement, Byanca turned her body slowly and faced the man.


    They kissed again for a very long time, Edward asionally pampering Byanca''s two chewy mounds with his tongue, taking a deep sip. Making the woman groan incessantly pleasure.


    "Your moves make me more addicted, honey."


    "Oh my¡­ again¡­" Byanca''s breath started to catch on again.


    Hearing the woman slurring, Edward immediately grabbed the girl''s body and rose from his seat, standing with her body in his arms, pumping her body mercilessly.


    Again, Byanca groaned.


    Both of their bodies were very wet, glistening in the light of themp. It was slippery and it made Edward move more nimble.


    Until Byanca''s body stiffened¡­ "Ugh¡­yeah¡­ssshhh¡­EDWARD, I am, AGAIN, FUCK ME¡­ FASTER¡­ YES, YES, FASTER BABY...."


    "FUCK ME..."


    .UUUHHHHHHH..." Byanca mumbled ending with a groan that filled the room again.


    "Want to go to the room?" Edward asked, stopping his activities for a moment without lowering Byanca''s body from his arms.


    The woman nodded weakly.


    Seeing Byanca''s response, Edward immediately smacked her lips again greedily, slowly walking up the stairs.


    Unbeknownst to them, Tut..tut..tut''s voice sounded faint, and it came from Byanca''s cell phone. Turns out she forgot to end the call earlier.


    Right in the middle of the stairs, Edward smiled lopsidedly and lowered her body, turning her so that her back was to him.


    As if understanding Edward''s wishes, Byanca bowed slightly.


    They did it again there, Byanca waspletely driven mad, in her current position, Edward''s manhood entered her body mercilessly.


    "Uhh...."


    "FASTER BABY...FUCK ME...


    "INSIDE...UHH...UHH...


    "Yes.....UUUHHHHHH," moans of pleasure filled the room again, Byanca squirted her pleasure fluid again and again.


    However, Edward was not satisfied and again lifted Byanca''s body to the room which he knew belonged to Devan.


    "Your body is so good," Byanca said as Edwardid her on the bed.


    "Fuck me¡­ deeper¡­"


    "I WANT YOUR MANHOOD AGAIN..."


    Edward smiled, "You''re so wild."


    Hourster, they were still there, filling Devan''s room with their moans and groans.


    ***


    Anna had done various positions, her eyes refused to close. She was very restless.


    It was now half-past four in the morning, Anna decided to get up from her position and finish all the things she had to do before leaving for work.


    Seeing the bruises on her face had not disappeared, she immediately moved quickly, took a shower, and got ready. Looks like this morning she has to go to work before Na wakes up.


    She didn''t want Na to see the bruises on her body.


    Anna just left a message on a piece of paper that she stuck to the dinner table, saying that she still came to work this day off because she was having an event at the office.


    Somehow, she feels lucky, because of Devan''s request of her, she was able to hide the wounds on her body from Na and Dave.

 Chapter 80 - 80. Become Awkward

    Walking away from the house, Anna''s steps slowed, the cold air that blew asionally caressed the skin of her neck, giving a fresh sensation.


    The conditions around are not too crowded, passing vehicles may only be counted on the fingers and not as busy as usual, maybe because today is a holiday?


    She could see puddles of water fromst night''s rain at several points during the journey to the bus stopped, leaving the smell of rain mixed with wet soil because of the dew when the breeze tickled her sense of smell.


    "Hmm¡­So fresh," she muttered, taking a deep breath of air.


    The orange light that is starting to break on the eastern horizon indicates that the night will soon end.


    Anna wasn''t in too much of a hurry, because she still had plenty of time. She didn''t want to get to Devan''s house sooner than usual, for fear of disturbing the man''s time with Miss Byanca.


    To be honest, she felt ufortable every time she took a step. All of that was caused by burns on her thighs that kept rubbing against the dress she was wearing. Even though Anna deliberately chose a dress that was slightlyrger, but still, couldn''t avoid the friction on her wound.


    In the end, she had no other choice but to endure it.


    Walking past the bus stopped, Anna intended to buy a mask at the nearest supermarket before the bus she was going to ride came.


    She didn''t want Devan or Miss Byanca to ask her about the bruises on her face, though she wasn''t sure they would. But, Anna just wanted to be on guard.


    As usual, when she arrived at Devan''s house. Anna approached the man guarding the gate.


    "Excuse me, good morning, Mr. Lukman..." said Anna approaching the man in the security uniform.


    Seeing the man asleep in his chair in the post, Anna gave a faint smile. This was the first time she had seen the security guard sleeping when she arrived.


    "Mr. Lukman..." Anna tried to call the man''s name closer, but there was still no response.


    "Looks like I have to go in alone," Anna muttered then grabbed the remote that was in Mr. Lukman''s hand and pressed the red button, suddenly the gate that was previously tightly closed now opened wide.


    Don''t be surprised if Anna can find out the function of the remote, because it''s not just once or twice that she meets Mr. Lukman.


    "Sorry, Mr. Lukman, I entered without your knowledge," said Anna slowly then continued her steps into Devan''s home yard.


    Passing through the gate, Anna stood still, her eyes moving to scan the surroundings, usually, Mr. Deden was already around. However this time, she didn''t even find any sign of the middle-aged man''s whereabouts.


    Until the gate closed automatically, the woman had not moved from her position. Even Mr. Hendra, whom he used to see in the parking lot cleaning the car, was now not there as usual.


    "Is it because today is a holiday?" mumbled Anna guessing.


    The woman then took a deep breath, it seemed she also had to walk to the main door.


    ncing at the clock on her wrist, Anna then smiled a faint smile. "There''s still a little time," she mumbled and started walking. Let''s just say this is a morning exercise for her.


    After a few minutes passed, Anna finally reached the main door of the house. For a moment to rest her body by leaning on the pirs of the house that stood firmly.


    Pressing the password which was the door lock, Anna entered the house very carefully.


    Yes, Devan deliberately told the woman about his house key password.


    Nothing is different this morning. The first thing she did was go to the kitchen because that''s where she started her work.


    However, her steps stopped as she passed the living room, her brow furrowed faintly as her gaze caught a few pieces of clothing. She then decided to walk closer.


    Her body shuddered.


    Seeing men''s clothes and women''s underwear scattered around the sofa made her mind work quickly, not to mention the dry white stains, which were very conspicuous on the sofa. With just a nce, anyone could immediately tell what had happened here.


    Instantly her feelings rumbled for no reason, "Can''t they just pick the right ce?" Anna muttered, picking up the clothes one by one, a hint of disgust crossed her face when she saw the panties she thought belonged to Devan and Byanca.


    "Disgusting," Anna couldn''t take it anymore, she immediately threw the clothes on the floor, walked quickly to the kitchen, looked for some big bags she might be able to use, didn''t forget to put on her gloves, and then returned to the living room.


    After tidying up the clothes in the living room, Anna turned to clean the white stains on the sofa that had polluted her eyes so much.


    After cleaning the living room, then she started her work again. Clean the kitchen and the entire room on the first floor, then move to the second floor.


    Carrying a mop along with a bucket in each hand, Anna had a little trouble climbing the stairs.


    "Ahhh..."


    "Faster¡­ Honey, again¡­Ughhh¡­.FUCK ME¡­"


    "DEEPER¡­.FASTER¡­OHH SHIT¡­"


    Byurrr...


    Anna, who had just stepped foot on the second floor, was again startled by erotic sounds that made her instantly feel ashamed of herself, even though there was no one around, but she felt like she wanted to dig into the ground and bury herself deep at that moment.


    "Did Ie too soon?" she mumbled then grabbed the bucket which turned out its water have been spilled, flowing and seeping down the stairs until it almost reached the bottom floor.


    A rough sigh was heard, she quickly cleaned up the mess she had caused herself, her hands shaking without reason.


    Sighs and moans full of pleasure sounded more intense, along with erotic sshing sounds that made Anna ufortable, even though she was alone there.


    The voices seemed to force Anna to create a visual image in her mind of what was going on in Devan''s room.


    Suddenly her body went limp, powerless without knowing why.


    "Focus Anna, focus. Clean this first, then get out," she muttered as she continued to mop the stairs, trying her best to shake off any images that were in her mind.


    For some reason, for the first time in her life, she wished to be deaf right then and there.


    Her movements suddenly stopped, again she found white liquid filling the edge of the stairs.


    Anna shook her head vigorously. Throw away the content of thoughts that seem to be true.


    Finished cleaning up the mess on the stairs, Anna decided to stop and continue her workter, because right now she wanted, no but had to leave Devan''s house, wherever, as long as her hearing health could be maintained.


    Staying at home was not something good for her mental health and mind.. luckily some of the groceries in the fridge had run out, so she could have an excuse to Devan when he didn''t find her whereaboutster, though she doubted that Devan would look for her because right now, the man was exchanging pleasure liquids with Byanca.

 Chapter 81 - 81. Become Awkward (2)

    ncing at the clock that was perfectly circr on her wrist, Anna walked towards the nearest minimarket, deliberately stepping slowly to give a lot of time to the lovers in the house.


    How could that man ask her to stay at work on a day off and present a situation like that in the morning?


    Even though she is just a cleaning service, it doesn''t mean that her self-esteem and feelings are also that low. She was very upset.


    "Did the man forget that every morning I woulde?" And Anna kept throwing up all sorts of grunts of the same kind.


    "Or should I just go home?"


    "No, no. I don''t want my sry cut," she said again, shaking her head.


    Lowering the mask that covered half of her face, Anna then let out a shaky breath.


    "Looks like there''s no other way but to keep going back to that house," she muttered again resignedly.


    ***


    "Your body is very good, dear," Edward said after finishing their sex.


    Byanca didn''t respond and just smiled, she was very tired, and maybe need some sleep?


    Suddenly the rm in the room went off, startling them both. It was past seven o''clock.


    Instantly Byanca rose from her position, the tired feeling in her body seemed to disappear, "It''s terrible! Edward quickly wakes up, clean your body and get out of here."


    As if understanding her meaning, Edward immediately got up and walked to the bathroom. Byanca did the same, deciding to take a bath together to save time.


    Only a few minutester, Byanca have been wearing her dress, while Edward, the man was wearing Devan''s clothes.


    "Are you sure it''s okay if I put them on, my clothes might still be down there, honey? Let me go down and get them," Edward said.


    "No, what time is it. Devan has a lot of clothes, he won''t notice if only one is missing, Trust me," Byanca replied.


    "Okay, then tonight I will send you the address, you have toe, ok?" said Edward.


    "Yes, it''s up to you. Now hurry. Before Devanes," said Byanca who was already panicking.


    Down the stairs quickly, Byanca ushered Edward out after looking around the house through the window.


    "Don''t worry, no one will see me, unless Devan suddenlyes back," Edward said casually.


    "Come on, go quickly," Byanca said pushing Edward''s body.


    Seeing the woman''s reaction, Edward smiled lopsidedly, "Calm down, honey. The people who work at Devan''s house are still sleeping, believe me. They''ll only wake up during the day, maybe?" he said then chuckled.


    "Alright, alright, whatever it is, just go," replied Byanca.


    "Hmm, I''m waiting for you tonight. You have toe, I don''t ept excuses."


    "Okay," Byanca replied curtly.


    After that Edward left, walking towards the car park. Byanca who saw the man''s car parked there wondered.


    ''How did that man enter this house? While someone at the gate stands guard for twenty-four hours.''


    ''And what did he say earlier? All the workers in this house are still sleeping? Did Edward do something to them?'' And various simr questions popped up in Byanca''s mind.


    He was very anxious and worried, even when the man''s car was already starting to drive towards the gate. Byanca was very scared, because what would happen if Devan suddenly came and meet the man.


    Until Edward was out of sight, Byanca reflexively leaned against the door with a sigh of relief. Immediately she dismissed all the questions that filled her mind about how the man entered this house, maybe she would ask another time?


    However, the next second, Byanca''s body stiffened again. Devan''s shirt that she was wearing along with Edward''s clothes she had to get rid of from the living room as soon as possible.


    Byanca immediately ran like a madman, only her steps suddenly stopped when she no longer found a single piece of clothing there.


    Her body fell to the floor, someone came without her knowing.


    Who? Devan? Mommy Sierra? Leo? Who?


    Pale as ashes were Byanca''s face at this time.


    She immediately looked for her cellphone and intended to contact the people just to confirm their whereabouts.


    With her heart racing, she contacted Leo first.


    "Hello," Byanca greeted when she heard the call connected.


    "Hello," Leo replied, her voice sounding very hoarse, typical of waking up.


    "Leo where are you now?" asked Byanca directly.


    "At home, what''s wrong? I''m still sleepy Byanca," Leo replied, yawning asionally.


    "Where''s Devan?"


    "Looks like Devan is in the bathroom," Leo replied.


    Byanca breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Why? Did something happen?" the man asked again.


    "Ah no, no. I just wanted to know how he was," Byanca said.


    "Erm, whereas onlyst night you asked about his condition. How lucky Devan is to have a woman who worries about him all the time," Leo replied in one breath.


    Byanca justughed crisply at the man''s response.


    "Did you have a good night?" Leo asked again and it managed to make Byanca tense up, not without reason because the man''s question sounded very ambiguous.


    "Wh-what do you mean?"


    "Last night when you said that you were cold, did the heating work properly, did you sleep well? Are youfortable?"


    Instantly a sigh of relief escaped from between Byanca''s lips, "Um, of course. I slept very well."


    "Good. Then that''s it, I still want to sleep."


    "Okay."


    And after the call ended, however, Byanca couldn''t calm down. She immediately contacted Mrs. Seira again.


    Talked to Mrs. Seira for a few minutes, the middle-aged woman also gave the same answer as Leo, and it made Byanca feel relieved. Her worries were instantly in vain.


    As long as it wasn''t those three who came, then everything would be fine.


    Feelings of sleepiness and tiredness suddenly came back to her. Byanca stepped into Devan''s room, the woman intended to sleep, becausest night Edward tortured her


    ***


    Anna, who had bought all the groceries she needed, didn''t immediately leave the convenience store, the woman counted the money that was left in her wallet because it seemed that with her belongings, she couldn''t go home on foot.


    This time Anna shopped with her pocket money, although she felt sorry afterward. time and time again she convinced herself that the money she paid for groceries was nothingpared to staying in the house and being a good listener.


    She could have gone elsewhere, without spending a penny, but where? She had no purpose she could use as an excuse when Devan looked for her other than to buy groceries.


    Sitting for a few minutes in front of the minimarket, then Anna started to go back to Devan''s house.


    "Hmmm, I hope they''re done," she muttered.


    .


    .


    .


    Arriving in front of Devan''s house, Anna had a little trouble carrying her groceries. Mr. Lukman hasn''t woken up yet, so Anna has to open the gate herself like she did this morning. Just because she didn''t want to wake up that security.


    Not only Mr. Lukman, but Mr. Deden and Mr. Hendra also have not shown any signs of their existence.


    "Ahh, looks like I''m the only one who stays busy on this holiday," she sighed harshly.

 Chapter 82 - 82. Misunderstanding

    Not only Mr. Lukman, but Mr. Deden and Mr. Hendra also have not shown any signs of their existence.


    "Hhhmm looks like I''m the only one who stays busy on this holiday," she sighed harshly.


    Anna was about to step back when she heard a car horn suddenly startled her. She immediately pulled over without seeing who the driver of the car was.


    "Up," a man''s voice that was very familiar to her ears rang out.


    "Are you deaf?"


    "All right, sir," Anna stuttered, then opened the back car door.


    "Am I your driver?"


    "What?" Anna was silent on the spot, not knowing how to respond because it felt like she didn''t deserve to sit in the front.


    "Sitting in front."


    "W-well, sir."


    The man was none other than Devan.


    "Where''s Deden?" asked Devan looking around.


    "I don''t know, sir."


    Devan ignored her again, turned the wheel, and stopped in front of the main door, escorting Anna first before taking her car to the garage. He could have left his car in front of the door, it''s just that he hadn''t seen Hendra since earlier, so Devan decided to park it himself.


    While on the other hand, Anna just entered the house, continued to the kitchen, and neatly arranged her shopping.


    She was very grateful because it seemed that Devan would not ask her anything. To be honest, she was a little curious when she saw the man who suddenly appeared after making love with Miss Byanca.


    "I am hungry. Make some food," Devan''s voice broke Anna''s thoughts.


    "What?"


    "Are you deaf?"


    "I said I''m hungry. I want you to make some food for me." The first time, Devan repeated his own words.


    "But didn''t you ever say that I don''t have to cook for you anymore, sir?"


    "You refuse?"


    "N-no. How could I refuse orders from my superiors, sir? I''m just confused about my actual duties in this house," answered Anna with a slightly lowered look.


    One of Devan''s eyebrows rose, the man then walked closer to the kitchen.


    "Are you confused about your assignment?"


    "R-right, sir. Because the other day, you said I only needed to clean this house, nothing else. But now, you''re asking me to do other work as well," Anna exined, expressing her hidden feelings.


    Devan chuckled "Then just do as I say. I''ll give you a tip if you do other work besides your main job. You understand?"


    "Well, sir," replied Anna, even though her sry would increase, but for some reason, she was not happy at all, since she had been feeling strange, Anna could not understand what had happened to her.


    "Good," Devan replied curtly then walked closer to where Anna was, no, but rather to the refrigerator next to the woman.


    However, when Devan close in, Anna''s reflexes took a step back, until the third step, the man stopped and smelled his scent.


    "Do I stink?"


    "You''re even so disgusting," Anna grumbled faintly.


    "What? Your voice is so small."


    "I-I said, that''s just your feelings," Anna stuttered.


    "Then why did you back off?" the man asked.


    "T-that..."


    "Do you think I want to approach you?" Devan chuckles.


    "I''m thirsty," he added again, immediately opening the refrigerator door and taking out a mineral bottle, downing its contents.


    Anna didn''t budge, "I''m sorry sir. I didn''t mean it that way."


    Devan ignored it. The man then ced the empty bottle on the kitchen table, and left Anna without a word, headed for the second floor, and disappeared behind his workroom.


    Left alone, Anna took a deep breath.


    Until several hours had passed, Byanca was awake, the woman was now descending the stairs.


    "Anna ..." called Byanca hanging immediately approached the kitchen.


    "Y-yes Miss Byanca? Do you need anything?" Anna asked, seeing Byanca''s still slightly disheveled appearance, Anna could immediately tell that the woman had just woken up. Suddenly the cursed voice this morning echoed in her head again.


    "Since when did youe?" asked Byanca.


    "Since earlier, Miss," Anna answered honestly.


    "So, the clothes in the living room..."


    "I''ve cleaned up yours and Mr. Devan''s clothes, Miss. Don''t worry," replied Anna.


    Instantly Byanca froze on the spot, smiling a smirk.


    ''So Anna thinks I did it with Devan? Hahaha'' thought Byanca.


    "But I don''t know what to do with those clothes, Miss."


    "Throw it away, Devan can''t use it again after making love with me" replied Byanca while pressing her voice on certain words as if wanting to rify something to Anna.


    "A-alright, Miss. I''ll do it on my way home."


    "Ah can I ask you a favor?" said Byanca again after downing a ss of mineral water.


    "What is it, Miss?" she asked.


    "Could you massage my back for a bit?" Said Byanca then stood in front of Anna and turned her back to the woman.


    "What?"


    "My back hurts a little. Even though I told Devan to take it easy, but he didn''t want to hear me. Hmm," said Byanca again.


    "A-alright, Miss," Anna replied then began to gently massage Miss Byanca''s back.


    "Sorry if we made you feel ufortable, Anna," Byanca said again.


    "You don''t have to apologize like that, Miss."


    "Right, you have a husband after all. So you can understand our situation right?" Replied Byanca thenughed lightly.


    Anna only responded with a smile, her hands still moving on Miss Byanca''s back.


    "Next time, you just go, stay away from this house if it doesn''t make youfortable," Byanca said again.


    ''Who else wants to stay?'' Anna''s mind.


    "Ah, my back is getting better, thank you," Byanca said.


    "You are wee, Miss."


    "Erm, then what are you doing now?" asked Byanca.


    "Mr. Devan asked me to make some food for him, Miss."


    "Devan is home?" asked Byanca that very second.


    "Huh? What do you mean? Is not..."


    "Ah He was out to buy something earlier," Byanca quickly cut off Anna''s words by spewing lies.


    "He''s in his workroom, Miss," Anna said again.


    Byanca immediately turned around when she heard Anna''s words without saying a word then climb the stairs to the second floor.


    But instead of entering the room where Devan was, Byanca walked hurriedly to the man''s bedroom.


    "Strange," Anna muttered.


    "Are rich people like this? They boast about everything they''ve done when they know it''s wrong."


    Then, she began to gather the ingredients for the food she would cook this morning.


    Anna decided to cook something different from the breakfast that Devan used to eat.


    This time, she was going to cook a heavy meal, maybe cause that lovers needed a lot of energy after a hot night.

 Chapter 83 - 83. Misunderstanding (2)

    Until noon, Anna just finished with her work. The food she cooked in the morning had not been touched in the slightest. Neither Devan nor Byanca, they never left the room.


    Devan is still in his workroom, while Byanca is still in Devan''s room.


    Being between a pair of lovers was not easy for Anna, especially after hearing the voices this morning.


    If only Anna had the money, she might have submitted a letter of resignation instead of having to work with them.


    "Byanca..." suddenly Anna''s attention who was on the first floor was distracted by Devan''s voice followed by a knock on the door.


    "Byanca are you still sleeping?" Devan repeated his call when he got no answer.


    "Open, I want toe in," said Devan again.


    Anna who saw the behavior of the lovers began to feel embarrassed, "Tsk, they just make lovest night, and now they act like they haven''t done it at all, even though Mr. Devan can go straight in without calling Miss Byanca. Are they both ying soap operas?"


    However, she tries to hide her feelings.


    The sound of the door squeaking was heard, the bedroom door opened.


    Immediately Byanca pulled Devan''s hand in, but the man immediately threw her away.


    "S-sorry. I''m tired, Devan, and just woke up," said Byanca walking back to the bed andying down there.


    "Whatever," replied Devan briefly, the man then walked to a door in the corner of the room, the door connected Devan''s room with another veryrge room. Men''s clothes, watches, shoes, ties, and other simr items filled the room.


    Devan changed there and then came back out, he never said a word to Byanca, making the woman frown.


    "Devan, can you care about me?" Byanca suddenly grabbed the man''s arm and pulled him tight until Devan flinched andnded on the bed.


    "You better take a shower and change your clothes first before you talk to me," said Devan standing up.


    "I didn''t bring a change of clothes."


    "Use your money, or you''d better go home," Devan retorted and disappeared behind the bedroom door.


    Byanca who was treated like that just sighed harshly. Even though she already has a rtionship with Edward, that doesn''t mean she doesn''t want a Devan Atmadja. Say she is greedy.


    ''Devan'' besides being handsome and also rich, his body is every woman''s dream. Yes, to be honest, she had never done sex with Devan. They had been in a rtionship for years, but he didn''t even want to touch her. Whereas not only once or twice she teased Devan. And the only person who could fulfill her needs was Edward.


    Since the breakup of her and Devan''s rtionship, Byanca began to receive news that the man had started ying with many women, even having sex with them, all the information she got while in Australia through her confidants. And it managed to make Byanca even more curious about the man who might soon be her husband.


    Rising from her position, Byanca then straightened her appearance and followed Devan out of the room.


    While on the other hand, now Anna is making food again in the kitchen, Devan asks her to cook chicken soups she cooked a few days ago.


    Even though there was a lot of food on the table. But the man kept asking her to cook as if he did it on purpose.


    Anna nced sharply at Devan who only focused on her cellphone. If only there was a gaze that could kill, maybe Devan would have been killed countless times with just Anna''s gaze.


    Anna suddenly normalized her expression when she saw Miss Byancaing down the stairs and walking towards where they were.


    "Honey, what are you doing?" asked Byanca sitting next to Devan.


    The person she was talking to only nced at her and then returned to focus on his cellphone, looking very reluctant to respond to Byanca.


    However, Byanca did not give up. "You have an event today?" asked Byanca, her tone not changing one bit even though Devan ignored her.


    "No."


    "Want to go strolling? It''s been a long time you didn''t take me for a walk, honey," Byanca said again.


    "There''s something I need to finish before night, I can''t go anywhere," Devan replied without turning his head.


    "Really? If tomorrow? Tomorrow is Sunday, there''s no way you''ll still be taking care of your work on Sunday right?"


    "I have an appointment tomorrow," replied Devan. He had promised Grandma toe to visit.


    "Promise? With whom?" Byanca tilted her head.


    "None of your affairs."


    "Hmm, then maybe another time. I also have an appointment with my old friend who lives here."


    Devan didn''t reply and only responded with a nod.


    While on the other hand, Anna who overheard the conversation of the two figures at the dining table tried her best to ignore them.


    Whereas a few hours ago the two of them exchanged pleasure and now seemed like strangers to each other. If only Anna had not heard the cursed voices, perhaps she would not have believed that Mr. Devan and Miss Byanca''s rtionship had reached that stage.


    That love''s drama made her feel ufortable. She knew that she had no right to interfere in their rtionship, it''s just, the attitude they showed provoked the bad side of her, let''s say it was a normal attitude that humans usually have.


    A rough sigh escaped her lips again, seeing the food was cooked, Anna swiftly served it on the dining table without making the slightest sound.


    "Anna, did you cook all this?" asked Byanca stopping Anna''s hand from moving, but only for a split second.


    "Y-yes miss. Please taste it," answered Anna.


    "You are sick?" asked Byanca again changing the subject, suddenly Devan raised his eyes, looked at Anna, but only for a few seconds, and then started filling his te with some of the food that was already served.


    "Eh? Why did Miss say that?" Instead of answering, Anna asked back.


    "That, you''ve been wearing a mask since earlier, are you okay?" asked Byanca again, pointing to Anna''s face.


    "Y-yes, Miss," replied Anna.


    "Also your walk is a little limp, are you sure you''re okay?" Asked Byanca again asionally turning to Devan.


    Actually,y this is just a mere formality in front of Devan, the goal is to steal the man''s attention by using Anna. Trying to create the best image possible in front of Devan.


    "I-I fell on the way here, Miss. I''m fine, you don''t have to worry," answered Anna.


    "Good. Since it''s already lunchtime, how about youe to eat with us? That''s all right, honey?" said Byanca ncing at Anna than at Devan.


    "Up to you."


    "No, sir, miss. Thank you. I''m still full," said Anna immediately, her voice higher and more excited than before.


    If she eats with Mr.. Devan and Miss Byanca, then what''s the point of wearing a mask all day.C

 Chapter 84 - 84. Byancas Apology

    "No, sir, miss. Thank you. I''m still full," said Anna immediately, her voice higher and more excited than before.


    If she eats with Mr. Devan and Miss Byanca, then what''s the point of wearing a mask all day.


    "I''ll eat when I''m hungry, Miss."


    "Hmm, okay," said Byanca.


    "Then excuse me, Miss."


    Byanca just nodded in response.


    As for Devan, the man didn''t care about his surroundings, as if he was alone in the room.


    There was no meaningful discussion, Byanca continued to invite the man to talk, but Devan only responded modestly with very short sentences or not at all.


    While Anna, now the woman is sitting behind the pantry while ying on her cellphone, waiting for them to finish their food.


    Suddenly an iing message notification startled her, just reading the name of the sender made her body stiffen with a face that suddenly changed. Who else if not Brian.


    Immediately Anna turned off her cellphone without opening the message, afraid that Brian would call her.


    To be honest, Anna is very tired of living life, the only encouragement and keeps her alive until now is her son ''Dave''.


    Troubles alwayse and go, even though she''s tried her best to survive, but again, she''s just an ordinary human. No matter how strong she is, there will be a time when she will be at the lowest point and even think about ending her life.


    Even though there is Nicho, but she and the man don''t have any rtionship, and she doesn''t want to be too dependent. One day Nicho will also marry the woman of his choice, and it is impossible if she continues to rely on that man, therefore Anna always tries to stand on her own feet, trying to instill in her that in this world she is alone.


    There will be no one who is always there for her, whoever it is, no matter how close they are now, all will drift away and disappear one day.


    Because she had depended on someone, even she ever felt that nothing could separate them. But what happened? Only heartache and disappointment that she got.


    Until finally Anna realized, that hoping for others is a big mistake.


    "Anna, clean this," Byanca''s voice suddenly sounded, and managed to break her daydream.


    "Okay, Miss," replied Anna immediately stood up, put her cellphone on the pantry, and walked to the dining table, tidying it up again until it was clean and tidy.


    Devan seemed to receive a call in the living room, while Byanca, the woman turned on the tv and sat next to her future husband.


    Anna had just finished cleaning up in the kitchen when Devan suddenly appeared next to her and make her almost fall backward.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "What?"


    "You always respond like that when I talk to you," he said as he opened the fridge.


    "I-I''m sorry sir."


    "Clean my workroom."


    "O-okay."


    "Don''t touch anything on the table, just clean and tidy it up," Devan pleaded after taking a sip of the water in the bottle he had just taken out of the fridge.


    "O-okay, sir," replied Anna with a faint nod and then immediately did as the owner of the house asked.


    The door was unlocked, Anna slowly walked in. This was the first time she had entered that room.


    The color of the walls is dominated by dark brown, some furniture such as tables and chairs and shelves have the same color, with some unique carvings that look simr in some parts. She also found some ssic-themed posters and paintings hanging.


    Light brown curtains seem to be hanging down and slightly wide on two sides of the room, blocking the sunlight that rushes into the room, on one side, next to it there is a mini sofa that may only fit one person, and it leads to the garden and pool. The swimming pool is in the backyard, while the other side faces the front yard. Spacious and impressed so masculine.


    Immediately Anna cleaned the room. Starting from picking up scattered papers to tidying up some documents that were arranged in a mess on the shelf next to the work desk.


    It took almost an hour for Anna to finish her work in that room.


    While on the other hand, Byanca who finished receiving a call from her friend, now returned to her original ce, near Devan.


    "Honey, take me back to the hotel, will you?" Byanca persuades Devan.


    "I am busy. ask Hendra," replied the man without taking his eyes off the tab in his hand.


    "Are you still mad at me?"


    "No."


    "Then why did your attitude change? You''re not like you used to be. I''m sorry Devan, I admit I was wrong, at that time I was wrong."


    "I''m sorry, I promise I won''t do it again. Trust me, okay?" added Byanca again. No one knows how many times she had said the same sentence since she was at the man''s house, but Devan always ignored her, making Byanca scowl in annoyance.


    Devan, who heard Byanca''s words, did not respond, instead, the man grabbed his cellphone which he ced on the table, and then called someone.


    "Hendra, where are you now?" Devan preceded, asked directly without further ado.


    "Yes, sir? I''m still on my way."


    "Huh?"


    "After dropping off Madamst night, I had a minor ident, sir."


    "What happened? Was it bad?"


    "No, sir. Just a little scratch, I''m fine too. I''ve just returned from the workshop and will probably be home soon."


    "Do you need anything, sir?"


    "Hurry up, I want you to take Byanca back to the hotel."


    "Yes sir."


    Devan did not respond and ended the call.


    Byanca who overheard their conversation on the phone pouted, "You don''t like me lingering here?"


    Devan didn''t respond.


    "Devan I''m talking to you."


    "Wasn''t it you who asked me to take you to the hotel?"


    Byanca pouted, "Since yesterday you''ve been like this to me. Am Ipletely worthless in your eyes?"


    Devan suddenly stopped his activities and turned to Byanca, "You want me to respect you, but you don''t value this rtionship. Don''t joke." This was the longest sentence Devan had spoken to Byanca since the woman''s arrival.


    "You demand that I do everything you want but you don''t care about me, Byanca."


    As soon as Byanca froze on the spot, Devan''s tone was very cold and t, to be honest, she felt a little scared. "B-but that was then, I admit I was wrong, Devan. Can''t we just forget about it? It''s been so long. My heart is still for you, Devan. Isn''t it enough to punish me by ignoring me for the past few years?"


    "I want us to be like we used to be, Devan. I want to be with you like before," added Byanca then shortened her distance with Devan. She reached out, intending to hold the man''s hand but quickly Devan pushed it aside.


    "I was wrong. I admit I was wrong. I''m sorry, I will not repeat it and willply with all your wishes from now on. We will get married soon, Devan.. I don''t want us to be like this," Byanca said at length, her voice sounding so sad and full of regret.

 Chapter 85 - 85. Endure Pain

    "I was wrong. I admit I was wrong. I''m sorry, I will not repeat it and willply with all your wishes from now on. We will get married soon, Devan. I don''t want us to be like this," Byanca said at length, her voice sounding so sad and full of regret.


    Hearing that, Devan sighed. He wasn''t the type to give someone double trust.


    If someone betrays his trust, be it his closest friends or family, Devan can no longer give him a second chance. Even if his attitude is still the same as usual or even if it doesn''t change, in his heart there is no more room for people like that. His heart is closed, no matter how much effort they make, it will not change him.


    And Byanca managed to break Devan''s trust a few years ago.


    "You''d better go back to the hotel, I noticed since earlier you seemed very tired," said Devan changing the subject.


    "I''ve contacted Hendra, he''s on his way here."


    "You kicked me out?"


    "If you think so, whatever," Devan replied nonchntly, then returned to focus on his tab screen.


    "If you keep treating me like this, why don''t you just cancel the matchmaking?" said Byanca suddenly after a few seconds of silence.


    Devan smirked, "Why don''t you just do it? I''ll dly ept it," replied Devan that very second.


    Hearing the man''s answer, Byanca was getting more annoyed, she immediately stood up by stomping hard on the floor, then walked towards Devan''s room. Whereas she only wanted to test the man, why did he answer like that?


    ''I canceled this matchmaking? Huh, don''t dream, Mr. DEVAN ATMADJA,'' thought Byanca.


    What stupid woman would want to end her rtionship with a man like Devan? Even though Devan''s response was very cold and indifferent to her, Byanca wouldn''t care. After all, there is Edward who can fulfill all her sexual needs. All she wanted from Devan was status. Status as the legal wife of Devan Atmadja.


    While on the other hand, Anna who finished cleaning Devan''s workroom is now out of there. When she opened the door, Miss Byanca passed in front of her.


    "It''s finished?" asked Byanca stopping right in front of Anna.


    "Yes, Miss. Just now."


    "Thene with me to the room, I want you to clean up the room too," said Byanca and then walked again.


    "Okay, Miss. I''ll take the new equipment first," replied Anna.


    "Um, whatever."


    Anna immediately went down to the first floor, put dirty utensils in a room that was specially provided for storing various kinds of utensils. She will clean Mr. Devan''s room first and then wash all the tools she has used earlier.


    To be honest, Anna is no longer strong enough to climb the stairs. Every time she lifted her leg, she felt a burning pain in her thigh. And it made her pace slower than before.


    Not to mention that she felt a little hungry, she only ate early this morning before leaving for work. And when Miss Byanca asked her to join them for lunch, believe it or not, what she said was a lie.


    Even so, Anna did notin at all and continued to carry out all orders from Mr. Devan and Miss Byanca.


    Stupid? Think of it like that. Anna didn''t care, she just didn''t want others to see the bruises on her face.


    Walking with asional dragging her feet, the woman finally arrived at Devan''s room. Inside is very messy. Sheets and pillows are no longer where they should be.


    "Come in."


    Anna obeyed the woman''s words.


    "What are you waiting for? Get it done quickly."


    "Isn''t youing out, Miss?"


    "No, I''ll wait for you to finish."


    "B-but you might feel a little ufortable, Miss."


    "Don''t think about me. Clean up quickly, before Hendraes. I''m going back to the hotel." If she and Edward hadn''t been in this roomst night, she wouldn''t have wanted to be in the same room as the Maid at all. However, this time she was going to hold back, just to make sure she didn''t leave any marks on Devan''s bed.


    "Okay, Miss," Anna replied, then started to tidy up the king-size bed.


    "You''d better change the sheets and nkets with new ones," Byanca said.


    "Okay, Miss."


    until a few minutes had passed, Anna re-entered the room with a pile of sheetsplete with pillowcases and nkets in shades of white mixed with gray.


    "A..." Her feet suddenly tripped over the carpet and fell to the floor, luckily her luggage wasn''t anything hard.


    Byanca who saw Anna falling did not move from her position and returned to ying with her cellphone.


    "Move quickly. You reckless!" said Byanca.


    "Sorry Miss," said Anna immediately got up, asionally wincing in pain.


    Her movements were a little limited because Miss Byanca was with her, Anna moved as politely as possible and didn''t act rashly.


    Again, Anna was stunned to find the same stain she saw on the sofa this morning. It''s just that there are so many of them, even on pillowcases. Made her cringe in disgust. Whereas she had forgotten what happened this morning.


    "Why?" asked Byanca when she saw Anna''s movement stopped.


    "Ah, it''s okay, Miss," replied Anna, immediately removing the sheets on the bed.


    "You''re married, but your act like it''s all new to you. Tch."


    "I-I''m sorry, Miss."


    "Forget it. Throw away the sheets and nkets, or take them home if you like."


    "O-okay, Miss. Thanks in advance," replied Anna. ''Tsk, I''m not at all interested with it,'' thought Anna.


    Until a few minutester, Devan''s room was clean as before.


    Byanca came out of the room followed by Anna who was still walking with a limp.


    It turned out that Hendra had been waiting for her since earlier


    "Sorry Miss if I made you wait," said Hendra when he saw Miss Byanca.


    The middle-aged man was standing next to Devan in the living room, they seemed to be talking about something before Byanca and Anna appeared.


    "No problem. I just finished too," replied Byanca.


    "Miss, want to leave now?"


    Byanca nodded faintly.


    "Honey, I''m going first. I''lle backter," said Byanca, wrapping her arms around Devan''s neck from behind.


    The man did not respond or reply to Byanca''s words.


    Byanca kissed Devan''s cheek briefly.


    "Watch your attitude. You''re not the only one in this room," said Devan, immediately letting go of Byanca''s hand.


    Byanca took a deep breath.


    "Come on, Hendra," she said walking out of the living room.


    "Okay, Miss."

 Chapter 86 - 86. You Shouldnt Do This, Sir

    Byanca took a deep breath.


    "Come on, Hendra," she said walking out of the living room.


    "Okay, Miss."


    Until Byanca left that house, Devan didn''t even turn to look at the door.


    Anna, who had finished cleaning the equipment she had used all day, was now confused. She didn''t know what else to do.


    ''Should I just go home?''


    ''But what if Na and Dave see the bruises on my face?'' Anna struggled with her thoughts. If only her condition was fine as usual, maybe she wouldn''t need to be so flustered like this.


    Until she finally decided to go home, Anna would pretend she had the flu so Na wouldn''t suspect if she was wearing a mask.


    Yes, that''s the only way she can think of right now, while the blisters on her thighs, maybe she can endure it. Because staying in this house when she had nothing else to do was not a good thing, especially since Miss Byanca had already left.


    Feeling that everything was in order, Anna took her bag, prepared to go home.


    But before that, it seemed that she had to say goodbye to the man who was currently still in the living room.


    With slow steps and a little limp, she approached Devan.


    "E-excuse me, sir," Anna said in a slightly small voice, but still able to reach the man''s ear.


    Devan didn''t answer and just nced at her briefly.


    "I-I want to go home. All my work is done," said Anna again.


    Devan just responded with an "Emm" without looking at her.


    "Thank you," Anna replied then started walking towards the main door.


    However, she wasn''t there yet, "A¡­" her body suddenly lifted.


    Anna instantly froze when she saw who was holding her now, it was Devan.


    "Don''t hold your breath, do you want to die?"


    Anna didn''t realize that she was holding her breath. Maybe because Devan''s actions were unexpected, suddenly carrying her bridal style, not to mention her face was very close to the man''s neck, making her breath catch.


    Devan took Anna to the living room and put her down on the sofa very carefully.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m doing this because you''re a maid in my house. I don''t want my house to be dirty just because you didn''te to work because you were sick." said Devan.


    "Now take off your shoes," he pleaded again.


    "W-what?"


    Devan who heard Anna''s response sighed, and immediately raised the woman''s two legs onto hisp.


    "Sir, what do you want to do?" Anna tried to pull her legs.


    Devan didn''t respond and instead gripped Anna''s legs tightly, her free hands immediately took off the shoes and socks that the woman was wearing.


    "Are you just pretending to be limping?" asked Devan when he couldn''t find what he was looking for.


    "W-what?"


    "Why are you walking like that?"


    "W-what?"


    "I think your hearing is indeed problematic," said Devan then stood up from his position, walked to a small room on the first floor, the room was very close to the kitchen.


    Anna who was treated like that was still rooted to the spot. Repeatedly pinched her arm just to make sure what was happening right now was just a dream. And, the burning sensation in her thighs also repeatedly emphasized that this was not a dream.


    Then what happens? Why is Mr. Devan acting weird like that?


    "Don''t hurt yourself," Devan''s voice came back from behind, causing Anna to immediately turn around and find the man holding a box that she didn''t know what was in it.


    Sitting back next to Anna, the man opened the box he was carrying.


    "Mask?" Suddenly Anna spoke.


    "I know you''re poor. But at least change your mask. You said that you were sick. Wearing the same mask all day will only make your pain worse. Not to mention you cleaned the whole house," Devan said at length making Anna gape.


    "It must have been dusty and very dirty," he said again removing the mask from Anna''s face.


    "N-no, sir. Don''t...don''t do it," it was toote, now her face was fully exposed.


    Devan was stunned, his gaze fixed on the bruises on Anna''s cheeks, as well as on the wound on the corner of the woman''s lips, although it had dried up, it was still very clear when observed at close range.


    Only a few seconds, Devan stood up, walked to the room he had entered earlier, ande back out with the first aid kit in his hand without saying a word.


    Anna gaped at him at a loss for words. She was having a hard time digesting what was going on right now.


    "Open your mouth a little," said Devan, and Anna obediently did as the man said.


    Anna grimaced as Devan rubbed something he didn''t know at the corner of his lips. Maybe some kind of ointment?


    It didn''t stop there, Devan''s fingers moved back to her cheek, applying the same thing to the bruises that were there.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I did all this for myself. I don''t want to..."


    "Yeah yeah Alright, sir," Anna interrupted immediately as if she knew what the man was going to say next.


    "Wounds like this will take a long time to heal if you cover them," said Devan, rubbing his finger gently on the corner of Anna''s lips, making the woman''s body stiffen slightly.


    "You, you shouldn''t be doing this, Sir" Anna stuttered, but unfortunately Devan didn''t pay any heed to what she was saying.


    "Now you eat before you go home," said Devan putting the ointment-type medicine in his hand on the table.


    "Are you full?"


    Anna was silent, Devan preceded her and said the same thing she wanted to say.


    "When do you eat?"


    Anna remained silent, not knowing what to say.


    "Eat or I won''t let you go home?"


    "W-well, sir. I''m going to eat," said Anna immediately standing up from her seat, starting to walk towards the kitchen, it''s just that she had only taken a few steps and Devan grabbed her arm.


    "Your leg isn''t hurt. Why are you walking like that?"


    Anna sat back down on the sofa, was suddenly confused.


    "Now show me where your wound is."


    "W-what?"


    "I don''t like repeating my word, Anna."


    "Ah, sorry, sir."


    "Where else was injured?"


    "W-what?" As if she had juste to her senses, Anna responded in a higher tone of voice than before.


    "Stop pretending, and show me," said Devan.


    "I don''t want Maid in my house ..."


    "Noting to work because of illness? Don''t worry sir, I won''t do that. And you better watch your attitude because someone like you shouldn''t do this to me," Anna said again sounding a little firm. She didn''t want her presence in this house to ruin Devan''s rtionship with Byanca.


    Hearing Anna''s refusal, Devan snorted. "Then don''t get hurt."


    "Do not get sick."


    "Don''t starve like a STUPID."


    And all the words of the man managed to make Anna gawk again.

 Chapter 87 - 87. You Are So Stupid

    Hearing Anna''s refusal, Devan squeaked. "Then don''t get hurt."


    "Do not get sick."


    "Don''t starve like a STUPID."


    And all the words of the man managed to make Anna gape again.


    "If you still want to work in this house, hear my word for it, you understand?" said Devan again.


    "You think I want to work here? I''m morefortable working in an office than here," Anna grumbled.


    "What? Be clear on your words."


    "I-I mean, I''m sorry sir. After this, I will try not to get sick anymore," replied Anna quickly in a voice that was louder than before.


    "Good. Then, now show me your injured leg," said Devan.


    "I-I can treat it myself, sir."


    "Then, do it."


    "What?"


    "Treat your wound now."


    ." B-but..."


    "Do it or I don''t let you go home?"


    Anna is stunned, does that mean she has to show her thighs to Devan? Huh, what kind of situation is this?


    "O-okay, then you turn around, sir," said Anna.


    Devan did not respond and immediately obeyed Anna''s words.


    Seeing the man turn his face the other way, Anna immediately raised the hem of the dress she was wearing and reveal the blisters there. Red, and it''s slightly wider than before.


    Looking at the contents of the first aid kit, Anna''s brows furrowed, there were a lot of drugs she didn''t know the types and benefits of. Looking for the same ointment she used at home before leaving for work, Anna couldn''t find it.


    "Already?"


    "N-not yet, sir."


    Anna went back to researching one by one, but couldn''t find anything she could use.


    "Already?"


    "Not yet, sir." Devan''s brow furrowed, whereas it''s been about ten minutes.


    "What exactly are you doing?" asked Devan immediately turned around and at the same time he froze, his eyes fixed on the blister on the woman''s thigh in front of him.


    "Oh my gosh, you''re asking me to turn around because of this wound on your thigh?" said Devan then raised his gaze to look at Anna.


    "You don''t want me to see your thighs?"


    "Tch, I''ve even seen your body..."


    "Okay, okay, don''t go on, sir. We''ve agreed to forget about it."


    Devan chuckled, he then carried Anna''s body back with a sudden movement.


    "S-Sir, what are you doing? You shouldn''t have done this to me," Anna protested.


    "Put me down, sir."


    "Shut up, you are an idiot!" Devan snapped and managed to make Anna momentarily silent.


    Why is Devan angry? She just asked the man to put it down? Did she do something wrong? Anna really couldn''t digest the man''s attitude towards her right now.


    And now, where else does Devan want to take her?


    The man carried Anna out of the house, towards the garage.


    "Sir, where do you want to take me?" Anna asked for the umpteenth time, she wanted to rebel but couldn''t, her body strength was nothingpared to Devan''s stout body.


    In the end, Anna just gave up.


    Very carefully, the man sat Anna in his car seat. Even until he started to step on the gas, no answer came out of his mouth, and it made Anna sigh harshly.


    Silence, no one talking in the car.


    Until several tens of minutes passed, the car they were traveling in entered a hospital in the middle of J City. It was one of thergest hospitals in the city.


    And all of Anna''s previous questions were now answered instantly.


    Getting out of the car, a doctor who happened to be passing by immediately greeted him.


    "Mr. Devan," said the female doctor, approaching the man who had just opened the car door beside Anna.


    "Bring me a gurney, someone is injured here," Devan said in response and the doctor immediately nodded. Previously he had nned to carry her inside, but perhaps by luck, a Doctor he knew came and approached him.


    She is Dr. Manda who is his private doctor''s friends.


    Anna, who was still sitting in the car, scowled in annoyance, trying to restrain herself from cursing the man who did what he wanted to her without listening to her words.


    "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Devan asked as he turned his head.


    "N-no," replied Anna immediately lowering her gaze.


    "Don''t get me wrong. I just don''t want Maid ..."


    "The maid at my house didn''te to work because she was sick? Yes, yes, thank you for your attention, sir, but I think this is too much," said Anna cutting the man''s words in a tone that sounded very annoyed.


    Devan chuckled.


    "Then just obey, and don''t refuse."


    Anna did not reply to the man''s words again. He was cranky, her injuries weren''t that big and she didn''t need toe to a ce like this either, but Devan treated her as if the wounds on her body were very severe.


    Seeing several nurses with a gurney with them, Devan just nodded as if signaling them toe closer.


    Anna who saw the arrival of several nurses immediately rolled her eyes in embarrassment. What else now?


    Anna wanted to protest to Devan, but she didn''t even make a sound and the man has carried her onto the gurney.


    Hey, she can still walk, why is Devan treating her like he''s lost her leg?


    "STOP!" shouted Anna.


    "Sir, I still have legs and can still walk, there''s no need to use a gurney like this," Anna said pulling the hem of Devan''s shirt when the gurney started to be pushed by several nurses, the man walked leisurely next to Anna.


    "Why? You don''t like it?" he asked.


    Anna immediately nodded.


    "Okay, you guys stop. I''ll just carry her," said Devan.


    "NO!" Anna shouted again.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t mean that, sir."


    "Then?"


    "Then obey and don''t protest," said Devan again, immediately silencing Anna''s mouth who was just about to make a sound.


    Again, Anna took a deep breath.


    Meanwhile, the nurses and doctors who were with Devan and Anna were silent, not daring toment.


    Anyone can know the figure of the man who is with them at this time, therefore, they are very careful.


    Although to be honest they are very curious about the figure of the woman who is currently on the gurney, but they prefer to hold back the curiosity that gnaws at their hearts.


    "Mr. Devan, may I know about the pain that the Miss who is with you is experiencing?"


    "She''s got burns," Devan answered immediately.


    "Okay."


    Devan nodded. Entering the hospital lobby, their presence immediately became the center of everyone''s attention, how could it not be, Anna, who seemed fine, sat casually on a gurney that was escorted by a doctor and several nurses, not to mention the presence of Devan who had a handsome face into focus some of the women who passed by them. And to be honest, Anna didn''t like this. She hates being the center of attention.


    Devan has gone too far, has the man''s brain shifted.

 Chapter 88 - 88. Hospital

    Walking a few minutes, Devan and the others turned at the end of the corridor.


    No one knows how many times Anna has let out a tired sigh, there are no words to describe what happened today.


    Starting from the incident this morning until now, everything made her body and soulpletely exhausted.


    Anna who was sitting resignedly on the gurney suddenly gasped when a man entered her view and was currently walking towards them.


    "Wee, Miss Anna," said the man, he was Dr. Rian.


    "And Mr. Devan too," he added, and it made his brows furrow.


    "Dr. Rian knows this man?" she asked.


    "Of course, Miss. I am his private doctor."


    Hearing the doctor''s words, Anna nced in the direction Devan was. The world is very small. She never know that Devan''s private doctor was the same person as the doctor who helped her deliver.


    It was like a dream to her.


    Seeing the clothes are worn by Dr. Rian, Anna could tell right away that the man had just finished doing the surgery.


    "Dr. Manda, you can go, leave them to me," said Dr. Rian.


    "All right," the woman replied but remained where she was. Wait until Mr. Devan leaves with Dr. Rian.


    "Please, you take Miss Anna to my room," said Dr. Rian to the nurse who pushed the gurney.


    "Okay, Doc."


    "No, wait," said Devan, immediately stopping the gurney.


    "Just let Anna be treated by Dr. Manda," he added.


    "Eh?" Dr. Rian wrinkled in confusion.


    "No problem, Mr. Devan. Let me examine Miss Anna," said Dr. Rian.


    "This time, let Dr. Manda do it."


    "Okay if that''s what you want," replied Dr. Rian then looked at his friend who still hadn''t moved.


    "Sorry, it seems that this time I have to entrust my patient to you, Doc," he said again then smiled a faint smile and was immediately replied by Dr. Manda, "Um, okay. Then you guys go to my room," he said to the nurse who had been with her since earlier.


    .


    .


    Until some time had passed, Anna had finished undergoing an examination from Dr. Manda, her wounds have been treated ording to hospital health procedures, do not forget that a prescription was also given to her.


    Dr. Manda was a little surprised when Mr. Devan rejected Dr.Rian, because usually, people will rely on their private doctor when they are injured, but not with Mr. Devan, even though the patient here is not only that man.


    But it''s not that Miss Anna is also one of his patients? That was what he had heard from the man''s mouth, and Dr. Rian took over. Yes, things like that aremon.


    But somehow he entrusts his patient to her? Which incidentally is not their private doctor or anything like that.


    But after seeing the burn on the thigh of the woman she knew was named Anna, Dr. Manda came to understand why Mr. Devan was behaving like this.


    It was all because Devan didn''t want other men to see the thighs of the woman he was with. Dr. Manda suddenly became very curious about the rtionship between the two people.


    And it seemed that Miss Anna doesn''t understand Mr. Devan''s hidden intentions.


    "Doc, may I ask a question?"


    "Please, Miss."


    "Where is the man who was with me earlier?" asked Anna, currently she is still in Dr. Manda''s room.


    "I don''t know, Miss. Maybe he''s out and will be backter? You just wait here," replied Dr. Manda.


    "Okay."


    And sure enough, only a few minutester, the man reappeared.


    "It''s finished?" asked Devan sitting next to Anna.


    The woman only responded with a nod.


    "Then we will say goodbye, Dr. Manda," said Devan.


    "Yes sir. I have given the prescription to Miss Anna," replied the female doctor as she stood up from her seat.


    Devan just nodded.


    "Can you walk?" he asked Anna.


    "Since when can I not walk?" Anna grumbled.


    "What? I didn''t hear what you said."


    "I can walk, sir. Don''t worry," said Anna taking the first step.


    "Okay."


    Exit from Dr. Manda''s room, it turns out that there are already many patients queuing outside. Yes, it was the examination room handled by the female doctor, not her private room at the hospital.


    Anna and Devan walked hand in hand, several pairs of eyes watched them from time to time, and it made Anna want to leave the hospital as soon as possible.


    "Sir, may I ask you something?"


    Immediately Devan turned to the source of the voice, "No," he replied shortly.


    Anna cursed in her heart.


    There was no more talking between them until they got into the car.


    "You haven''t eaten lunch yet. Eat it," said Devan handing the box of food to Anna, he bought it earlier when the woman was undergoing an examination.


    Anna did not respond and immediately obeyed the man''s words. Because whatever the answer, she already knows how it ends. So she decided to just obey.


    Slowly opening the box, immediately the delicious aroma of food wafted, racing and jostling filled her nostrils.


    But sadly, it was the food she couldn''t eat.


    Anna did not touch the food at all and closed the box again, making Devan who was next to her frown.


    "Why?"


    "Do not like?"


    "N-no, it''s not like that, sir," Anna stuttered.


    "Then eat or are you waiting for me to feed you?"


    "NO," Anna refused immediately.


    "It''s not because that I don''t want to eat it, or that I don''t like it. It''s just that I''m allergic to shrimp, sir," she added again exining the reason to the man.


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    "What?"


    "You didn''t ask..."


    "Forget it," Devan immediately cut in and grabbed the lunch box, and ced it on the dashboard.


    After that, the man started the car engine and at a slow pace, they left the hospital parking lot.


    Anna began to rx her body by leaning on a chair, her eyes were busy watching the bustle of the city of J during the trip.


    These moments reminded her of the incident five years ago, where at that time she identally met the man who was her current boss.


    "Does it still hurt?" Devan''s voice broke the silence in the car.


    Anna nced over at the man, "It''s getting a little better."


    "Where''s your husband? Why to let you work when you''re like this?" asked Devan again.


    "Y-you asked me toe to work, sir," replied Anna.


    "You me me?"


    "N-no, I never med you, Mr. Devan."


    "Besides, how can you get a wound like that. Strange," said Devan again.


    Anna was silent, not knowing how to answer. There was no way she says that it was Brian who did it.


    Suddenly she remembered the man, Anna stiffened. To be honest, she was very scared, afraid that Brian would suddenly appear in front of her again and torture her likest night.


    "Anna¡­. Anna¡­ Can''t you hear me?"


    Her reverie suddenly broke, "Ah, I''m sorry, sir."


    "I''ve been talking to you ever since."


    "Forgive me."


    "Is something bothering you?"

 Chapter 89 - 89. If You Are Not Married

    "Anna¡­. Anna¡­ Can''t you hear me?"


    Her reverie suddenly broke, "Ah, I''m sorry, sir."


    "I''ve been talking to you ever since."


    "Forgive me."


    "Is something bothering you?"


    "N-nothing," Anna stuttered.


    Devan who heard Anna''s response did not ask again and returned to focus on the wheel.


    ***


    Nico''s house


    ______


    Currently, Na is apanying Dave ying in the living room. The little boy had just finished studying.


    A tired sigh could be heard from between Na''s lips, since she had contacted Anna, but never connected, she wondered and worried at the same time.


    Not without reason, because this was the first time Anna hade to work on a day off, leaving earlier than usual and leaving only a short message. Not to mention that after she called her many times, her number was never active.


    Suddenly the bell rang, making Na startled.


    "Dave, I will open the door first, honey," said Na.


    "Okay, Auntie."


    Na smiled faintly, and after that, she got up from her position and walked towards the door.


    "Good afternoon, Miss," was the first voice that greeted Na right after opening the door.


    "Afternoon. Who are you? And what do you need?"


    "Sorry, is this Miss Anna''s address correct?


    "Right. Why?"


    "Here is a package for Miss Anna, and also a flower bouquet for her," said the man asionally stealing nces into the house.


    "Of whom?"


    "I don''t know, Miss. I''m just a package sender," replied the man, his suit was very strange and aroused the suspicion of anyone who saw it. From his feet to his head all ck, even the hat he was wearing was slightly lowered, causing Na to have a hard time seeing the man''s face.


    "Okay, thank you," said Na receiving the package and bouquet.


    "Please sign here, Miss," said the man again.


    Na did not respond and only obeyed the request of the man who she considered strange.


    "Thank you, miss," he said again.


    "Um," said Na shortly, turning back into the house.


    "Miss, may I ask you a favor?" said the man suddenly and managed to make Na turn around again.


    "What''s that?"


    "May I borrow the toilet for a moment? Even then, if Miss allows it, if not then it''s okay, I''ll just look for a public toilet," replied the man in the most polite voice possible.


    Na was silent, seemed to be considering whether it would be okay to allow strangers into the house while the owner was not around?


    "It doesn''t matter if Miss objected, then I''ll excuse," said the man again when he didn''t get any response to Na.


    "Wait," said Na.


    "Just want to go to the toilet, right? Then, you cane in," she added.


    "Thank you, Miss," replied the man then followed where Na walked.


    Passing through the living room, his eyes asionally stole nces at the little boy who seemed to be busy ying.


    "Here,e in," Na said suddenly stopping her steps and turning around.


    "Okay, Miss. Thank you again," replied the man then went into the toilet.


    As for Na, she didn''t move an inch from her position. Waited for the man toe out then escorted him to the door. Since this was her responsibility, she didn''t want anything to happen.


    Even the package and bouquet of roses still perched on her arm.


    Until a few minutester, "Thank you for your kindness, Miss," the man said goodbye.


    "You''re wee," replied Na and then closed the door again, locking it tightly."


    "Hmm, that''s all right," he mumbled then returned to apany Dave in the living room.


    While on the other hand, the man who delivered the package was still standing in front of the door even after the door was locked tightly. Taking off his hat, a smirk formed on his lips.


    "It''s as easy as getting into your house, honey," he mumbled then turned and started walking away from the house, back into the car he parked a few meters away.


    "But where are you now? Why have you disappeared?" he muttered again as he made repeated calls to the same contact.


    Still disconnected, the man threw his phone on the empty seat next to him, his face red as if he was holding back anger. Start the car engine, and drive at high speed.


    ***


    Devan''s residence.


    It is now evening, the orange light that is scattered on the western horizon is beautiful as if it had never rained today.


    Entering the yard, Devan stopped the car he was driving right in front of the main door, then walked to the other side of the car and opened the door for Anna. Yes, he will just park it here, because there is Hendra who will take it back to where he should be.


    "Thank you, sir," said Anna immediately walking.


    But Devan didn''t respond at all, the two of them then entered the house.


    Stepping into the living room, Anna intended to take her bag that was lying there, only her direction suddenly changed when Devan''s hands grabbed her shoulders and led her to the kitchen.


    "Sir, what do you want to do?"


    "Now, sit down," said Devan ignoring Anna''s question.


    Anna immediately obeyed the man''s words, sitting on a chair at the dining table.


    "Stay here and don''t go anywhere," said Devan again, taking his hand away from the woman''s shoulder.


    "Sir, what do you want to do?" Asked Anna, stammering a little when she saw Devan enter the kitchen and open the refrigerator which only contained food ingredients.


    "What do you want to eat, sir? Let me cook it," said Anna standing up from her seat.


    "Sit down and be quiet. Stop babbling, you are an idiot!" Devan replied in a voice that sounded very t and so cold.


    "Take a step forward, your sry will be cut."


    Hearing that, Anna immediately returned to her original position, notmenting or protesting at all.


    "Good," Devan chuckled.


    "I can cook it for you, sir. You don''t have to do it," Anna shouted in a voice that still sounded very polite.


    "Shut up. You''re distracting me," said Devan, ncing at Anna sharply.


    Anna was silent, no longer making a sound. Only paying attention to Devan who is now struggling with some food ingredients in the pantry.


    Leaning her head on the dining table, sleepiness slowly overtook her. Even though she tried hard to hold it in, she still ended up falling asleep without her noticing.


    Almost an hour passed, Devan finally finished his cooking ritual in the kitchen. Although he is a leader of argepany, make no mistake, in addition to his good looks and wealth, he also has undoubted cooking skills, because when he is alone, if he doesn''t order then he will cook his food.


    ncing at Anna who wasying her head on the table, Devan slowly approached.


    Seeing the woman''s calm expression, Devan pulled up a chair and sat across from her.


    "If only you weren''t married," Devan muttered. His hands moved, struggling to caress the girl''s face.


    "Let me do all this for you."


    "To the point where I''ll be able to let you go and forget you, Anna."


    "Do you know? Having one-sided feelings turns out to be very ufortable."


    "Then let me be like this, until the time I''m ready to forget you, slowly.. Give me time to do it," Devan muttered continuously.

 Chapter 90 - 90. Terror

    "Then let me be like this, until the time I''m ready to forget you, slowly. Give me time to do it," Devan muttered continuously.


    A tired sigh escaped from between his lips.


    He had tried to stay away from and be indifferent to her, only for some reason he couldn''t stand seeing her hurt. His heart moved, but his mind continued to resist.


    He knew this was wrong. Loving and paying attention to a married woman is a big mistake. But how? What can he do? Devan tried his best.


    And during the cooking earlier, he had made up his mind. Let time will erase the feelings he has. Slowly.


    However, that does not mean he will snatch the woman from her husband, no.


    ncing at the watch on his wrist, Devan slowly lifted the woman''s body. He picked her up bridal style, carried her to his room, andid her back on his bed.


    It''s already five-thirty minutes past, soon it will be night.


    And after that, Devan looked for Anna''s cell phone. Intending to send a text message to the woman''s husband so as not to worry when Anna came home a littleter than usual.


    At first, Devan thought the woman''s phone was off, only after charging it, he guesses wrong.


    "What was that woman thinking to turn off her cell phone?"


    "Wouldn''t she be worried if her family contacted her?" mumbled Devan.


    Devan''s brow furrowed when he found several missed calls.


    Stunned.


    "Brian?" he muttered reading the contact name on the screen.


    Her memory goes back to several years ago, where the woman was still in a rtionship with a man named Brian. Is the contact he sees the same person? Or someone else?


    Devan shook his head and chose to ignore it. Too overthinking.


    He then looked for other contacts he could call, only a few contacts there, and Devan''s eyes returned to focus on the name ''Nicho''.


    If memory serves him correctly, the woman''s husband was named Nicho.


    Only, Devan had not sent the message and the cell phone suddenly vibrated.


    Brian


    It was the name that appeared on the screen.


    "Hello, honey. Where are you now?" The first sentence greeted Devan when he answered the iing call.


    A faint frown formed on his forehead.


    "Anna, where are you? Why are you silent?"


    "I have something for you. You''re still outside right? Come home soon. I''m waiting for you, honey."


    Devan didn''t say a word.


    Even when the call was over, he still didn''t budge from his position. Until a few minutester.


    "So who exactly is your husband?" he muttered.


    "Brian or Nicho?" he added again, he began to doubt the information provided by his messengers.


    "Or maybe...?"


    "Tsk, looking at your appearance, you can''t possibly do that to your husband," he muttered again as if he couldn''t believe what suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Until the night is gettingte. The typical groans of waking up began to fill Devan''s room, distracting a man sitting on a sofa.


    Anna who had just woken up immediately scanned her surroundings, suddenly the woman took a sitting position. And her eyes met Devan''s.


    "S-Sir..." Anna said hanging. She was confused about how to be in the man''s room again.


    But Devan looked away, the man ignored Anna and went back to ying his cellphone.


    Anna froze, not knowing what to do at this point. Looking at the clock on the nightstand, she panicked. Get out of bed immediately.


    "S-sir, I''m sorry for sleeping sote," said Anna, bowing slightly.


    Devan just nodded, not looking back.


    "Then I''d like to take my leave, sir."


    "There''s food downstairs, eat first then go home. Since this afternoon your stomach has not been filled with anything," said Devan again.


    "W-well. Thank you, sir."


    "Remember, don''t misunderstand."


    "Alright, Sir."


    "Good. I''ll ask Hendra to take you home."


    "Thank you again, sir," replied Anna, bowing again and leaving the room.


    ***


    When she got home, it was already dark around, only a few lights were still on indicating that Na and Dave had fallen asleep.


    Entering the house with slow steps, Anna looked more like a thief. She did it because she didn''t want anyone to know about her arrival.


    "Anna..."


    However, a girl''s voice suddenly rang out, making her stop at that moment. Along with the bright lights in the room.


    "Why are you acting so strange?"


    Turned to the source of the voice, there Na was standing, and was currently walking towards her. The girl squinted as if she was investigating Anna.


    "Ah, Na. You surprised me."


    "I''ve been waiting for you since earlier. So I haven''t slept yet," Na replied then grabbed Anna''s arm and sat on the sofa.


    Anna just obeyed, with the very bright lighting of the room, she was very sure that by now Na must have seen the bruises on her face, even though they were a bit fainterpared to yesterday.


    "Dave already asleep?" Anna asked right afternding her body on the sofa.


    "Yes. Since yesterday he kept asking you. You seem very busytely," replied Na.


    Anna just nodded in response.


    "Someone sent a package for you," Na said, grabbing the box and flowers that she had ced on the table in front of them, then handing them to Anna.


    "Of whom?" Anna asked when she didn''t see the sender''s name.


    "I don''t know either. That person just asked me to give it to you," replied Na.


    "Those flowers are also from the same person. Maybe from someone you know?" she added again.


    Anna did not respond, she was stunned when she found a very familiar greeting card tucked between the rose stems.


    Immediately Anna opened the box that was on herp quickly.


    But what she found were a few photos. It''s a photo of Brian and her when their rtionship was fine.


    Instantly Anna''s hands trembled, suddenly became emotional, and tore the photo into small pieces.


    "Hey, why to tear it up?" asked Na.


    "Nothing important," Anna replied then turned to face Na with a smile on her lips.


    "You have eaten?" asked Anna changing the subject.


    "Erm."


    "Anna, your face..." Na''s words trailed off when Anna''s hand also suddenly covered the bruise on her cheek, it looked slightly swollen but at a nce, it wasn''t very obvious.


    "Ah I identally fell and hit the table yesterday," said Anna immediately.


    "Is that true? Then wait a moment, let mepress it."


    "No need," replied Anna holding the girl''s arm.


    "Why?"


    "I''m sure you''re tired of taking care of Dave all day. Sit back down, or better get some sleep. I can do itter," Anna replied.


    "But¡­"


    "Well, don''t worry about me.. These bruises won''t kill me, Na," Anna interrupted,ughing lightly.

 Chapter 91 - 91. A Threat

    "I''m sure you''re tired of taking care of Dave all day. Sit back down, or better get some sleep. I can do itter," Anna replied.


    "But¡­"


    "Well, don''t worry about me. These bruises won''t kill me, Na," Anna interrupted,ughing lightly.


    Na chuckled, "Okay. Then you should also rest," Na replied and Anna nodded immediately.


    The two of them then returned to their respective rooms.


    Even though Anna''s response seemed fine in front of Na, to be honest, in her heart she couldn''t calm down. Somehow Anna felt that the package and bouquet Brian had sent was nothing more than a warning to her.


    She was very afraid. Afraid that he might hurt her again, or even harm Dave. The feeling terrorized her, making Anna even more restless and having trouble sleeping.


    ***


    The ringing of the cellphone in the morning became a voice in Anna''s room. She had just closed her eyes a few minutes ago and was now awake again. Grabs a cell phone and answers an iing call without seeing who called her this early.


    "Hello¡­"


    "Hello, sorry I just read your message, where are you now?"


    Hearing a voice from the other end, Anna checked who was calling her at this time.


    "Nicho..." Anna said in a hoarse voice typical of waking up.


    "Am I bothering you?"


    "No, I just woke up."


    "Where are you now?"


    "At home, Nicho."


    "Thank God, I was worried when I saw your message. Sorry, I just checked my cellphone," said Nicho from the other side, making Anna frown.


    "Message?"


    "Yes. It seems you are still very sleepy."


    "I''ll call you backter."


    Anna wanted to reply to Nicho''s words and the call was disconnected.


    Today is Sunday, Devan asked her to rest at home on her way home from the hospital yesterday afternoon.


    ncing at the clock hanging on the wall, it was already six in the morning. Dave who was next to her was still fast asleep.


    Anna was still sleepy, even so, she tried to get up and clean the house then make breakfast for Na and Dave before they woke up.


    After everything was done, she decided to shop for groceries that had run out. Today she is free.


    Coming out of the house, she found the same bouquet again lying in front of the door, making her go back inside and close the door tightly. Though she had forgotten the man, even if only for a moment.


    The cell phone in her bag suddenly rang, startling her.


    Not an iing call but a text message.


    Anna opened the contents of the message, and the next second the phone in her hand fell.


    Brian sent her a threatening message. She was going to hurt Dave if she didn''t get out soon. With a feeling of hesitation, Anna peeked at the gap in the door that she had just left a little open, it turned out that in front of it, a ck car was parked in front of the gate. And it seeded in making her hands tremble, her face turned pale.


    Immediately Anna closed the door again and locked it tightly.


    An iing message suddenly appeared on the screen of her cellphone making her even more scared. She quickly turned off her cell phone like yesterday.


    "Why is your expression like that?" Na suddenly appeared from the side.


    "Ah, n-no."


    "Someone outside?" Na asked wanting to peek through the window.


    "Don''t do it" Anna stopped as she grabbed the girl''s wrist, making her wince.


    "Ah, sorry," she said, loosening her grip again.


    "What is it?"


    "N-nothing. Ah, I made breakfast for you and Dave," Anna pulled Na''s hand into the kitchen, trying to distract her as much as possible.


    "You always make breakfast for me Anna. Even though I''m just a babysitter in this house. You''re too much. I feel so bad," said Na.


    "Alright, you sit down first and have breakfast," Anna said as she sat the girl on the chair.


    "Let me take care of Dave," she added, wanting to go to the second floor.


    "Wait!" said Na.


    Anna turned.


    "Your leg hurts?" Na asked when she saw Anna''s abnormal way of walking.


    "Erm, only a little. It will be fine soon," replied Anna and quickly walked away from there, apart from wanting to avoid Na''s question, she also didn''t want the girl to suspect her because of her shaking hands, even though she had tried to hide it, she still wasn''t sure that Na wouldn''t see it.


    Entering the room, Dave was still asleep. Anna approached her son and kissed him lovingly. The only thing that cheered him up and kept him going right now was that kid.


    "I won''t let anyone hurt you, honey. Even though my life is at stake," Anna muttered, rubbing Dave''s forehead gently.


    Walking to the side of the window, Anna wiped the curtains and peeked at the gate. The ck car she saw earlier was still parked there, not moving an inch.


    Even though the house was locked tightly, but she was still very worried. Waited for almost an hour, slowly the ck car began to move and move away, instantly Anna copsed to the floor, slumped weakly powerless.


    Heaved a sigh of relief. Maybe today she would escape Brian, but she did not know the days toe. She could only hope that after this, she would never be met with that bastard.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    "Wait," Anna got up and immediately opened the door.


    "Why, Na?" Anna asked when she saw the figure standing right in front of her.


    "I forgot to tell you earlier when Dave''s milk runs out. I also called you yesterday, but your number is always out of reach," Na answered at length.


    "runs out?" because she was too busy, she forgot to check Dave''s milk every day.


    Na nodded.


    "Today let''s go shopping. I''m free, coincidentally we need some food or groceries in the kitchen. Wait until Dave wakes up, then we''ll go." said Anna,


    "Okay," replied Na then nced at the boy who still hadn''t woken up.


    "I feel sorry for Dave, Anna. Every night he always pushes himself, holding back his sleep just to wait for you, and ends up falling asleep on the couch. Can''t youe home a little earlier than usual?" Na took a deep breath.


    "Okay, I''ll try to get home sooner in the days toe," Anna replied, though she wasn''t sure she could because Brian could show up at any moment.


    Until noon, Anna, Dave, and Na walked hand in hand into a fairlyrge shopping center. The atmosphere inside is very crowded, maybe because today is Sunday?


    "You want to buy something?" asked Anna turning to Na.


    "No," said Na, shaking her head.


    "If you need anything, just tell me."


    Na just nodded. While Dave who was among them seemed busy paying attention to everything they were going past.


    It took several tens of minutes, finally, all the things Anna needed had filled the cart.


    Don''t be surprised why she who only works as a cleaning service can shop that much. Almost every week Nicho sends money, even though she has refused but the man still insists on her.


    And after she considered it, Anna finally epted it, on one condition.. That after she got her first paycheck, that guy would stop sending her money.

 Chapter 92 - 92. A Warning

    And after she considered it, Anna finally epted it, on one condition. That after she got her first paycheck, that guy would stop sending her money.


    "Now what?" Anna asked trying to remember in case anything was forgotten.


    "Looks like it doesn''t exist anymore," replied Na.


    "Dave, you don''t want to buy..." Na''s words trailed off when she couldn''t find the boy next to her.


    Suddenly Anna panicked, "Dave...." she called.


    "Na, where''s Dave?"


    "I-I don''t know, he was still here with us," the girl replied.


    Soon Anna left her groceries and looked for Dave. How could she not sense that her son was missing?


    Na did the same, looking for the boy''s whereabouts.


    The two of them scattered, looking in different ces, asionally asking random people.


    Anna moved like a maniac, looking for Dave but couldn''t find him. Even the pain on her thighs instantly disappeared.


    She no longer felt pain, because fear and worry had dominated her.


    Her face was pale. Various negative thoughts crammed into her head made her want to scream and cry profusely at that very moment.


    "Where are you, honey?" Anna mumbled, her breath catching, clear grains had gathered in the corners of her eyes.


    "Dave..." Anna shouted again.


    She had circled the ce, but could not find Dave anywhere.


    "Na, you haven''t met my son yet?" asked Anna when she passed the girl again.


    "As you can see, I also can''t find it anywhere Anna," replied Na in a voice that sounded very worried.


    Suddenly Anna fell to the ground.


    "Don''t cry, Anna. Let''s find it again. I''m sure Dave is still in this ce," said Na immediately hugging Anna.


    "I''ve been around this ce, Na. I...I...didn''t find him anywhere,"mented Anna.


    Na patted the woman''s shoulder, "Alright, let''s find it again. I will go to the security department and ask them for help," said Na.


    "Come on, staying here won''t do anything," she added.


    Hearing Na''s words, Anna nodded faintly, the clear tears already running down her cheeks without her realizing it.


    "Mom...."


    Just as Anna rose from her position, a boy''s voice could be heard calling her from behind.


    Anna immediately turned and at the same time, she ran and rushed to hug the boy.


    "Dave..." Anna mumbled hugging her son tightly as if the next second she couldn''t do that anymore.


    "Mom, why are you crying?" Dave asked when he heard Anna sobbing.


    Anna still hasn''t moved from her position, hugging Dave tightly, ignoring the stares of the people around her.


    While on the other hand, Na also equalized her position with Dave, and stroked the child''s head, with one hand patting Anna''s shoulder.


    "Enough, stop crying. Dave is back," said Na.


    Hearing Na''s voice, Anna tightened her hug even more.


    "Mom... sick..." Dave groaned. Anna didn''t realize that her hug was hurting her son.


    With tears still flowing, Anna loosened her arms and looked at Dave intently.


    "Where are you from, honey?"


    "Don''t leave Mom like this again, okay?"


    With Dave''s innocence, the boy raised his hand and stroked Anna''s cheek.


    "Mom.. why are you crying?"


    "No, honey. Mother''s eyes were only exposed to dust earlier," said Anna immediately wiping her cheek with the sleeve of the shirt she was wearing.


    "Dave, where have you been, honey? I''ve been looking for you for a long time," Anna asked, her voice hoarse.


    "Dave met your friend earlier, Mom."


    "Friend?"


    "Yes Mom, he left this to me to give to Mom," Dave replied, handing Anna a mini bouquet.


    "Flower bouquet?"


    Anna''s brow furrowed, nced briefly at Na and then back at her son.


    "You knows what his name is, honey?" she asked.


    "I don''t know, Mom. He just said that Mom was one of his friends," Dave replied.


    Hearing that, Anna epted the bouquet that Dave handed to her.


    And the same message was there again, tucked between the flower stalks.


    Just looking at it, Anna could immediately tell who the sender was.


    That means the person who brought Dave without them knowing is that man. Brian.


    Immediately Anna felt Dave''s whole body.


    "Honey, are you hurt?" she asked.


    Na who saw the woman''s behavior frowned.


    "No, Mom. Dave wasn''t hurt."


    Suddenly a sigh of relief escaped her lips.


    "I''m grateful."


    Suddenly the phone in her pocket vibrated. An iing message.


    Immediately Anna opened it, it was from Brian.


    "HOW DOES IT FEEL TO LOSE YOUR SON FOR A FEW MINUTES?"


    "I COULD DO MORE THINGS FOR HIM IF YOU REPEAT WHAT YOU''RE DOING TODAY."


    "YOU REJECT ME AND AVOID ME."


    "DON''T TREAT ME LIKE THAT AGAIN, DEAR."


    A series of messages from Brian, made Anna''s hands suddenly tremble.


    It was obvious that Dave''s disappearance was to warn her.


    Anna just read the message without intending to reply. She then put the t object back into her pocket.


    "Who?" Na asked, she couldn''t help but ask when she saw the woman''s reaction when she read the iing message on her cellphone.


    "Ah, just spam from an unknown number. The usual. Things like this happen often," said Anna trying to normalize her expression, but it still couldn''t fool Na''s vision.


    "Thank goodness," the girl replied, to be honest, she was worried about Anna, it was very clear that she was hiding something. But seeing her look normal and reluctant to tell what happened to her, made Na just keep it quiet.


    Hope it''s not a big problem.


    "Does that mean we can go home now?" Na asked just to make small talk. Trying to get her to talk to distract her from things that might be bothering her right now.


    "No, let''s finish our purpose ofing here first then go home," replied Anna immediately.


    "Okay, then, wait for me here, let me do it," said Na again.


    "No. We''d better do it together, after all, Dave is here with me," Anna replied, holding her son''s hand tightly.


    "No problem, Anna. I can do it. You look tired."


    "Never mind, instead of saying the same thing over and over again, we should do it together so it''s over quickly," said Anna, starting to take a step first.


    Na took a deep breath, "Alright. I can''t refuse if it''s your will," she said and followed Anna from behind.


    She decided to walk a few steps behind Anna and Dave, just in case, afraid that the boy would disappear again like before.


    Unbeknownst to them, a man in all ck had been following them.


    "You can''t get away and stay away from me, honey," the man mumbled with a smirk.

 Chapter 93 - 93. Atmadjas Family Residence

    Out of the shopping center, Anna never once let go of Dave''s grip. asionally she nced around with a feeling of worry and also fear if Brian suddenly appeared. Even though she already knew that the man was in the same ce as her right now.


    And all of Anna''s movements did not go unnoticed by Na. In her eyes, Anna looked very scared even though the woman had tried to cover it up, but that didn''t apply to her.


    Using public transport, they finally arrived home safely. Now that it was afternoon, the orange glow on the horizon was a sign that the day wasing to an end.


    Both Anna and Na looked very tired.


    ***


    Atmadja''s residence


    Devan and Leo have just arrived at the Atmadja main family''s mansion. Each of them drives a very luxurious car. Stopping in front of the main door, several men immediately greeted them, opened the car door, and invited the young masters to enter.


    Dozens of maids also stood neatly, lined up on both sides of the road to the door that was already wide open while bowing. This kind of wee only happens when Devan visits.


    It wasn''t that Leo and the man were deliberately given a different treatment, it was just that Leo didn''t like things like this, once Leo visited alone, and reprimanded all the Maids not to do this kind of reception again.


    It''s not that he didn''t like it, it''s just that Leo feels it''s unnecessary, and after that day when he visited, the maids kept their jobs and only bowed respectfully when the young master passed them.


    Unlike Devan, the man was indifferent. Let them do what they want.


    "Wee, Young Master," they greeted almost simultaneously.


    Devan just nodded faintly.


    "Where''s Grandma?" Leo asked without stopping.


    "The big madam is on the third floor, sir," replied a woman she knew to be the head maid.


    "Since this afternoon, the big madam has been waiting for the two of you, sir," added the head maid again.


    "Um, fine," Leo replied, nodding.


    Entering the mansion, both Devan and Leo immediately headed to the third floor using the elevator in the luxurious building.


    "Grandma..." Leo shouted right after getting out of the elevator.


    "Grandma, where are you?"


    Devan just sighed hearing his cousin who had been screaming.


    There was no sound, making Leo immediately run quickly to find the old woman.


    After looking for it, it turns out that the grandma is sitting rxing in the garden, enjoying the afternoon breeze and the orange tinge on the horizon that is pleasing to the eye.


    "Grandma, I''ve been looking for you since a long time ago," Leo said, rushing to the side of the old woman while hugging her from the side.


    Grandma ignored Leo, instead, the woman looked away with a snort.


    While Devan, the man also sat on one of the chairlifts in the corner of the garden.


    "Grandma, are you angry? Sorry, Leo for justing."


    Grandma didn''t budge.


    "Grandma, are you angry?" Leo repeated but still got no response.


    "Grandma, you know, yesterday my neighbor was angry with her grandson, and this morning she was found dead in her room," said Leo tilting his head right in front of the old woman''s face.


    "Ahhh..."


    The tip of Grandma''s wand instantly pampered Leo''s head, "You''re praying for me to die? You disobedient granddaughter."


    "Hahaha, then don''t be angry, okay?"


    "You broke your promise," said grandma in a voice that sounded very indifferent.


    "It''s still Sunday, Grandma. So we don''t break our promise," Leo said trying to persuade the old woman.


    Grandma snorted, looked away again with her hands sped in her chest.


    Devan who saw the behavior of the two people was silent, did notment at all.


    Leo continued to persuade Grandma until several minutes had passed. This is indeed their fault, because before that Grandma had asked them toe in the morning or at thetest in the noon, but only now appeared.


    "Grandma..." Devan called.


    "You two are the same. You guys camete on purpose, didn''t you?"


    "No, Devan was taking care of something, as a kind and handsome cousin, I was waiting for him, Grandma. So we came now," said Leo, mentioning Devan''s name.


    One of Devan''s eyebrows rose when he heard Leo''s words. Wasn''t what the man said the other way around? Since this afternoon He had wanted to visit Grandma, but Leo restrained him and asked him to wait, he didn''t know what his cousin was doing, Devan didn''t know.


    "Something? Is it more important than Grandma?"


    "Of course not, Grandma. You are everything to both of us," Leo said still trying to persuade and seduce the old woman.


    "Really? Then tell me, what did you do to break your promise to me?" asked Grandma immediately turning to look at Devan and Leo in turn.


    "T-that, it''s because Devan is preparing a gift for Grandma, isn''t it Devan?" Leo said instantly, and it made the corners of Devan''s lips twitch.


    "A gift? For Grandma? Really?"


    Devan who saw the old woman''s reaction immediately replied, "That''s right Grandma, the gift is at Leo''s house. We forgot to take it with us because we hurry. Soter Leo will take it and give it to Oma," replied Devan, smiling at his cousin.


    "Okay, because you have prepared a gift for me, then I will forgive you this time. But instead next week you have to stay here," said Grandma at length,


    "But¡­"


    "I didn''t want to hear your excuses anymore," said the old woman, immediately cutting Leo off.


    "Okay, if that''s what you want, I will try to stay here next week, Grandma," said Devan.


    "I am too, Grandma."


    "Good," said the old woman, then smiled. And then reached into his trouser pocket, took out a small remote from there, and pressed it.


    Only 1-2 minutester, the head Maid immediately came and approached the three of them.


    "I''m here, madam," said the woman, bowing slightly.


    "Emm, bring everything I ordered here," said Grandma.


    "Okay, Madame."


    Leo''s brow furrowed faintly, "What did Grandma order?"


    Hearing Leo''s question, the old woman just shrugged.


    Until a few momentster, several maids reappeared with barbecue equipment, ranging from burners, barbecue forks, skewers, and the like, not only equipment, but meat and vegetables that are ready to be grilled they also bring.


    The maids immediately arranged their luggage right in the middle of the garden withoutpromising their polite attitude towards the Young Masters and big Madams.


    .

 Chapter 94 - 94. Confused

    "Oma..." Leo called out.


    "Just tonight. After that I won''t eat meat anymore."


    "But Grandma, the doctor asked you not to eat meat, it''s all for Grandma''s health," said Leo.


    "Just a little bit, I want it, Leo, even I''ve forgotten how it feels," said Grandma put on a frown.


    "No, no. I won''t allow this, Grandma."


    "You bring all that back," he added again ordered the Maids.


    "B-but..."


    "No. Come on, I have been wanting to do this with my grandchildren for so long. Don''t you guys feel sorry for me?" said the old woman immediately standing up and blocking the maids.


    "Hmm, okay. But only a little, Grandma," now it was Devan''s turn to speak.


    "Devan," Leo said, but the man ignored him.


    "All right, all right. It''s up to you," Leo said again with a rough breath.


    Seeing the response of her two grandchildren, Grandma smiled happily. She became impatient to taste the food she had not tasted in a long time.


    ***


    Nico''s Residence


    After putting Dave to sleep, Anna still hadn''t slept. The woman was standing behind the window she had left half-open. Enjoy the cold but refreshing night air at the same time.


    It was very quiet, only the sound of nocturnal animals that could be heard calling each other filled the silence of the night.


    Na is also asleep, maybe.


    Since earlier, she has been trying to do the same thing, only her eyes are reluctant to cooperate with her to keep her awake.


    No one knows how many times a tired sigh escaped her lips.


    She had given up,pletely given up. if Brian contacted her again or even suddenly appeared in front of her, she would deal with it.


    Anna didn''t want something like that to happen again. She was very afraid if anything happened to Dave, her son. Just imagining it, Anna already shuddered.


    Suddenly the ringing of her cell phone in the room startled her.


    Stunned, the woman''s body immediately froze with trembling hands seeing the contact name listed on the screen.


    ncing at her son, with some hesitation, Anna answered the iing call.


    "He-hello..." she stuttered.


    "Hello honey, great. You answered my call," came a male voice from the other end with a chuckle.


    "W-why are you calling me sote at night, Brian? My husband might wake up."


    "Ck, you think I believe? I know everything that''s happened to you now, honey. Even your workce."


    Anna was silent.


    "You think you can lie to me?" Brian chuckled again.


    "You''re only mine, Anna. Mine," he added again.


    "And ah yes, I almost forgot the purpose of contacting you," Brian said over, as if not giving Anna a chance to speak.


    "You ready tomorrow. I''ll pick you up, honey."


    "B-but, I came to work," Anna replied, her voice very low.


    "Work? For what? Is not that your only reason to meet that guy again? I didn''t think your disappearance all this time was still rted to him," Brian replied.


    "N-no, it''s not like that Brian."


    "Well, I don''t want to know your excuse. I''ll pick you up tomorrow. Okay?"


    Anna didn''t answer.


    "Don''t try to run or avoid me, you already know what the consequences will be if you apvoid me, honey," Brian warned Anna again, and after that, he ended the call unterally without waiting for the woman''s response.


    Anna fell to the floor, her eyes nk. Maybe things like this will happen often in the future.


    ncing back at her son who was sleeping very soundly, Anna then searched for someone on her cellphone then sent a text message to the ''Handsome Man'' contact.


    She didn''t know what Brian was going to do to her tomorrow, but she would still do what he said for the safety of her son.


    Seems like tonight, Anna couldn''t sleep again.


    Until the early morning, the woman seemed increasingly restless. All kinds of bad thoughts filled her head.


    .


    .


    .


    "Anna, you didn''te to work today?" Na asked when she saw the woman had juste out of the bathroom. It is now seven in the morning.


    "I work. Maybe leaving soon" answered Anna who started to dry her hair.


    "Is that true?" Na was just confused because it was unusual for the woman to still be at home on Mondays at this hour.


    Anna nodded and then started to get ready, ording to Brian''s message this morning, the man woulde to pick her up at eight o''clock.


    "Have you had breakfast? I''ve made food for you and Dave," said Anna without slowing her movements a bit.


    "Not yet, I''ll wait for Dave to wake up and have breakfast together," Na replied and only Anna nodded.


    ***


    Dressed in a knee-length light blue dress with matching shoes and a bag, Anna walked down the sidewalk to the bus stopped which had be her destination every weekday.


    Suddenly the ck limousine stopped right next to her, "Come in." At the same time, the car door opened.


    Looking at the source of the voice, with a slow movement, Anna entered.


    It was Brian, the first time Anna had seen the man bring his car. And also his current appearance looks a little different. Neater than usual, and looking a little¡­ssy?


    Brian''s current appearance is not much different from the elites out there.


    There was no further talk after that as if no one was in the car. Even Brian, who used to always talk to Anna, was now silent and focused on his cell phone.


    The atmosphere was very awkward.


    Seeing Brian at this time, Anna became a little curious. She didn''t know what happened to this man over thest five years? His appearance today is very different from five years ago when at that time Brian was still working as an employee in apany engaged in trading and services.


    "Have you had breakfast?" Brian''s deep voice startled Anna.


    "Erm," she replied shortly.


    "Good,e closer," said the man again raising his eyes to Anna who was sitting near the door.


    "F-fine," Anna replied as she slowly shifted her body.


    "Choose," Brian said then showed Anna his cellphone screen.


    The woman froze on the spot, it was a wedding dress. Why did Brian ask her to choose.


    What suddenly popped into her mind isn''t true, right?"


    "Choose, are you deaf?" Brian repeated the sentence.


    "B-but for what?" stammered Anna.


    "I''m not asking you to ask back."


    "S-sorry."


    "Choose the one you like," Brian repeated for the third time.


    Anna didn''t budge a bit, the woman was just silent making Brian sigh harshly. Then talk the driver, mentioning a ce name that was very foreign to Anna''s ears.


    "W-why are you taking me?" asked Anna courageously.


    "Didn''t you love me very much before?"


    "I''ll reciprocate your feelings for me, honey," he added.


    An answer that didn''t match Anna''s question at all, made her even more overthinking.

 Chapter 95 - 95. ELLES BRIDES BOUTIQUE

    "Didn''t you love me very much before?"


    "I''ll return your feelings to me first, honey," Brian added again.


    An answer that did not match Anna''s question, made the woman even more overthinking.


    There was no further talk after that.


    Thirty minutester, the ck limousine stopped in front of a white building.


    The car door opened and Brian immediately got out, Anna who saw it did the same thing.


    ELLE''S BRIDES BOUTIQUE


    That''s the writing on the front of the white building. Just reading it, Anna can already know what''s in there.


    "What are you waiting for?" Brian surprised Anna who was scanning the surroundings, the man was already a few steps away from her.


    "W-where are we going?" Anna asked.


    Brian didn''t answer, and just grabbed Anna''s arm causing the woman''s body to jolt and crash into his body.


    They then walked side by side. Brian with his firm steps and Anna still with her confused expression.


    Entering the building which is none other than a wedding dress boutique, Anna suddenly stopped her steps, only a few seconds because Brian immediately pulled her.


    "Wee, Mr. Brian," said a woman who Brian knew was the owner of the boutique.


    Brian nodded then leaned closer to Anna''s ear, "Choose one of the dresses here, honey," he whispered sensually.


    Anna stiffened.


    "No. W-what is this for? Why did I have to choose?" stammered Anna.


    "To keep your son safe, don''t you think?" Whispered the man again.


    "Y-you can''t force me to marry you, Brian. It''s not fair. Y-you, don''t..."


    "Why? Hmm? Weren''t you expecting this?" cut the man fast.


    While the woman who greeted them earlier remained with a friendly smile as if she had not heard the conversation of the two figures in front of her.


    "Now we have a different life Brian, and I''m not the same as I used to be. You can''t do this to me, I already have my own life," said Anna at length, she didn''t want to be toyed with like this.


    "Refuse?"


    "Okay, that''s your choice," Brian said again then reached into his shirt pocket and pulled out his cellphone from there.


    "Hello..." he called someone.


    "Kill the kid with the babysitter," Brian ordered again.


    "No, no," Anna immediately grabbed the phone to the man''s ear and ended the call. She knew exactly who Brian was talking about.


    "Why? Didn''t you reject me?"


    Anna''s hands were shaking violently, "Don''t hurt them, please. Don''t involve the people around me."


    "That''s the consequence. I thought I told you."


    "Stop them, please. I''ll do anything as long as you don''t hurt them, Brian. I beg you," wailed Anna in a pleading voice.


    Brian chuckled, grabbed his phone again which was in Anna''s hand, then called someone again.


    And after that, Anna walked around the boutique with a feeling ofpulsion. The boutique owner offered her some dresses, but the woman kept shaking her head. There was no enthusiasm on her face at all.


    .


    .


    As for Brian, the man just sat in the waiting room.


    "Miss, are you sure you won''t choose this?" The woman offered for the third time, the dress she meant was a white dress that looks simple but looks luxurious and elegant at the same time, a white dress with an open neckline cut using a bonded silk caddy and triple silk organza as the material for the underskirt, The wedding dress shaped the curve of the waist, entuating the shoulders and three-quarter sleeves give a modern impression, the five-meter silk tulle veil with a floral design theme wasplemented by a tinum tiara studded with diamonds.


    The woman even exined in detail the dress she meant, and Anna didn''t understand at all. All she knew was that it was just a very expensive wedding dress.


    "How?" Brian''s voice came from behind them.


    "Miss hasn''t chosen anything yet, sir."


    "Is that true? Then what did you guys do for an hour?"


    The woman was silent, while Anna tried to avoid Brian''s gaze.


    A harsh sigh escaped from between the man''s lips. "Give me one of the best here," Brian said.


    "Yes, sir," replied the woman.


    Brian then pulled Anna''s arm into the waiting room.


    Until a few momentster, "Please, sir," said the woman who owned the boutique as she handed him a box.


    "Give it to her," Brian nced at Anna.


    "Try that one," he said again.


    Anna didn''t respond and just obeyed, because even protesting was useless.


    Until a few minutester, Anna reappeared with a dress that seemed to fit her body perfectly, as if it had been designed for her.


    "Okay, that one," Brian said briefly, nopliments or anything like that that usuallyes out of the mouth of a man who apanies his woman fitting a wedding dress.


    Yes, and on Anna''s side, she didn''t care at all about it. Since earlier, she chose to remain silent and just obey.


    After that, they left the white building and headed to a ce that Anna didn''t know.


    "What do you want to eat?" Brian asked suddenly, breaking the silence in the car.


    "I am not hungry."


    Brian chuckled hearing Anna''s words, one of his hands then moved quickly to grab the woman''s chin and gripped it tightly.


    "Aww¡­it hurts.." Anna winced in pain.


    "I don''t like it when you ignore me, honey," Brian gripped Anna''s chin tighter.


    Brought his face closer and began to lick her lips without letting go of his hand. Anna wanted to struggle, but Brian''s other hand immediately prevented her from moving and managed to keep her still.


    Again, her tears rolled down. Even though Brian kissed her very gently but her heart ached, really hurt.


    "Reply me," Brian ordered, finished his activity for a few seconds, and then pressed his lips again to the girl.


    Anna couldn''t stand it anymore, she was desperate to bite the man''s lips hard.


    "Ahh..." Brian groaned suddenly stopped his activities.


    PLAAKKK


    A hard pnded on Anna''s cheek causing her to fall out forward and almost hit the car seat.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, honey," Brian said in a contrived tone, grabbed the woman''s body and gripped her shoulders tightly, then leaned back against the chair very roughly.


    "You should feel lucky, I could just strip you here and make your body someone else''s spectacle, honey," Brian whispered in her ear, asionally biting her sensually.


    Anna shuddered.


    "Then obey, I don''t like dissident women," said the man again.


    "It hurts..." Anna squeaked when she felt Brian''s hands gripping her shoulders tighter.


    As if he didn''t care about Anna''s moaning, Brian yed his tongue sensually on her ear, only a few secondster slowly descended, and caressed Anna''s slender neck.


    In that part, Brian again pampered his tongue on the surface of Anna''s skin, creating kiss marks everywhere, doing that for a few tens of minutes, suddenly Brian became very annoyed because he didn''t hear any response he wanted.. As if a figure with him right now was a statue and not a human.

 Chapter 96 - 96. Dont Reject Me

    Sat back in his position after pushing Anna''s body roughly, Brian didn''t say a word, took out a cigarette then took a sip, instantly the car was filled with the man''s cigarette smoke and managed to make Anna a little suffocated, and the man didn''t care at all.


    "Where''s your cell phone?" said Brian suddenly.


    "What for?"


    "Do I have to have a reason to hold your phone?"


    Anna was silent.


    "Give it to me," said the man again.


    With a feeling of hesitation, Anna handed her cell phone to Brian.


    "Today onwards you no longer need to go to that man''s house, and stay at my house," Brian said again.


    It took Anna a few seconds to digest the man''s words.


    "I can''t. I don''t want to."


    One of Brian''s eyebrows rose, "Refuse?"


    "N-no, I mean, what about my son? And also Na, I can''t possibly leave them."


    "You don''t have to think about them," Brian replied curtly.


    Anna wanted to speak again, but the man''s hand immediately went up, signaling her to be quiet.


    Even so, Anna still ventured, "I also work Brian," said Anna immediately.


    "The only thing you need to think about right now is me, Anna. Not your son, your job, or anything. You understand?"


    Anna was silent, feelings of irritation, worry, and fear mixed into one.


    "Whereas you already have other women, I''m sure there are so many women around you who are prettier and better than me, why do you keep torturing me like this?" Anna grumbled, but her words still reached Brian''s ears.


    "Our rtionship also ended five years ago, and I no longer have any feelings for you," he added.


    Brian who heard the woman continue to mutter immediately refused, "You want to know why I came back looking for you?" she asked, looking at Anna sharply.


    "That''s because I love you," Brian said. ''And also because something who I have to do it,'' he added.


    "If you don''t have feelings for me anymore, that''s your business." An answer that sounds very selfish, right?


    "You''ve had those feelings for me before, you can try again," Brian said again then chuckled.


    Anna was silent, it had never urred to her all this time that the man she had been in a rtionship with had this trait, why had she not realized it long ago?


    The woman did not speak again until the car she was traveling in stopped at a restaurant that looked very luxurious.


    It looks very quiet around, even though it''s already lunchtime.


    "Get off," Brian said after the car door opened, his hand reached out to help the woman, but was immediately pushed aside by Anna making Brian grip her arm very hard, climb back into the car and push Anna violently against the seat.


    "I don''t like being rejected," Brian said again, pulling Anna''s hair tightly and bringing her face closer to his, then kissed her roughly.


    Again Anna grimaced, the man was again very rude to her.


    "Don''t expect me to treat you well if you keep rejecting me, Anna. I don''t like it," Brian said.


    "Every time you refuse or disobey, then you will feel the consequences right away, you understand? Don''t forget the existence of your son," said the man again getting out of the car, leaving Anna.


    "Miss, please get off," said a man who was about Brian''s age, the man who had been their driver since earlier. The clothes he wore were very neat,plete with a ck tuxedo, as if the man was not a typical driver, and not as simple as he seemed.


    The way he spoke also sounded very dignified and a little ssy? different from Mr. Hendra or Mr. Deden who were at Devan''s house, not because the two middle-aged men did not look authoritative, it was just that Anna felt that there were differences in some parts.


    "Thank you," replied Anna slightly smoothing her hair.


    "Let me take you, Miss," said the man again.


    Anna just nodded, then walked a step slower than the man.


    "Where are we going?" she asked.


    "Call me Kevin, Miss."


    "Okay, so where are we going, Kevin?" Anna repeated.


    "Mr. Brian wants to take you to lunch first Miss before going home," Kevin replied.


    "Going home? Where does Brian live now?"


    "You''ll find outter, Miss," Kevin replied.


    Anna nodded, "May I ask you something, Kevin?"


    "Please, Miss. I will answer as long as it is within the scope of my knowledge."


    "Have you worked with Brian long?"


    "It''s been almost four years, Miss," Kevin replied.


    "Where did you work before?" asked Anna curiously.


    "Before, I was Mr. Javier''s assistant, Miss."


    "Mr. Javier?"


    "The foster-father of Mr. Brian," Kevin answered immediately.


    Anna paused for a moment, but only for a few seconds, and continued again. She didn''t recall hearing this name from Brian, nor did she know since when the man had adoptive parents.


    "Did something happen, Miss?" Kevin asked when he felt the change in the expression of the woman.


    "Ah, no, it''s fine," replied Anna immediately.


    Kevin just nodded faintly, they turned and then entered the restaurant, a building dominated by modern gold nuanced interiors.


    Not a single customer entered Anna''s view, all the tables and chairs in the room were empty.


    .Brian was the only one in the middle of the vast room, sitting alone with a sharp look as if he wanted to skin herself.


    "Hurry up, honey," Brian said.


    Hearing that, Anna quickened her pace.


    As for Kevin, the man stopped his steps and turned out of the room.


    Seeing that Anna was only a few steps away, Brian then stood up from his position and pulled the chair for the woman, and then returned to his original position.


    It is a very sweet sight. Yes, those who saw him probably would not have guessed that it turned out that the man often hurt the woman he was with.


    Only a few secondster, a waitress greeted them and then served appetizers.


    Until dessert was served, no discussion was heard.


    Both Brian and Anna were silents.


    "Eat this one," Brian said then handed Anna a dessert.


    Anna didn''t respond and just epted it. Afraid to refuse and the man again treated her rudely.


    "Good. If you are obedient like this, I can guarantee you and your son will be safe," said Brian smiling.


    "Ah yes, I have a question for you, honey," he added after a few seconds of silence.


    Anna who heard that somehow became a little scared.


    "How can you have a son from that man?" Brian asked and it made Anna''s body stiffen.


    How did Brian know all that? Whereas, she never told this to anyone.

 Chapter 97 - 97. Dont Reject Me (2)

    "Ah yes, I have a question for you, honey," he added after a few seconds of silence.


    Anna who heard that somehow felt a little scared.


    "How can you have a son from that man?" Brian asked and it made Anna''s body stiffen.


    How did Brian know all that? Whereas, she never told this to anyone, not even to Nicho though.


    "No need to hide it from me, I even know you used the name Nicho as the father of your son."


    Anna was stunned, "I never did that," Anna protested because she never did. Let alone using the name Nicho, she never even asked the man anything.


    Seeing Anna''s response, Brian''s brow furrowed faintly, "Really?"


    Anna nodded in agreement.


    "Okay if you don''t want to tell me. I think we''re even. You used to see me with another woman and you with another man," Brian said then chuckled, ying the dessert in front of him as if something interesting came into his mind.


    Brian didn''t speak again, he then looked at Anna intently then smiled, "I never thought that you who looked so ordinary could attract the attention of so many men," Brian murmured in a voice that sounded very small, making Anna didn''t know what that man says. The woman then nced around again, still quiet and there were only the two of them there.


    "I''m reserving this ce for you," Brian said suddenly as if he knew what Anna was thinking.


    Anna didn''t respond, just nced at Brian, and then went back to eating. She didn''t know how to respond. Brian hurt her, was very rude to her and he was the one who gave her this kind of treatment.


    However, one thing is certain for Anna, that her love for Brian is dead, gone, nothing remains, there is only a feeling of hurt that continues to eat away at her heart.


    Suddenly another question arose in Anna''s mind, how could Brian be like this now? Even though in the past the man''s finances were not much different from her, was it because of his adoptive father? She became very sure that something big had happened in the past five years to this man.


    "Are you done?" Brian asked when he saw the woman sitting there with her head down.


    "Oh, erm."


    "Okay, then let''s go," Brian said then stood up from his position.


    Anna gave no reply and just followed the man to his feet, and walked a few steps behind him.


    "Don''t walk behind me, honey," Brian said, stopping his steps, turning to Anna, and grabbing her arm.


    Annaplied.


    With her petite and short body, Anna had a hard time matching her position with Brian who was striding wide.


    Out of the fancy restaurant, Kevin was waiting.


    "How?" Brian asked the man.


    "Ready, sir."


    "Okay," Brian said and Kevin nodded.


    While on the other hand, Anna did not understand the meaning of the two people''s conversation at all.


    Entering the car, Brian leaned back in his chair, while Anna, the woman was very restless, all kinds of prejudices filled her head.


    "Get some rest, honey."


    "Because, after arrivingter, you will probably be very busy," Brian said again without opening his eyelids at all.


    "Where do you want to take me?" asked Anna very curiously.


    Brian didn''t answer, the man just stayed where he was. Seems very reluctant to speak.


    Anna sighed tiredly, and then obeyed the man''s words. Trying to rx her body as much as possible, though she was sure that her efforts would be in vain.


    Silence reigned in the car again. Until a few tens of minutester, Anna who was watching the road they were walking through from behind the window suddenly got up from her position.


    The previously busy streets are now deserted, no more vehicles passing by, not a single one. Looking to the left and right of the road, there arerge white houses that appear to be lined up on the left and right sides of the road. There was no sign of life at all, quiet and deste, a stark contrast to the bustling atmosphere of a very busy city. Anna did not know, since when the car she was traveling in entered such an area.


    The car went even further.


    Anna''s brow furrowed faintly when her gaze caught the vehicles that lined up neatly on the side of the road, filling the left and right sides of the road, and all of them were cars that Anna knew the price might be in the hundreds of billions or even trillions, and this was the first time she had seen it. Anna''s curiosity continued when she found several groups of peopleplete with ck tuxedos gathered to form certain groups.


    "B-Brian¡­where are we?" stammered Anna, feeling a little scared.


    Hearing Anna''s question, Brian just opened his eyes and nced around then closed his eyes again.


    "We''ll be there in a minute, honey," the man said.


    "Why are there so many people here?"


    "Did something happen?" Anna muttered to herself.


    Brian heard all that, it''s just that he chose to remain silent.


    Entering arge gate that was already wide open, everyone who saw the car that Anna was riding in immediately stopped their activities for a moment and bowed, paying respects.


    "What''s with all of them?" She asked.


    Then, when she turned her gaze to the front, the woman''s body instantly froze.


    At this time they were entering the courtyard of a magnificent mansion with white nuances, on the left and right sides to be precise on a very wide courtyard stretched a green carpet with chairs and tables neatly arranged and lined up on it.


    Not only that, several wedding knick-knacks filled as far as the eye could see, various types of dishes and drinks seemed to fill several tables.


    There is a wedding altar filled with a peach-colored chiffon scarfbined with white apanied by a series of matching roses and also several smallnterns, it looks so sweet and elegant standing in the middle of the courtyard that has been surrounded by. All people were bowing to the car she was riding.


    "W-what''s going on here? Who''s getting married? And why brought me here Brian?" Anna stuttered, her brain working fast.


    "Even without me answering, you already know the answer, honey," Brian replied in his trademark deep voice, slowly opening his eyelids.


    The ck limousine stopped, some people immediately opened the door from the outside while others bowed their heads.


    "Wee, sir."


    "Erm."


    "Take this woman to Elena, tell her to finish it in thirty minutes," Brian ordered.


    "Yes, sir," replied the man.


    "This is the clothes that must be worn by Miss," said Kevin, handing a tote bag to the man.


    "Okay."


    "Miss, pleasee with me," said the man to Anna.


    Anna froze.


    "Follow him, honey.. Don''t disobey," Brian said again to Anna.

 Chapter 98 - 98. Forced Marriage

    "This is the clothes that must be worn by her," said Kevin, handing a tote bag to the man.


    "Okay."


    "Miss, pleasee with me," said the man to Anna.


    Anna froze.


    "Follow him, honey. Don''t disobey," Brian said to Anna again.


    "A-alright," she stuttered and followed the man inside.


    For a moment Anna was stunned to see the interior of the room, spacious and so magnificent. But it was only a few minutes before the man leading the way spoke again.


    "Come on, Miss," he said to Anna when he saw the woman stop her step.


    "Oh sorry."


    "Carlos. You can call me Carlos, Miss," the man introduced himself.


    "Okay."


    Down the corridor, walking for about a few minutes, they turned and entered a room.


    Inside there, there were already several women who were also wearing all ck clothes.


    "Elena, finish it in thirty minutes," said Carlos as he ced the box he was carrying right on the dresser.


    "All right. Leave it to me."


    "Then I''ll wait outside," said Carlos immediately turned and left the room.


    "Please take a shower first, Miss," said the woman whose name Anna knew was Elena.


    "You help her," she added, looking back.


    "What? No, I can do it," said Anna.


    "Just show me where the bathroom is," she added.


    "No, Miss. I am responsible to you. I only have thirty minutes, so don''t refuse," the woman said and then raised her hands to code to four women who were about the same age as Anna.


    Immediately the four of them led Anna into a room that was not less spacious than the previous room, it was the bathroom.


    "They will help you, Miss," said Elena.


    Anna didn''t respond, letting them do whatever they wanted.


    Until a few minutester, Anna began to feel ufortable.


    "What''s this for again? I''ve used it many times before," Anna sighed harshly when she saw one of the women who were with her again wanting to pour soap for the fifth time.


    "This is different, Miss. This will leave your skin supple and fragrant," the woman replied and then started to rub Anna''s back.


    Again, Anna could only surrender and ept it.


    For a moment, she felt like the most neglected and despicable person in the world.


    Not without reason, she felt this way. First, she did something she shouldn''t have done five years ago with a stranger, secondly, she lives under the same roof with a different man who has absolutely nothing to do with her, thirdly, now she is reunited with the once crushing Brian his former beliefs, treating herself as he pleased as if she had no right to refuse.


    Anna felt as if fate was ying a game with her life.


    To be honest, she was tired, she was so tired of everything. It''s just that for the sake of her son ''Dave'', she will survive. Survive all the things that happen in her life.


    Anna couldn''t imagine, if Dave wasn''t in her life, she might have disappeared from this world.


    "Done, Miss. You can rinse your body."


    Anna nodded and followed the woman''s words, her gaze vacant.


    Elena started to polish Anna''s face, she didn''t forget to cover the kissmark on the woman''s neck with makeup. Her shrewd movements indicate that she is not new to this field.


    Wearing a dress that fits her body very well, rather than being beautiful, Anna looks more petite and cute, also fragile at the same time, Makes anyone who sees her want to hug her body and provide protection, afraid that the tiny body will get hurt.


    "If only Miss was a little taller..."


    "Tsskk," Elena immediately cut off the words of one of the women who were with her.


    "Since when are you allowed to judge Mr. Brian''s choose?" she added again.


    Suddenly the woman''s body jerked as if she had just realized what she had just said.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, Miss. I''m sorry."


    "No problem, don''t think about it too much," Anna replied trying to smile at the woman.


    "Thank you."


    Anna didn''t answer, instead, she just nodded.


    "How? Are you done?" Carlos'' voice came from outside the room.


    "A little more," Ellena replied, slightly smoothing the tiara over Anna''s head.


    "Hurry up, the guests have been waiting for a long time," Carlos said again.


    Elena didn''t answer until a few minutester, "It''s done,e in," said Elena.


    Immediately Carlos appeared behind the door.


    "Looks like you have to call some people to lift the hem of Miss''s dress," said Elena to the man.


    "No need, you just do it," Carlos said to Elena then scanned the several women standing behind her.


    Hearing that, Elena was silent as if to think for a moment.


    "Okay."


    Coming out of the room, it turned out that Brian was there. Standing back while ying with his cellphone, it seemed he still didn''t realize that Anna, Carlos, Elena, and the others had juste out and were staring at him at this time.


    "S-sir," Carlos approached Brian and bowed slightly.


    Brian immediately looked around him, and at the same time, he stepped closer to Anna.


    "You are so beautiful," Brian muttered, kissing Anna''s lips briefly. Everyone immediately lowered their eyes. Either a whim or out of respect for them.


    Anna who was being treated like that suddenly stuck her on the spot.


    "Ahh.." the woman screamed as her body suddenly lifted. Brian carried her.


    "I don''t want my future wife to be tired from walking," said Brian, starting to walk, followed by Carlos and Elena who lifted the hem of the wedding dress worn by Anna.


    If usually in that position, the woman would wrap her arms around the man''s neck, but this time it was different. Anna didn''t move an inch, as if frozen in the man''s arms. She put both hands on her stomach, reluctant to move from there.


    Out of the majestic building, Brian led Anna to the courtyard.


    The guests immediately stood up, watching the two couples walk towards the altar.


    As if at a loss for words, Anna didn''t know how to describe what kind of situation she was in right now.


    This is nothing more than a forced marriage.


    Brian forced her to do all this by threatening to hurt Dave if she didn''tply.


    Then after this?


    What kind of exnation will she give to Nicho, Dave, and Na?


    Also to Devan because she suddenly stopped working and disappeared again.


    No, that wasn''t what she had to worry about now. But, can she meet her son after this or not?


    Just thinking about it, Anna felt very frustrated.


    "Don''t frown, honey." Brian''s voice suddenly broke her reverie, the man slowly lowered her body and took her arm, walking on the red carpet.


    "Smile, don''t show that kind of expression," Brian muttered again without slowing down one bit. A murmur only Anna could hear.


    "Don''t be rebellious, Anna," he said again, gripping Anna''s arm tightly, making the woman wince slightly.


    "You think I can''t do anything to you in the future....?"


    "All right," Anna interrupted immediately and smiled.

 Chapter 99 - 99. Forced Marriage (2)

    "Don''t frown, honey," Brian''s voice suddenly broke his reverie, the man slowly lowered her body and took her arm, walking on the red carpet.


    "Smile, don''t show that kind of expression," Brian muttered again without slowing down one bit. A murmur only Anna could hear.


    "Don''t be rebellious, Anna," she said again, gripping Anna''s arm tightly, making the woman wince slightly.


    "You think I can''t do anything to you in the future..."


    "All right," said Anna immediately cut Brian''s sentence and smiled. Forced smile.


    "Good."


    All the guests seemed very enthusiastic, the guests were dominated by men, while women? There are only a few and maybe can be counted on the fingers?


    The implementation of the wedding ceremonysted several tens of minutes, after the utterance of the sacred vows by the bride and groom, the exchange of rings, it was time for them to kiss.


    Anna wanted to refuse, but because she got a sharp re from the man in front of her, she finally just gave up.


    Brian kissing her in front of many people made her body stiffen, Brian''s treatment was very gentle and managed to make Anna almost get carried away if she didn''t pinch her thighs continuously to maintain her consciousness.


    The cheers of the guests echoed.


    This went on for about a few minutes and Brian stopped what she was doing.


    The sound of cheering was heard again when the man rubbed Anna''s lips with her thumb and then kissed her briefly again.


    Anna did not budge a bit, nor did she return the man''s treatment to her.


    After the main event was over, Brian asked Carlos and Elena to take Anna to the room to rest. While the man chose to join his guests.


    Entering the elevator, Anna was led to the second floor.


    "Can I ask something?" Anna asked turning to Carlos who was walking beside her.


    "Please, madam."


    "Is Mr. Javier also present at this event?" ask Anna


    Carlos and Elena''s reflexes stopped their feet, only a few seconds, and then stepped again.


    A very strange response for Anna.


    "Why do you ask such a question, madam?"


    "I just wanted to know, because I haven''t met anyone from Brian''s family," Anna replied as if she had never known the man before.


    "You don''t have to think about anything insignificant, madam," said Elena curtly.


    Anna who heard such a response sighed harshly, even now they call her Madam.


    "Okay, I''m sorry," said Anna.


    "No problem, madam."


    Out of the elevator, a corridor greeted them immediately, passed several rooms, and then they turned and found another room at the end. It was the room they were headed for.


    It this time, Anna entered a room that had arger size than what she had in mind before, the entire room and its contents were dominated by ck and gray, a ring LED chandelier hanging in the middle -middle. The room gives a masculine and modern impression.


    "This is your room with Mr. Brian," Carlos said to the woman.


    Anna didn''t reply to the man''s words, she just nodded faintly, a nod with a nk stare.


    "All the things you need are inside, if you still need something else, you can use the telephone in the room, Miss. The phone is directly connected to Elena," said Carlos again.


    "Um, fine," replied Anna.


    "Then I''ll excuse, madam," said Carlos farewell, while Elena still stayed.


    After the man left, Elena said, "Please, madam. I''ll help you take off your wedding dress."


    Anna just nodded then went deeper.


    A dress of that size will indeed make it difficult for the wearer to take it off if it is not helped by someone else.


    There was no discussion between the two of them until Elena finished her task and then said goodbye.


    "Then I''ll say goodbye, madam," said Elena, in her hand was the dress Anna had worn before, and it was neatly folded.


    Anna just nodded, she had also changed into new clothes. Even so until now, she still looked dazed. Her mind seemed to be floating, being faced with so many events in such a short time made it difficult for her to digest them all. It was as if she was having a very long dream.


    Seeing Elena walk away and approach the exit, Anna suddenly shouted, "Wait!" At the same time, she ran towards the door where the woman was.


    "Do you need anything, madam?" asked Elena turning around.


    "Um¡­ that¡­ may I ask for my things?" Anna asked a little doubtfully.


    "Your things?" Repeated Elena with a furrowed brow, as she recalled the woman who had just assumed the status of Mr. Brian''s wife did not have any luggage since earlier. Is her memory problematic?


    "Yeah, just a bag," answered Anna.


    "But, madam..since we met earlier, you''re not wearing any bags," said Elena.


    "Eh? Really?" Anna tried to remember.


    "Perhaps on the way here you forgot it somewhere, madam?"


    Hearing Elena''s words, Anna froze.


    "That''s right, at the dress fitting at the boutique, I forgot about it there."


    "Ouch¡­ how is this? My cell phone and some valuables are in there," she muttered to herself.


    "Elena.." Anna called looking at the woman standing right in front of her.


    "Yes, madam?


    "I want to go somewhere."


    "No, madam. You are not allowed to leave this room," said Elena immediately.


    "I just want to pick up the bag I left behind, I promise I''ll be back here soon. Can I?"


    "Elena, please help me," Anna whined as soon as she grabbed the arm of the woman in front of her, her head slightly tilted up because her height was very different from Elena''s.


    "Still can''t, madam. Mr. Brian won''t let you go anywhere," said Elena refusing.


    Anna was stunned for a moment to hear the woman''s words. Indirectly, it means she can''t meet Dave, her son.


    "I''ll have Kevin get your bag," she added.


    "Is that true?" Anna returned to her upright position.


    "Yes, madam. You just wait here," replied Elena, nodding.


    "A-alright, thanks in advance."


    "No need to thank me, madam. I was just doing what I was supposed to do," said Elena.


    "Then excuse me," she added again, saying goodbye for the second time to Anna.


    "Ah, y-yes."


    After that Elena turned and disappeared behind the door, leaving Anna alone in the room.


    Suddenly the woman''s leg muscles felt weak and could not support her weight, Anna fell on her knees on the carpet.


    Her current thoughts never leave Dave and Na.


    Anna suddenly remembered what Carlos had said a few minutes ago, she then got up and went to a table on which there was andline.


    Maybe she could use that thing to contact Na.

 Chapter 100 - 100. I Miss My Son

    Her current thoughts never leave Dave and Na.


    Anna suddenly remembered what Carlos had said a few minutes ago, she then got up and went to a table on which there was andline.


    Maybe she could use that thing to contact Na.


    It''s just that when Anna tried to call the girl''s number, somehow couldn''t connect even after she tried repeatedly, the same thing happened when she tried to call Nicho''sndline number.


    "Knock...knock...knock..."


    The sound of a sudden knock on the door made Anna gasp in surprise. Put the receiver back in its ce and walked to the door.


    "Elena," Anna said when she saw the figure of a woman standing in front of her.


    "Did you forget something?" Asked Anna again.


    "No madam. I just want to let you know that the telephone in your room cannot be used to dial other numbers, it is specially designed and of course different from otherndlines, so I hope you don''t do it again," said Elena at length.


    "H-how did you know?"


    "How do I know, it''s not important madam. if you need help or need anything, you just have to press number one for a while and I''ll be right back to see you," replied Elena in one breath, her body slightly bent over with her gaze that was also looking down.


    Anna was surprised to hear Elena''s words. She had just learned that there was something like this.


    "Do you need anything?" asked Elena again.


    "N-no."


    "Okay, then I''ll excuse you, madam," said Elena, bowing lower than before and then turning away leaving Anna still standing behind the door.


    A tired sigh escaped the woman''s lips, "So what should I do now?" She mumbled shutting the door again.


    Walked to the side of the window, wiped the curtains and the first thing that greeted her was a garden, a veryrge garden with several gazebos that filled several points, it was another part of the courtyard of that magnificent building.


    Several men dressed in all ck asionally passed under there, as if on patrol.


    Being in that position for more than an hour, Anna didn''t move an inch.


    Orange light began to glow on the western horizon, indicating that the time had entered the end of the day.


    Suddenly a hand wrapped around the woman''s waist made her startled and immediately turned around, but only very sturdy shoulders were waiting for her.


    "What do you think, honey?"


    "Brian..." Anna didn''t notice the man''s arrival at all.


    "Yeah, it''s me, honey."


    "How are you feeling now? Are you happy? Your dream was now achieved," he added.


    Anna didn''t respond and just kept quiet.


    "Now and forever, you''ll be here, honey. So don''t worry about anything anymore," he said again.


    "I miss my son, and Na too."


    "That babysitter?"


    Anna nodded.


    "You want to meet them?" Brian asked again.


    Anna responded with a nod again.


    "All right. I''ll bring them here and live in this house."


    "B-but..."


    "Don''t you want to meet them?" Brian asked who immediately cut off Anna''s words.


    Anna didn''t respond and just kept quiet.


    "You should rest, honey," Brian said suddenly carrying Anna and walking towards the bed.


    "I can walk alone."


    But Brian paid no heed to the woman''s words.


    "Your body is very light and thin," said Brian lowering the woman''s body very carefully onto the king-size bed.


    Right after putting Anna down, the cell phone in Brian''s pocket rang.


    Seeing the contacts listed on the screen, Brian immediately walked away and left the room without saying a word to Anna.


    Anna who saw the man disappear behind the reflex door heaved a sigh of relief. if only she could, she hoped that Brian wouldn''t be back for a very long time.


    Suddenly she felt sleepy and a few minutester, Anna fell asleep.


    ***


    Devan is currently on his way home from work. Yes, after a few days of noting to work, today the man could not help but have to go to the office because there was a meeting and also a meeting with some important clients.


    He was very tired, even though he didn''t go straight home, because Leo called him toe to Grandma''s house.


    His cousin''s parents just arrived in Indonesia this afternoon, as well as Byanca''s parents, and tonight it seems like there will be a reunion, even his mother also asked him toe.


    Yes, although his father is still in Australia, that is not a barrier.


    It seems the meeting of two different families tonight will also discuss his marriage to Byanca.


    Devan seems veryzy.


    Turning the wheel to Grandma''s house, Devan''s car drove very slowly.


    If only he could choose, Devan didn''t want this marriage to take ce. He didn''t love Byanca anymore, he didn''t have any feelings left for her, not one bit. Instead, he has feelings for married women.


    Crazy isn''t it?


    "Hmm maybe this is one way for me to forget you, Anna," Devan muttered to himself.


    Yes, he doesn''t love Byanca but it''s also impossible to have a rtionship with Anna. And those two things frustrate him.


    It was the first time in his life that he was faced with something like this.


    It turns out that one''s feelings are the mostplicated thing in this world.


    Suddenly his cell phone rang, "Hello," Devan answered the iing call.


    "Hello Devan, it''s you, right?" came a voice from the other side.


    "What is it?"


    "Tsk, where are you now?" He is Leo. He didn''t know what possessed Devan to answer his calls in just seconds. Usually, the guy would ignore him.


    "On the way to Grandma''s house, what''s wrong?" he asked.


    "Pick me up."


    "Huh?"


    "My car''s tire went t," Leo said, a heavy sighing from the other side.


    "Take it to the repair shop," Devan replied lightly.


    "Already."


    "Then just take a taxi," said Devan.


    "I left my wallet at home. I don''t have a penny right now," Leo replied.


    "Come on, pick me up."


    "I''ll call Hendra to pick you up," Devan replied.


    "Up to you. Then I''ll ask him to take me back home and tell Grandma that I''m sick. So I don''t have to bother going there anymore, hahaha," Leo said thenughed.


    "Tell me where are you now?" asked Devan immediately, he didn''t want to be the target of everyone''s curiosity, as if making him a know-it-all resource. Hey, he''s veryzy to talk, what happens if people at Grandma''s house keep asking him questions? There''s no way he could just keep quiet and with Leo with him, Leo could take over the role at the same time. Yeah, maybe the only thing Devan likes about Leo is that.


    "Why? Hahaha."


    "Then you just walk. I will not contact Hendra."


    "Tsk, you are so mean to your cousin, Devan."


    "I''m here now...." Leo said again while saying the address where he is currently.

 Chapter 101 - 101. I Miss My Son (2)

    "Why? Hahaha."


    "Okay, then you just walk. I won''t contact Hendra either."


    "Tsk, you are so mean to your cousin, Devan."


    "I''m here now..." said Leo again while saying the address he is currently at.


    "I''ll be there in ten minutes."


    "Okay."


    After that, Dean ended the call and sped towards where Leo was.


    ***


    Anna was sleeping very soundly, there had been no movement from her since closing her eyes this afternoon. Maybe because her body and mind were very tired.


    No one knows how many times Elena checked Anna''s room just to make sure she was in good condition because it was past dinner time.


    "How?" Carlos suddenly appeared behind Elena just after the woman closed the door from the outside.


    "Madam is still sleeping," replied Elena.


    "Just wait until she wakes up. Don''t bother her."


    "Okay," Elena replied.


    "Where''s Kevin? Has he found Mrs.''s stuff?" She asked again suddenly remembering Mrs. Anna''s belongings.


    "It''s downstairs. You can give itter when the Madame wakes up," Carlos replied.


    "But before that check and clean the contents," he added.


    "Sure, don''t worry about that."


    Carlos just nodded at Elena''s words.


    "By the way, where is Mr. Brian? I haven''t seen him since earlier," asked Elena feeling a little curious.


    "Mr. Brian came back this afternoon, there was a slight problem. Wille backter, maybe next week? I don''t know for sure."


    "Is that true? Is the big problem?"


    "I don''t know. You shouldn''t tell this to the madam. If she asks, give a reasonable reason," Carlos replied.


    "Leave it to me."


    "Ah yes, tomorrow you have to take care of two more people."


    "Eh?" Elena''s brow furrowed.


    "The Mistress''s Son and the Babysitter."


    "Mr. Brian already has a child?"


    "No, it''s the Madame''s child from another man."


    "Huh?"


    "Never mind. We shouldn''t be discussing things like this. If he finds out we both could die."


    Elena just nodded.


    "Then what do you want to do in Madame''s room?" asked Elena again squinting.


    "I also want to make sure the Madam''s condition. Have you forgotten my duty? I am responsible for the security of the Madame during Mr. Brian''s absence," Carlos replied lightly.


    "Okay. Then continue your work. I''ll go first," said Elena, leaving Carlos alone in front of the bedroom door.


    Until midnight, a small movement apanied by a typical wake-up groan could be heard filling the room. Anna, who seemed to be sinking in the mattress and wrapped in a nket, now slowly opened her eyelids, blinking to adjust the light that entered her retina.


    Looked around, still the same ce as before. She hoped that everything that happened today was just a dream. In fact, no, this was not a dream but a reality, a reality that she had to face.


    Suddenly her stomach growled, looking at the clock on her right, it was already eleven o''clock at night. No wonder she felt hungry because her stomach was only filled with food this afternoon.


    "Dave..." Anna called suddenly remembering her son as her body jumped off the bed. She has not given any news to her son and Na.


    Immediately Anna ran to the door and opened it roughly.


    "Good night, madam," said Carlos, who a few seconds earlier had been startled by Anna''s sudden appearance.


    "N-night," Anna stuttered.


    "You need something?" Carlos asked the woman.


    "I want to meet Elena."


    "If I may know what Madame wants to see her for? Maybe I can help you."


    "My stuff. Elena told me earlier that she was going to ask Kevin to look for my bag. I was wondering, did you find it?" asked Anna again.


    "Bag? Oh about that, wait a minute Madam. I will call Elena and ask her toe here," Carlos said again taking out his cell phone and calling someone. Only a few seconds and the man looked back at Anna, "You better wait in the room, madam."


    "B-but..."


    "You are not allowed to roam at night, madam," said Carlos, cutting her off.


    "All right," Anna then turned around and went back inside.


    Just a few minutester, Elena came along with two women who followed behind her. Each of them carried a food trolley containing a variety of dishes, from appetizer to dessert.


    "Good night, madam," said Elena, bowing respectfully.


    "Night," Anna replied, her eyes focused solely on the item in Elena''s hand. It was her bag.


    "My bag..."


    "No, you have to have dinner first, madam. Then I''ll give you this," said Elena as if she knew what to say next.


    "Okay," Anna nodded then wanted to move from her position. But again arrested by Elena.


    "You don''t have to move, madam. Let the two of theme over and serve you," said Elena then coded to the two women pushing the food trolley behind her.


    Anna just obeyed. She could not wait to contact her son, but before that, she had to fill her stomach first.


    Only five minutes and Anna had finished her dinner.


    "I''ve eaten, give me my bag," she said, holding out her hands to Elena.


    "Please, madam."


    "Thank you," Anna said again then opened the bag and immediately took the contents.


    "Then we''ll say goodbye, madam. Don''t forget to call me if anything happens or you need something," Elena said the same thing again.


    "Emm," Anna replied briefly and then breathed a sigh of relief when she found out that the contents of her bag were still intact, no less.


    Left alone, Anna then immediately grabbed her cellphone, she intended to call Na.


    "Eh?" Her brow furrowed. There is not a single contact left there, not even Devan and Nicho''s contacts. Luckily she had memorized Na''s contacts so there was no need to worry.


    Immediately she made a call and a knock was connected to the number she had dialed making her heartbeat work faster than usual.


    "Hello..." Anna preceded.


    "Hello," came the reply from the other end.


    "Na, where''s Dave?"


    "Dave? Who is this?"


    Anna''s reflex froze, "This is Na, isn''t it?"


    "I''m Na, who is this?" Hearing that, Anna breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hmm, I''m Anna."


    "Anna? Anna is Dave''s mother?"


    "Yes. How is my son now? Is he asleep?"


    "Yes, he''s been sleeping since earlier. Since you''ve met Dave''s father, you changed your number without telling me," Na said and at the same time, the wrinkles on her forehead became clearer as her eyebrows knit together in confusion.


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand what you''re saying Na."


    "You changed numbers."


    Anna is getting confused, she never did. Was it Elena''s doing?


    "A-ah? I forgot," Anna stuttered.


    "Ah yes, even though you''re with Dave''s father, you shouldn''t forget me here Anna," Na said in a seductive tone of voice interspersed with a lightugh.


    Anna is getting confused.


    "What do you mean? Dave''s father?"

 Chapter 102 - 103. Hati Yang Gundah

    "Ah yes, even though you''re with Dave''s father, you shouldn''t forget me here Anna," Na said in a seductive tone of voice interspersed with a lightugh.


    Anna was getting more confused.


    "What do you mean? Dave''s father?"


    "Yes. Ah yes, a guy named Kevin came here and asked me to get ready tomorrow, Dave too."


    "Kevin?"


    "Yeah, he said that you and your son, as well as me, will stay at Dave''s Dad''s house starting tomorrow," Na replied.


    "Huh?"


    "He also said that he had confirmed this with Nicho. So you don''t have to worry," said Na again.


    ''What else is this?'' Anna thought, the woman was silent for a while, trying to digest all of Na''s words.


    "So-so you guys wille tomorrow?" she asked.


    "Yeah, hehe. You don''t worry about us, Anna. Have fun with your husband," said Na again.


    "O-oh y-yes. Thank you, Na. Then you should rest, it''s gettingte."


    "Okay. You too," replied the girl from the other side.


    After ending the call, Anna''s reflex breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank God they''re okay," she muttered.


    She then walked to the side of the window, wiped the curtains, intending to open the window in the hope, her feelings could rx a little after being exposed to the fresh night breeze.


    It''s just that her intentions stopped.


    Just slightly wiped the curtains and peeked into position. Lots of men in ck uniforms down there. Some form groups and gather in the gazebo and not a few pass by as if they are on patrol.


    The lighting outside the mansion wasn''t very bright, but it was able to give Anna a clear, albeit slightly dim, view.


    Seeing all the things around her today, she somehow felt Brian was very foreign to her. Starting from the man''s treatment of her and also what he currently has. It was as if he wasn''t the same man she had known five years ago.


    She walked back to the bed andy down on it. Anna tried to close her eyes even though she wasn''t sleepy.


    She didn''t know what to do now, she wanted this moment to pass quickly so she could see her son again tomorrow.


    It''s just that Anna, who had just closed her eyes for a few seconds, suddenly woke up, she felt strange.


    ''Isn''t this my first night with that jerk?''


    Anna shuddered for a moment. If only she could, she didn''t want to see that man again. If there was a gap, even the slightest, she wanted to run as far as possible with Dave.


    In her heart, Anna continued to hope and pray that she would be spared from that man, even though she knew that it was highly unlikely that this would happen because she was already his wife.


    A very unwanted status. And all this she did for her son.


    And Brian knew that very well. Mastering Anna and acting as she pleases because the man knows what Anna''s weaknesses are.


    When it came to Dave, Anna couldn''t move.


    As for Devan? Anna had no hope in the man at all. Devan was Dave''s father, but would he ept that fact if she told him? Will Devan protect her from Brian while the man already has another woman who might soon be his wife?


    She is not the type of woman who expects mercy from anyone. She didn''t want to make Dave an excuse to get sympathy from anyone, including Devan who had very different social strata from her.


    Even so, she''s not that bad at ruining other women''s happiness just because of her selfishness.


    She was better off like this, holding on to herself, protecting her son with her own hands, without relying on anyone. Even if it would hurt her a lot.


    Because she has felt how painful it is when her hopes are disappointed, her heart and feelings are knocked down.


    There is nothing better in this world than relying on herself.


    Whatever and however, in the end, she will try to ept everything, ept the destiny of God who continues to y with her life. Yes, as long as her son is okay. She is willing to do anything even though the stakes are her own life.


    Until it was not felt more than an hour had passed, now the time was showing one o''clock in the morning.


    But Anna did not feel the slightest drowsiness.


    Her mind was as noisy as it was, about endless prejudices and question marks.


    ***


    Currently, Devan and Leo are on their way home from Grandma''s house.


    For a while, her mother, both Leo''s parents, and Byanca''s parents lived in the Atmadja family''s Mansion. Only Byanca prefers to stay in a hotel, arguing that the location of the hotel is very close to the location where she made an appointment with some of her clients, and everyone even Devan believes that. Except for someone, someone who always disyed an attitude of pretending not to know anything.


    Devan''s previous assumption turned out to be true, that the family meeting discussed her marriage to Byanca. Even the day and date have been set.


    Leo who was sitting next to Devan was already feeling embarrassed, who knows how many times he had heard his cousin sigh harshly as if he was carrying a very heavy burden.


    "You love Byanca?" Leo asked openly, breaking the silence in the car.


    Devan just nced at the man, then returned his focus to the steering wheel. He didn''t want to answer a question that has a very clear answer.


    "You just refuse. Cancel everything," Leo said lightly.


    Devan suddenly pulled the car over, "Didn''t you previously insist on forcing me to ept all this? Why now ask me to refuse their wishes?"


    "Did you ept this arranged marriage because of what I said?" Leo asked turning around, his voice now sounding very serious. Even the yful expression that used to fill her face was now gone.


    "No," replied Devan that very second.


    "Then?"


    "I should be the one asking you, why suddenly say such a line? I still remember how thest time you insisted on asking me to ept Byanca, at that time you also advised me. How did you suddenly change your attitude now?"


    Leo was stunned, it was unusual for Devan to say such a long sentence to him.


    "I just don''t like it when you get married before me," Leo replied lightly.


    A reply that made no sense to Devan.


    "Say it!" asked Devan.


    "What?"


    "You''re hiding something from me."


    "Tsk, I''m hiding something," Leo replied then reached into his shirt pocket.


    "Here, I hid it from you in my pocket," he said pointing at the phone.


    "I''m serious, Leo. Don''t joke," said Devan embarrassed. Sometimes the man next to him joked after saying something very serious.


    "I''m serious too," Leo said.


    Devan took a shaky breath.


    "Hah, it''s up to you," he said then stepped back on the gas.


    "So how?"


    Devan didn''t answer.


    Seeing his cousin''s response, Leo leaned his head back on the chair with a shaky breath. His eyes were fixed on the ceiling of the car.


    "It''s up to you.. As your good and very handsome cousin, I will support whatever you do," Leo said but Devan didn''t respond at all.

 Chapter 103 - 104. Just Ended

    "It''s up to you. As your good and very handsome cousin, I will support whatever you do," Leo said but Devan didn''t respond in the slightest.


    Devan chuckles.


    "Ah yes, how is your maid?" Leo asked making Devan nce at him once again.


    "Anna?"


    "Um, yes Anna."


    "Why is she?"


    "No, I just wanted to know how she was. You didn''t do anything to her did you?" Leo replied, his memory shing back to that night. The night he saw a man treating Anna very rudely.


    "He didn''te in today."


    With his head still leaning, Leo turned to the side.


    "He said he wasn''t feeling well, really why did you suddenly ask about that woman?"


    "No, I was just curious," Leo replied.


    Hearing that, Devan didn''t respond anymore and returned his focus to the wheel.


    Don''t be surprised why Devan drives his car more often even though there is Hendra, his driver. No special reason, just like and want it. However, it''s a different story if he is on his way to the office, usually, Hendra often takes him, because during the trip he can have his own time to check his schedule for that day and also some things rted to his work.


    No more talking, silence, only the sound of the bustle of the very noisy city filling their journey. Both were busy with their thoughts.


    "If you need anything don''t hesitate to contact me," Leo spoke again.


    Devan''s brow furrowed. Somehow he felt that tonight Leo was a little different, not only his attitude but everything he said sounded a little strange, he had never seen the side of his cousin like this. It was as if something big was happening and he was on the side of not knowing anything.


    "Focus on your steering, I don''t want to die young," Leo said again when he felt Devan''s gaze on him.


    Devan was spoken to only squeaked.


    As for Leo, the man chose to close his eyes. He seems to be trying to make peace with his mind.


    ***


    Australia || Nicho''s apartment


    Since receiving the news from Indonesia this afternoon, the man has been very restless. Unable to calm down, even the meeting with his client tonight he postponed until tomorrow.


    He wants to go back to Indonesia right now. But he couldn''t because in the next few days he had made an appointment with several investors. And it can''t be dyed or aborted at all.


    Currently, he is in the workspace in his apartment, sitting for hours without moving at all, since then his attention has only been focused on the disy of theptop screen in front of him.


    It was an email from someone he didn''t know. It contains a thank you note as well as information saying that Anna, Dave, and Na will no longer live in his house. Not only that, but money worth billions of rupiah also suddenly entered his ount, he said it was a thank you money as well as recement money as long as he supported Anna and her son.


    The man who sent the email imed to be Dave''s father''s assistant. The man also asked him not to interfere with Anna''s life and anything rted to it.


    Not only that, but Dave''s father''s assistant also said he had deleted Anna''s rtionship status from being registered with the State.


    More or less the essence of the contents of his email like that. Nicho had read it several times, no, maybe he had read it hundreds of times just to make sure that what he received was true and not a hallucination.


    He wanted to ask Anna directly, really, really wanted to, but the woman''s number is no longer reachable, and that further rifies the contents of the email.


    He had called the house. But only Na picked it up and said something simr to the contents of the email he received.


    Somehow Nicho feels hurt, even though he and Anna do not have any rtionship.


    Was his meeting with that woman a few weeks ago at the airport theirst meet?


    It seemed like Nicho had a hard time epting everything that happened suddenly.


    He never expected something like this to happen, because she always said that Dave''s father was dead every time he asked about it.


    Now everything that had to do with that woman was cut off by the sudden presence of another man.


    And it all just ended.


    Until the early morning, the man still did not move from his position, his appearance looked very messy, his eye bags were getting thicker with very disheveled hair.


    ***


    Brian''s House


    The re of the light that escaped from the windowttice made a woman who was still wrapped in a nket squirm softly.


    That woman is Anna.


    It was now nine o''clock in the morning, she didn''t usually wake up sote.


    Blinking her eyes slowly to adjust the light entering her retina, Anna slowly got up while squinting from the re.


    "Good morning, Madam."


    Hearing someone''s voice, Anna looked around, it was Elena who opened the window curtain.


    "Morning, Elena," Anna replied casually.


    "I''m sorry for disturbing your sleep."


    "I am doing this out of obligation, madam. I have a responsibility to take care of you, and I hope you will understand."


    Anna just nodded, then looked at the clock on her right.


    Instantly her remaining drowsiness disappeared.


    "I woke upte," she mumbled.


    "Maybe it''s because you''re tired, madam. You''d better take a shower now and have breakfast," said Elena. It''s toote to be called breakfast.


    "Since it''s your first day here, then it''s fine."


    "This afternoon I will submit the schedule and what things Mrs. can do as Mr. Brian''s wife. And vice versa," said Elena again.


    "You mean, I''m not free to do anything in this house?"


    "This is an order, madam. And as a wife, you must obey it," replied Elena.


    Anna wanted to curse. Not only did the man force her into marriage, but he also restricted all her movements.


    Isn''t it enough just to force her to marry?


    Alright Anna, looks like from now on you''re going to be that bastard man''s puppet.


    A harsh sigh escaped from between her lips.


    "Isn''t anyoneing today?" asked Anna suddenly remembering her son.


    "What do you mean madam?" Elena''s brow furrowed faintly.


    "Just forget it. So what should I do now?" replied Anna changing the subject.


    "If you mean your son and his babysitter, they arrived at eight o''clock earlier," said Elena, only to understand the meaning of Anna''s question.


    "Eight o''clock? Really? Where are they now?" asked Anna again.


    "You''d better take a shower, madam,ter I''ll take you to meet them," said Elena again.


    "Alright, alright," Anna quickly got out of bed.


    ."You guyse in," Elena half-shouted, and at that very second two women dressed as maids entered the room carrying a trolley full of bottles that Anna didn''t know about.


    "What''s this?"


    "Why did theye in?" Anna is steady full of question marks towards Elena.


    "You should wear all these when you shower, madam. And the two maids will help you."


    "Huh?"


    "Even what I wear when taking a shower is regted?"


    Elena just nodded, smiling.

 Chapter 104 - 105. Meet Naila And Dave

    "Even what I wear when taking a shower is regted?"


    Elena just nodded, smiling.


    Again Anna sighed tiredly.


    "Okay, do whatever you want," said Anna.


    After bathing and having breakfast, now Elena escorted Anna to the room where Dave and Na were.


    Using the elevator, they headed to the third floor. First set foot on the third floor, it turns out that what is here doesn''t have much difference from the previous floor, it''s just that here the number of rooms seems to be more than the one on the second floor, also each room is separated by corridors. Which are connected. For Anna, this was a little strange.


    Walking for about a few minutes, they finally stopped in front of a room, Elena then opened the door and after that, a scene where Dave and Na were ying in the room entered her view.


    For a moment Anna was stunned, the room in front of her was nothing more than a children''s yground.


    All kinds of games are there. Very, very different from the outside appearance.


    She never thought that behind this room was a yground.


    But since when did this room exist? Is it for Dave? Or has it been there before? Anna wondered.


    "Anna..." Na called when she saw her making Dave who was busy arranging toy blocks turned his head.


    "Mom..." called the boy as she got up from his position, ran, and lunged at Anna.


    Reflexively Anna crouched down with her outstretched hand.


    The two hug.


    "Where have you been? I miss you, mom," said the boy, wrapping his arms around Anna''s neck.


    "Yes, Dear. I am here now."


    "I don''t think you love me anymore."


    "I don''t think you want to see me anymore," the boy said hoarsely, sounding like he was holding back tears.


    Anna''s heart dropped at the sound of her son''s voice, her eyes reddened to hold back the clear tears that escaped from there. She couldn''t shed tears in front of Dave and Na.


    "No, honey. I''m just busy. I am sorry, okay?" Anna said gently stroking her son''s head.


    "From now on, I will never leave Dave again."


    "you promise?"


    Anna nodded.


    Na who witnessed the scene felt a little moved. Indeed, for the past few days, Dave rarely saw his mother, not even once or twice he did find Dave had fallen asleep just because he was waiting for Anna''s arrival.


    "Mom is sick?" Dave asked again releasing his arms with one hand holding the woman''s forehead.


    "Your body is hot, mom. Aunt Na,e here ..." Dave said again turning to the girl who was behind him.


    "My mother''s body is hot. My mother must be treated immediately," he said again.


    Hearing her son''s story, Anna smiled. She had been feeling a little unwell sincest night. Only she ignored it because it didn''t bother her at all.


    "I am okay, honey," Anna said grabbing Dave and carrying him deeper.


    "Then I''ll just wait outside, madam. Enjoy your time," said Elena and then turned around after getting a nod from Anna.


    "Mom put me down."


    "Why? You didn''t like it when you carry me?" asked Anna looking at her son''s innocent face.


    "Mom is sick. I don''t want you to get tired from carrying me," the boy replied and managed to make Anna smile, and so did Na.


    Dropped her son in the previous ce, Anna then sat down next to Dave.


    "I am okay, honey. Soon, I will be healthy again. You don''t worry, okay," said Anna.


    "Mom don''t get sick. I didn''t like it," the boy replied again in his childlike tone.


    Anna nodded.


    And after that, Dave returned to continue what he was doing before she came.


    "You look very tired Anna," now it was Na''s turn to speak.


    "Ah, that''s just how you feel," replied Anna while rubbing the back of her neck.


    "I never thought before that Dave''s father turned out to be very rich," Na said, starting to make small talk.


    Anna who heard that wanted to protest and said that the man Na was referring to was not Dave''s father, it was just that she was afraid that the girl would attack her with questions that she might not be able to answer. So in the end, Anna only responded with a clumsy smile.


    "Nicho never called you?" asked Anna changing the subject.


    "Ah yes, I almost forgot, Mr. Nicho contacted me yesterday and asked how you were. So I exined everything," answered Na immediately.


    "What did he say?" asked Anna curiously.


    "There is not any... he just wants to know how you and Dave are," Na replied.


    "I forgot to thank Nicho for all he''s done to me so far," said Anna.


    "If you have time, you''d better call him and tell him what''s going on Anna. I heard from the tone of his voice when he called yesterday, it seems that Mr. Nicho cares about you, maybe more than you think."


    Anna just nodded. Yes, maybe next time she should call the man.


    "Who were you here with?" she asked.


    "I and Dave got picked up by Kevin."


    "By the way, I''m very curious about your husband''s face, is he handsome?" asked Na teasing Anna.


    Anna didn''t respond and just smiled awkwardly.


    Meanwhile, Na, the girl has been trying to evaluate the woman in front of her secretly, not without reason because the bruises on Anna''s face for some reason seem to be increasing. Whether it was just her feelings or whether what was in her mind happened, Na wasn''t sure.


    Even so, Na tried to act normal. As if she didn''t see anything.


    "Oh yes, Anna. I want to tell you that my sry has doubled," said Na smiling happily.


    "I''m very happy, Anna. Dave''s father turned out to be a very good man, hmm why have you only met him now? Whereas if you had always been, you wouldn''t have bothered to work anymore," she added, continuing to chatter. Yes, from the way Na spoke, Anna could even feel how happy the girl in front of her was.


    Even though what Na said just went against Anna''s heart, the woman just kept her quiet and let Na express everything she felt.


    Once again Anna replied to the girl with a smile.


    "To be honest, I''m very curious about her face, tsk tsk," Na said again repeating her previous words, thenughed lightly.


    "I heard from Kevin that you guys had a wedding yesterday''s, it''s so bad not to give me any news."


    "Even to Nicho too. But let it be, everything has passed, your main happiness, Anna," said Na, continuing to chatter at length.


    "No wondertely, you often disappear hahaha. Turns out you are preparing something big huh."


    Again, Anna just smiled awkwardly hearing all of Na''s words.


    "After this, you have to take medicine, Anna. Don''t let your fever get worse," added Na.


    "Did your husband torture you in bed until it hurts like this? Hahaha."


    "Na...." Anna said hanging.


    "Don''t be shy. I''m old enough to understand such things, Anna," Na teased.


    In Anna''s heart, she even hoped that such a night she would never meet with Brian.. Yes although tonight she can be relieved that the man is not back, she is not sure about the following nights.1

 Chapter 105 - 106. Meet Naila And Dave (2)

    "Don''t be shy. I''m old enough to understand such things, Anna," Na saidughing teasingly at the woman.


    In Anna''s heart, she even hoped that such a night she would never meet with Brian. Yes although tonight she can feel a little relieved, she is not sure about the following nights.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it."


    "Okay, I''m sorry," said Na.


    "Since you are now the wife of a rich man, you won''t work anymore, will you? Just send a letter of resignation," said Na.


    Anna did not respond, if her work problem she did not know what to do. She did not know how to contact Devan because the man''s contact had been deleted from her cellphone.


    Did she ask Carlos or just Elena for help? Or call Brian and ask the guy for permission so she cane to the office, maybe she will. Yes, that''s what''s on her mind right now. But how? She had no money to pay the penalty.


    "Um, yes. Later I will contact the office," said Anna replying to Na.


    "But, I will be penalized with resignation and I don''t have the money to pay the fine for terminating my employment rtionship before the time is up."


    Na who heard Anna''s words sighed harshly. "What else are you worried about? Your husband is rich, and there''s no way he''ll ever let you work again," she replied, unable to understand the worry that Anna had.


    "Never mind, there''s no need to worry about your job anymore. Now you''re not alone Anna. There''s no need to make things difficult for yourself."


    "Is that so?"


    "Of course. Now you should focus on being a good wife and mother."


    Anna nodded hearing Na''s words, she didn''t know how else to respond, "Where is your room?" she asked changing the subject.


    "On the second floor, right beside your room Anna. That''s what the woman said earlier, what''s her name?"


    "Elena."


    "Yes, Elena."


    "She said you were still sleeping, so I didn''t ask to meet you first, that''s why Elena brought us here so Dave wouldn''t feel bored," said Na again.


    "It seems that the man loves his son very much, he even provided a yroom like this before we even came."


    Again, Anna just replied to Na''s words with a smile. When it came to Brian, she didn''t know what to say.


    Seeing Anna''s response, who had been smiling more, Na no longer continued her speech and turned to tell her about Dave about how the boy had developed over the past few weeks.


    Until two hours had passed, a knock on the door suddenly sounded and managed to distract Anna, Na, and Dave.


    At the same time, the door opened and revealed Elena''s figure there.


    "Madam, it''s time for lunch," said Elena from the front door.


    Anna and Na looked at each other for a moment. But only a few seconds.


    "Okay," Anna stood up from her seat.


    "Dave,e with me dear," she said again.


    "Okay, Mom," replied the boy, taking Anna''s hand and standing up too.


    "Come on, Na." The person spoke to just nodded.


    Using the elevator, they then headed to the first floor.


    Entering a very spacious room with an elongated dining table in the middle.


    There are various types of dishes that areid out on the table.


    "Please, madam," said Elena.


    "Where are the others?" Asked Anna when she found no one but the five of them. Anna, Na, Dave, Elena, and also Carlos always follow the woman wherever she goes.


    "Another?"


    Anna nodded.


    "There''s no one in this residence apart from the three of you and the Maids and Mr. Brian''s people, madam," replied Elena.


    "Please, madam," said the woman again walking into the middle of the room and pulling a chair, inviting Anna to sit down.


    "Then why is there so much food?"


    Hearing Anna''s question, Na immediately grabbed the woman''s arm.


    "This is the life of rich people, Anna. Sometimes they serve a lot of food on the table even though in the end they only eat one or two types," said Na.


    "Alright, don''t ask any more questions. We should eat. It''s been a long time I haven''t seen this many dishes," she added, smiling happily, she suddenly felt the atmosphere here was not much different from her own home.


    Anna nodded at Na''s words.


    "You two, sit down and eat with us," Anna said to Elena and Carlos.


    Those who were spoken to were stunned and then exchanged nces. "No madam. We''re full," Carlos said very gently and Elena nodded immediately. Although in reality, it is not like that. What status and rights do they have to eat at the same table with Mr. Brian''s wife?


    Anna wanted to speak again, but Na preceded it, "Well, just leave them, Anna. Rich people are like that."


    Although it felt a little strange because at Nicho''s house before there were no such things, Anna chose to obey Na''s words and then ate the dish in front of her.


    "Ah yes, I almost forgot. Where''s Mr. Brian? Why don''t youe to eat with us?" Na said to Elena, she could immediately know the name of Anna''s husband when the woman was talking earlier.


    Suddenly Anna raised her eyes and looked at Elena as if she too wanted to know the answer. Not because she missed the man, Anna just wanted to know where Brian was now.


    Elena who originally wanted to ignore Na''s question was forced to answer after seeing Anna''s gaze on her.


    "Mr. Brian is busy, madam. And will be backter."


    "Is it that busy, if I may ask about when hees?" she asked.


    "Have you missed him?" Na teased but only answered with a smile by Anna.


    "Probably in about two weeks, madam," replied Elena.


    Instantly Anna breathed a sigh of relief and didn''t answer again.


    Both Anna, Dave, and Na, then continued their lunch.


    Now and then Anna fed Dave and put several kinds of food on her son''s te.


    .


    .


    .


    All-day Anna continues to be apanied by Carlos and Elena, even after lunch, the two people always follow her, Yes as long as she is outside her room. And it made Anna very ufortable.


    Just like now, Anna was in Dave''s room as well as Na''s room. Anna felt a little relieved when she found out that Dave wouldn''t be alone in the room.


    "Madam, you only have thirty minutes left," said Elena, who reappeared behind the suddenly opened door.


    "Okay," Anna replied as if she already knew what Elena meant.


    "Where are you going?" asked Na.


    "I have to do something, Na. But I want to stay with Dave until she sleeps first."


    "Do I need to apany you?"


    "No, you''re with Dave only. Never leave him alone," Anna answered that very second.


    "Okay, I''m just kidding. With a house as big as this, how could I dare to leave Dave alone," replied Na?


    Anna just nodded, her hand stroking her son''s hair very gently.


    Elena who saw the scene felt a little strange because the way they act is more like two siblings.

 Chapter 106 - 106. Rules As Wife

    Seeing her son sleeping, Anna moved slowly out of bed.


    Sssttt¡­ Anna gave a code to Na to stay in her position. "You just knock on my room if you need something," Anna said in a whisper to Na.


    The girl only responded with a nod, looking at Anna who disappeared behind the door, Na stretched her body rxed next to Dave. Somehow she felt a little strange about this mansion. Since entering the yard, when several men wearing ck uniforms looked at her, Na could immediately guess that Brian was not just anyone.


    The point is not the elite as in general who just has abundant wealth.


    Various thoughts filled her mind, a little about the girl since she was ten years old she has often followed her father not because of desire but coercion, forced to see things that she shouldn''t have seen, and also witnessed something very brutal and vile that no child her age should witness. Also not only once or twice she was often forced to be one of the perpetrators by her father. In light of those events, Na hoped never to be involved again.


    "Hopefully in this house, I''ll never encounter anything like that again," she monologued as she sighed tiredly and closed her eyes.


    While on the other hand, Anna had returned to her room, apanied by Elena.


    "So how? What should I do?" Anna asked right afternding her body on the sofa near the window.


    "Here, please read it first, madam. If there is something you don''t understand, you can ask," said Elena, handing Anna a few sheets of paper.


    ept and nce at the contents of the paper, on the first sheet contain the things she can do and the second sheet contains all the things she is not allowed to do.


    Once again Anna sighed, she hadn''t even read the whole contents and was already feeling very sick.


    "Those are all orders from Mr. Brian, madam," said Elena when she saw the displeased look on Anna''s face.


    "Not allowed to leave the mansion."


    "No contact with any man, including the bodyguards in the mansion."


    "Don''t contact anyone without his knowledge."


    "You can''t do any work yourself and have to be helped by the maids."


    "Not allowed to roam around at night and just stay in the room."


    Anna read one by one the rules with one breath, it was half of the rules listed on paper and much more.


    "Has the man gone mad?"


    "Watch your words, madam. As Mr. Brian''s wife, you are not allowed to swear, please read rule number 200," said Elena.


    "What''s this rule anyway? Isn''t it enough for him to just force me into marriage?" Anna protested but Elena didn''t respond.


    "Hee even restricted all my movements," she added.


    "You''d better obey it, madam, unless you want Mr. Brian to be angry," suggested Elena. She knew very well what the character of her master was. She had even lost her friend just because she identally made a small mistake.


    The only thing that relieved her was that she was free to see her son.


    Anna tossed the paper on the sofa and leaned back, massaging her painless forehead.


    Maybe she should think of a way to escape from this mansion with Dave and Na. As to where they were headed, she would think about itter.


    The reason why she had obeyed all of Brian''s wishes since yesterday, was because she was away from her son, she could not be sure how and what would happen to Dave if she refused the man''s wishes. The incident at the shopping center was enough to deter her. She didn''t want her son to be hurt, let alone to remember her. And the events at that ce gave Anna a very clear warning that Brian could do anything to her son. Now, Dave was with her and that meant she could do anything.


    Yes, why hadn''t she thought of this since yesterday? It just so happened that the man wasn''t here either. Having such thoughts, Anna suddenly rose from her position and again grabbed the paper and read it in a very calm manner.


    But before carrying out her n, she must be obedient and avoid the suspicion of those who always follow her as much as possible.


    Even though Elena and Carlos were always near her day and night, she firmly believed that there must be an opening she could use to escape from this ce, she just needed to focus and look for it.


    Elena who saw Anna''s calm demeanor smiled, thinking that the woman in front of her heard and obeyed her words.


    Until several tens of minutes had passed, Anna stopped her activities.


    "Any questions, madam?" asked Elena.


    "No, it''s all very clear."


    "Okay, madam. Then I''ll say goodbye," said Elena, bowing slightly.


    "Erm."


    "Call me if you need anything madam, or you can tell Carlos, he''ll keep watching outside."


    "Okay. Thank you," replied Anna, nodding.


    "Oh, wait. I want to know something more, if I may," said Anna stopping Na''s movement, which had half turned around.


    "Of course you can madam, anything for you."


    "Why are there only a few rooms on this second floor? Even though this ce is very wide," Anna asked in a very rxed voice.


    Elena froze at Anna''s question, remained in her position for a few seconds as if she was thinking about something, "Th-that, I don''t know, Miss. It''s been like this since I came," Elena finally said.


    "Why do you ask such a question, madam?"


    Anna''s brow furrowed, the first time she heard Elena stutter. However, the frown onlysted a few seconds then it returned to normal "Ah no. I''m just curious. Are the rooms the same as this room?" Anna asked again.


    "I don''t know, Miss."


    "Huh? How can that be? Haven''t you ever looked inside? Maybe clean it up or something like that?" she asked.


    "No madam, I wouldn''t do anything that wasn''t my job," replied Elena.


    "You seriously never saw the contents?" asked Anna repeating her sentence as if dissatisfied with the answer Elena gave her.


    "Yes madam. After all, there''s no point in me lying to you," replied Elena still with the same answer.


    "Okay, okay. I trust you," said Anna.


    "May I ask another question?"


    "Please, madam. You can ask anything, as long as it is within the scope of my knowledge, I will answer it."


    "Before me, did any other women live here?"


    "Am I Brian''s only wife?" asked Anna again.

 Chapter 107 - 107. Numb

    "May I ask another question?"


    "Please, madam. You can ask anything, as long as it is within the scope of my knowledge, I will answer it."


    "Before me, did any other women live here?"


    "Am I Brian''s only wife?" Anna asked again, with Brian''s character still etched in her memory, it seemed that the man would never be satisfied with just one woman. So most likely if she is not the only wife of the man.


    "I don''t know, madam, the only woman I serve is you, regarding your question I don''t have any answers," replied Elena.


    "Okay, you can go now," said Anna.


    "Thank you, madam. If you are bored in your room, you can watch tv."


    "Erm, uh yeah I almost forgot. From all the rules here, it doesn''t say that I can''t contact Brian. That means I can call my husband anytime, right?" she asked.


    "That''s right, madam."


    "Erm okay. Well, I don''t have any more questions," said Anna.


    "Okay, then excuse me," replied Elena and immediately got a nod from Anna.


    After Elena''s leave, Anna immediately grabbed her cellphone and intended to call Brian. Maybe do a little negotiation with the man about the rules she''s read?


    The only contact left on her cell phone was that of the man.


    "Hello..."


    Suddenly Anna froze on the spot. All the sentences that had been neatly arranged in her mind now vanished in an instant.


    "Hello..." the voice from the other end came back.


    Anna became nervous. It wasn''t Brian''s voice, or any man''s but a woman''s voice.


    Tut...


    Anna ended the call without making a sound.


    Was this a fitting answer to the question he had asked Elena a moment ago?


    If so, it looks like she contacted the man at the wrong time.


    She didn''t feel anything after hearing a woman''s voice from her husband''s cellphone. Just t and in.


    Anna put her phone back on the nightstand and got up from her position, walking to the side of the window.


    Looking at the entire area that her vision could reach, Anna could conclude that the number of people guarding down there tended to be more at night than during the day.


    But unfortunately, from the current position of her room, she couldn''t see the gate and the surrounding area.


    ***


    D.A Group


    At this time Devan had juste out of the meeting room, apanied by rissa the man stepped down the corridor, wanting to return to his room.


    Since this morning, he doesn''t know how many times he has checked his cell phone, even during a meeting he still does it, as if he is waiting for a message or an iing call from someone.


    Suddenly his steps stopped and made rissa who was walking behind the man almost hit him on the back if he didn''t do the same.


    "Did you forget something, sir?" rissa asked as she took a few steps back, keeping her distance from Devan.


    "No," replied Devan and at the same time turned his body and walked again, of course, rissa did the same with her boss.


    "rissa, go back to your room. I want to go alone," said Devan when he heard the knock on the woman''s shoes that followed him.


    "Okay, sir," rissa replied and then turned around.


    Without waiting for the woman to move away from him, Devan resumed his stopped steps.


    Using a private elevator, he headed to the first floor. Some of the employees looked surprised when they saw him suddenly appear, while others chose to turn around trying to avoid running into the Leader of D.A Group.


    As for those who had passed each other, they immediately bowed respectfully until Mr. Devan passed their position.


    Devan did not pay attention to the treatment of these people and just continued his steps without turning back or slowing down in the slightest.


    Towards the back of the office, a ce where there was not a single employee in sight except the cleaning workers.


    And the employees who saw their Leader enter that area wondered.


    Has something happened?


    It is now two o''clock in the afternoon. All employees and cleaning workers should return to their work after a break.


    Stopped in front of a room, it was Mrs. Lidya''s room, the woman in charge of cleaning all the rooms inside and outside the building.


    Suddenly Devan fell silent.


    As if he had just realized what he was doing, he then turned around without knocking on the door.


    What was he thinking about when he wanted to go to Lidya?


    He was the Head of thepany, he shouldn''t have done something like this and caused a meaningless uproar.


    Whereas he could summon anyone into his room without bothering or wasting his energy as he did now.


    It seemed like Anna''s sudden disappearance made his focus shift.


    How could he forget that woman? No matter how hard he tried to do it, that figure also became clearer in him.


    Is it this hard to forget someone?


    A sigh escaped his lips, walking towards the elevator, he wanted to go back to his room.


    And his sudden appearance again made the employee that the man had previously met again surprised at the same time. The reason is, the Leader just passed a few minutes ago and is now back in the focus of attention on the first floor.


    "rissa, tell Lidya to my room," asked Devan before opening the door to his room.


    Instantly the woman gasped in surprise, it seemed she didn''t notice Devan''s presence at all.


    "O-okay, sir," she stuttered as the man disappeared behind the door.


    rissa immediately contacted someone and carried out her boss''s orders. Although she felt a little curious, why would the Leader ask the janitor to see him?


    Finished making the call, rissa resumed her work. Prepare the minutes of the meeting.


    Only a few secondster, Mrs. Lidya came.


    "You just go in, the boss is waiting," rissa said to the woman.


    "Okay," replied Mrs. Lidya as she walked to the door and knocked.


    "Good afternoon, sir," said Mrs. Lidya after being invited in.


    "Sit down," said Devan, now he was in his chair.


    Lidya obeyed, she had been wondering about why the Leader had summoned her.


    "You''re in charge of cleaning, aren''t you?"


    "R-right, sir."


    "Then do you remember the woman named Anna?"


    "Yes sir," answered Mrs. Lidya.


    "Did shee to work today?" asked Devan, tapping his forefinger on the table.


    "Huh?"


    "D-doesn''t that woman work at your house, sir?"


    "I don''t allow you to ask?

 Chapter 108 - 108. Not As Simple As It Looks

    "Did shee to work today?" asked Devan, tapping his forefinger on the table.


    "Huh?"


    "D-doesn''t that woman work at your house, sir?"


    "I don''t allow you to ask?


    Instantly Mrs. Lidya choked, "Sorry for my impolite attitude, sir," said Mrs. Lidya immediately looking down with shaking hands.


    "Get out," Devan said in a high intonation. He wouldn''t ask the woman again, because, from her response, he already knew that Anna wasn''t in today.


    "W-well...Then I''ll excuse myself, sir." Lidya immediately got up from her position, walked to the door, and left the room with her head still bowed.


    After Lidya left, Devan was stunned.


    Anna''s number is also off.


    Did something happen to her?


    Knock...knock...knock...


    There was a knock on the door, distracting the man.


    "Come in," said Devan.


    At the same time, rissa appeared from behind the door.


    "Sorry to interrupt your time, sir," rissa said right after stopping in front of Devan''s desk.


    "What is it?"


    "Someone sent this for you, sir," rissa replied, handing him a brown envelope.


    One of Devan''s eyebrows raised, "From who?"


    "No sender''s name, sir," rissa replied.


    "Just throw it away."


    "Eh? Aren''t you going to check first, sir? Maybe something important?" said rissa.


    Devan was silent, seemed to be thinking.


    "Then open it and see what''s inside," Devan ordered again.


    "Eh?"


    "Are you deaf? I don''t like repeating my sentence, rissa."


    "Ah s-sorry, sir. OK, I''ll open it," rissa replied at the same time as she bowed apologetically.


    The woman just hesitated, who knows the contents are something very personal and should not be seen. But because her boss asked her to open the envelope, she had to do it, like it or not.


    She slowly removed the adhesive seal of the envelope in her hand very carefully. After that rissa then opened and took out the contents.


    Just some paper.


    Reading it briefly, rissa''s brow furrowed.


    ''Just a resignation letter? And even from a cleaning worker?''


    "What''s in it?" Devan asked when he saw rissa''s reaction.


    "Just something unimportant, sir," the woman replied and then handed the envelope and its contents to Devan''s desk.


    "Throw it away," said Devan before the paper even reached him.


    "O-okay."


    "WAIT!" Devan immediately held the edge of the envelope when the corner of his eye caught the name of someone he knew very well.


    rissa was taken aback.


    "Leave this here. You go back to work," the man said, surprising the secretary.


    "W-well. Then I''ll excuse myself," rissa replied and withdrew from the room.


    Without waiting for the woman to disappear behind the door, Devan quickly took out all the contents of the envelope.


    Suddenly, his heart dropped, suddenly felt empty when he saw the name written on the paper.


    Anna Alia Azura.


    Yes, it was Anna''s resignation letter, along with a receipt regarding the payment of the penalty for the woman''s unteral termination of employment.


    Empty. That''s how Devan feels right now.


    If that was the case, he would no longer have a reason to meet Anna.


    Devan wanted to forget that woman. It''s just not like this.


    Will the woman return to disappearing like a few years ago?


    Devan ruffled his hair, asionally stroking his face roughly.


    Threw his body on the back of the chair, his hands gripping the paper tightly.


    No wonder Anna''s number has not been active since yesterday.


    But where did the woman get the money to pay the penalty? While Anna is willing to do anything to avoid being fired, and it shows that she needs money.


    Is it because of her husband? But, if the woman has money, why does she work?


    It felt like Devan wanted to scream, various prejudices filled his mind, and it was all tooplicated to be rted to each other.


    Come to think of it, he had never found out the identity of the woman''s husband.


    Devan immediately grabbed his cellphone which he ced on the table, then dialed someone.


    "Hello..." a voice said from the other side.


    "How is the information I asked for the other day?" asked Devan.


    Yes, he asked his people to find out again about Anna''s status since the night when he received a message from Brian on Anna''s cell phone.


    The man Devan contacted this time was a different person from thest time.


    "Sorry sir, we''ve got what you asked for, it''s just that we want to rify whether all the information we got is true or just manipted," replied someone from the other side.


    Devan''s brow furrowed at the man''s words, "Manipted?"


    "That''s right, sir. Too many things are stuck and we need time to make sure sir. But don''t worry, we''ll keep moving."


    "I''ve also contacted some of our people in France and Australia to help us, sir," the man added.


    Devan suddenly fell silent, his brow furrowed clearly as his confusion grew.


    "French?"


    "Australia?"


    "I''m just asking you to look for information on a woman, don''t hang around and do something unimportant," Devan replied.


    "Sorry, Mister. But the identity of the woman you are looking for is not as simple as you think," replied the man from the other side.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Give us a week to confirm everything, and then we''ll send you the information, sir. I hope you can be a little patient."


    "Okay, don''t leave the slightest information. I entrust this to you," said Devan after a few seconds of silence.


    "Yes sir."


    "Ah yes, I want to ask you to find information about one more person," said Devan suddenly remembering the original purpose of contacting the man.


    "Please tell me, sir."


    "Anna''s husband. I want you to find out about him. Everything," said Devan, rising from his position, walking to the side of the ss wall of the room with one hand in his trouser pocket.


    "Yes sir."


    Tut...


    Devan ends the call. His gaze was fixed on the row of skyscrapers in front of him. His mind was a mess.


    "That woman isn''t as simple as she seems, is she?" Devan mumbled as he took a deep breath.


    Devan thought he already knew everything about the woman. Turns out his guess was wrong.


    After hearing the stories of his trusted people, he realized one thing that he didn''t know anything about the woman.


    I don''t know why Devan is getting more curious.


    "French?"


    "Australia?"


    "What does Anna have to do with those two countries?" Devan''s monologue.


    What he knows about Anna is only that she was born in this country, lives with a very poor family, her mother died of cancer.


    It didn''t stop there, her father left after her mother''s death, selling the house without Anna''s knowledge and also leaving arge debt in the woman''s name.


    Lived in poverty and debt for many years.


    Betrayed by her lover whom he knows his name is Brian.


    Then married a man named Nicho and had a child.


    As simple as that information he knew about Anna.

 Chapter 109 - 109. Not As Simple As It Looks (2)

    Then married a man named Nicho and had a child.


    As simple as that information he knew about Anna.


    A ragged sigh escaped from between Devan''s lips.


    Lost in thought, suddenly his cell phone rang making him startled.


    That''s Leo.


    If his memory was clear,tely his cousin had contacted him less often than usual.


    "Hello," Devan decided to answer the iing call.


    "Hello, Devan where are you?" Leo asked matter-of-factly.


    "ording to you?"


    "Ohe on, I''m serious. Are you at home or office?" Leo asked again just to be sure.


    "In the office."


    "Okay, fine," Leo replied then ended the call unterally without waiting for a response from Devan.


    The first time, it was Leo who ended their call, because usually, it was Devan who did it.


    Weird.


    After that, Devan sat back in his oversized chair and began to finish one by one the documents he had to sign.


    ***


    Brian''s Mansion.


    _________


    It was already eight o''clock in the evening. Anna, Na, and Dave had just finished dinner.


    Currently, they were in the room, Na and Dave were learning a foreignnguage, while Anna just watched the two without interrupting.


    Another thing that Anna should be grateful for is being blessed with a very smart and intelligent son.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    At the same time, a squeaky sound was heard indicating the door was open, Elena appeared from behind the door.


    "Madam...."


    "Yes, yes. No need to say it. I''m going back to the room," Anna interrupted immediately, she already knew what the woman was going to say. What else if not to ask her to back the room.


    "Yes, madam," replied Elena.


    "Na, you just continue with Dave. I''ll be here again tomorrow," said Anna looking at the girl.


    "Okay."


    "Erm, dear Dave, I am back in the room, okay?" Anna said while kissing her son''s forehead.


    "Can''t you stay with me a little longer?" asked the boy.


    "Are you sleepy already, Mom?" he added again not giving Anna a chance to speak.


    Anna who previously wanted to speak now failed, instead she just nodded while gently stroking her son''s hair.


    "Okay, then Dave is going to bed now too."


    "Good night, Mom," added the boy again and rose from his position.


    "Good night, honey," Anna replied slowly walking towards the door.


    "Na, take good care of Dave," Anna said again before disappearing behind the door.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me. Don''t worry, Anna," replied Na, nodding.


    And after that, the door closed tightly.


    Na wouldn''t ask why Anna couldn''t stay any longer. Because the woman had told her that she was not allowed to sleepte at night by her husband.


    Yes, Na believes it. Because maybe that was one of the affections Brian had for Anna? Although it sounds a little strange, doesn''t everyone have a different treatment towards the people they care about?


    "Auntie, why don''t my mother just sleep here?" Suddenly Dave''s voice broke Na''s focus.


    "Ah, Dave is a big boy, so Dave has to start self-study," Na replied.


    "That means Auntie will also leave me and not apany me anymore?" asked the boy in his childlike voice.


    "No, honey. I''ll always be around you. No matter what."


    "Auntie promise?"


    Na nodded with a smile.


    "Dave will remember Auntie''s promise."


    "Yes, Dear."


    "Now that it''s gettingte, Dave better get some sleep, okay?"


    "Emmm, ok Auntie," replied the boy nodding and walking to the side of the bed.


    ***


    After Elena''s leave, the woman wanted to know how the situation in the courtyard of the mansion was.


    And here Anna was, standing behind the bedroom window. The woman had been silent for about five minutes and did not move an inch from her position.


    The light of the full moon squeezed into the room through thettice windows but was blocked by the curtains.


    The same thing she encountered again, several men were guarding down there, while several others seemed to be on patrol.


    Every time Anna stood there, the woman was always thinking about how she could escape from this mansion, while day and night security seemed very strict. Not to mention she didn''t know how things were at the gate and its surroundings.


    Not only once or twice did Anna want to give up her intentions, but many times she also convinced herself.


    She didn''t want to be cooped up in this house, even though all her needs were met, but it felt very ufortable. Not to mention that she had to live with the man who had betrayed her.


    No one knows how many times a harsh sigh escaped from between her lips.


    Drrtt....drrtt....drttt


    The sound of the phone vibrating interrupted Anna''s focus. The woman reflexively turned and walked towards the bed. She grabbed her cell phone which she ced beside the bed.


    Had not seen who did it, Anna already knew that it was Brian who contacted her.


    Who else? Only the man''s contacts were on her cell phone.


    With a heavy heart, Anna answered.


    "Hello..." Brian''s voice came first from the other end.


    "Hello... why did you call me?" Anna replied directly, without further ado.


    "Tsk, is this how a wife talks to her husband, honey?" Brian asked from the other end after chuckling.


    "Tell me, there''s no need for small talk," replied Anna in a voice that sounded very firm.


    "Shouldn''t I call my wife?"


    Anna snorted at the man''s question.


    "Are you mad that I didn''t give you a great first night, honey?"


    Anna didn''t respond and just kept quiet.


    "Where are you now?" Brian asked again when he is not hearing any response from Anna.


    "At home."


    "You have eaten?"


    "Erm "


    "Where''s your son?"


    "In his room."


    Once again Brianughed at his wife''s short answer.


    "Can''t you be gentle with me? You''re already my wife, honey. You should be a little nicer to your husband."


    "Did I ask you to marry me?" sarcastically Anna.


    "Isn''t that what you were hoping for?"


    "How many times have I told you? Everything has changed. We don''t live in those days anymore, Brian," Anna retorted irritably.


    "But I still love you very much."


    Anna snorted and didn''t answer.


    "If you just want to say this, I''d better close it," said Anna.


    "Wait."


    "Did Elena and Carlos serve you well?" Brian asked again.


    Hearing Brian''s question, suddenly an idea appeared in Anna''s mind.


    She cleared her throat and tried to normalize her voice.


    "Yeah, they even always follow me everywhere."


    "Good."


    "Brian..."


    "Why honey? Do you need something?"


    "I''m bored," Anna said, her voicepletely different from before.


    "Why?"


    "All the rules that Elena gave me bored me. I just do the same thing every day over and over again, as if I''m not free to do anything," Anna said in one breath.


    "And then?"

 Chapter 110 - 110. Give Me Some Freedom

    "All the rules that Elena gave me bored me. I just do the same thing every day over and over again, as if I''m not free to do anything," Anna said in one breath.


    "And then?


    "Give me some freedom, just a little bit."


    "No."


    "Ohe on. I''m not going anywhere anyway. I love my son, I don''t want him to get hurt, so there''s no way I can do something you don''t like," Anna whined, in her heart, she felt disgusted with herself for speaking like this to the man.


    "If you still love your son, you must obey the rules, Anna."


    "Come on dear." Already, it felt like at this moment Anna wanted to drown herself for saying such a cursed word.


    Brian chuckled at Anna''s words.


    "What do you want?"


    "Can I go out with Dave once in a while? We''re bored in this house."


    "No."


    "Come on, just once, you can ask Carlos or anyone to follow us wherever we go if you don''t believe me" Anna whined once again.


    There was no answer from the other side.


    "It''s OK right?"


    "Okay, but you can''t go out with your son," Brian said again.


    Anna was silent for a moment. "B-but...."


    "If you don''t agree, that''s fine. You and your son stay in the Mansion," Brian interrupted immediately.


    "What are you going out for anyway, I''ve got everything you need."


    "I''m just bored, understand."


    "That''s all I can give you, the rest if you mind..."


    "A-alright. I agree. Thank you," said Anna immediately cutting Brian''s words.


    "Erm, it''s fine as long as you do what I say."


    "Ah, I almost forgot to tell you why I called you, honey," Brian added.


    "What was it about?"


    "Regarding your job, I''ve had my people take care of it. You don''t have to think about it anymore," Brian replied.


    Anna froze, sometimes she forgot about her work. Earlier she wanted to ask the man for permission to go to the office. Only, since Brian had already brought it up and said it, she didn''t have to worry anymore, then she would haveplied.


    Anna suddenly became curious, how would Devan respond when he found out that she was no longer working?


    "Honey... do you hear me?"


    "Have you slept?"


    Suddenly Anna''s thoughts were interrupted.


    "A-ah yes, I''m sorry," Anna stuttered when she heard Brian who was still talking to her.


    "What did you say?" Anna repeated.


    "Looks like you''re already sleepy, honey. Alright, then that''s it, I''ll call you backter. Remember not to sleep toote," said Brian warning his wife.


    "A-alright."


    "Okay, Good night."


    Tut...


    Anna immediately ended the call without replying to the man''s words.


    She immediately threw her body onto the bed, staring at the ceiling, trying to unravel one by one the contents of her thoughts that were jostling with each other.


    Brian had permitted her to leave the mansion, and so had Dave. The only problem here is that they are not allowed to exit at the same time.


    Anna racked her brains, trying to find a way out of her impasse.


    "Should I just tell Na everything?" Anna muttered in a dilemma because it seemed impossible for her to escape from this mansion without telling the girl what had happened.


    Lost in the chaos of her thoughts, Anna fell asleep without her noticing.


    ***


    The next day. The sound of the clock ticking filled the room, making Anna, who was still wrapped in a nket, squirm slowly.


    Her eyelids slowly opened, the lighting in the room was still the same as before. Usually, Elena would wake her up by throwing the curtains wide open.


    ncing at the clock on her right, it was now seven in the morning.


    It''s still very early in the morning.


    Anna then slowly got out of bed, opened the window blinds, immediately the light raced into the room.


    Anna decided to take a shower.


    She had to finish her ritual in the bathroom before Elena and the maids arrived.


    Anna wants to take a bath alone, she doesn''t like it when someone else is in the same bathroom as her, even if it''s a girl.


    Not to mention soap, scrub, and the like she must use in an amount that is very unnatural for her.


    Anna felt embarrassed. She thought it was a waste of time.


    What she usually only takes a bath time of at most five minutes can now take up to half or even an hour.


    Even though she had only been living in the mansion for a few days and had been treated like that, she was already feeling very upset.


    After bathing, Anna immediately chose a dress that might fit her body and put it on.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    Elena entered the room without waiting for Anna''s response. She thought that maybe Mrs. Anna was still asleep.


    "Shouldn''t you wait for me to let you in first?" Anna''s voice was heard and managed to make Elena''s steps slow down, looking for the source of the sound, she found Mrs. Anna who had woken up.


    "Ah, my apologies, madam. I thought Madam was still sleeping," replied Elena with her head down.


    "Lucky I had clothes on, otherwise you might have seen me naked."


    "I''m sorry again, madam," said Elena, bowing apologetically.


    "Um, forget it."


    "I''ve taken a shower, I''ve also changed my clothes to new ones, so you and the maids don''t need to help me anymore," said Anna with the tip of her chin pointing at the several women standing behind Elena.


    "Eh?" Elena immediately raised her gaze, nced at Anna, and then lowered her gaze again¡­a little.


    "Next time, you can''t do it yourself, madam. That the rules are.."


    "Rules are written on paper?" cut Anna while continuing Elena''s words.


    "Never mind, stop doing useless things and wasting time. I can take a shower myself. Didn''t I?" added Anna again.


    "Okay madam, it''s up to you. Tomorrow I wille earlier than today. You are not allowed to protest, because this is my duty, madam. Hope you understand," replied Elena.


    "Hhhh. it''s up to you."


    "Then it''s time for your breakfast madam."


    "Could you just take my breakfast to my son''s room? I''d like to have breakfast with them," Anna asked.


    "Okay, madam. I''ll ask some maids to take it there," replied Elena.


    "Thank you," Anna said and got up from her position. She wanted to go to Dave''s room. Hopefully, Na and her son have woken up.


    "Where are you going madam?" asked Elena again and managed to stop Anna''s movements.


    "Huh?"


    "Your hair is still wet."


    "So? Where''s the problem?"


    "Let the Maids help you dry it," replied Elena.


    "No need, it will dry itselfter.

 Chapter 111 - 111. Excessive

    "Where are you going, madam?" asked Elena again and managed to stop Anna''s movements.


    "Huh?"


    "Your hair is still wet."


    "So? Where''s the problem?"


    "Let the Maids help you dry it," replied Elena.


    "No need, it will dry on its own," replied Anna.


    "Let me do what should be my duty, madam."


    A rough sigh sounded from between Anna''s lips, "Hey, it''s just a hair thing, no need to be so serious. Besides, there''s no way that guy is angry with you just because my hair is still wet," said Anna to Elena.


    "YOUR HUSBAND, you better not call your HUSBAND with the word ''THE MAN'', as his wife, you..."


    "Yes, yes, yes, whatever. Now pull over, I''m going out."


    "No, madam. Until your hair is dried. As your maid, I will not allow you to wander outside looking like this."


    "Huh...what''s wrong with my appearance? Am I naked? So now pull over, let me pass," said Anna.


    "Sorry, madam," Elena apologized, but her body didn''t budge one bit from its ce.


    Seeing the behavior of Elena and the maids who were standing right behind the woman, Anna rolled her eyes.


    A harsh gasp was heard.


    "Okay. Do whatever you want," said Anna who finally gave up.


    "Okay, madam," replied Elena, then gave a code to the maid behind her to quickly dry Anna''s hair, which was still very wet, as water droplets asionally fell from the ends of her hair.


    Until a few minutester, the Maid rearranged Anna''s hair after drying it.


    "Done, madam." said one of the maids.


    Anna just nodded, nced at her appearance in the mirror then rose from her position.


    "Why?" asked Anna with a furrowed brow when she found Elena again blocking her path.


    "The clothes you are wearing are wet, madam. You have to change first, I have prepared a new dress for you," replied Elena.


    "Hah....".Anna wanted to curse, her clothes were wet but only a little on the shoulders, it was because of the water that came from her hair earlier.


    Feeling tired of Elena''s treatment, Anna chose to obey and not protest much anymore.


    This kind of treatment might be more suitable for a spoiled princess who only knows how to exhale, not her who has been used to doing everything herself since childhood.


    "It''s done, madam," said Elena after zipping up the woman''s dress.


    Anna nodded.


    "Is there anything else? Aren''t you going to ask me to take a shower too?" she asked in a tone that sounded more like sarcasm.


    "You''ve taken a bath, madam," replied Elena, a sentence that made Anna roll her eyes again in disgust.


    "In that case, prepare breakfast for me. I''m waiting in Dave''s room," Anna said then started to leave without waiting for a response from Elena.


    She is not used tomanding other people arbitrarily, whatever her position, it''s just that because she is annoyed at Brian and also all the Maid''s treatment of her, it makes her feel so annoyed and maybe needs a little ..... release?


    In this case, Elena is the perfect target. Remembering the woman who was always near her.


    If only she and Elena weren''t met in this mansion and the situation was like this, maybe Anna would have been more polite to her and tried her best not to raise her voice.


    No one knows, since living at Brian''s residence, Anna''s good side seems to have disappeared.


    Only when she was near Na and Dave did what was raging in her chest lessen a bit.


    ncing briefly at the clock that stood majestically on the right side of her bed, Anna then left the room.


    "Good morning, madam," Carlos greeted as usual when he saw her.


    "Erm, morning," Anna replied briefly while nodding her head.


    "Where do you want to go?" Carlos asked but his question was quickly answered when the woman he was following stopped in the next room.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    Anna knocked softly on the door. Hope Dave and Na are awake.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    Anna knocked once more, but there was no response making the woman''s brow furrow.


    "Are they still sleeping?" Anna''s monologue.


    "Carlos, did you see them leave the room earlier?" Anna asked the man standing behind her, just to be sure.


    "No, madam," the man answered immediately.


    Hearing Carlos'' answer, Anna then turned around and wanted to knock on the door once more, but her intentions were stopped with the sound of the door creaking open.


    The next second, the door to the room in front of her was now wide open, showing Na, and Dave who was in the middle of the room, it seemed her son had just finished taking a shower.


    "Ah, Anna... I wonder who''s knocking on the door this early because you''re usually still sleeping," Na said before the woman who seemed to want to speak.


    "Come in," Na said again taking a few steps back, giving Anna ess to enter the room.


    "I''ll be on guard outside, madam," Carlos said and only got a nod from Anna.


    "Mom...." Dave called while carrying a pair of clothes in one hand. His body was still half-naked, on the surface of his skin, there were still beads of water from his bath.


    "Here, let me help you, honey," said Anna, approaching her son, drying his hair with a towel, and helping him get dressed.


    "He''s been awake since earlier," said Na, sitting next to Anna.


    "Is that true? unusual," replied Anna not stopping or slowing her hand movements in the slightest.


    "Erm, even I''m still very sleepy."


    ncing at Na, who asionally yawned, Anna smiled.


    "You take a shower, let Dave be with me," said Anna starting to button her son''s shirt.


    "But..."


    "Well, take a shower. After that, we will have breakfast together. Maybe the food wille soon," said Anna to Na.


    Once again the girl yawned, asionally stroking her already very messy hair. "Okay. Then I take a shower first," said Na getting up from her position, walking to the bathroom in the same room.


    Anna didn''t respond to the girl''s words anymore and focused back on Dave.


    "Do you sleep well?" asked Anna in a very soft voice.


    "Erm, what about you, mom?" Dave asked back after nodding in approval.


    "I sleep well too, honey," Anna replied with a faint smile.


    "Mom, I had a strange dreamst night," said Dave, lifting his gaze, looking directly into his mother''s eyes.


    "What dream, honey? Can you tell me?"


    "I''m afraid Mom. I have read one of the books. It said if a person dreams, he shouldn''t tell it to anyone else, because it could be that his dream wille true, Mom," Dave answered at length, asionally pausing to catch his breath.


    "It''s just a fairy tale, honey. There''s no such thing in this world."


    "Really? Are you serious?" he asked.


    Anna nodded then grabbed her son''s body, carried him walking towards the sofa facing directly to the balcony. "What do you dream about?"


    The boy shook his head. .looks doubtful.


    "Was there Mother in your dream?" she asked.


    The boy nodded, causing Anna to smile again.


    "That means Dave loves me very much, honey."


    "But in that dream, Mom left me with Aunt Na," said Dave and managed to make Anna''s smile hang.

 Chapter 112 - 112. Breakfast Together

    "But in that dream, you left me with Aunt Na," Dave said and managed to make Anna''s smile hang.


    "Dreams are just flowers slept, honey., there''s no way I would leave Dave alone," Anna said after a few seconds of silence.


    "Are you promise?"


    "I promise," said Anna.


    "Mom, can I ask a question?" said the boy again slightly looking up at Anna.


    "What is it, honey?"


    "Why haven''t I met Daddy?"


    Anna suddenly froze on the spot, she knew that one day Dave would ask about his father. However, Anna never thought that her son would ask him so soon.


    "He''s very busy, honey," Na''s voice suddenly sounded, the girl had juste out of the bathroom."


    "Who do you mean? My daddy?"


    "Ehmm... He''s hoarding a lot of money for you," said Na again joining in, the girl was only wearing a bathrobe.


    "Auntie wears clothes first, auntie''s hair is still very wet," said Dave when he saw Na approaching them.


    "Mom, look! The floor is wet because of auntie. What if someone falls? You can''t walk around like that" he said again pointing to the wet floor.


    Instantly the corners of Anna''s lips twitched. Just now, she had done the same thing as Na, the feeling of wanting tough at herself suddenly welled up inside her.


    "Okay, okay. I will take care of itter. Okay? Don''tin anymore, Dave is a big boy, you can''t whine andin to anyone," said Na.


    "I''m notining Auntie, I''m just saying something nice for Aunt. What if Auntie fell in there, I''m still small, can''t lift Aunt''s body," Dave replied and managed to make Anna and Naugh.


    How could a kid at Dave''s age think like that?


    "Well, it''s up to you, very handsome Young Master," replied Na then turned around, away from the sofa where Mother and Son were. Walk to the walk-in closet which is in the same direction as the bathroom.


    "Aunt Na has done that many times, Mom when I was at Uncle Nicho''s house too. She doesn''t want to hear what Dave has to say."


    "What if someone falls? It''s very dangerous, Mom, don''t go there or it will fall," he added.


    "Okay, honey. I''m not going there," replied Anna, gently stroking her son''s hair.


    Hearing that, Dave immediately stood up from his sitting position.


    "Where are you going, honey?"


    "Mom stays here, and wait," said Dave looking at his mother.


    "Where are you going?" asked Anna confused.


    "Dave wants to dry the floor, Mom," Dave replied and turned around.


    "No, honey. Don''t do it."


    "Let Auntie do itter, after all, it will dry on its ownter," said Anna immediately grabbing her son''s wrist, preventing him from walking any further.


    "But..."


    "Alright, Dave just sit here, with Mom. It''s going to dry soon, don''t you believe me?"


    ncing at the wet floor, Dave then looked back at Anna while nodding.


    "Knock...knock...knock..."


    A knock on the door was heard and managed to distract the mother and child.


    "Wait a minute, I will open the door first," Anna said to her son.


    "Okay, mom."


    Opened the door, again Elena who entered her sight.


    "Your breakfast is ready madam," the woman said as she shifted her body to the side.


    "Um, bring it in," Anna replied, giving space to the two maids who were pushing the food trolley.


    "Just put it there."


    "No madam, let them set it on the table," said Elena and again made Anna snort in annoyance.


    It seems that while in this mansion, she has a lot to learn to be azy person.


    "When you''re done, call me Miss. I''ll be at the door waiting for you," said Elena after seeing the maids finish their orders.


    Anna just waved her handzily, asking Elena to leave the room immediately.


    "Then excuse me," said Elena turning and leaving the room, followed by the two maids who were always with her.


    After Elena''s leave, Anna returned to sit next to her son, the table in front of her was already full of various high-protein menus.


    "Mom, I want to drink that milk."


    On reflex, Anna grabbed the box of milk, poured its contents into a ss, and handed it to Dave.


    "Thank you, mom."


    "You''re wee, honey," Anna replied with a smile.


    The only cure right now is Dave. Being around her son made her feel as if all her burdens were gone, even with all the things she had feared and worried about all along.


    It was as if all of this meant nothing.


    "Wow...wow...that''s a lot of food." Na appeared with a neat appearance, approaching Anna and her son.


    "Come on Auntie,e here, sit by Dave," the boy said as he patted the space on the sofa right next to him.


    "Okay."


    Without waiting long, they started their breakfast.


    "Aunt Na is beautiful and fragrant."


    Instantly Anna choked with her spit, the same thing happened to Na.


    "Just like my mother," Dave added again as he chewed on the toast in his hand.


    Anna and Na looked at each other and smiled at the same time.


    "I can''t imagine how he will be when he grows up, Anna," said Na.


    "Still small and already very good at teasing other people," she added as she helped Dave reach a ss of milk.


    Hearing Na''s narrative, Anna smiled.


    "I suspect you''re teaching him," replied Anna in a witty voice.


    "Hahaha, no way. I don''t even have a life partner. How could I know how to flirt with other people?" replied Na whileughing.


    "Alright, continue your breakfast," Anna said then grabbed an apple and split it.


    And then there was silence, the only sound was the clinking of sses and spoons and forks shing to fill the room.


    The three of them returned to eating the dishes served on the table.


    Although sometimes Anna can be heard inviting Na to talk but to be honest, that woman has been at war with her mind.


    One side of Anna want to tell Na everything that had happened so far, while the other side of her held it back because they had just met recently, although the rtionship between him and the girl seemed close and even resembled siblings,


    Anna still wasn''t sure. Let''s say that Anna is currently experiencing an inner role. Because she understands very well, that all her current decisions will have an impact on her future as well as Dave''s future.


    She should not be careless in the slightest in making decisions, therefore everything must be carefully thought out by Anna, no matter how small it is.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Na asked when she realized Anna''s gaze had been on her for a long time.


    "Is there something on my face?" she asked again.

 Chapter 113 - 113. Make Peace With Herself

    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Na asked when she felt Anna''s gaze on her.


    "Is there something on my face?" she asked again with one hand pointing at her face.


    Anna immediately woke up from her daydream, "Emm, there''s food residue on the corner of your lips," Anna replied and then turned her gaze to another direction.


    "Is that true?" Na immediately wiped her lips and it was true.


    "Eat slowly, there''s no need to rush," said Anna.


    "Eh, I''m sorry."


    "I''m just too happy with the service here, Anna. Even though I''m just a Babysitter but the Maid treats me not much different from you," replied Na.


    "Ah yes, did your husbande backst night? I haven''t seen her at all since being here," she asked again and it managed to stop Anna''s hand which was spreading strawberry jam on the bread in her hand, but only a few seconds, and then it moved again.


    "Um..." Anna mumbled.


    Hearing the woman''s response, Na did not ask again. For some reason, whenever she talked about Brian, Anna always gave an unusual response.


    Is it just a feeling? Or is Anna just like that? Na hesitated a little.


    "Na ..." called Anna hanging right after ending her breakfast.


    The girl immediately turned around, "Ahem? What''s wrong? You need something?" asked Na.


    "I have something to tell you," Anna replied, her voice lower than before.


    Looks like Anna has made peace with herself and has already made up her mind about what she will do in the future with Na.


    "What is it? Just say it, don''t hesitate," replied Na.


    "Wait after he napster," Anna said with a nce at her son who was still busy with a piece of bread in his hand.


    "What''s the matter? Hearing the way you talk looks like something serious?"


    "Keep your voice down, don''t let people outside hear it," said Anna.


    Na''s brow furrowed faintly, "Okay."


    "But why are you bringing it up now when you''re only going to tell me this afternoon?" asked Na a little surprised.


    "No, I just want you to spare a little of your time."


    "My time is always free Anna. Since bing Dave''s babysitter, I''ve had a great time. whenever you need something I will always help you, as well as if you need a ce to tell stories, I can be a good listener for you, whenever and wherever it is," replied Na at length in one breath.


    Anna smiled lightly hearing the response of the girl next to her, "Thank you, Na," Anna said then the girl nodded.


    "Is something bothering you? Or has something happened recently?" Na asked a little curious about what Anna would say to herter.


    Anna nodded. "Wait,ter, I''ll tell you all about me, all without leaving it to you," answered Anna.


    "Okay, it''s up to you. I will always be ready to hear it anytime," replied Na.


    Anna only responded with a nod.


    ***


    D.A Group


    Leo had been in Devan''s study for a long time without any intention of moving, the man didn''t make a sound either.


    With his body stretched out on the sofa, Leo closed his eyes as if he was asleep.


    Devan who saw his cousin''s behavior frowned.


    "Why did you visit me?" asked Devan who could not stand Leo''s behavior. Even though it was still very early in the morning, and his cousin hade to disturb him.


    Getting no response, he then got up from his sitting position leaning on his oversized chair, walking towards the sofa where Leo was.


    "Don''t tell me you came here just to sleep?"


    "You''d better go, I''m busy."


    Leo still didn''t budge from his position making Devan chuckle.


    "DEVAN...." Leo suddenly got up, the man immediately took a sitting position and managed to make a Devan startled because of his very sudden movement.


    "I want to ask you," Leo said again without waiting for a response from Devan.


    "If you just want to talk nonsense, then get out of here."


    "Listen to me first," Leo said.


    One of Devan''s eyebrows rose, since yesterday his cousin''s behavior was a little strange.


    "I don''t have time to hear your ramblings."


    "Come on, this has bothered me."


    "Two minutes."


    "Ten minutes."


    "Two minutes or nothing?"


    "All right, all right," Leo said.


    "Say it then get out of here."


    "Don''t you like having me around you?" Leo asked.


    "Tsk, scram. I''m busy."


    "Wait, wait. I was just kidding," Leo said.


    Devan snorted at Leo''s words.


    "I want you to be honest, Devan."


    "What happened between you and Anna five years ago?" the man asked in a very serious tone of voice.


    "There is not any."


    "You''re hiding something from me?"


    "For what? There''s no profit for me," replied Devan.


    "Okay, I assume this is an honest answer from you," Leo said again.


    "What is going on?"


    "Why are you bringing up that woman again. She sent her resignation letter yesterday," Devan added.


    "No, I was just curious," Leo replied curtly. A few days ago when he was at a shopping mall, Leo identally met Anna''s son again, a boy who even had almost the same name as his cousin, not only that after seeing him up close. The boy he knew whose name was Dave was indeed very simr to Devan.


    Maybe you could say that Dave is a small version of a Devan?


    Even though he had met Anna and her son in the city park a few weeks ago, only at that time he had only glimpsed her at a distance that could not be said to be close.


    Unlike the other day.


    Let''s say Leo has very crazy thoughts.


    After that meeting, he couldn''t calm down before confirming it with Devan again.


    And yesterday he called the man because of this. Even though it was clear that Anna already had a life partner, her mind was still filled with things that didn''t make sense.


    "Just that?" he asked.


    Leo rubbed the back of his neck with a smile.


    "Get out, you''re wasting my time," Devan said then returned to his desk, leaving Leo alone on the couch.


    "You were so mean to me, Devan. Aren''t you used to be a little nicer?" Leo asked in an artificially sad tone.


    "Get married fast and stop bothering me."


    Leoughed at Devan''s words.


    "How is your rtionship with Byanca?" Leo asked changing the subject.


    "Do not know."


    "Huh? Haven''t you ever contacted her?"


    "No."


    "Not even once?"


    "Emm," answered Devan with a mumble, his eyes refocused on the monitor screen in front of him.


    "Devan, you seriously never did anything with Anna, did you?" Leo asked again as if dissatisfied with the answer his cousin had given him a moment ago.


    Suddenly Devan turned to him, "Do what? What answer do you want?"


    "Answer? Erm like making children, maybe?"


    "Ahahah, no, no.. I''m just kidding," Leo said immediately when he got a re from his cousin.

 Chapter 114 - 114. All About Anna

    "Ahahah, no, no. I''m just kidding," Leo said immediately when he got a re from his cousin.


    "Go out."


    "Okay," Leo said as soon as he got up from his position, moved in silence, and quickly left the room.


    After Leo left, Devan sighed harshly.


    It was still early and the man hade to interrogate him.


    ***


    No one realize that it was already noon, Anna, Na, and Dave were now in the dining room, eating lunch.


    As usual, various menus filled the table in front of them, ranging from grilled meats, seafood, and various types of vegetables and fruits.


    "Elena..." Anna called as she lifted her eyes.


    "Yes, madam?"


    "Any ice water?"


    "Wait a minute, madam. I''ll get it for you."


    Anna only responded with a nod.


    "Carlos, may I ask you something?" Anna asked the man who was always behind her.


    "Please, madam."


    "Aren''t you tired of standing up and following me?" Anna asked without looking at the man.


    "It is my duty, madam."


    "Don''t you ever have personal things to do? Like eating? Or showering?"


    "I was wondering because you''re always standing at the door when I open it," she added


    "You''d better continue your lunch, madam. Thanks for worrying about me," Carlos replied, a reply that didn''t satisfy Anna''s curiosity at all.


    "Aren''t you tired of taking care of me?"


    "It is my duty, madam," Carlos replied, repeating the same sentence as before.


    "There''s no need to be so serious. After all, there''s no Brian here, if you want to do something, just go. Don''t worry about me. I can take care of myself, just consider this my generosity to you," Anna said again and took thest mouthful at the te.


    "No need, madam. The only thing I need to do is continue to be near you and take care of you, wherever and whenever. This is my duty," Carlos replied, his tone not changing one bit. Still the same as before, firm and polite.


    "Hmm, alright. Thank you," replied Anna with a tired sigh. It seemed that her efforts to get Carlos away from her were in vain, the man''s dedication to Brian was higher than anything else.


    "Here''s a drink, madam," Elena suddenly appeared with a ss of iced water in one hand.


    "Thank you," said Anna epting the ss and downing its contents.


    After finishing lunch, Anna decided to rx a bit in the central room of the Mansion on the first floor, watching tv apanied by various snacks that Elena brought from nowhere.


    Until a few tens of minutes, Anna turned to her son who was sitting next to her, "Let''s take a nap, honey," said Anna.


    "Um, but you have to apany me," the boy replied.


    "Sure, honey," Anna immediately picked up her son, left the room, walked towards the elevator with Na following behind.


    The three of them were never separated unless Anna had returned to her room.


    "So what did you want to say earlier?" Asked Na suddenly getting up and taking a sitting position on the bed.


    Dave had been sleeping since a few minutes ago Na had been waiting for Anna to speak and resumed what they were talking about this morning but the woman didn''t make a sound, so Na couldn''t wait any longer.


    Anna, who had just closed her eyes, was suddenly startled by Na''s sudden movement.


    "Shh...Dave will wake upter," Anna said, she then got up from her position, normalized her feeling, then walked to the door, peeked at the keyhole to make sure that the situation was safe and no one would eavesdrop on their conversation.


    Na who saw that frowned, she then got up and walked to the sofa, waiting for Anna.


    "It seems something very important," Na said right after Anna sit on the soft chair, her eyes never left Anna.


    "I want to ask for help," Anna began after taking a deep breath.


    "Eh?" Na was confused, not because of the woman''s words, but her slightly strange behavior.


    "But before that, I want to be honest with you first," said Anna immediately.


    "Eh? Indeed all this time...." Na said hanging, looking a little hesitant to continue.


    "Erm, right. What you have in mind is true. I lied a lot even to myself."


    Na was silent hearing that.


    "Okay, I''ll listen."


    "But after you know all about me, you have to promise not to tell anyone, and also I''m telling you this because I have no other choice. I need your help, Na," Anna said at length with a breath that sounded hoarse.


    "Slow down, don''t rush. I''m not going anywhere.


    Hearing Na''s words, Anna was silent for a moment.


    "Do you remember the conversation that night at Nicho''s house?" Anna asked after returning her breathing to normal.


    Na nodded, "So why what''s with that? Haven''t you met Dave''s father?" she asked.


    "Brian isn''t Dave''s dad."


    "Ha?" Suddenly Na''s brow furrowed as if she couldn''t properly understand what Anna''s meant.


    "Yes, the man who is my husband now is not Dave''s father, Brian is not the father of my son. He is just my ex-lover five years ago," Anna exined again.


    "But..."


    "No..."


    "No, I mean why did you marry him? Were you guys really in a rtionship all this time? Does Mr. Nicho know this?" Na asked, her sentence sounded ambiguous because she was a little confused in describing the contents of her thoughts at this time.


    "I see what you mean...." Then Anna told to Na everything about herself, starting from how she got into a rtionship with Brian, how they were dating, and how their rtionship ended five years ago.


    Not only that, but Anna also told all about her life, about how she survived after her mother died, how she helped pay for Brian''s education at that time, all these things she told without a trace.


    Also, about how she got to meet Dave''s dad at that time, how their day one-night rtionship was. And how the life she lived after.


    Meeting with Nicho also did not escape her, until Na came to the house and became her son''s babysitter.


    Anna told Na everything about herself without adding or subtracting anything.

 Chapter 115 - 115. All About Anna (2)

    Anna told Na everything about herself.


    While on the other hand, Na was listening intently without interrupting in the slightest, her expression was very serious.


    After an hour had passed, Anna finally stopped, taking a deep breath. Then resumed her story, regarding her recent encounter with Brian which forced her to marry and live in this Mansion.


    "So how the bruises on your body at that time?" Na asked, somehow she suddenly felt a little emotional.


    Anna nodded.


    "And you keep quiet? Why don''t you scream for help?" Na asked, she couldn''t understand how Anna had survived until now.


    "I''ve tried, many times. But time again he threatened me to harm Dave."


    "I ignored him once and tried to avoid him, but after that Dave disappeared. Do you remember what happened at the shopping mall the other day? It was Brian''s doing. He could harm my son at any moment, Na, so I had no choice but to obey him."


    "You didn''t tell Nicho about this?"


    "No," Anna replied, nodding weakly. "I''ve troubled the man a lot, I don''t want to add to his burden anymore," Anna addedter.


    "Then you alwayse homete these days because of that guy?" asked Na.


    Anna shook her head, "I did that on purpose because I didn''t want you and Dave to see my wound. I¡­I didn''t want to make other people worry about me."


    "Then that man named Devan, have you ever met him again?" Na asked curiously.


    Anna was silent for a moment.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve met him before?" asked Na again trying to guess.


    Seeing Anna''s reaction to silence, Na sighed harshly.


    "Seeing your reaction, it looks like you''ve met him," said Na.


    "Every day," Anna added and managed to make Na gape.


    "What?"


    "In his home."


    "What do you mean? You¡­you meet Devan every day at¡­his home? Right?" Na asked wanting to rify as if she couldn''t believe such a coincidence.


    Anna nodded.


    "And you didn''t tell him that you had a child with him?"


    Anna nodded again.


    Instantly Na rubbed her face roughly, feeling like she want to curse Anna right then and there because of her stupidity. How could she live in such a state?


    "That man is my boss at the office, and because the Maid in his home returning to her hometown, so I was transferred to his house for a while," said Anna again.


    "You see him every day, serve him, and you never mention your son?"


    "I''m scared," Anna answered briefly, theny down on the back of the sofa, staring at the ceiling.


    "What things do I have that makes me able to be next to him, Na? I''m just an orphan with and poor life, my appearance is very ordinary. I have nothing to be proud of, while he? He has it all."


    "Who said you have nothing? You have Dave, Anna, and the existence of your son is enough reason for you to tell him," Na chirped, for some reason, she suddenly felt angry to hear what the woman next to her said.


    "No. Let me take care of Dave, Na."


    "Anna, I want to call you STUPID."


    "I know," replied Anna, ncing at Na with a smile.


    "He already has a fianc¨¦, Na. I don''t want to ruin anyone''s rtionship."


    "After all Dave was born not only because of that guy''s fault but also because of me. I''m the one who can''t take care of myself properly. If only I didn''t go into the bar that night, I might never have met him."


    "I''ve thought about this and decided, I''ll take care of Dave alone."


    "Dave is my only son," she added.


    Hearing all Anna''s words, Na''s feelings raged, feelings of emotion and anger raged within her. Whereas, here she only takes the role of a listener. She couldn''t imagine what it was like to be Anna living such a life.


    A moment of silence took over, both of them seemed lost in their thoughts.


    "Does Mr. Nicho know about this matter?" Na asked after a few seconds of silence.


    "No, this is the first time I''ve told someone," Anna shook her head back.


    Na was silent, it meant the woman next to her trusted her a lot.


    "What Nicho knows is the outline, how my life was before meeting him. In that case, I didn''t tell him anything about Dave''s father."


    "Didn''t Mr. Nicho ever ask you?"


    Anna tilted her head towards Na, "I can''t even count how many times he''s asked me about that," Anna replied.


    "Why don''t you just say it?"


    "For what? There''s nothing to gain for the man. Plus I don''t want to make him worry about me. I don''t want to make other people feel burdened by my presence, Na."


    "So I chose to keep it and bear it myself. It is better."


    Na took a deep breath.


    "I know you are strong, Anna. I know that someone has broken your trust. But you can''t use that as an excuse to carry all your burdens."


    "You''re human, you''re a woman, sometimes depending and holding on to others is a natural thing, don''t torture yourself just because of the heartache you''ve ever felt," added Na looking at Anna seriously.


    "You''ve just never been in my shoes Na. You never experience the feeling of being abandoned by the people around you, since my mother died, I have lived alone. Do it all and survive on your own. The man I trusted also betrayed me, and that made it clearer that I was alone from the start." Anna said, her voice hoarse, her eyes staring at the ceiling slowly blurred because of the clear grains that seemed to have started to the crowd and are now filling her eyelids.


    "You are not alone Anna. You are never alone. You only close your heart from the people around you," replied Na.


    "You are so caught up in your problems and feelings that you don''t realize that someone around you might be paying attention to you.... like Mr. Nicho," she added.


    "I understand your feelings, Anna. You have such thoughts as a form of self-defense."


    "But for how long? don''t wait until your problems get worse and deadlock, Anna," Na chattered continuously, trying to make Anna understand that her thinking that she always felt alone was a big mistake.


    "Erm, and that''s how I am now."


    "Too much fear is lodged in me, making it difficult for me to make decisions," she added.


    "And if Brian hadn''t locked you in this house, maybe you would still have kept it to yourself?" Na said and only replied with a nd smile from Anna.

 Chapter 116 - 116. Ask For Help

    "Too much fear is lodged in me, making it difficult for me to make decisions," he added.


    "And if Brian hadn''t locked you in this house, maybe you would still have kept it to yourself?"


    Anna smiled ndly.


    Na rolled her eyes, "Okay, forget it."


    "So what do you want me to do?" she asked.


    "Brian won''t being back for a while. I want to use that time to run away with Dave," said Anna starting to say her n.


    "Then? But... Didn''t that guy restrain you with his 1001 rules?"


    "I contacted him yesterday, he let me out of the mansion, so did Dave. It''s just that we weren''t allowed to go alone. In other words, Brian wouldn''t let us out together."


    "I want to ask you to take my son away, Na."


    "But, what about the bodyguards? Dave and I will not be left out of this mansion alone."


    "That''s why I want to ask for your help in getting Dave away from them. There must be a gap where the Bodyguards will let their guard down."


    "Then what about you?"


    "Don''t worry about me, I can catch up. As long as Dave is safe, then I''m fine," Anna replied.


    Then Anna exined her n in detail to Na.


    What Anna needed to prioritize was her son''s safety. Because Anna knew that Brian was behaving badly on her because she was in control of Dave. As long as her son is away from that jerk, then she can do anything because she no longer has to worry about anything and anyone when she has to refuse or disobey Brian''s words and wishes.


    "But you promise to follow right?"


    "You have to promise me, Anna," Na repeated.


    "Erm, I promise. Besides, there''s no way I''ll stay here any longer."


    "Alright, don''t turn off your phone. I''ll send you our addresster. You just let me know if you''ve managed to get out of this mansion," replied Na while nodding.


    "Sure. I just need to distract them," said Anna again. Yes, all this time she was afraid to move because she was worried about her son''s safety.


    "Is that all?" asked Na again.


    Anna nodded. "I''m sorry for bothering you, Na."


    "Maybe after you get out of here, you should find another job, because I don''t have enough money to keep paying you, But don''t worry, I''ll give you the remaining sryter, but gradually, it''s okay right?"


    "Don''t think about it, Anna. The most important thing now is that you and your son can get out of here, I''m quite happy if it can be of use to you," replied Na.


    "Thank you in advance."


    "You''re wee," replied Na with a smile.


    I didn''t realize that time had passed so quickly, an orange light began to glow on the western horizon, a sign that it was now the end of the day.


    Neither Anna nor Na realized that they had been sitting for hours without moving an inch.


    Anna turned to the side of the room to see the clock that was there, it was already five o''clock.


    "Behave, as usual, Anna. Don''t be nervous. Don''t let Carlos suspect you," Na said when she saw the woman''s hands in front of her tremble slightly.


    "I''ll try," replied Anna nodding and getting up from her position, walking towards the bed where her son was still fast asleep.


    Na who saw Anna away from her immediately took a deep breath. The woman she knew had a very cheerful personality turned out to be carrying such a big burden.


    Even if she was attentive, Anna never showed a sad expression and the like, because every time their eyes met, the woman always smiled and invited her to joke once in a while.


    It is true that the saying goes, that you should never judge someone based on their outward appearance.


    Because maybe the one who smiles the most is the one who is the worst.


    And that''s what Na found in Anna''s figure.


    ***


    The next day.


    Anna woke up earlier than usual, for the same reason, she didn''t want to ept all the troublesome things the maids would do to her.


    .knock... knock... knock...


    Anna was just getting out of bed, and suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    "Good morning, madam," apparently Elena also came earlier than usual.


    Immediately a harsh sigh escaped from between Anna''s lips. It seemed that her hopes of taking a bath on her own were dashed with Elena''s appearance.


    "Emm...good morning," replied Anna, sounding veryzy.


    "I came early to help you, madam," said Elena.


    "Up to you."


    Anna gave herself back, reluctantly letting the Maids help her.


    ***


    "Elena..." Anna called to the woman who was tidying the back of the dress she was wearing.


    "Yes, madam? Do you need anything?"


    "I want to go out for a walk with my son today," said Anna again.


    "Mr. Brian won''t let you do that, madam."


    "I already asked his permission."


    "Mr. Brian has also contacted me, madam."


    "Is that true?" replied Anna.


    "He gave me permission, didn''t he?"


    "That''s right, madam. As long as you don''t go out with your son then it''s fine," replied Elena.


    "Can''t you just close your eyes this time? My son and I are bored in this house. Sometimes we also want to go out for fresh air," said Anna with a rough sigh.


    "If that''s all, you and your Son could go out on different days, madam," suggested Elena.


    "Ah yes, why didn''t I think about it? But... what if something happened to my son in my absence?" asked Anna in an enthusiastic tone of voice.


    "You don''t have to worry about that, madam. Some of the bodyguards will escort him when he''s outside and so will you," replied Elena, she had said what Mr. Brian had told her a while ago.


    "Is that true?" Anna asked to be sure.


    "Yes, madam. If you want out, you just have to say it," replied Elena.


    "How about today?" she asked.


    "Let Na and Dave out today, will you?"


    "Sure, madam."


    "Okay, I''ll ask Na to take Dave for a walk today," said Anna again.


    "Very well, madam. I will ask some people to escort them," said Elena.


    "Um," Anna replied shortly, nodding.


    She had been nning this since yesterday with Na.


    And earlier, she had invited Elena to talk just to make small talk. No more.


    "Yes, madam," said Elena taking a step back.


    "Um, thanks," Anna replied then turned around.


    Looking at the clock, it was already eight in the morning.


    It turned out that the time she spent from bathing to getting dressed was almost two hours.


    A very time-wasting activity.


    Even though in that period, she could do many things together with her son.


    "Where would you like breakfast, madam?" asked Elena.


    "As usual, in my son''s room."


    "All right, madam.. Then I''ll excuse myself."

 Chapter 117 - 117. Aunt Naila Is Weird

    "Where would you like breakfast, madam?" asked Elena.


    "As usual in my son''s room."


    "Very well, madam. Then I will excuse myself."


    "Emm," Anna nodded then followed out of the room to the room where her son was.


    It turns out that Na is awake, even the girl already looks presentable, wearing a knee-length dress with in peach nuances with her long hair that she puts back in a ponytail.


    Dave has also woken up, her son looks very dashing just like his father. Since she woke up earlier, Anna had been feeling anxious, the feeling of anxiety that enveloped her made her heart race very fast.


    "How was your sleep, honey?" asked Anna as she lifted her son''s body, carrying him on herp.


    "So good. How about you, Mom?"


    "Same, honey," Anna replied, rubbing her son''s head and kissing him. A heavy feeling welled up in her chest at the thought that Na would take Dave away without her.


    "Later, Dave wille with Aunt Na," said Anna.


    "Where''s?"


    "Aunt Na will take Dave for walks, wherever Dave wants."


    "A walk? Are you going with me?" Dave asked looking into his mother''s eyes without blinking.


    "Yes, dear. Later I will follow," replied Anna nodding.


    "Then I will wait for you, Mother."


    Anna and Na looked at each other for a moment, but only briefly.


    "Dave first with Aunt Na. I want to take Uncle Nicho first, then I will follow you with him," said Anna forced to lie to her son. She hoped that when she mentioned Nicho''s name, her son would be able to obey given the rtionship between the two of them was very close.


    "Your mother is right, honey. We''ll meet outsideter, trust me, okay?" said Na, coaxing the boy.


    "But you promise to follow me, Mom?"


    "I promise."


    "Okay, I''ll go with Aunt Na," said Dave, nodding.


    "Before Ie, you don''t be naughty, you also have to do everything Aunt Na says, OK dear?"


    Dave nodded, "Okay Mom. I''ll do whatever Auntie says," Dave replied again.


    Hearing the boy''s answer, both Na and Anna immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just a few secondster, there was a knock on the door.


    Anna knew it was Elena and the other maids who were probably bringing the breakfast menu for them.


    "Let me open it, Anna," said Na immediately standing up from her position to open the door.


    Until a few momentster there was no more sound in the room, only the sound of the food trolley being pushed by the two maids which broke the silence.


    Arranging the menu on the table to fill it, the maids then returned outside leaving Elena who was still standing beside Anna.


    "Please have breakfast, madam," said Elena inviting Anna.


    "Thank you," replied Anna starting to get a ss of milk for her son first.


    Seeing that Elena still hadn''t moved from her position, Anna turned and asked again, "What''s wrong? Do you also want to join us for breakfast? Then sit with us," Anna offered while shifting her body slightly.


    "No madam. I had breakfast earlier," replied Elena.


    "Then? do you need anything? Or do you want to tell me something?" Anna asked again.


    Elena nodded faintly, "Sorry for asking this while you are having breakfast Madam," Elena started.


    "Erm, don''t hesitate. What''s wrong? Tell me."


    "I just want to know what time your Babysitter will take your son out, Madam? I''ll tell the driver and some bodyguards to get ready," replied Elena in one breath.


    "What time is it now?" she asked.


    "Seven-thirty, madam," replied Elena.


    "Okay, maybe around eleven? How about you Na? When do you do?" Anna asked the girl next to her.


    "It''s going to be very hot outside. How about ten o''clock?" offered Na.


    "Okay, I''m not going to force you. Just do it," replied Anna.


    "Okay."


    "Tell them to be ready at ten," Anna said to Elena.


    "Okay. Then I''ll say goodbye, Madame," said Elena, bowing slightly.


    "Emm, don''t forget to close the door," Anna replied to focus on the food menu in front of her.


    "Okay, madam."


    After Elena left, Na nced at the woman sitting next to her. "Don''t worry, I''ll take care of it. I won''t let any hurt, Anna. Trust me," said Na.


    Anna nodded, "You brought a bag, right?" asked Anna again.


    Na nodded.


    "Bring some food, just in case. It''s pretty good to save your expenses before Ie," said Anna again.


    Na was silent for a moment, but only a few secondster she smiled. "Hehe, alright. Even small things like this don''t go unnoticed, Anna," the girl said and put the ss of milk in her hand, wanting to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Anna asked.


    "My bag..."


    "Breakfast first, don''t be in a hurry. We can do itter," said Anna.


    Na who was already in a standing position now sat back down, "Okay," she answered.


    And after that, they returned to focus on the food in front of them. There is no further discussion.


    Both Na and Anna were silent.


    Only Dave''s voice could be heard asionally breaking the silence in the room.


    "Dave wants more?" asked Anna offering a piece of apple to her son.


    "No Mom, I am full. You can eat," the boy replied.


    "Okay."


    "Uh wait Mom, here...." Dave said hanging while grabbing the fork containing the apple slices in Anna''s hand.


    "All this time, you have always fed me, now it''s I turn to feed you, Mother," said the boy again.


    "Now you open your mouth..." Dave pleaded, thrusting the apple slice into Anna''s mouth.


    Immediately, Anna obeyed her son''s words. Happiness and emotion swelled up again, fused with the anxiety that had not disappeared from within her.


    Feelings are mixed.


    "Dave doesn''t want to feed me either?" said Na.


    "No Aunt. This is especially for my mother," the boy refused.


    Naughed, "Okay, I won''t ask again."


    "If you want, you have to have a son like my mother," Dave said and that made Na pause for a moment and thenugh, a burst ofughter.


    "Mom, why are Auntughing at me?" asked Dave when he saw Na''s response.


    "Auntie is notughing at you, honey. She''s justughing at herself," Anna replied making Dave who was in front of her tilt his head in confusion.


    "Is what you said true?"


    Anna only responded with a nod while smiling.


    "Then Auntie is very strange, Mom."


    Annaughed lightly at her son''s words.


    Very cute and funny at the same time.


    "Already, leave her alone," said Anna again to her son.


    While Na couldn''t stopughing, because a child as small as Dave say that she too should have a son.


    Where''s the son from? The girl even ran away on her wedding day.

 Chapter 118 - 118. Trying To Escape

    Where''s the son from? The girl even ran away on her wedding day.


    ***


    It''s already ten o''clock, Na and Dave are ready.


    Using the elevator to the first floor, Anna never once lowered Dave from her arms, Elena and Carlos seemed to follow behind them.


    A limousine was parked with the door open right in front of the exit. Several bodyguards lined up on the left and right as if they were making a wee.


    Na who saw the men just sighed harshly. She had been trying to convince herself that she could take Dave away as Anna had asked her to.


    "You guys are careful, don''te home toote," said Anna to Na.


    "You promise to follow right?" Dave asked suddenly.


    "A-ahh, yes, honey. You must remember not to be naughty huh? And be obedient," said Anna again repeating her previous words.


    "Na, take care of Dave. If you are satisfied with ying, go home," said Anna pretending.


    "Okay, don''t worry. Leave it to me," replied Na.


    Anna just nodded then took Dave into the car, followed by Na. After that, the woman returned to her original position. A rough sigh escaped her lips, it was hard to let go of her son even though they would meet againter. Yes, after Dave, it''s her turn to run away from this mansion.


    A few minutester, the car that Na and Dave were in started to move, followed by five ck cars which also did the same.


    Yes, it''s all the bodyguards assigned to follow Dave and Na to guard and prevent them from doing things they shouldn''t.


    Maybe those who saw them would feel that carrying that many bodyguards were too much, but not for a Brian who did ask his people to do that. Just so that all ns and goals run smoothly.


    "Where are you going, Miss?" The driver asked Na.


    Na was silent for a moment.


    "Miss Na?" the driver spoke again.


    "Ah sorry, just go to the amusement park, which is located in the city center," replied Na immediately. Yes, that ce suddenly appeared in her mind.


    "Okay, Miss." And after that the car drove a little faster than before, exiting the eliteplex and splitting the busy highway.


    It only took about thirty minutes, they finally arrived at their destination.


    Their arrival immediately became the center of attention, a limousine escorted by five ck sports cars. Not to mention, the parking lot at the amusement park is in the open.


    Getting out of the car, Na carried Dave''s body, "We''ll wait for your Mother here, honey?" Na whispered in the boy''s ear.


    "Okay, Auntie. Then, can I y first? While waiting for my mother," Dave replied in a small voice that only the girl could hear.


    "Of course, honey. But don''t ever try to go alone, okay?"


    "Um," Dave nodded.


    Seeing the boy''s response, Na lowered him slowly, then grabbed his hand and started walking.


    Immediately five men who looked very young followed her from behind, maybe they were Carlos'' age?


    Na who was used to it walked casually without the slightest protest.


    Luckily, the weather today is not too hot. The normally clear sky is now covered with thick white clouds, giving a cool sensation when the wind blows.


    They then approached the ball shower booth. Yes, Na deliberately chose a very simple and harmless yground like that for Dave, she only adjusted to his age.


    The bodyguards who followed them just waited outside the booth, watching Na''s every move as well as the boy who was with her.


    Not a few people frown or even choose to turn around when Na and also the bodyguards bypass.


    Finished ying in the ball shower booth, Na brought Dave back to y in another arena, and of course, the bodyguards followed them.


    Until two hours had passed, Na took Dave to a park full of shady trees, located about a few meters from the pinwheel arena, only separated by a space filled with lush green grass.


    The atmosphere there is also a bit crowded, some families seem to rx by forming several groups, sitting in a circle on the grass-covered with carpet, but not a few are just sitting without any mat.


    Na took out the food she had brought from the small backpack that had been hanging from her shoulder, then fed Dave carefully.


    It is now time to eat. To be honest, Na has been stealing nces at the bodyguards since earlier, just wanting to know their movements.


    It''s just that not once or twice her gaze collides with several Bodyguards made her immediately stop her action. Don''t let them suspect anything.


    Until now, Na still hasn''t started her n. She was still busy assessing her surroundings. Maybe soon?


    After that, Na brought Dave again, joined the crowd, splitting the booths until a voice caught Na''s attention, not far from her a magic show was being held.


    With a smirk on her lips, Na then carried Dave towards the origin of the voice.


    Of course, the Bodyguards followed, only their movements slowed down a bit due to therge number of people that filled the ce.


    Na deliberately took a very congested path, slightly lowering her body to make it difficult for the men to find her whereabouts.


    Of course, seeing the girl they had been following ever since getting smaller and smaller from their sight, the bodyguards moved aggressively, no longer paying attention to the people around them, women, men, young and old, all of which did not be an obstacle at all for them to move quickly.


    For a moment there was amotion because some people almost fell to the ground because of their actions.


    While Na who felt herself getting further away from the men, elerated her pace, Dave who was previously in her arms had now moved on her back.


    The little boy didn''t protest and insteadughed, assuming that Aunt Na was just ying catch.


    Looking a few meters to the left, it wasn''t too crowded. Na decided to change her direction a bit, with very fast steps, she managed to get out of the very dense crowd.


    Even so, she didn''t slow down one bit.


    When Na felt that she was out of sight of the Bodyguards, she paused for a moment to normalize her breathing a little, then started walking again.


    "Where are you going, Miss?" a man''s voice with ragged breathing suddenly stopped her steps.

 Chapter 119 - 119. Trying To Escape (2)

    Even so, she didn''t slow down her movement in the slightest.


    When Na felt that she was out of sight of the Bodyguards, she paused for a moment to normalize her breathing a little, then started walking again.


    "Where are you going, Miss?" A male voice with ragged breaths suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    Na immediately turned around and found one of the men who had been following her.


    Immediately Na took an upright position, "Where have you been? I thought you guys lost track of me, so I decided to look for you," Na said as if what she just said was true.


    "We''re after you, Miss."


    "Really? Then why didn''t I see you guys earlier?"


    The man rubbed the nape of his neck, "I''m sorry, Miss," the man said in a voice that sounded full of regret.


    "Um okay," Na immediately nodded, in her heart, she had to find another way because her efforts that had just ended were in vain.


    Only a few secondster, and all the bodyguards came.


    "Forgive our carelessness, Miss," one of them said to Na, they all had the same feeling.


    They both feel ipetent to take care of Na and the Young Master.


    "Um, forget it. After all, now you all have found me again," said Na.


    "Okay, Miss," replied one of the men who then got a nod from his friends.


    "I want to find a public toilet first," said Na again who suddenly felt heartburn.


    "Please, Miss."


    Na immediately turned around, looking for a public toilet in the amusement park.


    Walking for about five minutes, Na finally found what she was looking for.


    "Dave, you are waiting for me here, okay?" Na said lowering the boy''s small body in front of a women''s public toilet.


    "Okay, Auntie, don''t take long," replied Dave obediently.


    "You don''t need to be on guard this close, you know this is the women''s restroom, right?" Na said when she saw the Bodyguards following her to the front door of the toilet.


    "B-but, Miss..."


    "Just do what I say. After all, nothing will happen to me in the toilet, no need to worry," said Anna immediately cutting off the sentence of one of the bodyguards.


    "Okay, I''ll go in first," she added again and the next second, the girl had disappeared behind the door.


    Seeing this, the Bodyguards immediately took a few steps away from the toilet with their backs to the building that seemed very small in the crowd, standing in rows with a distance of more than two meters each.


    Dave who saw the behavior of the men slightly moved away from his position did not move and just turned his back to the toilet.


    Now and then, the bodyguards looked to the side to confirm Dave''s whereabouts.


    Until a few minutester.


    Suddenly someone covered Dave''s mouth from behind and lifted the boy''s small body, her movements were so agile, as if she had been trained.


    No one noticed that, not even the Bodyguards.


    The toilet door opened, Na had just finished with her business.


    "Dave...." she called and managed to make the Bodyguards immediately turn around.


    "Young Master...." a bodyguard immediately approached.


    "Dave... Where are you, honey?" Called Na, thinking that maybe the boy was ying around the toilet.


    But after looking everywhere, she became panicked.


    "Dave?"


    "Dave where are you?" Her voice, which had previously sounded t and ordinary, had now be panicked.


    "Miss, where is Young Master?" the face of one of the bodyguards suddenly looks pale


    "Shouldn''t I be the one who should say that? You''ve been with him here since earlier," Anna replied, her voice out of control, even a few passersby turned their heads towards her.


    "How is it? Anna will scold me."


    "You guys please do something..."


    "Dave..." Na looked around as she ruffled her hair in frustration.


    "I have to find him... I have to find the boy..."


    "Miss, calm yourself first. We''ll find him," said one of the bodyguards then turned around.


    "What are you guys waiting for? Immediately disperse and look for Young Master," the man ordered to his friends.


    "Don''t stop until you find him, and keep providing information. Don''t break the connection."


    "I''m going to get the others toe here soon," he added, his voice very firm and undeniable.


    "Okay," they answered in unison, and the next second the four bodyguards immediately scattered in all directions.


    "Don''t worry, Miss. I will find Young Master''s whereabouts," he said again, more like talking to himself.


    Although the man''s demeanor looks calm, to be honest in his heart is very worried and filled with fear. Lest Young Master ispletely lost in their sights, Mr. Brian will surely be furious.


    Na nodded faintly, clear grains already gathered in the corners of her eyes.


    "Okay, Miss. Then I will excuse myself. You just wait here. We will return when we find the Young Master," said the man again and then followed his four friends.


    "Emm... O-okay," Na nodded, her tears breaking. The tears had escaped and were now running down her cheeks.


    "How about this?"


    "Howe none of those who saw him disappeared?" Na chirped while looking at the backs of the bodyguards who were getting further and further away from her.


    "H-howe?"


    "How can it be this easy?" Instantly the frustrated expression she showed earlier turned into a lightugh.


    Right, after all the bodyguards disappeared from her sight, Na turned to enter the toilet.


    "Honey, Did I make you wait long?" Na asked right after opening the door and finding a boy inside.


    "No, Auntie." Yes, he is Dave.


    "I''m sorry Auntie for startling you earlier, honey," said Na while gently stroking Dave''s hair.


    "Why did you suddenly take me in, Aunt? Did something happen outside?" he asked.


    Na nodded, "Right, honey. Something very dangerous."


    "Then, thank you, Auntie," said Dave.


    "Equally love."


    That''s right, the one who suddenly covered Dave''s mouth was Na.


    When the girl came out of the toilet, somehow the idea came to her mind. Maybe because the moment is very fitting.


    The presence of the bodyguard made people a little hesitant to approach, not to mention the men had their backs to the toilet, and it was very advantageous for Na in carrying out her actions.


    Lucky Dave was willing to obey all her orders not to make a sound at all and just silent until she went back inside.


    "So when will my mothere, Auntie?" Dave asked suddenly as he remembered Anna.


    "Later, honey. Let''s get out of here first," Na replied then gripped Dave''s hand tightly, sticking her head halfway to confirm the situation outside.


    After feeling safe, then the girl got out of there while pulling Dave''s hand.


    With quick movements, Na slipped through the crowd, asionally ncing around just to confirm the whereabouts of the bodyguards.


    Na no longer lives inside the amusement park, the girl is now heading towards the entrance.

 Chapter 120 - 120. Trying To Escape (3)

    With quick movements, Na slipped through the crowd, asionally ncing around just to confirm the presence of the Bodyguards.


    Na no longer lives inside the amusement park, the girl is now heading towards the entrance.


    Her steps were hasty, lest someone from the man who had followed her find her whereabouts. Na had to leave the ce immediately before the help the man referred to arrived.


    Taking advantage of the crowd, Na''s distance was now very close to the entrance to the Amusement Park, her heart beating faster as her footsteps drew closer to the entrance.


    Suddenly her steps slowed down, and immediately took cover in the y booth next to her, she almost meet one of the bodyguards.


    "Miss, what are you doing?" Asked the booth keeper who saw Na''s actions suddenly entered his ce and sat behind him, luckily the booth was made of wood that was the size of an adult, so Na''s body was not visible.


    "Shh¡­ please pretend you don''t see me, sir," Na replied while using one hand to cover her mouth.


    "B-but Miss¡­ Why¡­"


    "Excuse me sir¡­ may I ask a question?" a man''s voice immediately stopped the middle-aged man''s words. Turning to the source of the voice, an adult manplete with a ck suit entered his view.


    The middle-aged man''s brow furrowed, "Yes? Please," he said, immediately ignoring the existence of a girl who was holding a boy.


    "Did you see a boy? About four years old, wearing jeans with a navy blue shirt? Wearing ck shoes," asked the man, he was one of the bodyguards who had followed Na before.


    While on the other hand, Na who heard the man''s voice held her breath, with one hand covering Dave''s mouth while signaling the boy not to make a sound.


    Hearing the words of the adult man in front of him, the middle-aged nced in Na''s direction, but only for a few seconds.


    "A child? What''s wrong with that child?" asked the middle-aged looking back at the man in front of him.


    "That child is our master''s son, he disappeared a few minutes ago, did you see him?"


    The middle-aged man was silent for a moment as if he was contemting whether or not to tell the whereabouts of the girl and boy who was hiding under him.


    Seeing the silence of the middle-aged man in front of him, the bodyguard frowned, "If you see it, please tell me, sir," he said again.


    "What will you give me if I see him?"


    One of the bodyguard''s eyebrows raised at the response of the middle-aged man in front of him.


    "What do you want?" he asked. While on the other hand, Na who heard the conversation of the two figures suddenly her heart sank, her heart was working faster than usual, with her head raised, she kept shaking her head without taking her eyes off the middle-aged man standing beside her. In her heart, she kept hoping that the middle-aged man wouldn''t tell her whereabouts to the bodyguard.


    Hearing the bodyguard''s question, the middle-aged man turned to Na once again, but only a few secondster turned his gaze to the man in the ck suit who had been staring at him with a frown.


    "Really? Anything you will give me?" he asked to be sure.


    "So did you see the boy or not?" asked the bodyguard who seemed to be running out of patience.


    Na who heard that immediately gasped, an rm went off in her, telling her that she had to leave the booth immediately and run as fast as she could. Yes, that was the only way that suddenly appeared in her mind. Although she firmly believed that it would be very difficult to escape from them, no one would know until she tried, right?


    For there was no way that she would stay and surrender herself voluntarily to that man.


    Her mind started to count down.


    One¡­


    Two¡­


    Three¡­


    When her body wanted to move, suddenly the middle-aged man''s foot stepped on one of her feet, making her difficult for her to move.


    "What''s the matter, sir?" asked the bodyguard when he saw the movements of the middle-aged person in front of him looked odd and a little strange, asionally he tiptoed to check if there was something behind the booth that didn''t reach his view because it was blocked.


    "Ah no, my leg was only bitten by an ant, son," replied the middle-aged man with a clumsy smile.


    "Sir, I was asking you earlier, did you see the child I meant?" the bodyguard repeated.


    "No. I didn''t see it," replied the middle-aged man, and at the same time, Na who was already feeling very tense down there immediately breathed a sigh of relief, her muscles instantly loosened up.


    Hearing the middle-aged man''s answer, the bodyguard rubbed his face roughly, because apparently, he had wasted his time.


    "Ahh, what a waste of time," he muttered and left the ce without responding to the middle-aged man''s words.


    Seeing that the bodyguard had disappeared into the crowd, the middle-aged man lifted his leg and freed the legs of the girl who was hiding.


    "He''s gone, Miss. You cane out now," said the middle-aged man as he lowered his gaze to the two figures below.


    "Thank you, sir," said Na as she rose from her position, lowered Dave, and stretched her muscles.


    "You''re wee, but may I ask you something, Miss?" asked the middle-aged.


    "You didn''t steal this child, did you? Because I didn''t want to protect a thief," he added without waiting for Na''s response.


    "Oh sir, do I have the marks of a thief on my face?" asked Na as she straightened her slightly wrinkled dress.


    "I was just asking Miss. Thank goodness it wasn''t."


    "Yes sir, thank you again, thanks to you I was able to save this child from those men," said Nater.


    Hearing the story of the girl in front of him, the middle-aged man forehead wrinkled in confusion, curiosity welled up in him again, he wanted to ask further but felt that this was none of his business, in the end, he chose to undo his intentions and only kept a sense of desire, at least he wasn''t protecting the guilty, he thought.


    "Okay Miss, you''re wee," replied the middle-aged man.


    "Then I''ll excuse myself, sir," said Na, grabbed Dave''s body again, and carried him into her arms.


    The middle-aged man just nodded, the next second Na started to leave the booth, walking towards the entrance of the amusement park.


    "Wait," the girl''s steps stopped again when her sense of hearing caught the middle-aged man''s voice that had helped her earlier.


    "What''s the matter, sir?" asked Na turning to the source of the voice.


    "If I may ask, where do you want to go, Miss?" asked the middle-aged man to Na, even his figure walked out of his booth and headed towards the girl.


    "I want to go out, sir," said Na immediately.

 Chapter 121 - 121. Trying To Escape (4)

    "If I may ask, where do you want to go, Miss?" asked the middle-aged man to Na, even his figure walked out of his booth and headed towards the girl.


    "I want to go out, sir," said Na immediately.


    "If I may suggest, you should not go out through the gate, Miss."


    "Why, sir? Is there a problem?" Na asked with a faint frown.


    "Earlier, I saw several men wearing ck uniforms wandering around the gate, Miss, I''m not sure if they are the same person, but I still want to tell you this," said the middle-aged man in one breath.


    "Is that true? Since when, sir?" asked Na, her expression returning to a very serious look.


    "Before that man approached my booth, Miss," replied the middle-aged man.


    "Okay, thanks again for the information, sir," said Na.


    "If you want to leave this ce, you don''t need to go through the gate there."


    "Huh?"


    "There''s another path in the park behind Miss''s Ferris wheel, it''s just a path. You can go through it. It will lead you into a residential area. There you can ask the way to the highway," said the middle-aged man again exining.


    "In the park?"


    "That''s right Miss, it''s right behind one of the gazebos over there. You just have to look for it."


    "Okay, thanks again for the help, sir," said Na while fixing Dave''s position in her arms.


    "You''re wee Miss, I just want to help. I hope you can get out of this ce without being caught by those people," replied the middle-aged man.


    Na who heard that just nodded, "Thank you, sir. Hopefully one day we can meet again in good health."


    The middle-aged man just nodded in approval, a faint smile appearing on his face.


    "In that case, I''ll excuse myself, sir," said Na.


    "Okay, Miss. Be careful on the road, may God bless you," replied the middle-aged man.


    While on the other hand, Na took the safe path. Moving from booth to booth, asionally staying in position for a few seconds just to make sure that the people weren''t around.


    The distance to the park that was her current destination wasn''t too far away, it was just that the density of people made her movement a little slower and took longer than expected.


    Until an hour had passed, the clouds that had previously spread in the sky were now slowly shifting, and it managed to make the sun reveal itself.


    The atmosphere that previously seemed cool slowly turned hot.


    "Auntie¡­ I am thirsty," said the boy suddenly.


    Na suddenly stopped her steps for a moment, turned to the child in her arms who was already drenched in sweat on her face.


    "Be patient, dear. After getting out of here, I will buy a drink for you," replied Na while rubbing the boy''s forehead which was already very wet.


    Dave just nodded in agreement, "Auntie, I can walk alone."


    "Just put me down, Auntie, you''ll be exhausted," he added, and that made Na smile.


    "No, dear. I am still strong," said the girl then resumed her steps.


    Dave just nodded, obeying Na''s words.


    Ne was already feeling a little tired. Carrying a four-year-old child for tens of minutes, who doesn''t get tired? It was just that she endured it, and continued to steel herself.


    She didn''t want anything untoward to happen, because holding Dave''s hand in a crowd like this, wouldn''t that hinder her movement? Not to mention that the boy''s body was very small, making it difficult for those who passed them to know his whereabouts.


    The arena of the Ferris wheel was getting bigger in her view, it meant that her position was very close to the park that the middle-aged man was referring to earlier.


    Even so, Na did not act rashly. The girl still maintained her speed, moving very carefully.


    The pace is not fast, nor is it slow. Until finally, she came out of the yground, into the garden, from there she began to quicken her pace towards one of therge trees that stood firmly.


    Hiding behind a tree, she then lowered Dave and took a deep breath, stretching her body slightly.


    "Auntie..." Dave called hanging his head up looking at Na.


    "Yes, Dear?" Na asked while catching her breath that sounded hoarse.


    "Auntie, where are you taking me? And why hasn''t my mothere yet?" Dave asked in his childlike voice that sounded very innocent.


    "Later, honey. Just wait, OK? After you get out of here, I will call your mother," replied Na.


    "Okay Auntie," said Dave obediently.


    Hearing the boy''s response, Na just nodded and then looked around. The park where she is currently located is not very wide. Counting the number of gazebos, it turned out that there were only five scattered all over the ce, and each of the small buildings was filled with several families who seemed to be gathering and rxing.


    Na then looked at all the gazebos carefully, she had crossed out three gazebos from her list because they were located in the middle of the garden because it was impossible for the path that the middle-aged man meant to be nearby.


    Na''s focus is now on the two gazebos at the edge of the park. Yes, maybe the destination is behind one of those small buildings.


    A rough sigh could be heard escaping from between Na''s lips, it seemed that this time she had to move faster and more agile than before because she worried if the bodyguards suddenly appeared.


    Moving in an open space like this without any buildings made her a bit difficult, she could only take advantage of the crowd to move.


    After assessing the situation around her, Na slowly crouched down, leveling her position with Dave.


    "Darling, hold on to thirst, huh? Soon we will get out of this ce," Na said while rubbing the boy''s head.


    "Aren''t you thirsty?" he asked.


    "I am thirsty too, honey."


    "Okay, let''s get out of this ce, Auntie, and get a drink," Dave replied while nodding his head.


    "Ok, dear." The next second, Na had already lifted Dave''s body and carried him into her arms, then started to leave after paying attention to the situation around her once more.


    Na could have bought drinks from street vendors in the amusement park, it''s just that her position with the street vendors was far apart, so she gave up her intention to minimize any bad possibilities that could happen.


    The distance from one gazebo to another seems far apart, each at the left and right ends of the garden, but that doesn''t stop Na from slowing down.

 Chapter 122 - 122. Trying To Escape (5)

    The distance from one gazebo to another seems far apart, each at the left and right ends of the garden, but that doesn''t stop Na from slowing down.


    Drastic changes in the weather urred, which previously felt cool is now hot, very hot.


    The girl then walked along the edge of the park, the paved road outside the park was very clear from her position. Maybe because the amusement park is only surrounded by cypress trees with an iron fence on the outside, allowing anyone to see the situation and conditions inside or outside the park.


    Towards the right corner of the park, precisely at the gazebo that was there, Na spent a few minutes.


    Instantly a harsh sigh escaped her lips, "Maybe the gazebo over there," she monologued to herself when there was no path she found behind the small building. There is only an iron fence and after that the houses that may belong to the residents.


    For a moment Na put down of the child, seeing that the road she was about to take was not as busy as before, she decided to hold the boy''s hand. After all, her arms were starting to cramp and go numb.


    "Dave, are you all right?" Na asked, equating her position with the child.


    Those who were spoken to immediately nodded in agreement. "It''s okay Auntie."


    Na briefly kissed Dave''s forehead then started to walk, only her steps this time was not as fast as before, she tried to match the little boy''s steps.


    Until a few momentster, Na finally reached the gazebo that had been her goal for a long time, and at the same time, a sigh of relief instantly escaped from between her lips when she found the path the middle-aged man was referring to.


    Only, to reach that path, she had to pass through the door. The door is part of the iron fence that surrounds the garden. It''s small in size, and maybe only fits one or two people? If her guess was right, it was a door that locals used to go through to find money inside the amusement park.


    Na, who had stopped for a moment, turned back and looked around, making sure that no one was following her.


    After feeling safe, then Na started to walk towards the door with Dave in her arms.


    However, the girl''s body suddenly froze when she saw that the door was locked tightly, but only for a few seconds.


    "Auntie, are we going out through this door?" Dave asked suddenly.


    "Correct honey."


    "But how do you do it, Aunt? The door is locked," Dave said in his childlike voice.


    Na who heard the boy''s story just smiled. "It''s not a problem, honey," she said then removed the hairpin that was perched in her hair.


    Dave tilted his head in confusion at Na''s behavior.


    "You noticed this, huh?" Na said then approached the door, intending to release the lock using the hairpin that was already in her hand. This is not a big problem for her.


    The hairpin was deliberately prepared beforehand. Since leaving home, she had never let it get away from her, just in case her father''s men found her and locked her up somewhere.


    Na never expected to use that thing in a situation like this. Let''s say this is one of her luck.


    Na slightly lowered her head and began to insert the hairpin into the lock hole. Just shake it for a few seconds and¡­


    The lock is open.


    "Auntie, the lock is open," said Dave looking enthusiastic.


    "Yes, honey," replied Na with a smile that never left her lips.


    "I will try itter," the boy said again, clearly a look of interest filling his eyes.


    Na didn''t respond and just gently stroked Dave''s head.


    "Come on, honey," she said, taking one of Dave''s hands back and starting to walk.


    Anna''s son just nodded, following Na out of the garden. Along the path which on the left and right sides are covered with cypress trees, they asionallye across several houses, it seems that the road they are taking is a local road that is usually used by residents. Na just found out that it turns out that the park in the city center is interconnected with residents'' settlements.


    When their position was about ten meters from the park, Na slowed her pace, walked leisurely while catching her breath.


    asionally the two of them ran into several people who Na thought were residents. Even though Na didn''t know where the road would lead them, she didn''t seem the least bit hesitant, because her main priority right now was to leave the garden as far as she could.


    The noise of the crowding from the amusement park was getting smaller in her ears, it was very quiet and only the sound of footsteps breaking dry leaves could be heard breaking the silence.


    "Auntie..." Suddenly Dave''s voice was heard and managed to make Na immediately turn to him.


    "Why, dear? Are you tired?" asked Na who stopped her steps and matched her position with the boy.


    "No, I am, Auntie."


    "Then?"


    "Erm, may I ask for that thing?" Dave asked, his voice a little hesitant.


    "That thing? Which one, honey?" Na asked back, her brow furrowed in confusion.


    "That one was Auntie. The one Auntie used to open the door lock," replied Dave with a look that looked so adorable.


    Instantly Na smiled broadly, "For what dear?"


    "I like it, Auntie. may I have it?" replied the boy again.


    Na stroked Dave''s hair for a moment, "Of course you can, honey," she said then removed the hairpin from her hair and gave it to Dave.


    "This... don''t lose it, okay?"


    "Okay Auntie, I will take very good care of it," replied the boy with a smile on his lips, looking very happy to receive goods from Na.


    "I''ll take this as a gift from you, Auntie," he added.


    "Hehehe, it''s up to you," replied Na.


    "Thank you, Auntie," Dave said as he tucked it into his shirt pocket.


    "You''re wee, dear," replied Na then rose from her position.


    "Let''s go and get a drink, honey," she added.


    "Um," said Dave, nodding.


    They then stepped again, continuing their way down the path.


    A few minutester, maybe ten minutes. Finally, Na managed to get out of there and find a paved road.


    It turned out that the middle-aged man''s words were true, looking around, there were only residential areas as far as her eyes could see. The surroundings were very quiet, maybe because it was the middle of the day? Time for people to rest.


    Na then continued on her way, looking for traders she might be able to meet in the settlement.

 Chapter 123 - 123. No One

    Na then continued on her way, looking for traders she might find in the settlement.


    "Where are we going, Aunt?" asked Dave suddenly on the way, because for the boy this was the first time he had seen a sight like this. Yes, naturally, Anna''s son is always at home and is not allowed to go anywhere by his mother. He only came out when Anna took him for a weekend, whether it was a city park, amusement park, mall, or another shopping center.


    "Looking for a drink, honey. You are thirsty, aren''t you?" Na asked, ncing at Dave who was also looking at her at that time.


    Hearing Na''s question, Dave nodded in agreement.


    Walking for a few minutes down the halls, Na didn''t even see anyone.


    "Is it always quiet like this?" she muttered once again looking around.


    "Auntie, why isn''t there anyone?"


    "Are you sure this is the right way?" Dave asked again in his very innocent voice.


    For a moment Na was stunned to hear the boy''s question.


    "Yes, Dear. Don''t worry," answered Na, somehow she felt a little doubtful about the direction she was taking. The houses that lined the left and right sides of the paved road she was passing were quiet, everything was closed and no sound could be heard as if theplex she was in was currently uninhabited.


    They both kept walking until they found a checkpoint. Na decided to rest for a while. "Dave, let''s get some rest, shall we, honey?"


    "Okay, Auntie."


    Luckily, a breezy wind blew and gave a little fresh sensation to both of them.


    Suddenly Na''s sense of hearing heard the sound of a motorbike that seemed to be approaching them at this time, "Dave, wait for me a minute, ok?" she said and at the same time, she immediately moved from her position, got out of the patrol post and stood on the side of the road.


    And it turned out that someone was heading towards her. Of course, Na will not miss this golden opportunity, using one hand, she tried to restrain the driver who turned out to be a middle-aged woman, judging by her age she was probably around forty years old.


    "Excuse me, madam," Na approached the middle-aged woman with a smile on her face.


    "Yes, Miss? What''s wrong?"


    "May I ask?"


    "Please, Miss," the woman replied as she turned off the engine.


    "Do you know where the nearest shop is from here?" Na asked in a very smooth and polite tone of voice.


    "Sorry, Miss. Maybe, you should get out onto the highway first. There are no traders in thisplex. But in theplex next door there may be, it''s just that it''s a bit far from here, Miss" exined the middle-aged woman.


    "Eh? Really?" Na''s brow furrowed.


    "That''s right, Miss."


    Na nodded faintly, "Since earlier, I haven''t seen anyone, has the atmosphere in thisplex always been like this, Madam?" asked Na who couldn''t stand her curiosity anymore.


    "That''s right, Miss, the atmosphere during the day is like this because the residents are busy in the amusement park, the average resident of thisplex has a livelihood there," the middle-aged woman replied in one breath.


    "Looks like Miss has just entered thispound?" She asked Na again, her eyes asionally ncing behind the ce where Dave was.


    "Ah, I''m lost, ma''am. I''ve been looking for merchants but haven''t found any," replied Na, the smile on her lips never fading.


    The middle-aged woman just nodded in understanding, "Want toe with me, Miss?" bargain.


    "Where are you going?" asked Na.


    "I want to go home, Miss. Coincidentally my house is very close to the highway, from there it only needs to take a few meters and then exit thisplex. Yes, that''s if you want."


    Na was silent, seemed to be considering the middle-aged woman''s offer.


    "If you object, that''s fine. Then I''ll excuse myself," said the woman again starting the engine.


    "Ah, wait, wait," said Na.


    "Okay madam, I will follow you, thank you in advance," he added again.


    "Then go up."


    "Wait a minute madam," Na said then turned and walked towards Dave.


    "Come on honey," Na said softly and only got a nod from the child. From the expression shown, Anna''s son seemed very tired, however, Na never heard himin.


    And after that, they left the ce, carried by a stranger, Na felt a little nervous. Even so, she tried to trust the middle-aged woman because this was the only clue she had.


    Na nodded faintly, "Since earlier, I haven''t seen anyone, has the atmosphere in thisplex always been like this, Madam?" asked Na who couldn''t stand her curiosity anymore.


    "That''s right, Miss, the atmosphere during the day is like this because the residents are busy in the amusement park, the average resident of thisplex has a livelihood there," the middle-aged woman replied in one breath.


    "Looks like Miss has just entered thispound?" She asked Na again, her eyes asionally ncing behind the ce where Dave was.


    "Ah, I''m lost, madam. I''ve been looking for merchants but haven''t found any," replied Na, the smile on her lips never fading.


    The middle-aged woman just nodded in understanding, "Want toe with me, Miss?" bargain.


    "Where are you going?" asked Na.


    "I want to go home, Miss. Coincidentally my house is very close to the highway, from there it only needs to take a few meters and then exit thisplex. Yes, that''s if you want."


    Na was silent, seemed to be considering the middle-aged woman''s offer.


    "If you object, that''s fine. Then I''ll excuse myself," said the woman again starting the engine.


    "Ah, wait, wait," said Na.


    "Okay madam, I will follow you, thank you in advance," he added again.


    "Then go up."


    "Wait a minute madam," Na said then turned and walked towards Dave.


    "Come on honey," Na said softly and only got a nod from the child. From the expression shown, Anna''s son seemed very tired, however, Na never heard himin.


    And after that, they left the ce, carried by a stranger, Na felt a little nervous. Even so, she tried to trust the middle-aged woman because this was the only clue she had.


    "Okay, thanks again. Then we''ll excuse ourselves first," said Na while bowing in respect.


    The middle-aged woman simply nodded, "Be careful, Miss."


    Hearing that, Na smiled and started walking. One of her hands gripped Dave''s hand.


    "Auntie, who was that?" .the boy asked breaking the sound of their footsteps.


    "Ah, I don''t know, honey."


    "You know her, Aunty?"


    Na shook her head.


    "Auntie, don''t do it again. My mother once said that following strangers is very dangerous," Dave said innocently.


    Na who heard that smiled again, "Okay, honey. Auntie won''t do it again," said Na.


    "If my father finds out, my mother will get mad at you," Dave said again. His voice sounded hoarse, maybe because she was so thirsty?


    "But Aunty don''t worry, Dave will keep this a secret from Mom," he added and it managed to make Na chuckle.

 Chapter 124 - 124. Notify

    "But Aunty don''t worry, Dave will keep this a secret from Mom," he added and it managed to make Na chuckle.


    "Then I am very grateful to you, dear," replied Na.


    "Erm," Dave nodded, his eyes only fixed on the side of the road they were about to walk.


    Na did not respond anymore, was silent and there was no discussion between the two of them, only the sound of footsteps echoing each other filled the atmosphere. Following the directions the middle-aged woman had said earlier, Na then turned at a crossroads, along with her footsteps, the sound of passing vehicles grew louder, and that made her a little excited.


    Only a few minutester, finally, a sigh of relief escaped from between her lips. Now they are out of theplex and are on the edge of the highway that looks shady. Trees lined up neatly along the road, their thick leaves managed to block out the scorching sun.


    "Come on, honey. We''re looking for a drink," said Na again who didn''t know how many times it had been.


    "Auntie, why hasn''t Dave seen the man in ck who''s been following us all this time?" Dave asked after looking back.


    "They''re taking care of something, honey. Don''t think about them okay? It''s not important," Na replied.


    "Okay, Auntie," Dave said with a small nod.


    Along the sidewalk that looked very leafy, they walked leisurely, as if they were not worried about anything. Even though sweat had filled several parts of their bodies, the breeze that blew managed to reduce the feeling of heat and heat that filled them. Na asionally nces across the street just to look for the presence of a mini-market or a supermarket that might they pass by.


    Several passersby asionally turned their heads in their direction.


    Walking about a few minutes, she finally found a traveling ice dealer who happened to be stopping to unwind on the edge of the sidewalk. Without waiting long, Na immediately approached him.


    After looking closely, it turns out not only ice but also some snacks and bottled drinks.


    "Excuse me, sir," Na said ahead and that managed to make the man turn to her. He looks very old, maybe around fifty? His skin was a little dark from the sun, and there were wrinkles everywhere, even so, he still looked energetic and had great stamina, at his age, which should require him to rest at home, it does not be a barrier for him to continue looking for a mouthful of rice, all because of the harshness of life in the city.


    "Uh yes, Miss?" replied the old man.


    Na then bought two bottles of drinks and some snacks. After that, she did not go straight away but chose to sit next to the merchant along with Dave. asionally talk to each other.


    "Let''s rest here for a while, shall we, dear?" Na said turning to Dave who had just finished drinking half the contents of the bottle. It seems that the little boy is thirsty.


    "Okay, Auntie," Dave nodded.


    "So when will my mothere, Aunt? Does my mother know we are here?" Dave asked again, causing Na to immediately stop her activities, which seemed to want to open the bread wrapper.


    How could she forget to tell Anna that the two of them had escaped the guards'' guard?


    Na immediately reached into her bag and pulled out her cellphone from there.


    "Wait a minute, honey. Auntie will call your mother first," said Na while looking for Anna''s contacts on her cellphone screen.


    Those who were spoken to just nodded, her eyes couldn''t be separated from Aunt Na who was busy with her cell phone.


    With a sense of trepidation, the girl slowly dialed the contact that had entered her view. Hearing the ''tut'' sound which indicated that the call had been connected, instantly her heart beat faster than before, her blood rippled, and her hands trembled slightly. If the heart had legs, it might have jumped from inside Na''s chest.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, Anna, who was standing behind her bedroom window, was suddenly startled by the vibration caused by the t object in her hand.


    Seeing the name of the contact who called her, suddenly her breath caught without her realizing it.


    "Hello," she said ahead.


    "Anna, it''s me Na."


    "How?"


    "I managed to get Dave away," Na replied directly, her voice whispering.


    "Really? So where are you now?" asked Anna immediately, her heartbeat that had been fast before was now elerating.


    Na then mentioned her position, "I don''t know exactly, but it''s still in downtown J," she answered.


    "Okay, find a safe ce and wait until Ie," Na said, her voice a little lower than before.


    "You already have a n?" asked Na.


    "Yeah, hopefully, this will work, otherwise I don''t know what will happen next," replied Anna.


    "Okay. Be careful, stay calm, and don''t be rash. We will wait for you, Anna," said Na.


    "I''ll send you our location when we find a safe ce," she added.


    "No, do not do it."


    "Why?"


    "Never contact me first from now on, because I don''t know when Elena or anyone else will appear. I don''t want to attract their suspicions," Anna exined.


    "Then? How?"


    "Wait for me to call you first," replied Anna.


    "I''ll try to contact you once every two hours," she added.


    "Okay, it''s up to you."


    "Um, how is my son? He''s not crying, is he?" she asked.


    "I never even heard himin Anna. Your son is very smart and obedient too. He is next to me now, eating a snack," Na replied and at the same time heard a sigh of relief from the other side.


    "Alright, I entrust my son¡­ to you, Na. I beg you to take good care of him before Ie."


    "For that matter, don''t worry. You focus on your n, don''t think about anything else."


    "Okay, thank you again, Na," said Anna from the other side, her voice suddenly turning hoarse, like someone who was holding back tears.


    "You''re wee, I''m d I could help you, Anna. Take good care of yourself," replied Na.


    "You and Dave too. Give him my regards, tell him that his mother will be here soon," said Anna who was already sobbing.


    Hearing the woman''s voice, Na took a deep breath. "Okay. Then I''ll end the call."


    "Yes."


    And after that, the call ended.


    "What did my mother say, Aunt?" Dave asked right after Na took the phone away from her ear.


    "She said, Dave just wait, honey. Your mother will follow as soon as possible," Na replied while stroking the boy''s hair.


    "Okay, Auntie. I will wait for my Mother."


    While on the other hand, the man who was next to them was silent.. Although the conversation of the two figures sitting with him sounded a little strange, he just ignored it.

 Chapter 125 - 125. Be Caught

    While on the other hand, the man who was next to them was silent. Although the conversation of the two figures sitting with him sounded a little strange, he just ignored it.


    After resting for a few minutes, Na then slowly rose from her position. "Come on baby," she said to Dave.


    "Where''s Auntie?"


    "To a better ce than here," she answered, yes she had been thinking about where to go next. Maybe she will look for lodging or boarding houses for a while waiting for Anna''s arrival because she wasn''t sure that she could leave the mansion today.


    She also couldn''t hang around on the side of the highway all the time, because Mr. Brian''s people could have gone down the same road as her.


    "Come on, sir," Na said to the merchant and then walked away from there.


    ***


    Leo''s office.


    Walking out of the meeting room, Leo returned to his room after giving some instructions to his secretary.


    Sitting back in his oversized chair, he felt very bored.


    All the things he had to do today were finished, and now he was confused and didn''t know what else to do. ncing at theptop screen in front of him again and again, and again and again, he heard a harsh breath escape his lips.


    At this time, it was time for lunch, even so, the man didn''t move from his position in the slightest, for some reason everything seemed very boring today. He even came to Devan this morning just because he was bored and at the same time wanted to satisfy his curiosity.


    "Should I take him to lunch?"


    "Oh, no, no."


    "He must have rejected me."


    It''s not that he doesn''t have friends, it''s just that all of his friends are now abroad and leaving him alone in Indonesia. The only one who usually apanied him was his cousin, Devan, even then after he forced him or persuaded him hundreds of times.


    Fiddled with his cell phone, looking for the name of a contact he might be able to walk with, but to no avail. Leo put the phone back on the table.


    Only a few seconds, he then again grabbed the t-shaped object and contacted someone.


    "Hello, sir." A female voice was heard from the other side.


    "rissa, where is Devan?" Leo asked matter-of-factly, he took the woman''s number a few days ago to just want to know what Devan is doing, and if it was safe to visit or not?


    "Mr. Devan is in his room, sir," rissa replied casually.


    "He''s not out for lunch?" Leo asked again. If other people heard his question, they might think that Leo and Devan have a special rtionship and not just a cousin rtionship. But for those who have known the two for a long time, it is amon thing.


    The two men have a very close rtionship, Leo who cares for Devan with all his nagging attitude. While Devan, although the man looks cold and indifferent to Leo, but believe me, he also cares a lot for his cousin.


    Maybe the definition of cousin and best friend is the right sentence for both of them.


    Hearing Leo''s question, rissa immediately replied, "I don''t think so, sir, since the meeting ended, Mr. Devan has never left his room."


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes sir."


    "Okay, thanks rissa," Leo said and ended the call unterally without waiting for a response from the woman.


    He immediately took off the ck tuxedo that wrapped his burly body leaving only a white shirt. After that, he then left the room.


    "Tania, clear my desk," Leo ordered the woman who was outside the room without stopping her footsteps. The woman is his secretary, she was still very young, maybe only a few years apart from him?


    ***


    Na who had walked away from the merchant earlier now stopped her steps for a moment, using the map on her cellphone, she intended to find the nearest inn or boarding house from where she was.


    Only a few secondster, and he had found what he was looking for. A boarding house which is a few hundred meters from its current position. Using the digital map, Na stepped back while holding Dave''s wrist.


    "Be patient, dear, it will be here soon," said Na, who asionally nced at Dave.


    The boy nodded in agreement without making a sound, seeing that Na smiled without realizing it.


    Along the sidewalk, there weren''t many people, only a few and maybe one could count on the fingers.


    Na, who was focusing on her cellphone, was suddenly startled by a ck car that suddenly pulled over and stopped right next to her, there were two cars.


    ''Oh no,'' she thought.


    Na immediately grabbed Dave''s arm and ran as fast as she could.


    "Miss..." called a man who just got out of the car.


    "You guys, go after Miss Na," he ordered the man in the back car, then he got back into the car, intending to chase the girl and . . . seeded.


    Her reflexes immediately turned around when she saw the same car again stop in front of her, not only that, several men immediately got out of there and headed towards her.


    Dave who saw the men immediately let go of Na''s hands and stood in front of the girl while stretching his arms, "Don''t disturb my aunt, Uncle," Dave said in a childlike voice.


    "Finally we found your whereabouts, Miss."


    "No, stay away, I don''t want to go home," Na said in a high voice.


    "Your Father asked us to take you home, Miss," said one of the men.


    "No, it''s useless for you to look for me. I don''t want to go home, tell the old fart that since that day I no longer have any rtionship with him," replied Na, sounding very emotional.


    "Uncle, go home. Stay away from my aunt. Did you not hear what she said?" Dave shouted along, his hands still outstretched, his behavior was so adorable, but it wasn''t the time to admire the boy''s actions.


    "We''re just doing our job, Miss," said the man, then gave a code to his friends to take Na to the car.


    "Forgive us in advance, Miss," he added again and at the same time three men immediately approached Na, it''s just that it wasn''t as easy as turning a hand.


    Na who saw their movement immediately grabbed Dave''s body and pushed him far to the side, making the boy fall on the pavement, and the next second the girl turned her body three hundred and sixty degrees with one leg raised.


    And it worked, the three men got a kick right in each other''s stomach, sending them back a few steps.

 Chapter 126 - 126. Trying To Escape

    "Stay away from me, dammit!" Na cursed in a high voice.


    "No-Miss... I beg you toe with us home, otherwise, your father will be angry," said a man who was the leader of the three men who attacked her just now.


    "NO. I DON''T WANT TO GO HOME."


    "DON''T TRY TO FORCE ME OR YOU WILL ACCEPT THE CONSEQUENCES, HAHH..." she shouted again and managed to make her the center of attention of the passing motorists.


    "TELL TO MY DAD, I DON''T WANT TO COME BACK TO THAT HOUSE AGAIN," she added again in a higher pitch than before and it managed to make Dave look like she was going to cry because she was scared.


    Hearing Na''s words, the four men exchanged nces and nodded as if they had decided something.


    "Then don''t me us for being rude to you, Miss."


    And after that the four of them came back to Na, their movements seemed so aggressive, they aimed to get the girl into the car.


    Na took a step back seeing the four men approaching her.


    "DON''T CLOSE ..." Na shouted again putting on a wary attitude, but the four men did not heed her words.


    Each of them tried to lock Na''s movement from two directions, only the girl kept dodging, brushing off their hands, using arms, or looking down, her slender body made her move agile and nimble.


    Sensing a man suddenly moving from behind her, Na looked down again and at the same time she turned her body, using one leg, she managed tond a kick on the man''s thigh and make him fall.


    For a moment, a struggle urred on the side of the road, and not a few motorists deliberately slowed down their vehicle.


    It didn''t stop there, Na immediately jumped and wanted to do the same thing to another man, only one of her legs was caught, the man caught Na''s leg and pushed her hard, and managed to make her fall on the pavement.


    Seeing this, a man immediately moved closer to Na, intending to lock the girl''s wrist, only, when the distance was left a few centimeters, Na did not stay still, the girl moved her arm that had formed a ny-degree angle backward, she hit it hard and her elbow hit the man''s head. Na immediately got up, her knee hurt and felt a little sore.


    Na knew that the four men were still holding back, perhaps afraid that she would be seriously injured?


    The girl realized that fighting them continuously was not a good thing to do right now.


    Na quickly racked her brain, looking for a way to escape from her father''s men.


    "DAD...." Na called as if she was shouting at someone.


    Immediately the four men looked back, thinking that their boss was there.


    Na will not miss the opportunity, with a quick movement, she immediately approached Dave and holding his wrist tightly, and pulled him running as fast as she could.


    "Miss..." a man called.


    "You go after Miss."


    "Okay."


    They then got into their respective cars, wanting to chase the girl. The location they were currently in was indeed on the side of the road, and that was something not good for Na.


    But now this is an exception.


    "What are you waiting for?" said the man who had been leading their movement when the car engine wouldn''t start.


    "Lock of the car."


    "Oh, shit...."


    "Forget the key and go after Miss," he said as soon as he got out of there, mmed the car door, then ran after a girl who was already a little distance from them. He didn''t rush to the other car, because he knew very well that the same thing might happen. Yes, they have known and apanied Na everywhere for years. What else do they not understand?


    Finally, the four men ran after Na along the sidewalk.


    The chase took ce.


    While on the other hand, Na asionally looked back and then elerated her run.


    "I''m sorry, honey," Na said breathlessly without stopping her from running. She never expected to meet them, this was also her fault, she was too focused on avoiding Brian''s bodyguards and forgetting that it turns out that her father''s people are also looking for her at this time.


    Dave didn''t respond and just kept on running, seemed to be trying to match her footsteps even though he was a little dragged. Sweat was already wet all over his body, it seemed tears had escaped from his eyelids mixed with sweat and managed to wet hee cheeks, his face looks red.


    For a moment Na thought she wanted to give herself up, but what about Dave?


    Seeing the very busy highway, Na suddenly had a crazy thought. Whatever she would do as long as she could escape and leave this ce immediately.


    With fast steps, Na jumped off the pavement and ran on the asphalt while waving her arms for help, hoping that some driver might be kind enough to stop the car.


    While Dave, the boy was still on the pavement, without letting go of Na''s wrist.


    "Miss...." shouted one of the men who chased the girl.


    The screams continued, and during that time Na tried not to stop at all.


    Some drivers seem to want to stop the car but fail.


    This happened over and over again, making Na almost desperate.


    Looking at the slow-moving ck sports car from a distance, Na steadied herself, this time she had to get a ride at all costs.


    Seeing the car getting closer, Na began to count in her heart.


    Just when it was only a few meters away, Na pulled Dave into the middle of the road while spreading her arms.


    "MISS...." the four men suddenly stopped in their tracks, they panicked and shouted reflexively at the same time without them noticing. They thought that girl would kill herself.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, the car that Na was blocking suddenly stopped. Immediately the girl ran to the side of the car.


    "Open the door..."


    "Open... Help us..." Na shouted while banging on the car window.


    The door opened, without seeing who it belonged to. Na immediately entered while lifting Dave''s body.


    Closing the door roughly with a raspy breath.


    "Fast!"


    "Start the car!"


    "Master... Help us."


    "Turn the wheel!"


    "Take us away from here," Na squeaked in a pleading tone as she stared at the man in the white shirt in frustration.


    "Sir."


    "I can do anything for youter, please take us away from here," Na said again when she saw the four men who had chased her were now moving towards her ce.


    The sound of car horns echoed, maybe because the ck sports car was blocking the path of some drivers.

 Chapter 127 - 127. Trying To Escape (2)

    "I can do anything for youter, please take us away from here," Na said again when she saw the four men who had chased her were now moving back down the sidewalk, towards her ce.


    Car horns rang out, perhaps because the ck sports car was blocking the path of several drivers.


    At the same time, the man stepped on the gas leaving four men who were very close to his car.


    Na looked back until the four men disappeared from her sight, then she could feel calm. She breathed a sigh of relief as she slowly breathed in.


    "Dave thirsty?" Na asked the boy who was on herp.


    Who was spoken to just nodded, his breath sounded still ragged, sweat dripping profusely on his forehead?


    "Don''t give him water, let his breathing return to normal," said the man who suddenly grabbed the bottled water that Na took out from her bag.


    "Very dangerous," he added.


    "Ah, sorry," said Na, perhaps because of what had just happened, she was negligent about what could and could not be done.


    "Thank you for helping us," said Na, turning to the man with one hand rubbing Dave''s forehead which was already very wet.


    The man just nodded, his eyes asionally nced at the little boy who was on Na''sp.


    "What happened?"


    "I didn''t save a child kidnapper did I?" he added in a slightly mocking voice.


    "Ha? Kidnapper?"


    "I''m not what you think, sir," Na said with a frown.


    "Then, where is the mother of the child? And why are you with him?" asked the man again.


    Na''s forehead reflex wrinkled, how could the person know? This was the first time they had met.


    "H-how did you know?" asked Na in surprise, there''s no way she entered a car belonging to one of Brian''s bodyguards right? The girl''s expression suddenly changed and the calm feeling she had just gained was disturbed again.


    "I know his mother," said the man again, ncing at Na.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m not someone you should be wary of," he added when he felt that the girl was staring at him intently.


    Hearing the man''s words, Na instantly froze, frozen in ce, trying to digest the words of the man next to her, how did he get to meet a man that Anna knew?


    Was it a coincidence or was it her luck today?


    "Introduce me Leo, Miss," the man said again with a smile on his lips.


    Na didn''t respond, she had never heard Anna tell about a friend by the name of Leo, or was she deliberately not telling her?


    "I''m talking to you, miss."


    "You didn''t kidnap my friend''s son, did you?"


    "My car could take you to the police station, Miss," he added.


    "NO, DON''T DO IT," Na said immediately in a rising voice.


    "Ah, sorry," she added.


    Hearing the girl''s response, Leo smiled, from a distance before the girl next to him ran into the middle of the road, he had seen the boy''s presence, at first he ignored him because he felt that his vision might be problematic, but from the moment the child got into his car and heard the boy''s name, he had be very sure that his eyesight was not a problem, and indeed, that the child was Dave, Anna''s son.


    He never expected to meet the boy in this condition, but unfortunately, Dave is not with his mother.


    "You haven''t answered my question, Miss," Leo reminded again.


    "Also, where do you want to take the child?"


    "Who was that?"


    "Why are they after you?"


    "And again, how can that child be with you?" the man asked.


    Na who heard the barrage of questions directed at her just sighed harshly.


    "Okay, first I''m sorry for stopping your car suddenly," said Na starting.


    "Secondly, I want to emphasize that I am not a kidnapper."


    "And as for what happened to us earlier, I don''t think I need to exin it to you. Wouldn''t it be better if you didn''t mind other people''s business?" she added.


    The way the two of them interacted was very informal for a person who was meeting for the first time.


    Leo chuckled "I could have brought you back to those guys, Miss. Don''t forget where you are now, didn''t you say before that you would do anything for me?" Leo replied, his gaze returned to focus on the highway in front of him.


    Na rolled her eyes, "They want to kidnap this child," Na answered lying.


    "Then where''s his mother?"


    "I do not know."


    "Tsk, you lied, Miss."


    "Okay, okay. I''ll tell you on one condition," said Na who suddenly got a brilliant idea.


    Leo chuckled "I already gave you a ride, but still demanding. All right, tell me what is it?"


    "Give us a lift at your house."


    "Huh?"


    "Give us a ride for a while and I''ll tell you what happened," Na repeated.


    "You''re Anna''s friend, right? If so, then you should have helped us," she added, sounding more demanding. Let''s just say that her veins of shame had been broken for saying such things to a man she had just met.


    "Aren''t you afraid of being under the same roof with a normal man, Miss?" Leo asked.


    "I can change at night," he added.


    Na''s reflex turned, "Change? What did you turn into? A wolf? Vampire? It doesn''t matter, as long as you don''t pounce on me."


    Leoughed loudly at the girl''s response.


    "What''s your name?" Leo asked still with a lingeringugh.


    "Are you attracted to me? Naturally, I''m used to it. You don''t have to tease me."


    Leoughed again, "So what''s your name?" he repeated.


    "Na."


    "Okay, Na. So where are you taking my friend''s child?" Leo asked.


    "Wouldn''t you like to give me a lift at your house?" replied Na frontal.


    "But I''m already married, in my house, there are four wives. Plus you, it''ll be fiveter, no problem?"


    "No need. I can find lodging myself. Thanks for the help."


    Leoughed, his gaze then asionally turned to the little boy who was in Na''sp.


    "Looks like he''s really tired," Leo said when he watched the boy fall asleep.


    Hearing that, Na lowered her gaze, instantly a smile formed on her lips.


    "I''m sorry, honey," she mumbled as she gently stroked Dave''s head.


    Leo only nced briefly then returned to the wheel, looking like he was about to change course this time. His initial intention to visit Devan to relieve his boredom seemed to have to be undone. For it was impossible to take the boy to his cousin. Not to mention that the woman he was with looked very tired, Leo didn''t know what had happened to them, but the only thing that mattered now was to take them to rest.


    Even though he doesn''t have any rtionship with Anna or the two figures who are with him, but as a normal human being, he can''t bear to let Dave and Na just like that.

 Chapter 128 - 128. Annas Request

    Although he doesn''t have any rtionship with Anna or the two figures who are with him, as a normal human, he can''t bear to let Dave and Na just like that.


    Silence, no sound or any more talk from the two of them.


    Both Leo and Na were busy with their thoughts.


    ncing at the clock in the car, it was already a few minutes past one. A tired sigh escaped Na''s lips, how do Anna''s condition now? The bodyguards must have known that she and Dave had disappeared.


    ***


    Brian''s Mansion


    Anna had not moved a bit from the side of the window, her eyes never left the bodyguards who were still passing by under there. No one seems to have noticed that Dave and Na have managed to escape. Because those down there still look fine.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    The sound of a knock on the door broke her focus, immediately Anna turned to open the door.


    "Good afternoon, madam," said Elena right after she opened the door. Carlos was there too.


    "What is it?"


    "I''ve had lunch, you''re not going to ask me to take a nap too right?" Sarcastically Anna, even though the woman had not said the intent and purpose of visiting at a break like this.


    "Sorry if I interrupt your time, madam."


    "I just want to ask for Na''s contact number," said Elena trying to look as natural as possible.


    The woman had learned of what had happened at the amusement park, Mrs. Anna''s son and the babysitter had disappeared, nowhere to be found. She wanted to call the girl''s contact but didn''t have her number, let''s say this was one of her carelessness. She finally decided to ask Anna for it, acting, as usual, afraid that she would find out that her son was missing.


    "Na''s contact?" Anna''s brow furrowed.


    "What for?"


    "I just wanted to ask her, madam. Just in case something happens," replied Elena with her head down.


    "Really? You don''t have anything to hide from me, do you?" she asked.


    "Nothing, madam. You don''t have to worry."


    "Okay, wait a minute," Anna said then turned back into the room, took the t-shaped object.


    "Okay, madam," replied Elena.


    Anna walked back to Elena while looking for Na''s contacts. Lucky before she had asked the girl to deactivate the dual sim on her cellphone. So that only one number can be contacted while the others are not active.


    And what Anna intends to give to Elena is Na''s inactive contact.


    "Here," Anna said as she turned her phone screen towards Elena. There was already the contact the woman had asked for.


    Seeing this, Elena quickly took out her cell phone and copied the number on the screen.


    "You''re not hiding anything from me are you?" Anna repeated, and that made Elena pause for a moment with her finger movements.


    "N-no, madam. It won''t do me any good to lie to you," Elena stuttered slightly.


    Anna responded with a nod, "Um, that''s good. I hope what you say is true," Anna said casually.


    Anna guessed that maybe Elena already knew that Na and Dave were missing, just by seeing from her arrival who suddenly asked for the girl''s contact number.


    "Yes, madam. Thank you," said Elena as she put her cell phone back into her trouser pocket.


    "Um, okay," replied Anna.


    "Is there more?" she asked when she didn''t see her leaving the door.


    "Ah, no, no, madam. Then I''ll excuse myself," she said resignedly.


    "Okay," replied Anna.


    Watching the woman disappear at the end of the corridor, Anna still stood in her position not moving an inch.


    "What is it, madam? Do you need anything?" Carlos asked when he saw that the woman just stood speechless.


    "My son and babysitter haven''te home yet, I''m bored Carlos," replied Anna turning her gaze to Carlos who was looking at her.


    "Maybe they''ll be back soon, madam. You have to be patient."


    "Hmm, may I take a walk in the park?" Anna asked the man.


    "No, madam."


    "Why? Don''t you feel sorry for me? Every day just in this room, doing nothing. What are you afraid of anyway? There''s no way I can run away, it''s no use to me. And also is there you who are always near me? not only you, but several bodyguards hanging around down there," said Anna at length, trying to persuade Carlos, her eyes were filled with tears.


    Carlos who saw this took a deep breath, deep down he couldn''t bear to see Mrs. Anna like that. It''s just, what can he do? If he obeys the woman''s wishes, it means he is viting the rules that have been set on him.


    "Come on, just once. Brian isn''t here anyway. I won''t tell him this," said Anna, still trying to persuade Carlos.


    "But madam...." Carlos'' sentence hangs.


    Anna immediately dropped her body to the floor, sitting cross-legged in front of Carlos with her face down.


    "Please, just this once. I''m so bored in my room," she said again and started sobbing.


    "Madam... what are you doing?" Carlos immediately equalized his position with Anna, both hands wanted to hold the woman''s shoulders but couldn''t because they felt very shy.


    "It''s OK, right? Just this once, until my son and babysittere home, I''lle back in," said Anna, tears starting to fall from her eyelids, her head slightly raised and looking at Carlos pleadingly.


    Looking at the woman in front of him, Carlos felt a little pity. He then took a deep breath. Maybe letting Mrs. Anna out once in a while wouldn''t be a problem. After all, there are a lot of bodyguards below.


    If it was him, it might as well feel the same way as that woman. Even though the room looks very spacious and luxurious, being in the same ce constantly is not a good thing.


    "Okay, madam," said Carlos, finallyplying with Anna''s request. Yes, this was the first andst time he gave up. He couldn''t bear to see a woman showing such an expression to him.


    Immediately Anna rubbed her wet cheeks, "Really? I''m allowed to go out and take a walk in the park?" Anna asked to be sure.


    Carlos nodded gently, "Yes madam," said Carlos.


    "But you have to promise me one thing," the man added.


    "What''s that? Tell me," Anna replied, her hands still busy rubbing her cheeks.


    "You can''t walk further, only in the garden. You can''t even go near the gate," Carlos said.


    "You don''t have to worry, won''t you always follow and watch over me wherever I go?"


    "You can rebuke me if I cross the line," Anna added again.


    Carlos only gave a faint smile, "Now get up.. Cold floors are not good for your health, madam.

 Chapter 129 - 129. Annas Request (2)

    Carlos just gave a faint smile, "Now get up, cold floors are not good for your health, madam."


    Hearing that, Anna nodded then slowly rose from her position.


    "Thank you, Carlos."


    "You''re wee, Madam," the man replied, rising from his position.


    "Then wait for me a moment. I want to wash my face first," said Anna then turned and entered her room, the man did not notice the faint smile that appeared on the woman''s face.


    "Yes, madam," Carlos returned to his upright position, waiting for the woman to reappear. He knew that what he was doing was wrong, but on the other hand, he also felt a little sorry for Mrs. Anna. Maybe once in a while, it wouldn''t be a problem, especially since he would always be behind her, and watching her, as well as some of his friends down there hanging around, was what Carlos was thinking at the moment.


    The man does not know that what he is doing now is something that will endanger his life tomorrow.


    The bedroom door opened again and revealed Annaplete with a cardigan that wrapped her body.


    "Come on," said the woman to Carlos, and only the man nodded.


    Using the elevator to the first floor, Carlos followed behind Anna without making a sound.


    "Madam, where are you going?" Elena suddenly appeared making Anna who was walking casually suddenly startled, stop her steps and turn to the source of the voice.


    "Madam wants to take a walk to the park, Elena," Carlos now spoke, ahead of Anna who seemed to want to answer the woman''s question.


    "To the park? Has Mr. Brian given permission?" asked Elena with one eyebrow raised.


    "As far as I know, Mr. Brian doesn''t allow you or your son to leave this mansion at the same time, Madam," he added as he looked in the direction where Anna was, only briefly then lowered her gaze.


    "Only in Elena''s garden, not out the gate," replied Anna.


    "But madam..."


    "Don''t worry Elena, I will take care of Mrs. Don''t forget my existence," said Carlos.


    "Okay, it''s up to you. But if something happenster don''t take my name, Carlos. Remember this time, I already warned you and even reminded you," replied Elena.


    "Do not worry. I take full responsibility for Mrs. Anna."


    Hearing Carlos'' words, Elena just nodded.


    "Then please madam," said the woman slightly shifting her body.


    "Thank you," replied Anna.


    Until a few momentster, the first time Anna set foot in the courtyard of the mansion other than on her wedding day the other day, she felt as if her muscles suddenly flexed, even though it was the middle of the day where the sun was shining brightly, but it didn''t be a barrier for her. The shady fir trees filled several spots around the garden and that was more than enough to give her a slightly cool sensation.


    Along the very thick green grass, Anna took off her footwear.


    "Madam..." said Carlos.


    "No problem, I just want to know what it''s like to set foot on this thick grass," Anna replied with a smile.


    Carlos did not respond to the woman''s words again, instead, he bent down and grabbed Mrs. Anna''s pair of shoes and carried them while silently following.


    At that moment, all eyes immediately turned to Anna and Carlos. Sometimes they bow to say hello.


    The expanse of green grass is very wide, there are also several spots filled with flowers of different types and colors.


    Seeing the empty gazebo right next to the flower garden, Anna suddenly turned her tiny body to face Carlos, looked up, "I want to go there, Carlos," she said, pointing at the empty gazebo earlier.


    "Please, madam," the man replied, nodding.


    Anna immediately turned around and walked back leisurely towards the small building that entered her view.


    Anna just sat there, leaning casually on the pirs of the small building.


    Seeing the woman rx slightly with her eyes closed, Carlos then called Elena and only a few secondster, two maids walked towards them carrying a ss of cold menuman and some snacks.


    "Put it in front, madam," said Carlosmanding.


    "Okay."


    Anna faintly heard the conversation immediately opened her eyelids, and already found some snacks that filled the mini table in front of her, as well as a ss of avocado juice that smelled so delicious tickled her senses.


    "Please, Madame," said the Maid then took a step back, "I''m sorry," she added again then turned and walked away from there.


    Anna just stared at the ce, seeing the Maid suddenly appear in front of her until it disappeared again from her sight.


    "I asked it for you madam, so you don''t get bored," said Carlos again. The man''s position was still standing straight outside the gazebo.


    "Oh, then thank you, Carlos," Anna said then tasted the drink in front of her.


    "Youe in and sit here," she added, cing the ss in her hand on the table.


    "It''s hot in there."


    "No problem, madam. I''ll just be here," Carlos replied.


    Hearing that, Anna took a deep breath, "It''s up to you."


    Leaning back on the gazebo pole, the woman''s eyes filled everything that reached her sight. From her position, she could see the window of the room where she used to stand.


    Silent for a few minutes, Anna was busy with her thoughts. Think of a way to get out of this yard without being caught by the bodyguard.


    "Is something bothering you, madam?" Carlos asked suddenly and managed to break Anna''s focus. No one knows how many times Carlos heard the woman sigh harshly, making him wonder.


    "Ah, nothing. I just miss my son. I don''t know, even though she just left a few hours ago," Anna replied.


    "Ah yes, Carlos can I ask you something?" Anna asked again suddenly turning her gaze to the man.


    "Please, madam."


    "Where did Brian go? Howe it took so long?" She asked.


    "Why do you ask such a question, madam?"


    "Yes, because I feel unnatural. He married me and then left me without giving any news, just a myriad of rules that make me feel sick," replied Anna in one breath.


    "Don''t the newlyweds usually spend more time alone together?" she added again.


    "Mr. Brian is busy madam. You have to be patient."


    "What is he doing now? I mean is it something more important than me?"


    Carlos was silent hearing Anna''s sentence as at a loss for words, he did not have the right sentence for the woman''s question. Because it''s not his right to assess what is and isn''t important to Mr. Brian.


    Seeing the silence of the man, Anna took a deep breath, "Ah forget it," she said to Carlos then looked around.


    "Since the first time, I came here, I could only see the garden from up there, behind my bedroom window.. At first, I was surprised and confused by the number of men hanging around the Mansion, but as the days go by I feel more and more used to it, is this mansion always guarded like this?" Anna said pleasantly, ending with a question.C

 Chapter 130 - 130. Curiosity

    Seeing the silence of the man, Anna took a deep breath, "Ah forget it," she said to Carlos then looked around.


    "Since the first time I came here, I could only see the garden from up there, behind the bedroom window. At first, I was surprised and confused by the number of men hanging around the Mansion, but as the days go by I feel more and more used to it, is this mansion always guarded like this?" Anna said pleasantly, ending with a question.


    "What you say is true, madam," replied Carlos.


    "Since when? Has it been like this all along?" asked Anna again.


    "Yes, madam."


    "Why? I mean there''s no one in there, Brian isn''t here either. There are only maids inhabiting the mansion if the man isn''t around."


    "Is the area around here so dangerous that it requires close guard?" asked Anna again not taking her eyes off Carlos.


    "I don''t know, madam. We''re all just following his orders," Carlos replied, and that didn''t satisfy Anna''s curiosity.


    "Will the maids also have an escort if they want to leave this ce? I mean, maybe they need to shop outside or do something like that?" asked Anna starting to investigate, her voice sounded rxed but full of curiosity, the woman tried hard so that everything she did and said would not arouse anyone''s suspicion, including Carlos.


    "Yes, madam," replied the man.


    "Not only that, but they are also not allowed to go out every day, and even then if they go out, the maid has a time limit," Carlos replied.


    "Even maids are arranged like that? But why? They''re just servants."


    "I don''t know, madam."


    "Strange, everyone has to be escorted out of here, as if something big usually happens inside the Mansion," Anna muttered and managed to choke Carlos but only for a few seconds.


    "I thought it was just me, it turns out that all Maids also receive such treatment when they leave. Were they delivered by car and escorted like my son earlier? If so, how excessive is that" said Anna again.


    "No madam. What you just said was wrong."


    "Eh?"


    "Even though the maids receive an escort if they leave the Mansion, that doesn''t mean they will also receive the treatment you said earlier," Carlos exined and that made the frown on Anna''s forehead even more obvious.


    "I don''t understand what you just said," Anna replied with a shaky breath.


    Carlos, who heard Anna''s words, was silent for a moment as if he was thinking of a simple sentence that might be easy for the woman to understand.


    "If a maid wants to go out for some reason, she is only escorted by one guard, madam. That is after she reports at the guard post at the gate."


    "Oh, there''s a guard post at the gate?"


    "Yes madam."


    "That means the maid has to walk there first?" she asked.


    "That''s right, madam. There, several bodyguards are specifically devoted to escorting the Maids, as well as escorting them to their destination," exined Carlos.


    "Use a car?"


    "Yes madam."


    "Then what''s the difference? For me it''s the same," replied Anna.


    "That''s different madam," said Carlos.


    Hearing that, Anna sighed, "Ah, it''s up to you. There''s no benefit for me to know that," said Anna.


    Carlos only responded with a faint smile.


    "Then what is it?" asked Anna again and at the same time Carlos looked up.


    "Which one, madam?" Instead of answering, the man asked back.


    "That''s the one on your waist, I noticed you always wear it every day," said Anna with one hand pointing at the object hanging on Carlos'' waist, what she meant was something that resembled a name tag.


    "Which Madame? This one?" Carlos asked.


    "Yes, it is."


    "Oh, here''s my ID, madam."


    "Ha?" Anna''s brow furrowed in confusion.


    "Everyone who works under Mr. Brian''s orders has this kind of thing, madam. The goal is to prevent intruders or outsiders from entering this ce," Carlos exined in one breath.


    "Everyone? Even the maids?"


    "Yes, madam."


    "Strange, is this really how rich people live?" he muttered but his voice still reached Carlos'' ears. ording to Anna, this was too much.


    But here, on the other hand, she felt very happy, because she could obtain some information regarding the security in this ce very easily, and Anna only needed to adapt her n to the information she had just obtained.


    Carlos who heard Anna''s muttering instantly froze on the spot as if he had just realized that he had spoken to her a lot.


    "Aren''t you tired of standing? Come on in and apany me to finish this meal," Anna said to Carlos.


    "No need madam, I''m just here," the man refused without reducing his polite attitude.


    Anna nodded and after that, both of them were silent, no more words could be heard from their mouths. Silence took over again.


    The breeze blew, carrying the scent of flowers growing in clusters only a few meters away, taking another sip of the cold drink that was on the table, Anna then closed her eyes again.


    Enjoying the air that feels so fresh, the asional hair that she ponytails waved in the wind.


    For a moment, he felt a little at peace.


    "Carlos, don''t you ever go home to your family?" Anna asked after a few minutes of silence, her eyes still closed, seemingly reluctant to open.


    "I don''t have family, madam," answered Carlos.


    Instantly Anna opened her eyelids, sat up straight looking at the man very seriously, "Wh-what do you mean?" stammered Anna.


    "I have no family, madam. My family is the only people here," Carlos replied, although his tone sounded very firm, Anna caught the sadness in the man''s eyes.


    "Ah, I''m sorry for asking like that," said Anna who suddenly felt guilty.


    "No problem, madam," Carlos replied curtly.


    Anna paused, and returned to her original position, "You know what? You''re not alone, Carlos."


    "Since my mother died, I''ve been living alone, my father left me in a state that can''t be said to be good," said Anna, telling a little about herself.


    "You are not alone, it also seems like you are luckier than me because you have people around you like now," she added.


    "You can''t say things like that, madam. Everyone has their luck," Carlos replied.


    "Erm, I hope what you just said can happen to me too," said Anna.


    Carlos who heard that didn''t respond anymore.


    While on the other hand, Anna was lost in her thoughts again. No one knows what fate will y in her life. It feels so sad and painful at the same time.


    Yes, except for her biological son.

 Chapter 131 - 131. Smart Kid

    While on the other hand, Anna was lost in her thoughts again. I don''t know what fate will y with her life. It was all so sad and sad at the same time.


    Yes, except for her biological son.


    Remained in that position for several tens of minutes, Anna did not move from her position, nor did she speak again.


    Until a few moments had passed, Carlos nced at the clock that was perfectly wrapped around his wrist, it turned out that time had passed for approximately two hours, and during that time Mrs. Anna did not make the slightest movement.


    "Madam..." Carlos called.


    Getting no response, she did the same thing again, "Madam..."


    Carlos slowly entered the gazebo with a slow step, "Madam¡­ you can''t sleep here," Carlos said again, his voice a little higher than before, but the same. Anna remained in her position not giving any response.


    Seeing that, Carlos took a deep breath then took off his outer clothes leaving only a white shirt on his body. After that, he wrapped Anna''s body right where he might touch.


    Slowly, Carlos lifted and carried the woman''s tiny body, wanting to take her inside.


    "What happened?" Elena who had just gotten out of the elevator was suddenly surprised by the appearance of Carlos who was carrying Mrs. Anna.


    "Shhh¡­." Carlos whispered, "Keep your voice down. She asleep in the garden gazebo."


    "I''ll take her back to the room," he added.


    Elena just nodded, not making a sound.


    "Tell some maids to clean up the gazebo where the Madam was rxing," said Carlos before the elevator doors closed.


    "Okay," Elena replied, nodding her head.


    ***


    A small movement that came from the boy who was on herp distracts Na, currently, she is still in the car of the man whose name is Leo, to be precise in the basement of a shopping center that might not be too big.


    Na didn''t know what the man would do in a ce like this. Leo just asked her to wait in the car and not have to follow him.


    "Auntie, where is this?" A hoarse voice typical of waking up sounded from between Dave''s lips, the boy seemed to be rubbing his eyes while scanning his surroundings and only saw cars lined up neatly as far as his eyes could see.


    "We''re in Uncle Leo''s car, honey. Your mother''s friend," Na answered honestly.


    "My mother''s friend?" Dave asked, looking up.


    Na nodded in agreement.


    "Then where is he, Auntie? Why are there just the two of us here," Dave asked again.


    "He''s doing something somewhere, honey. We''ll just have to wait, okay? It''s safer here than outside," said Na.


    "Um, okay, Auntie," Dave replied, nodding.


    "Aunt, I am thirsty."


    "Ah, yes, wait a minute," said Na, then tried to get bottled water that was on the dashboard.


    "Here, have a drink," the girl said again after opening the bottle cap and handing it to Dave.


    "Thank you, Auntie."


    Na only responded with a smile, her gaze identally met the clock listed on the car, it had already been several hours. Checking her cellphone, it turns out that there is no notification from Anna.


    She was feeling restless again because Anna had told her that she would give news once every two hours. Howe she hasn''t contacted her yet?


    A rough sigh escaped from between Na''s lips, her focus was only on thest text message Anna had sent her without realizing that Leo was back in the car.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Hearing a man''s voice, Na put her cellphone back in her bag, "Ah, nothing, I just read a message from my friend," Na replied.


    "Oh," Leo put some paper bags in the back seat and started the car. "Are you waiting for me for a long time?"


    "No, just a few hours," Na replied casually.


    Leoughed hearing that "I bought clothes for my wife and child at home," said Leo, starting to turn the wheel.


    "I didn''t ask you."


    "I''m just saying it," Leo said again.


    To be honest, Leo felt a little weird. He and Na had only met a few hours ago, and no one know how long they had been this close, even though it usually took him a long time to get to know someone, especially if it was a woman. But with Na, he felt weird and funny at the same time. Maybe because the girl he was with was also a sociable person? Yes, it is possible.


    "Dave are you awake?" Leo spoke again and nced briefly at the little boy who was on Na''sp.


    Who was spoken to did not answer and just looked at the man with a questioning look?


    "Dave..." Na called when there was no response from the boy.


    "Auntie, my mom said to me that I can''t serve strangers," said Dave as he looked up.


    "That Uncle Leo is your mother''s friend, honey."


    "He is my mother''s friend, Auntie. But he is not my friend," Dave replied and managed to make Na speechless as if she had run out of words. How could such a sentence appear?


    While Leo who heard the boy''s wordsughed again, "Okay little boy, so will you be my friend?"


    "Friend? How? I don''t know your name, Uncle."


    "L.E.O."


    "I''m Leo," the man said after spelling his name.


    "Now we''re friends, right?" he added again.


    "D.A.V.E." The boy followed Leo''s way of speaking and even his pronunciation.


    "Dave, that''s rude, honey," Na scolded.


    "I just want to get to know my new friend, Auntie. So far I have no friends other than Aunt and Uncle Nicho," Dave replied.


    "No problem, don''t scold him," Leo said turning to Dave with a smile on his lips.


    "Okay, I am sorry, Uncle," said the boy facing Leo.


    "Don''t be so serious, Dave. Between friends, there can be no apologies, okay?" Leo said.


    "Really? Then how about if one hurts the other, Uncle?"


    Hearing that, Leo immediately had the same feeling that Na felt a moment ago. Judging from his age, such a question shouldn''t arise from a child of Dave''s age.


    As if understanding what Leo was feeling, Na smiled, "Next time, don''t say those words again. Anna''s son is not as simple as it seems. He''s smarter and than you might expect," Na exined making Leo turn and nce at her.


    "Is that true?"


    "Do you believe that this child is quite fluent in severalnguages?" instead of answering, Na asked back.


    "Eh?" Leo''s expression was as if he couldn''t believe what Na said.


    "What is your name?" Leo asked turning to Dave (English Language).


    "Why do you want to know my name, Uncle? Even though I already mentioned it earlier," Dave replied, and instantly Leo was stunned.. (English Language).

 Chapter 132 - 132. Friend

    "Do you believe that this child is quite fluent in severalnguages?" instead of answering, Na asked back.


    "Eh?" Leo''s expression was as if he couldn''t believe what Na said.


    "What is your name?" Leo asked turning to Dave. (English Language)


    "Why do you want to know my name, Uncle? I already mentioned it earlier," Dave replied, and instantly Leo was stunned. (English Language)


    "Okay, okay, guys. I was just kidding," Leo chuckled.


    The person who was spoken to just nodded, while on the other hand, Na smiled faintly hearing the interaction between the two.


    "Where do you want to take us?" he asked.


    "Somewhere better, honey. Dave doesn''t have to worry about that," Na said while stroking the boy''s head.


    "Does my mother know, Auntie? I''m just afraid that my mother will have a hard time catching up with uster."


    "Yes, honey. Don''t worry. Auntie will call your motherter, okay?"


    "Okay, thanks to Auntie," Dave said.


    "Equally love."


    "Where is Anna now?" Leo asked.


    "She''s at her husband''s house," Na replied.


    "Oh, so that woman is married?"


    "Do you think this kid fell from the sky?" said Na immediately.


    Leoughed at Na''s words. "Yeah, who knows," he replied still with augh that hasn''t left his lips.


    "How old is he?" Leo asked again.


    "Four years," Na answered honestly.


    "You said you were Anna''s friend, but why didn''t you know about this? I doubt what you said earlier was a..."


    "A lie? Tsk, for what? It''s of no use to me. I only know the name, maybe the other way around. I knew Anna five years ago through my cousin," Leo exined after cutting sentence Na off.


    "Is that true?"


    "Yeah, and recently I saw her again at the park, with her husband and Dave. But only briefly, I also haven''t had time to talk to her and she has gone with her husband," Leo said in one breath.


    "When is it?" asked Na curiously.


    "A few weeks ago."


    "Oh," said Na shortly.


    "Are you family from Anna''s side or her husband''s side?" Leo asked without taking her eyes off the highway.


    "Neither."


    "Eh? Then?"


    "I''m just her son''s babysitter, nothing more. But as long as I''ve worked with Anna, she has treated me like a friend and even a sibling," Na replied.


    "Is that true? That means you two are very close."


    "If you call it that, then that''s it," replied Na.


    "How long have you worked with her?"


    "Just a few weeks ago."


    "But seeing the way you treat Dave..." Leo stuttered, hesitating to continue his sentence.


    "I know what you''re thinking. I''m the babysitter, but I already consider this child as my nephew. I don''t know, I just feel that way. Maybe because the way his mother treats me is also very good?"


    "Ever since I worked with Anna, not once did she ask me to do anything other than taking care of Dave, she even always prepared breakfast for me before leaving for work, not only that all the housework was also done before I woke up. In her spare time, she always asks me to rest and leave Dave to her," Na exined, remembering all the women''s treatment of her.


    "What I''ve mentioned isn''t all. Maybe the word ''Fine'' won''t be enough to describe the way Anna is treating me. Even though I''m just a babysitter, but not once did Anna treat me as casually as my previous employers," she added then sighed.


    "Really? Indeed, just by looking at her face, I can tell that she is a very nice person," Leo agreed.


    "So you''ve been a babysitter long?" Leo asked a little curiously.


    "Not long ago," Na answered honestly.


    Leo, who heard the girl''s words, just ''Oh'' rejoiced. He still wanted to ask Na many things, but he was embarrassed because this was the first time they had met. Finally, he gave up and went silent again.


    While on Na''s side, No one knows what possessed her so she wanted to answer all of the man''s questions. If it''s normal, she might protest more. Let''s say she''s a little tired at the moment.


    "Where are you taking me? Not to your house, is it?" Na asked when she didn''t feel the car she was traveling in had no signs of stopping.


    "So what? Didn''t you ask me to give you a ride?"


    "Yeah, but I didn''t mean at your house. You can drop me off anywhere, in front of an inn or something," replied Na.


    "Why don''t you just go back home? Why bother looking for an inn?" asked Leo who finally couldn''t contain his curiosity about this all along.


    "Long story. The point is now we need a ce to stay for a while," replied Na.


    "Put us down if you find it," she added.


    "At my house, you don''t have to spend a dime."


    "And then I became victim from your wives? Tsk no kidding."


    Leo who heard the girl''s wordsughed.


    "What is so funny?" asked Na with a furrowed brow.


    "No, I just wanted tough."


    "Weird," said Na.


    Until the man''sughter subsided, there was no discussion after that, silence again took over the atmosphere. Only the sound of passing vehicles fills the trip.


    Once again Na nced at her cellphone screen, there was still no notification from Anna and that made her even more worried and guessing.


    ''Has Anna already started her n or not?''


    ''What is that woman doing right now?''


    ''How was the condition of the Mansion after the bodyguards found out that she and Dave had disappeared and were nowhere to be found?''


    ''Has this news reached Mr. Brian?''


    ''I hope not, because it might make it more difficult for Anna to get out of there.'' And various kinds of simr thoughts filled Na''s mind, jostling to make her head throb in pain.


    Leaning her body rxed, trying to rx her body as much as possible, since earlier one of her hands never stopped stroking Dave''s head, trying to give the boy a sense offort and security.


    Traveled for a few more minutes, finally, their car turned and entered the baseman of an apartment.


    "Why take me to the apartment? I just asked you to drop me off on the street earlier. I don''t have enough money to rent an apartment like this, even if it''s only for a few days," Na protested getting up from her position, from her assessment, she knew that this apartment was not an apartment that could be lived in by the lower middle ss.


    "Who asked you to rent an apartment?" Leo replied and then opened the door, while Na was still in her position, not moving an inch.

 Chapter 133 - 133. Friend (2)

    "Who asked you to rent an apartment?".Leo replied and then opened the door, while Na was still in her position, not moving an inch.


    "Then?" asked Na.


    "You go with it," Leo replied as he took out the paper bag he had previously ced in the back seat.


    Na did not respond, the girl opened the door. "Come on, honey," she said to Dave, the next second they were out of there.


    "Don''t tell me you brought me to your apartment?" said Na, frowning.


    "Well, don''t ask too many questions. Come on!" Leo replied who suddenly approached and carried Dave suddenly.


    "I''m carrying you is it okay?" he asked Dave.


    "Um, we''re already friends, Uncle," replied the boy while nodding in agreement.


    "Hehehe, right. We''re friends," Leo said then started walking towards the elevator which was not far from them, leaving Na still gawking on the spot.


    "Hey, where are you going? Do not take Dave as you wish," Na shouted as if she had just regained her senses, the girl then jogged after the two people who were very close to the elevator.


    "Hey, wait. Don''t leave me alone."


    "Hurry up, Auntie," Dave shouted, turning to Na who seemed to be trying to match her position with Uncle Leo.


    Na didn''t respond until she joined the elevator. Her breath was hoarse.


    After a few minutes, the elevator doors opened. They then walked down the corridor, very quiet all around and no sign of life at all.


    There was only the sound of their footsteps echoing each other until they stopped at a door at the end, Leo then entered the code and the next second the door opened.


    Na who saw this froze on the spot. Is this the man''s residence?


    "What are you waiting for? Come in," said Leo who reappeared from behind the door when he didn''t feel Na moving from her position.


    "I live here,e in and get to know my wives," he added.


    Na who heard this red sharply, "Are you crazy?"


    "You can''t leave anyway, Dave''s already inside," Leo replied.


    "If you don''t want toe in, that''s fine, I''ll close the door," he added.


    "W-wait," Na said with one hand blocking the door that was almostpletely closed.


    "All right, I''lle in," he added, squeaking resignedly.


    Leo just smiled, and then opened the door wide, making room for the girl to enter.


    Na walked quietly, her eyes ring at the situation in the apartment, afraid that the man''s wife would suddenly appear and give her a punch or something.


    "Why do you walk like a thief?" asked Leo who then preceded Na, Dave was no longer in his arms.


    "Come on, friend," the man said as he pulled Dave''s arm deeper into his apartment.


    While on the other hand, Na''s eyes, which had already covered the entire room, suddenly stopped her steps, frozen in ce looking for someone who might enter her vision.


    ording to her, this apartment is a bit cramped for a man who has many wives. That''s what Na thought.


    "Why are you silent? Come in and sit down, I think you might be very tired after running around," said Leo, this time the man brought Dave to sit on the sofa in the living room.


    "Wh-where''s your wife? You said you had multiple wives, but why can''t I see her anywhere?" Asked Na stuttering with a furrowed brow.


    "Beside you," Leo replied then walked towards the kitchen.


    Na reflexively looked to the side, only she didn''t find anyone. What entered her view was only her reflection in the transparent ss next to her.


    "Have you seen it?" Leo asked, the man was already behind the pantry.


    Na was stunned for a moment, unable to properly understand the meaning of Leo''s words, but only for a few seconds, and the wrinkles on her forehead disappeared.


    "Tsk, you want to tease me?" Na instantly rxes her tense body muscles.


    Leo who heard thatughed loudly, "What do you want to drink?" he asked when he saw the girl who was already walking towards where Dave was.


    "Whatever, as long as it''s not poison or an aphrodisiac," replied Na throwing her body on the sofa, a bit far from Dave.


    (*Aphrodisiac = Chemical used to stimte sexual power. )


    "Isn''t that great? There''s no one here, just the two of us."


    "Is Dave not a person?"


    Leo burst outughing, the first time he''d ever met someone who always same his sense of humor. Maybe this was one of the reasons why he and the girl got to know each other so quickly?


    "Dave, what would you like to drink, honey?" Na asked turning to the boy who was reading a book. Where did he get it, Na didn''t know.


    "I''m not thirsty, Auntie," the boy replied without raising his eyes.


    "Okay, it''s up to you," said Na, turning to where Leo was.


    "Okay."


    "Do you live here alone?" Na asked after a few minutes of silence.


    "Erm, why? You want to apany me?" Leo replied without stopping his steps who were carrying two sses of orange juice to the living room where Na and Dave were.


    "How much do you want to pay me?" Na''s response.


    "Does being a wife also require a fee?"


    Na who heard the man''s wordsughed, "Dear Mr. Leo, aren''t you exaggerating to say something like that for someone you just met?"


    "Excessive? That''s if you take it seriously," Leo replied and immediately got a re from the girl.


    "Here have a drink and stop looking at me like it wants to pounce on me right now. But if you want to do it that''s okay, I''m ready," he added with augh as he ced a ss of drink in front of the girl.


    "Hah.'' Na then downed half a ss of orange juice which was now in her hand.


    "You seem very thirsty."


    "Um, thanks for the drink," said Na, putting the ss back on the table.


    "And this is for you friend," Leo approached the boy while handing him the same drink he gave Na.


    "What are you reading?" He added when he saw Dave''s expression that looked very serious.


    As Leo approached, he suddenly put the ss in his hand everywhere and immediately grabbed the book the boy was reading.


    "F-friends, I''ll take this book first okay?" Leo said pulling the book out of Dave''s reach then immediately took it into the room and closed it tightly. His movements are so fast that Na chuckles.


    "You seem to like reading a magazine like that," Na said when Leo came back, not without reason she said that because the corner of her eye had seen the cover of the book the man had just brought to his room.. It''s an adult magazine.

 Chapter 134 - 134. Where Is My Mother, Aunty?

    "You seem to like reading like that," Na said when Leo came back, not without reason she said that because the corner of her eye had seen the cover of the book the man had just brought to her room. It''s an adult magazine.


    "I''m normal, so it''s natural," Leo defended himself.


    "You''ve ruined Dave''s innocence," said Na.


    "Hahaha, I forgot to clean it up earlier before going out."


    "Now, Dave drink this huh?" said the man again handed him a ss of cold drink.


    "Thank you, Uncle," Dave replied with a smile on his lips, took a few sips of the drink then put it back on the table, theny down on the very soft back of the sofa.


    "I''ve never read a book like that, Uncle."


    "And I also can''t understand very well, the contents look very strange" added Dave again.


    "O-oh¡­ Later when you grow up, you''ll understand. Since you''re still a kid now, so you didn''t have to think about it, okay?" Leo stuttered slightly.


    "Okay Uncle" Dave nodded


    While on Na''s side, the girl just smiled at the boy''s response. But only for a few seconds, her face stiffened again when she remembered Anna''s presence.


    Immediately the girl grabbed her bag and pulled out her cell phone from there. Her brow furrowed as she still hadn''t received any notification from Anna.


    "Did something happen to her?" she muttered, but her voice still reached Leo''s ears.


    "What is it?" Asked the man, immediately Dave who was sitting next to him averted his eyes and turned to where Na was.


    "Has there been any news from my mother, Aunt? What did she say? Where is she? Is she on her way?" Dave asked along.


    Na who heard the two people''s questions suddenly smiled awkwardly. Don''t know how to respond.


    "O-oh um, I''ll try to contact her again," said Na. She was very worried about her, she wanted to contact her but was afraid that Carlos or Elena was with her.


    "What''s wrong? You seem confused," Leo asked again.


    "May I borrow your cell phone?" instead of answering, Na asked back.


    "Cellphone? Wait a minute," Leo replied then reached into his trouser pocket and pulled out a t-shaped object from it.


    "Here," he said, holding out the object in his hand.


    "I can call someone using your cell phone right?" asked Na.


    "Of course, wear it to your heart''s content," Leo replied.


    "Thank you," said Na taking the phone.


    "What is the password?"


    "Ah, yes I forgot. Here..." Leo said as he stretched out his hand.


    "What''s wrong with your cell phone?" Leo asked feeling a little curious.


    "I can''t use my number," Na replied.


    "Ha?"


    "Please, don''t ask just yet. I don''t know what to say," Na said while looking for Anna''s contacts on her cellphone.


    "Okay." After that Leo was silent and didn''t ask anymore, he then lifted Dave''s body and carried him on hisp.


    While on the other hand, Na who had already entered Anna''s number on Leo''s cell phone, once again took a deep breath before making the call.


    And all of that didn''t go unnoticed by Leo. Actually from the way he met Na and Dave and saw the girl''s behavior and movements, Leo was very sure that something bad was going to happen or maybe something was happening and happened to them. Even though he thought like that but he still didn''t dare to ask directly, especially after hearing what the girl just said.


    Even though he was already a little familiar with Na, he felt that he didn''t have to ask the girl everything even though his curiosity was so high.


    So all he could do was wait, wait for the girl to tell him what was happening to them, as she had said while still on their way.


    Na cleared her throat, then started making calls.


    Until a few minutes, Anna never answered her call, making Na feel restless.


    Trying to make another call, in her heart she hoped that this time Anna would pick up.


    "Hello."


    Immediately a sigh of relief sounded, "Hello, Anna. It''s me Na," said Na.


    "Na?"


    "I called you because it''s been more than two hours, I was worried something happened to you," said the girl, her voice was very small, She was trying her best not to hear Dave even though he knew it was something impossible.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I overslept and didn''t tell you," replied Anna, her voice sounded hoarse, hoarse, typical of waking up.


    "I thought something happened to you."


    "This is your new number?" she asked.


    "No, this is your friend''s number."


    "Huh? My friend?"


    "Never mind, forget it. How are you now? Also with the situation there?" Na asked back then got up from her chair, walking a little away from the living room.


    "I''m still fine, don''t worry, and the situation here hasn''t changed. It''s still as usual," replied Anna.


    "Is that true? Whereas, ording to my timing, Brian''s people would have been knowing what happened at the amusement park earlier, didn''t you see they were panicking? Not a bit?"


    "No, but Elena came and asked me for your contact," said Anna.


    "Really? Then?"


    "I gave her your inactive number," Anna answered.


    "What about your n?" asked Na.


    "Don''t worry, after finding the right opportunity I''ll try to leave this ce," Anna replied.


    "Okay, call me when you start moving, I''ll send you the address where Dave and I are now," said Na.


    "Okay. How''s my son?"


    "He''s ying with his new friend," Na replied.


    "Don''t worry about us, Anna. We are fine and already in a very safe ce," she added.


    "Okay. it looks like Elena ising," said Anna from the other side.


    "Okay."


    And after that, the phone line was cut off along with a rough sigh that escaped from between Na''s lips.


    The girl then turned to go back to the living room, but suddenly her steps faltered because she was shocked.


    "You startled me," Na said with one hand on her chest. No one knows how long Leo had been behind her, they were only about two meters apart.


    "Is everything all right?" Leo asked, leaning against the wall.


    Immediately Na nodded, "Emm, everything is still fine now."


    "Thank you," she added as she returned the t-shaped object to its owner.


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you don''t abuse it," Leo replied, he was already very curious. About what happened.. Maybe he should be patient a little longer? If Na didn''t tell him what was going on, then he would ask and satisfy his curiosity without caring anything, after all, Na said earlier in the car that she would tell everything.

 Chapter 135 - 135. I Can Help You

    Na just responded with a smile and walked past Leo, back to the living room where Dave was and seemed to be enjoying a tv program that had been on for some time.


    "Have you had lunch?" Leo asked following Na.


    "Erm," replied the girl curtly.


    "Oh."


    "Auntie, what did my mother say?" Dave turned his gaze towards Na when he sensed that the girl had returned.


    "Be patient, dear, your mother will followter. Trust me," said Na immediately and then turned to Leo.


    "It''s okay, right? If Anna follows me hereter? Don''t worry, we won''t bother you. I just want to use your address as her destination. After that we will leave here," added Na in one breath.


    "Anyway, Where''s her husband?" Leo asked.


    Na was silent for a moment then shrugged, "I don''t know," she answered briefly.


    "Ha? What do you mean?"


    "After her wedding a few days ago, her husband went somewhere even before the first night," Na replied and the next second her body froze. She unconsciously said things she shouldn''t have said. Na wanted to tell what was happening to them earlier but didn''t get to the discussion of Anna''s husband and the woman''s recent marriage.


    Realizing her mistake, Na fell silent after saying that.


    "A few days ago?" Leo''s brow furrowed.


    "Her husband left even before the first night?"


    "Does that mean Anna has been married twice?" Leo asked insistently, hearing Na''s story he became more curious and couldn''t stop himself from asking. Hee realized that asking about life and what had happened to that woman was a mistake because it was none of his business.


    Only, Dave''s presence among them made him unable to miss any small thing that happened, a crazy thought and conjecture that was still vague in his mind kept haunting him, especially when he saw the boy at close range like this, he simr to his cousin ''Devan''. Is it possible?


    Leo shook his head, rejecting his thoughts.


    Never getting an answer from the girl sitting next to him, Leo cleared his throat softly, "You hesitate to tell me?"


    "No problem, but one thing you need to know is that I''m not someone you should be wary of, nor should you be afraid of."


    "I can help you guys anytime. You might think this is weird, even I feel like I''m not myself. It''s just that I can''t bear to see a kid of Dave''s age, his face reminds me of someone."


    "I also don''t know how Anna''s life has been for the past five years, I know that she is married, has a child, and lives happily with her husband," Leo added at length, the man is lying down on the sofa.


    Na, who heard the man''s chatter, was glued to the spot, her eyes only fixed on the TV with a nk stare. Her thoughts drifted away.


    There was a feeling of wanting to believe the man''s words, but on the other hand, if she said everything, it would mean that she had broken his promise to Anna. For a moment Na felt a dilemma.


    Did she have to tell the truth? But what''s the point? The man was also not necessarily able to help them voluntarily.


    "Later, if I need your help, is it okay?" said Na after a few minutes of silence.


    "And the incident this afternoon, the people who chased me were my father''s men. They wanted me to go home, but I refused and tried to run away, lucky to have you, so I was able to escape from them," she added, exining what happened this afternoon.


    "And as for Anna, she will catch up with uster. As for her husband, I don''t know, don''t ask me, because I don''t know anything about him."


    "Is that true?" Leo asked, what he wanted to know was what kind of problem Anna was having. Maybe this is one of Leo''s efforts to find loopholes and justifications for the allegations that are eating away at his head.


    Na nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, use your time asfortable as possible here while waiting for Anna''s arrival, don''t hesitate," Leo said with a sigh.


    "Thank you."


    "You''re wee since you seem reluctant to tell me everything, then this is all I can do for you guys," Leo replied. The first time the man showed a serious face and all the words that escaped his lips showed that as if he wasn''t Leo, usually Leo was talkative with all his antics.


    After that there was silence, no further discussion could be heard, only the sound of the TV filled the silence. They were all lost in their thoughts.


    "Ah, I almost forgot," Leo said suddenly and got up from his position, walking towards the entrance of his apartment.


    Na who heard the man''s voice immediately opened her eyes which were closed on the sofa, but only briefly then closed again.


    "This is for you and Dave," Leo said as he ced the paper bag right on the table in front of Na.


    "Take a shower and change your clothes, there''s no way you''re hanging around my apartment with torn clothes like that right?" he added again and managed to make Na''s eyelids open perfectly.


    Immediately she looked around her body, and it was true, the knee-length dress she was wearing had a long rip on the left side, and it managed to expose the skin of her thighs, luckily she was wearing hot pants, if not, maybe the skin from her thighs to the hips was showing.


    Na suddenly took an upright position, one of her hands seemed to be trying to cover the skin of her thighs.


    "It''s useless for you to cover it, I''ve seen it since in the car," Leo said.


    "Why are you just saying it now?" Na protested.


    "I thought you were trying to tease me on purpose."


    "Ah damn," Na immediately got up, grabbed the paper bag in front of her, and ran to Leo''s room, her steps were so light as if this was her own house.


    Leo who saw the girl''s behavior justughed, then he sat back down right next to Dave.


    "What are you watching buddy?" he asked.


    "Can''t you see, Uncle?" Dave responded without even turning to the source of the voice.


    "May I know your father''s name, friend?" Leo asked in a slightly whispering voice.


    At that moment, Dave just turned his head and looked at Leo, "I don''t know, Uncle.. My mom said she''ll tell me when I grow up," Dave replied with all his innocence.

 Chapter 136 - 136. Feeling Very Worried

    "May I know your father''s name, friend?" Leo asked in a slightly whispering voice.


    At that moment, Dave just turned his face and looked at the man, "I don''t know, Uncle. My mom said she''ll tell me when I grow up," Dave replied with all her innocence.


    "Really? Your mother says like that?"


    "Um," Dave nodded in agreement.


    Hearing that, a faint smile appeared on Leo''s face.


    ***


    It was now evening, Anna slowly got out of bed and walked towards the bathroom.


    Na contacted her a few minutes ago, although the girl said that she needn''t worry, but that doesn''t mean she can calm down.


    After a nap, now feeling very refreshed, the first time she had slept so soundly during the day in years, she didn''t know who brought her back to the room, maybe Carlos? No one knows, whoever it was she was very grateful.


    The faint orange glow on the western horizon was a sign that soon darkness woulde. Her heartbeat is faster as the clock ticked.


    Tomorrow, it will start moving. An incessant sigh escaped her lips.


    After changing into new and morefortable clothes, Anna returned to where she used to be when she was in the room. Standing by the window with her eyes fixed on the garden and courtyard of the mansion below.


    It seems that since living in that luxurious building, that ce has be one of her favorites when she is in the room.


    The atmosphere down there was still the same as usual, not changing one bit. As if nothing was happening.


    ncing at the clock in her room, it was already past five. Anna then turned to leave the room.


    "Good afternoon madam," Carlos greeted as usual.


    "Um, where''s Elena?" she asked.


    "I don''t know, madam. Maybe you can call her using the phone in your room," Carlos replied.


    "Ah, yes. I forgot," Anna turned back and entered the room without closing the door.


    Immediately she approached the phone that was on the nightstand, called Elena toe and see her immediately.


    Only a few minutester, a knock on the door that was left half-open was heard.


    "Come in," said Anna, at this time the woman was sitting on the sofa near the bedroom window, facing the door where Elena appeared and was now walking towards her.


    "Is there anything I can help you with, madam?" asked Elena after saluting her?


    "Why hasn''t my son returned yet? I''ve also tried to call Na but the number is off," Anna asked directly without further ado.


    "T-that..."


    "You didn''t hear from the bodyguards who escorted them? I''m just worried because it''s gettingte and they haven''te back yet," said Anna immediately cutting Elena''s words, the expression on her face at this time seemed very worried, as if what she said was true.


    Instantly Elena looked dazed, "Th-that, you just wait for madam, maybe they have a problem on the way home? Don''t worry, they will be fine. I will also try to contact one of the men who escorted them," replied Elena slightly stammered.


    Anna who saw the woman''s response cheered inwardly, apparently, Elena refused to tell her what happened.


    "I hope so too, I hope theye back soon," said Anna.


    "Well then, why don''t you contact them now? I want to hear firsthand where they are and what is going on, why they haven''te back yet," she added.


    Elena who heard Anna''s words immediately choked up, "M-my cell phone is downstairs, madam. Then I''ll go down first and call them and thene back to tell you."


    "No need, you can use my cellphone. Ah yes, didn''t you call Na earlier? What did she say? Where are they? I just called her but her contact is off, maybe her cellphone is low battery," said Anna.


    "B-but, you have no contact¡­"


    "No problem," Anna interrupted again. If that''s the only thing, then it doesn''t mean she can''t do the same right?


    "Carlos," she shouted, and immediately the owner of the name appeared behind the door.


    "Yes, madam? Did you call me? Do you need anything?"


    "You have the contacts of your friends who are escorting my son?" she asked.


    "O-oh, of course, madam," said Carlos, immediately taking out a t object from her pocket. The man didn''t even notice the code given by Elena because her gaze was only focused on Anna.


    "Now call him!" asked Anna.


    "Okay Madam," Carlos replied immediately following the woman''s words.


    Hearing that, Anna leaned back on the sofa while waiting. Even though she already knew what she was going to hearter, she still asked them to do it.


    Would not the situation be different when she learned the news of Na and Dave''s disappearance from those people?


    It''s impossible for her to suddenly be hysterical and cause chaos for no apparent reason?


    "How?" Anna asked Carlos.


    "Not connected, madam."


    "Try again," said Anna.


    "Okay," Carlos nodded repeating what he had just done.


    "Still the same madam."


    Anna sighed harshly, "Try calling the others."


    "Didn''t they give you any news either, Elena?" Anna asked again turning her gaze to Elena.


    "N-no, madam."


    "What time is it? They probably haven''te back yet. Don''t they think I''m really worried?" said Anna in a voice that was louder than usual.


    "What if something happened without me knowing?" she babbled continuously.


    While on the other hand, Carlos tried to contact his other friends.


    "Have they still not answered your call?" Anna asked when she saw the man''s movements.


    "Sorry madam, I''ll try one more time," Carlos replied.


    Anna just nodded. An incessant sigh escaped her lips.


    Until a few minutester, the same thing still happened. No one answered the call from Carlos.


    "What exactly are they doing? Na''s contact was not active and the bodyguards didn''t give any news either," said Anna in a voice that sounded worried.


    "Don''t worry too much madam, they must be on their way..."


    "You''re asking me not to worry? Huh, how easy. You''re just not in my position," Anna cut in, her voice rising.


    "Calm down, madam. I''ll keep trying to contact them," Carlos said.


    "I can''t calm down, Carlos, they''ve been gone too long and it''s even past the time I''ve set for home."

 Chapter 137 - 137. Feeling Very Worried (2)

    "This is the result of just letting Dave and Na go out without me. Now, what if something happens to them? Will any of you be held responsible?" Anna finally snapped and it managed to make Na and Carlos gasp by reflex immediately lowering their gaze.


    "Now you guys are out!"


    "Don''t stop contacting them, and let me know as soon as there is news," added Anna again.


    "Otherwise, I''ll find them on myself," she said again exhaling roughly.


    "B-but madam, you¡­"


    "Not allowed to go you mean? You think I''d care?" cut off Anna quickly and managed to silence Elena.


    "Now get out!"


    "Yes, madam," said Carlos and Elena almost simultaneously. The two of them then slowly walked away leaving Anna alone.


    ***


    "How is it? Shall we call Mr. Brian?" Elena asked Carlos right after leaving the room.


    "What''s going on? How dare you?" Carlos''s response.


    "But dozens of people have already been looking for their whereabouts, and it''s been a few hours now, where else could they go?" Elena sighed.


    "Wait a little longer, or add a few more to find them," Carlos replied.


    "Yes, what you''re saying is very easy, but how do you exin it to the madam? Shall we be honest about the fact that the son and the girl are missing?" asked Elena asking the man standing next to her for an opinion.


    "No. Better wait a little longer."


    "Okay, then I''ll go downstairs first," said Elena who was immediately nodded by Carlos.


    Until several hours had passed, Anna had not received any news from Carlos or Elena. ncing at the clock in her room, it was already 19:36 minutes.


    Anna took out a rather thick cardigan from the wardrobe and put it on. After that, she wanted to leave the room.


    Only Anna hadn''t even touched the doorknob and a knock sounded before her.


    "Dinner time, madam," said Elena right after Anna opened the door.


    "I am not hungry."


    "Hungry, not hungry, you should still have dinner Madam." Reply Elena.


    "Has there been any news from them?" asked Anna changing the subject.


    Elena didn''t answer.


    "Then I''ll go find my son," said Anna and at the same time, Carlos was blocking her way, as was Elena.


    "No, madam," they said in unison.


    "I want to find my son."


    "You can''t, Madam. You are not allowed to leave this ce," said Elena, and Carlos nodded.


    "Are you just asking me to stay here while I don''t know what''s going on with my son?"


    "I''ve already asked several people to look for them, Madam. Don''t worry," replied Elena.


    "Th-that means. What do you mean by that?" Suddenly, Anna''s voice rose.


    "Our apologies for not telling you earlier madam. Your son and his babysitter have suddenly disappeared at the amusement park since this afternoon."


    Hearing this, suddenly Anna''s body fell and copsed on the floor.


    "Madam..." Carlos said immediately equating his position with Anna.


    "My son is missing?"


    "Dave..."


    "No, I have to find him."


    "They must still be there."


    "Where are they going again?"


    "The bodyguards just didn''t notice their existence," Anna mumbled continuously, tears already gathering on her eyelids.


    "Madam, wake up. The floor is cold," Carlos said again.


    "Carlos, my son is missing..."


    "Elena..."


    "We will try to find their whereabouts, madam," said Carlos again, seeming to want to help the woman get up from her position but felt awkward and also reluctant.


    Immediately Elena approached Anna, "Wake up, madam. The floor is cold."


    As if deaf, Anna continued to ramble, her eyes suddenly went nk, her breath sounding ragged.


    "I have to look for them," said Anna again, quickly getting up from her position, wanting to move but Elena and Carlos restrained her movement.


    "You can''t do it, madam. You can''t leave this Mansion," said Elena.


    "THEN FIND MY SON!!" shouted Anna hysterically.


    "Just this once help me, I want to find them."


    "Carlos, you are always by my side. Help me, just this once."


    "Elena..." Anna sobbed.


    "I can''t lose my son like this. I can''t just sit around here."


    "Help me. Let mee look for them," Anna whispered continuously as she scanned Carlos and Elena who were on either side of her.


    However, the two figures remained silent and did not respond to Anna. It''s not that they''re heartless, it''s just that they''re just afraid to disobey Mr. Brian''s orders.


    Anna who did not get any response immediately dropped her body back to the floor, kneeling, prostrating in front of Elena and Carlos.


    "Madams..." Elena said hanging and immediately matching her position with the woman, the same thing was done by Carlos.


    "Help me, Dave is the only thing I have in this world, he''s the only one who has kept me this far."


    "Let me go out looking for my son. Carlos, Elena, just this once," Anna sobbed.


    "Let me take responsibility if Brian scolds you guys, please..."


    "Even if he asks me to trade for my own life, it''s fine. I just want to see my son now. I want to know how he''s doing."


    "Help me," Anna kept nagging, and it managed to make both Carlos and Elena feel pity. It happened a few minutes, but still no response from the two.


    "Let me go out and go look for them, please," Anna said again, her cheeks now very wet with her tears.


    The edges of her eyelids had started to turn red and slightly swollen.


    Carlos nced at Elena who was also doing the same thing with her.


    "Madam, wake up and it''s night. The floor is very cold here. You may catch a coldter," said Elena.


    "Stop babbling to me."


    "How can I have dinner when I don''t know if my son is okay or not," replied Anna in a high-pitched voice.


    Realizing that her action will not work, Anna tries to find another way.


    Suddenly she moved quickly to the food trolley previously pushed by the two maids. Grab a little knife there.


    "Madam..." Elena panicked.


    "I...I can do anything for my son."


    "If I can''t join in the search for my son tonight, then there''s nothing better than cutting my vein," she added, pointing the de to the vein on her wrist. Anna hopes that by threatening like that, both of them will melt and want to help her.


    "Madam put the knife away. It''s very dangerous."


    "I will obey you, but in exchange allow me to get out of this mansion and join in the search for my son''s whereabouts.


    "If you don''t and you are still adamant..." Anna said hanging while pressing the sharp object against her skin and at the same time a red liquid started toe out of it.


    Seeing that, Carlos and Elena panicked.


    "Madam...."

 Chapter 138 - 138. Request

    "If you don''t and you are still adamant..." Anna said hanging while pressing the sharp object against her skin and at the same time a red liquid started toe out of it.


    Seeing that, both Carlos and Elena, panicked.


    "Madam..." Carlos immediately took a step but stopped again because Anna was pressing the sharp object against her skin.


    "YOU HEAR ME? I DON''T EVEN CARE ABOUT MY OWN LIFE."


    "ALLOW ME TO GO OR..."


    "O-okay madam, but get the knife out of your hands first," said Carlos who finally obeyed Anna''s words.


    "Are you serious? You let me out?" asked Anna in a lower voice than before, her eyes scanning the man and Elena in turn.


    "You didn''t lie to me, did you?"


    "Yes, madam. We will apany you to find Dave and the babysitter," said Carlos, ncing at Elena, the woman only gave a nod.


    "Okay, then let''s go now," said Anna without taking the knife from her hand.


    "B-but the knife Madam..." Carlos said hanging.


    "I won''t let go, leave this thing with me. I can''t trust you two," Anna interrupted immediately.


    "Who knew you guys could just drag me and lock me in the room after I let go of this knife," she added.


    Hearing the woman''s words, a rough sigh escaped Elena''s and Carlos'' lips almost at the same time.


    "All right, it''s up to you madam," now it was Elena''s turn to speak up.


    "Then let''s go now," said Anna again starting to walk past the two maids who looked scared next to her.


    "You''d better wear some thick clothes, Madam. The night wind is not very good for your health," said Elena as she followed Anna from behind.


    "Do I seem to care about my appearance right now?" sarcastically Anna while turning her body to face Elena.


    "B-but madam..."


    "Alright, wait for me a minute. I''ll change the clothes, I''m wearing," said Anna cutting Elena''s sentence and again changing her direction, walking towards the room. And that managed to make Carlos and Elena look at each other.


    To be honest, this wasn''t the way Anna had nned before. Though she had a very well-thought-out n in her head and was about to start moving tomorrow morning. But she never expected that there would be an opportunity like this.


    Even though she had prepared everything, she nned to disguise herself as a maid so she could get out of this mansion tomorrow morning. But now she seemed to be using it as a backup n if she didn''t manage to escape tonight from Carlos and Elena''s watch.


    Whereas the reason why she suddenly obeyed Elena''s words to wear thick clothes was not because she was being obedient. She just wanted to go back to her room to get her things and put them in a small backpack that always apanies her everywhere.


    Elena who followed Anna also could only wait at the door because the woman locked the door from the inside.


    Until a few minutes had passed, a ''tick'' sound was heard and in the next second Anna''s figure showed herself perfectly behind the door in a knee-length white fur coat, with a matching colored scarf wrapped around her neck. It was a suit that was perfect for this rainy season, as well as a small backpack hanging from her back.


    "I''m ready,e on," said Anna, holding the same knife in one hand as before.


    "O-okay," said Elena nodding and then slightly shifting her body so that Anna could pass.


    Anna didn''t give any response, she was trying to put on a pathetic expression as usual as possible so that the two figures who were with her wouldn''t suspect the slightest bit.


    "You two, don''t worry, I won''t tell Brian this," Anna said as they had just entered the elevator.


    "Besides, I wouldn''t do anything that guy doesn''t want me to either. I just wanted to find my son, staying at home when I found out he was missing made me unable to calm down," Anna added again with one breath.


    "I hope you two understand my feelings as a mother."


    Carlos and Elena didn''t give any response, the two figures just stood behind her. No one knew what was going on in their minds.


    Through the lobby of the mansion, a momentter they had exited the luxurious building. A ck limousine was parked right in front of the door, apparently waiting for them.


    "Please madam," said Carlos who suddenly stepped a little faster and opened the door for her.


    Anna just nodded, but before entering, she took the time to count the cars lined up behind the car she was going to ride. A little more than her son''s escort this afternoon.


    Suddenly Anna became curious about the number of bodyguards that this bastard had.


    Without waiting any longer, she got into the car, followed by Elena and Carlos. Since the first time the four-wheeled vehicle started moving, Anna never took her eyes off of anything she passed, including the presence of a guard post at the gate as Carlos had told her this afternoon.


    "Where did they go?" Asked Anna breaking the silence in the car, pretending to forget what Elena had said earlier.


    "A-amusement park madam."


    Hearing this, Anna immediately took a shaky breath.


    "What''s the time now?" she asked again.


    "Eight o''clock ma''am," Carlos replied after ncing at the clock on his wrist.


    "What time does the amusement park close?"


    "Usually ten o''clock madam."


    "I hope they''re okay," said Anna.


    "Has there been any news from the bodyguards?"


    "They''ve found traces of my son and Na, right?" Anna asked repeatedly.


    "Last information we received, they disappeared at a different time Madam, and that caused the bodyguards to split up into groups to look for their whereabouts. That''s why the search took a while," Elena exined quietly.


    "They''ve been around the amusement park three times but the results are still the same, madam. So this afternoon I asked them to expand the search area," she added.


    "So-so you mean, My son got separated from the babysitter?" Anna stuttered with an expression that seemed to show that she simply couldn''t ept the fact that Elena had just said.


    "Forgive us, madam," replied Elena, looking down.


    Anna took a deep breath and then exhaled slowly, trying to be as rxed as possible.


    "Should we just ask the police for help?"


    "NO."


    "DON''T MYSTERY," Elena and Carlos responded at the same time, even their voices sounded higher than usual.


    "S-sorry. I mean, we can''t do that, Madam, because as far as I know the case of missing persons can only be reported and handled by the police when it has reached twenty-four hours," said Elena immediately normalizing her voice, looking a little awkward at the beginning of the sentence.


    Seeing the reaction of the two, Anna''s brow furrowed faintly. ''Why is their response so exaggerated and so unusual?''


    "Really? Is it like that?" Anna asked to be sure.


    "That''s right madam," Carlos now answered.

 Chapter 139 - 139. Looking For An Opportunity To Escape

    Seeing the reaction of the two, Anna''s brow furrowed faintly. ''Why is their response so exaggerated and so unusual?''


    "Really? Is it like that?" Anna asked to be sure.


    "Yes madam," Carlos answered now.


    "Okay," replied Anna.


    And after that there was silence, no more talking could be heard in the car, even until the four-wheeled vehicle had arrived at its destination.


    Immediately Anna got out of the car and immediately rushed into the crowd. Elena and Carlos followed.


    The woman deliberately wore sneakers so that her steps were light without having to feel bothered.


    "Madam, don''t be in a hurry," shouted Elena.


    "Madam, wait," Carlos immediately leveled his position with Anna


    "Madam, slow your pace. We''d better hear a report from one of the bodyguards who escorted your son this afternoon. Who knows it might help a little.


    Hearing Carlos Anna''s words stopped, "Okay if that''s the best. Let''s meet them first," said the woman.


    Carlos nodded.


    "Madam, just wait here, let theme to see you," said the man as he pulled out his cell phone from his trouser pocket.


    "Okay," said Anna shortly. Her eyes then scanned the surroundings, the atmosphere was still very lively.


    Waiting for about five minutes, several men in ck suits finally came.


    "How was the search?" Carlos asked on Anna''s behalf just as the three men came before them.


    "Miss Na and Dave haven''t been found yet. We''ve looked everywhere but the result is the same."


    "We have asked several people, but only one or two people have given information that they saw someone who had the same characteristics as we mentioned," exined another.


    "Then?"


    "We have followed the directions they gave us, but unfortunately we lost track of them. Some people have even searched themunitypound around here but to no avail."


    "They disappeared as if they were never around here," added the man again telling what happened.


    Anna who heard the words of the three bodyguards was silent, the same frown appeared on her forehead, "Did you guys just say that they were together?"


    "That''s right, madam."


    "Carlos, wasn''t the information you gave me earlier that they were separated? Then what is this? Which one is correct?" she asked.


    "Everything is correct, madam. The two of them disappeared at different times, but after a few of us asked people, it looks like they''ve gotten back together and left this ce."


    "We suspect that Miss Na seems to be


    want to take your son, madam," said the bodyguard again.


    "Ha? What do you mean?" Carlos asked.


    "That''s just our guess because we haven''t found any clear evidence yet. We found this out from people this afternoon."


    Hearing all the reports regarding what happened from the three men, a faint grin appeared on Anna''s lips.


    "So-so you mean my son was taken away by that girl?"


    "Impossible...." added Anna hanging.


    "This is just our guess, madam."


    "Alright, stop guessing things that aren''t obvious. You''d better continue your search. Browse the whole area around the amusement park, also scatter some people in this city. I''m sure they must be hiding somewhere," said Carlos again.


    "Okay," said both Bodyguards almost simultaneously, then said goodbye from there.


    Leaving Anna frozen on the spot with a nk stare.


    "Madam, we should look elsewhere. There''s no way they''re still sitting in this ce," said Elena who was next to Anna.


    "Madam...." called the woman when she didn''t get any response from Anna.


    "Madam..."


    "Oh, yes?" Anna gasped as if she had just woken up from her daydream.


    "We''d better look for them elsewhere, madam," said Elena, repeating the previous sentence.


    "A-alright."


    And after that, they left the crowd.


    Along the streets of the city that still looks very busy with all its busyness.


    Yes, they decided to search the streets of the city of J. Once in a while, they entered thepound, and not once or twice did they hit a dead end.


    Sometimes Anna got out of the car and showed photos of her son to people they met on the road, also asionally holding back some motorcyclists to ask them questions.


    Until more than an hour had passed, now Anna was back in the car, wanting to move to another ce.


    "Madam, it''s best to leave this quest to them."


    "We''re afraid if Mr. Brian finds out that Madame left the Mansion without his permission," Elena said in a small whisper, but still managed to reach the ears of everyone in the car.


    "Is that all that has been on your mind since earlier?" Anna replied with a slightly high intonation.


    "Sorry, madam. We just didn''t want to make things worse," stammered Elena.


    "No one will know about this if you stay quiet," said Anna.


    "Alright madam, it''s up to you. But before that, you should have dinner first, then we will resume our search," Carlos said to Anna in the softest voice possible.


    "We don''t want you to get sick, madam," he added.


    "What Carlos said is true Madam. If you still insist on joining the search for your son, you should at least have enough energy. We can continue the search after dinner," Elena chimed in.


    Anna, who heard the two people''s words, was silent as if she was considering their words.


    Actually,,,,, she had been looking for a loophole how to get her to escape, but until now she still couldn''t find the slightest gap.


    "Okay, do what you want," Anna responded as she took a shaky breath and then massaged her forehead, looking very frustrated.


    Hearing Anna''s response, Elena heaved a sigh of relief. Immediately she asked the driver to stop at the first restaurant they mighte across in front of them.


    Only a few minutester, the limousine turned into a restaurant.


    In Anna''s heart, hopefully, this time she can use the best possible time to escape from their trap.


    Entering the restaurant, the atmosphere inside is not too crowded. Only a few tables were upied with diners.


    Their arrival at that ce immediately became the center of attention, perhaps because of being escorted by several people?


    Soon a waitress greeted them and at the same time ushered them to their respective tables. Of course with a very polite attitude and treatment.


    Landing her body on the chair, Anna then looked around, where she was now was not too big, but looked quite luxurious and elegant at the same time.


    Candiliers seem to hang everywhere, some ornamental nts also meet some points and manage to add a cool impression in the room.


    Just looking at it, Anna could guess that this ce was an upper-middle-ss restaurant.


    She looked at the clock on her phone and saw that it was already ten o''clock. Luckily the restaurant they were in was open for twenty-four hours.


    Elena and Carlos asionally nced at each other, as if they couldn''t bear to hear the harsh sighs that kepting from the woman in front of them for who knows how many times.

 Chapter 140 - 140. Crazy Idea

    Elena and Carlos asionally nced at each other, as if they couldn''t bear to hear the harsh sighs that kepting from the woman in front of them. There was no sound or any discussion, they were all busy with their thoughts.


    Until the food they ordered came, Anna never took her eyes off the menu that was presented in front of her.


    "Please, madam," said Elena. Yes, the woman shared the same table with Anna and Carlos. The two of them would not leave Anna alone.


    Hearing that, Anna only responded with a nod and then started to taste the food in front of her.


    Her movements were extremely sluggish as if she was heavily weighed down by something.


    "Eat a lot, madam," Carlos said to the woman, feeling a little pity.


    "Um, thank you," replied Anna shortly.


    They then ate dinner in silence. Every mouthful that entered Anna''s mouth, she thought hard, how could she escape.


    Until a few minutes passed, Anna moved from her position, but Elena''s hand reflexively grabbed her wrist.


    See! She even moved a little, Elena had restrained her, and had even made her the center of attention.


    "Where are you going madam?" asked Elena.


    "I''m going to the toilet," Anna answered in a very t tone of voice.


    "Don''t tell me you all will follow me to that ce too?" She added as she scanned Elena, Carlos, and the bodyguards who were with her.


    "I will apany you, madam," said Elena immediately rising from her position.


    Anna rolled her eyes in exasperation. "Hey, I''m just going to the toilet, not going anywhere."


    "No problem madam. I''ll keep youpany."


    Anna sighed harshly, "Hah, it''s up to you," she said then started walking towards the toilet followed by Elena behind her.


    "I''ll be waiting for you here, madam," said Elena after they reached thedies'' restroom.


    "Up to you."


    Entering one of the rooms inside, Anna met several women who were also restaurant visitors.


    Inside, she just stood still, leaning against the wall while racking her brain. She also had to be followed to the toilet, how could she escape?


    Anna felt a little odd about all this. Why was she always treated and guarded like a very precious treasure?


    She didn''t understand what was going on in Brian''s mind. Even the word ''Excessive'' is not enough to describe it all.


    Until a few minutes had passed, Anna had texted Na, letting her know that she was fine at the moment, then shoved the t object back into her bag.


    Seeing the small knife in there, suddenly a crazy idea appeared in her mind.


    She slowly took off the jacket she was wearing, then slowly shed her skin while closing her eyes in pain, quickly a red liquid dripped from it.


    Seeing that Anna smiled and then dripped the blood onto the furry jacket that was in her hand at a certain point.


    The blood that came out wasn''t too heavy but it was more than enough to do what she had in mind.


    Only a few secondster, the blood seeped into the fur of the jacket and created such a contrasting color.


    After doing that, Anna rinsed her arms, wiped the blood off them, and then put on the stained jacket again.


    ''Hopefully, this will work,'' she thought. She didn''t care about anything, what was on Anna''s mind right now was how to get Elena away from her even if only for a few minutes.


    Anna cleared her throat, trying to normalize her expression, and then slowly opened the door.


    There, Elena was still standing and waiting for her.


    "I''m done, let''s go back."


    "Okay madam," replied Elena nodding.


    Seeing Elena''s response, Anna walked first, leaving the toilet followed by the woman behind her.


    Anna had just reached the first table in the restaurant when Elena suddenly grabbed her arm, stopping her in her tracks. She then felt the woman approaching her and standing right behind her, only the clothes they were wearing interceded. And it managed to make Anna gasp.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Please don''t move yet, Madam," said Elena.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you acting so strange?"


    "Are you on your period, madam?"


    "Yes, why?" replied Anna in a confused tone of voice. Contrived confusion.


    "T-the clothes you''re wearing..." Elena said hanging, sounding hesitant to continue her sentence.


    "What about my clothes?"


    "B-blood, in that part..."


    "Stop. Don''t continue," Anna interrupted immediately.


    "Sorry," said Elena immediately.


    "Is it a lot?"


    Elena nodded, the woman suddenly looked awkward.


    "So what? There''s no way I can just keep standing here right?" asked Anna with a shaky breath.


    "Y-you''d better wait in front of the toilet, madam. I''ll find some new clothes for you," Elena replied, her voice slightly whispering.


    "Huh? Waiting for you?"


    "If your mind, we can go straight home, madam..."


    "Alright, alright. I will obey you," said Anna immediately cutting Elena''s words. In her heart she was alreadyughing, this is what she expected before.


    She wanted Elena away from her.


    Call her dirty. Anna didn''t care at all. The idea came suddenly, if this was indeed something she was nning, maybe she would have prepared the red medicine before leaving and there was no need to sh her arm.


    "Then you walk back, madam. I will block people''s view of your body," said Elena.


    "Um okay," replied Anna lightly and immediately took a step back.


    From a distance Carlos who saw the behavior of the two women frowned in confusion. Immediately he rose from his position, walked towards where Mrs. Anna and Elena were.


    But when the distance is only a few steps.


    "STOP!!" Elena screamed hysterically when she looked at Carlos heading towards them.


    Soon, she became the center of attention.


    "Ah, s-sorry," said Elena to the visitors.


    "Don''te to any closer, Carlos, and go back to where you are," she added, pointing to where the man was.


    "What are you two doing? Did something happen?" Instead of following Elena''s words, the man asked a question that the woman couldn''t answer at all.


    "None of your business. Now go back."


    With her brow still furrowed in confusion, Carlos had to obey, "All right."


    Seeing the man walk away, immediately a sigh of relief escaped Elena''s lips.


    "Come on, madam," she said again.


    Stopping in front of the toilet, Elena then leaned Anna''s body against the wall.


    "Madam, I''m sorry for this unpleasant incident," said Elena who felt ipetent in taking care of the woman.


    "I should have prepared some change of clothes for you before leaving."


    "I can just take the jacket off, you don''t have to bother like that," Anna replied.


    "No, don''t.. All the clothes you are wearing now must be reced with new ones, madam."

 Chapter 141 - 141. Crazy Idea (2)

    "No madam, all the clothes you are wearing today must be reced with new ones," said Elena with her head down.


    "So you''re going to leave me here alone? Is that so?"


    "Sorry madam, you don''t have to worry, I''ll ask Carlos to look after you here," replied Elena.


    "No. No need. I can wait for you here," replied Anna.


    "You go. I can''t calm down thinking about my son if I just sit here," she added again with a rough breath.


    "O-Okay madam. Once again I apologize for my ipetence in serving you," said Elena again apologetically and bowed slightly.


    "Okay, okay. Now, hurry up."


    "Okay madam, then I''ll excuse myself," said Elena.


    "Um," replied Anna, nodding in agreement.


    Watching the woman disappear behind the corridor that led to the room outside, a smile spread across Anna''s lips.


    She immediately looked for a way how to get out of that ce, stepped slowly to check the situation out there, Anna could see Carlos and the others were still in ce not moving at all.


    Several visitors arrived, Anna stayed in that position for a few minutes.


    "Miss, is there anything I can help you with?" A sudden voice startled the woman, Anna''s reflex turned and saw a waiter who was looking at her in confusion.


    "Ah, sorry may I ask a question?"


    "Please, Miss."


    "There''s a back door in this restaurant, right?" she asked.


    "What''s the matter, Miss? Why do you ask like that?"


    "Come here ande closer," said Anna immediately pulling the man''s arm closer to her.


    "You see that guy wearing all ck over there?" Anna pointed to where Carlos and the others were.


    "Yes Miss, what''s wrong with them?"


    "They kidnapped me. And now I want to run away from them, but I don''t know-how," said Anna standing up again and releasing her grip on the man''s arm.


    The person spoken to frowned, his gaze fixed on Anna from top to bottom as if appraising.


    "R-really? B-but Miss..."


    "You don''t believe what I say? All right," Anna interrupted immediately and lifted her sleeve.


    "Look at this, previously, I tried to run away but I got injured like this, they didn''t even hesitate to treat me badly," Anna said again while showing the cut on her arm. After all, it was her own doing.


    "Madam, your wound is still bleeding," the man replied as if he couldn''t believe what he saw. Even though he didn''t know that Anna had deliberately pressed the wound to get the blood out.


    "You already believe me?"


    The man nodded faintly.


    "Please help me out of here."


    "Where''s the back door?" asked Anna again.


    Yes, Anna already has a lot of experience working in ces like this, usually, every restaurant where she used to work will always have a back door, and employees who work there are only allowed through the back door, so as not to disturb the visitors. Whether it''s a waiter, waitress, chef, or others.


    "Come with me, Miss," the man said then turned and walked to lead the way.


    Hearing that, Anna breathed a sigh of relief. She followed the waiters with nces that asionally looked back, worried that Carlos or one of the bodyguards would appear or even follow her.


    Walking past the women''s and men''s restrooms, they then walked down a corridor that probably only fit about two to three people. asionally they meet some other employees.


    "It''s here Miss," said the man turning around, one of her hands then unlocked the door.


    "Thank you," replied Anna with a nod, for some reason her chest suddenly skipped a beat. Can she escape now?


    Anna then rose from her position, opened the door, and stepped out, only she had taken a few steps and immediately went back in and closed the door tightly.


    "What''s wrong Miss?" asked the man with a furrowed brow.


    "There are a few of them outside," Anna stuttered slightly, her expression suddenly turning frightened.


    "How about this?"


    "Is it the people who kidnapped you are also outside, Madam?"


    Reflexively, Anna nodded in agreement.


    Seeing Anna''s response, "Wait here Miss, let me check it first," said the man then opened the door and walked out of there. And it was true, several people dressed in ck were standing guard not far from the back door. Indeed the position of the back door of the restaurant is still connected to the vehicle parking lot.


    So if someone wants to leave that ce, whether it''s through the front door or the back door, then she/he will still go through the same gate.


    "Is it Right? They''re also on guard around here," Anna asked wanting to make sure when she saw the man re-entering the room.


    "That''s right, Miss."


    Immediately a harsh sigh escaped the woman''s lips. "How about this?" she muttered as she massaged her painless forehead. At this rate, her attempts to fool Elena would be in vain.


    "I can help you Miss, but..."


    "What, what is it? How? Say it quickly," said Anna immediately cutting the man''s sentence.


    "But will you? I''m afraid you''ll feel ufortable."


    "No problem, what exactly is it? Tell me quickly, I don''t have much time," Anna said in one breath.


    "Pleasee with me to the kitchen first, Madam," said the man then turned around, and walked back through the corridor earlier, only he turned right and after that, they had arrived at the kitchen terrace. Everyone seems busy.


    "Andre, what are you doing here?" said a man, judging by the suit he was wearing he seemed to be head chef in this restaurant, his eyes nced at Anna who was following behind him.


    At that moment Anna could immediately know that the man who was trying to help her was named Andre.


    "May I borrow some chef''s clothes, sir?" Andre asked the fat man.


    "Huh? For what?"


    "I just want to help my friend get out of here, sir," Andre replied.


    Seeing the fat man''s confused expression, Andre then told him all the things that Anna had said to him earlier.


    "Okay. You can take one in the dressing room," said the fat man, his eyes asionally scanning Anna''s whereabouts.


    "Thank you, sir."


    "Em,e out, I''m busy."


    After that, both Andre and Anna immediately left the ce.


    "Please change your clothes first, Madam," said Andre right after leaving the changing room and handing Anna some clothes.


    "B-but, changing my clothes won''t hide my face from them, so I guess it''s pointless."


    "No Miss. The clothes you are wearing are already recognized by them. If you wear this chef suit, you only need to change your appearance a bit. I''m sure they won''t pay too much attention to your presence," Andre exined.


    "Is it like that? But I doubt it."


    "It''s up to you Miss. This is all I can do for you. I also can''t stay here too long, I have to get back to work soon," said Andre.


    "O-okay."

 Chapter 142 - 142. Crazy Idea (3)

    "Is it like that? But I doubt it."


    "It''s up to you, Miss. This is all I can do for you. I also can''t stay here too long, I have to get back to work soon," said Andre.


    "All right," said Anna quickly.


    She then goes into the changing room and immediately puts on the clothes.


    With her small stature, the chef''s suit on her body seemed a little bulky and loose. She didn''t even need to take off the small backpack hanging from her back.


    "I''m done, how?" Asked Anna back to see Andre.


    The man just nodded, "Don''t forget to put on the hat, Miss."


    "Okay," Anna then pulled her hair back into a ponytail.


    "Like this?"


    The man nodded with an expression like she was holding back augh.


    Seeing the man''s response, Anna then looked in the mirror on her cellphone screen. "I''m not sure they won''t recognize me. My face is still clear," Anna muttered.


    "No problem Miss, I''ll try to distract them. At that time you can leave this ce," said the man again.


    Anna''s heart was touched, it turns out that there are still good people in this era. "Okay, thanks in advance," said Anna bowing slightly.


    "You''re wee, Miss. I''m only helping you because I can''t bear to hear women being treated badly like you," Andre replied with a smile.


    "Come on Miss," he said again and then walked ahead.


    "Wait!" Anna stopped the man in his tracks.


    "What about my clothes?" Asked Anna as she lifted the clothes in her arms.


    "Oh about that, wait a minute Miss," Andre replied then ran off somewhere leaving Anna alone.


    "You can put it here, Miss," the man said again when he came back and stopped right in front of the woman.


    Seeing the ck stic bag that was given to her, Anna nodded and tucked her clothes into it.


    "Thank you, Andre," said Anna with a smile.


    "I will remember your face and the help you gave me," she added.


    "Then, Come on, Miss, before my boss looks for me," Andre said then started to walk first, walking towards the back door.


    "Erm."


    Anna didn''t know how she was at the moment, all she had in mind was that she wanted to leave this restaurant before Elena came back and realized she had disappeared.


    "Wait a few minutes, I''ll try to distract them, Miss. Then, you can walk out," Andre said right after opening the back door.


    "Okay," replied Anna, nodding.


    Feeling anxious, from her position Anna peeked at the door she had left half-open. Seeing Andre walking closer to the two bodyguards, suddenly Anna''s hands trembled.


    She hoped that her efforts tonight to escape would not be in vain.


    Until a few minutester, She didn''t know what Andre did so the bodyguards followed her into the restaurant. Seeing this, Anna did not remain silent and immediately walked quickly. Walk down the parking lot which is only filled by a few four-wheeled vehicles.


    Walking in the middle of the parking lot, Anna didn''t even look back. Her steps were so firm and fast.


    Until she reached the gate, Anna immediately ran away with a ck bag in her hand.


    The cold and bone-chilling night air didn''t stop Anna from moving. Keep running non-stop even after she''s out of breath.


    There was nothing else she cared about other than moving on with the thought that her current position wasn''t far off.


    Until half an hour had passed, Anna then stopped at a bus stopped, fortunately, a bus was picking up passengers.


    Seeing this, without thinking, Anna immediately joined the ride on public transportation regardless of which direction to go.


    At least she could get away from here.


    Sitting in the back seat, Anna then leaned back, with her legs straightened. Her breath sounded hoarse, sweat dripping down her forehead and all over her body.


    She then took off the chef''s hat that was still perched on top of her head and tied her hair so it wouldn''t be too hot.


    Anna didn''t notice the strange stares of some of the people around her. Yes, anyone who saw it right now would feel the same way.


    Anna''s current appearance was very messy.


    Until a few minutes had passed, the bus she was riding again stopped at a bus stopped and dropped off passengers, and only two people got on.


    Anna''s breathing was better than before, she then took a deep breath and exhaled slowly.


    Reaching for her bag at the back, Anna tried to get a t-shaped object out of it, after that, she contacted Na.


    On the first call, there was no answer.


    Anna tried one more time.


    Second, call still no answer.


    "Where is she? What is she doing? Why isn''t she answering my calls?" mumbled Anna still leaning against the bus seat.


    She didn''t get any answer even after trying several times, Anna then tried to call the number the girl used this afternoon.


    Tut...


    A connected tap made Anna immediately take an upright position. She hoped this time someone would answer her call.


    Tuuutttttt¡­.


    There was a long knock and there was no sound after that.


    Anna wants to go back to doing the same thing. It''s just that the phone is off.


    Immediately a rough sigh escaped her lips, how could she forget that there was only a small amount of battery left in her cell phone? Finally, she put the t-shaped object back into her bag.


    Back leaning while thinking about the next step.


    The bus she was on had stopped twice, but Anna couldn''t find a way out. Her cell phone is nonactive and she has no purpose now. She doesn''t have much money either.


    Anna only realized how ufortable it was when she didn''t have a single friend. All this time she was just busy working work and work, regardless of how important it is to establish rtionships with other people.


    The night was gettingte, looking along the road she was walking, she was still in City J. Passengers on the bus also began to decrease and only a few left, maybe she can count on your fingers?


    "Should I just go to the man''s house?" Her monologue, but a secondter she shook her head slowly to reject the thought that she thought was very unreasonable.


    She did not know the address other than the address of Nicho and Devan''s house. And going back to Nicho''s house wasn''t a safe ce because Brian''s men would be there looking for her. And if she goes to Devan''s house...


    "Ah, what was I thinking?"


    "Soon he married, Anna, you don''t ruin other people''s rtionships," she muttered to herself. Luckily the other passenger was in the front seat, and she was alone in the back.. Because if not, maybe people who heard it already thought she had a mental illness.

 Chapter 143 - 143. Crazy Idea (4)

    As if at a dead end, Anna didn''t know what to do now.


    After struggling with her thoughts for a long time, Anna finally made a decision. A decision she had previously rejected outright.


    She had no other choice but to visit Devan''s address. Yes, Anna intends to go to the man''s house secretly. She just wanted to charge her cell phone, maybe just a few minutes.


    It was the only thing on the woman''s mind. Let''s say this is a little crazy, but what can she do? She had no other ns besides that.


    Anna knew this was wrong, so she would do it quietly and quickly. At least until her cell phone battery was charged again, then she would leave the man''s house.


    The bus stopped again, she decided to get off while waiting for the bus that was headed towards the man''s house, because if Anna noticed, the bus she was currently riding seemed to be heading towards the city limits.


    There was no one other than herself at the bus stopped, Anna waited for almost an hour and finally, the bus she was waiting for came, seeing the bus schedule written on the wall of the bus stop, this was thest bus that operated at night.


    After traveling for several tens of minutes, the woman finally arrived at the bus stopped which was not far from Devan''s house.


    It only takes a few minutes to walk and then it arrives.


    Seeing Mr. Lukman who was still awake at his post, Anna suddenly turned around. "No, no. What are you doing here, Anna?" she monologues.


    It was only three steps but she turned around again, "Just this once, just thisst time." Anna stepped again and approached Mr. Lukman, trying to make up her mind.


    "No. No, you have to go back, Anna."


    "Just this once. You have to do it, for your son." Anna kept going back and forth like someone who was in a daze.


    This went on for five minutes, Anna trying topromise with herself. Even though on the bus earlier, her determination was made up, but it turned out that after being in front of the man''s house everything was not as easy as she thought.


    "Okay, fine. Just this once. Last time," Anna muttered, finally stopping her footwork, her gaze fixed on Mr. Lukman''s post, staring at her unblinkingly, trying to make up her mind. Taking a deep breath and then exhaling slowly, at the same time, she started walking.


    "Excuse me," said Anna right after being in front of the post.


    "Miss Anna?" Immediately the man came out and greeted Anna''s arrival.


    "Yes sir. It''s me."


    "What happened Miss? Why are you visiting sote at night?" the man asked.


    "Mr. Devan asked me toe, sir. So, I immediately rushed here," said Anna hopefully anxiously.


    "Really? I haven''t seen you in a few days, are you sick?"


    Anna smiled awkwardly, "Y-yes, I am, sir."


    "Thankfully, it seems you are fine now."


    "So, may Ie in?" she asked.


    "Of course Miss, wait a minute let me open the gate for you," replied Mr. Lukman then turned and walked towards the post.


    "W-wait..."


    "Eh? What''s wrong Miss?"


    "Mr. Devan is inside right? Is he with someone?" she asked.


    "No Miss. He is alone," along with Mr. Lukman''s answer, Anna breathed a sigh of relief.


    "May I know when he came back?" asked Anna curiously.


    "Since this afternoon Miss."


    "Okay. Thank you, Mr. Lukman. So may Ie in now?"


    "Of course Miss," replied the security, nodding.


    Only a few minutester, the gate opened.


    "Thank you, sir, then excuse me," said Anna, and the man just nodded.


    "Okay Anna, you''ve tested your guts bying here," Anna muttered as she scanned the surroundings. After all, she had no other purpose than to the man''s house.


    Garden lights lined up to meet several points and managed to provide dim lighting. The sound of nocturnal animals such as crickets was heard shouting at each other.


    The night air is getting colder, She didn''t know what time it is, Anna doesn''t know.


    If her guess was correct, maybe Elena and Carlos had already found out that she was missing and were now panicking? Or at worst Brian already knew what was going on.


    Just thinking about it, Anna couldn''t feel at ease even after moving away from them. She has such feelings not without reason. Because no one knows what will happen in the future, right?


    Walking down the driveway that led to the main door, Anna wore a wary attitude. Afraid that the man might suddenly appear out of nowhere, though she was sure that was impossible.


    In her heart, Anna hoped that Devan was asleep. So she could enter the man''s house without being caught.


    Along with her footsteps getting closer to the main door, her heartbeat also elerated.


    Her muscles felt weak and suddenly became sluggish. She didn''t know, maybe this is a natural response that her body shows to the crazy actions she is doing.


    Repeatedly heard her take deep breaths, trying to rx her body as much as possible.


    With trembling hands, she slowly entered the code which was the key to the house door. ''Hopefully, the guy hasn''t changed his password,'' she thought.


    And the next second, the door opened. Her heart was beating fast, the atmosphere inside was very dark and there was no light whatsoever, Anna slowly opened the door a little wider and then entered.


    Her guess was correct, the man might have been asleep because there was no sign of life in there.


    Immediately Anna walked sneakily towards the kitchen.


    ''You have to hurry, Anna, and get out of here before that man wakes up.'' She kept repeating those words in her heart.


    Arriving at her destination, Anna immediately took off the top of the chef''s clothes she was wearing and left only an ordinary short t-shirt, put her bag on top of the pantry, and looked for the charger she had put in the bag before leaving earlier.


    Her brow furrowed, after searching, even to the smallest part, Anna did not find the object.


    "Eh? Where?" Anna repeated the same thing, but to no avail.


    "Could it have fallen on the bus?" She guessed because when she took her cellphone earlier, she just took it carelessly.


    If not there, where else? Her memory was also very clear that she had put it in her bag along with her wallet.


    Suddenly Anna threw herself against the wall, ''Then what are you going to do here?'' her mind screamed when she saw her carelessness.


    A harsh sigh escaped from between her lips.


    Leaning against the wall, Anna rubbed her face roughly.. Being in that position for a few minutes, she cursed over again.

 Chapter 144 - 144. Careless

    A harsh sigh escaped from between her lips.


    Leaning against the wall, Anna rubbed her face roughly. Being in that position for a few minutes, she cursed herself over again while banging her head.


    ''Does that mean I should just go home?''


    ''Doing nothing?''


    Anna shook her head. She has to charge her cell phone first before leaving this house.


    If she remembers correctly, the type of cell phone is the same as Devan''s.


    Suddenly a smirk appeared on the woman''s face. If she identally lost her cellphone charger then it''s not a problem. She can use Devan''s.


    Suddenly Anna felt lucky to have worked in this house, because of that she could know the ins and outs of the entire house, including the man''s habit of putting his things.


    With slow steps Anna got up from her position, leaving the kitchen. Only that she was only two steps further outside the pantry when the sudden sound of the door opening stopped her. Looking to the second floor there Devan came out of the room.


    ''Oh no.''


    Immediately Anna grabbed her bag and hid under the kitchen pantry. Hope that her existence is not noticed by the man. Hearing the sound of footstepsing down the stairs, the woman''s hands trembled. Looks like Devan is currently heading her way.


    While on the other hand, Devan who was already on the first floor now turned on the mini chandelier lights that were around the kitchen, not too bright but it was more than enough to give him light.


    He had been trying to close his eyes and sleep for a long time, but sleep never came to him. Looks like his insomnia is getting worse.


    Walking into the kitchen to get a drink, Devan waspletely unaware of someone''s presence there. His steps were so rxed, took out a bottle of water from the refrigerator, the man then drank it.


    Whereas the weather is not hot right now, but he feels thirsty.


    ncing at the clock on his phone screen, it was already one o''clock in the morning. After that, he ced the bottle carelessly on the pantry.


    However, his movements suddenly stopped, his brow furrowed as his eyes caught a ck crackle bag piled up not far from him.


    Down there, Anna who saw the direction of Devan''s gaze was already cursing herself. How could she just take her bag and forget that she also had clothes in a ck crackle bag with her?


    If there was the title of the dumbest human being in this world, maybe Anna was the only woman who deserved that title.


    Anna snuggled deeper into her position.


    While on the other hand, Devan grabbed the ck crackle bag and opened it. The wrinkles on her forehead became even clearer when she found women''s clothes inside.


    ''Who has the?'' he thought as he took out the clothes one by one and examined them.


    ''Is this Lija''s?'' Devan shook his head, he had never seen a middle-aged woman wearing a branded suit like this.


    Sculpting.


    Devan''s body instantly froze on the spot as he spread a white fur coat in front of him. His eyes were fixed on a red stain that contrasted with the color of the jacket.


    "What did I just see?" Devan muttered as he lowered the fur coat and turned his gaze elsewhere as if he had just witnessed something inappropriate.


    Down there Anna shook her head vigorously, ''HELP, IT''S NOT WHAT YOU THINK,'' she screamed in her mind.


    Feeling that what had just entered his vision was not what he had in mind, Devan took a closer look to make sure, suddenly the very faint smell of blood tickled his sense of smell.


    He reflexively threw it away with a red face.


    Yes, anyone who sees the stain will have the same thought as Devan.


    "HENDRAA!" the man shouted echoing.


    He immediately reached into his trouser pocket and called his private driver, asking him toe immediately, even though it was already one o''clock in the morning, the time when people were fast asleep.


    Just a few minutester, the middle-aged man came with a face that looked sleepy.


    "What did you call me sir?" Hendra asked after saluting Devan, the man was now in the living room, sitting on the sofa.


    "Throw away the ck crackle bag that is on the pantry, if you need to burn it without any leftovers," Devan said with an unblinking look.


    "Okay sir," replied Hendra as he nodded.


    "Take it away from here," said the man again.


    "Okay, sir. Then I will excuse myself."


    Devan just nodded in agreement. He didn''t know who the clothes belonged to. Is it Lija? But¡­


    The man guessed, on the one hand, he was sure that it belonged to Lija because there was no other woman in this house besides the Maid.


    But on the other hand, he felt that his guess was wrong because Lija had been going home since this afternoon. He had even made dinner for himself earlier and the bag wasn''t there yet.


    Then from where?


    Why were the bloodstained clothes suddenly in his house?


    A big question that bothered him a lot. Tomorrow he would confirm this with Lija.


    Anna, who had felt a little relieved, was now tense again when she heard the sound of footsteps heading back towards the kitchen.


    Seeing Mr. Hendra, she remained silent in ce, the expression on her face now looked very gloomy, not to mention after seeing the ck crackle bag containing her clothes being carried away by the middle-aged man.


    Anna looked away, she didn''t know what else would happen to herter. All because of her carelessness. Now, only the chef suit attached to her body was one of her current treasures.


    Until a few moments passed, Anna no longer heard any sound, nor did she hear Devan''s steps returning to her room.


    ''Has the man not returned to his room yet?''


    Slowly Anna came out of hiding, settling to the side of the pantry with her body still crouched.


    Turns out his guess was right. The man was still in the living room, sitting quietly alone doing nothing.


    "Strange man," she mumbled and then settled back into her original position.


    She couldn''t leave the ce if Devan was still in the living room.


    Finally, Anna chose to wait in hiding, her petite body was one of her advantages.


    Being in that position, sleepiness slowly overtook her, even though Anna tried to stay awake.


    Don''t let her fall asleep here. No one knew what would happen next if she let her guard down a little.


    In the first minutes, Anna did manage to hold back sleep, but not for the next thirty minutes.


    Without realizing it, Anna fell asleep in her position, her body that felt very tired also became the perfect luby.

 Chapter 145 - 145. Pretend Not To Know

    While on the other hand, Devan returned to his room. Lately, his mind is very confused.


    .


    .


    The ringing of the rm echoed in a room, making a man who had only closed his eyes about an hour ago now squirm softly. ncing at the clock, it was already six o''clock in the morning.


    Luckily today was a holiday so he had plenty of time to rx today.


    The man wanted to go back to sleep but was stopped by the sudden ringing of his cell phone.


    Who called him this early? With his eyes still closed, he grabbed the t-shaped object that was on the nightstand next to his bed.


    Just a text message, and it was from Hendra. The man said that Lija asked permission not toe in today for the next few days because one of her family in the vige was hospitalized. Yes, he is Devan.


    The man only skimmed through his text messages then put his phone back down. His body was left on his back with a very clear view staring at the ceiling of the room. Being in that position for a few minutes, he then got up and intended to do a little muscle stretching in the fitness room at his house.


    Until several hours had passed, Devan was getting tired, sweat dripped all over his body, and even the clothes he was wearing looked wet. He then decided to stop the sport.


    Today he is not going anywhere and will only stay at home.


    Just as he stepped out of the gym, his cell phone rang again.


    "Hello dear," came a woman''s voice from the other side.


    "What''s the matter with calling me so early?" he asked.


    "You don''t want to take me out? Since arriving in Indonesia you have never asked your future wife out on a date," the woman replied again, She is Byanca.


    "I''m tired, I want to rest. I''ll see youter."


    "Really? When? Tell me so I can manage my time, honey."


    "I''ll tell youter," Devan replied then turned off the connection unterally.


    He will do it as a mere formality, without any element.


    After that, Devan walked back to his room, did his usual routine, showered, and changed clothes.


    Down the stairs, the man walked into the kitchen to make breakfast.


    He took out various kinds of foodstuffs from the refrigerator and put them on the pantry, the atmosphere down there was already very bright, in contrast to the atmosphere at night.


    He was almost to scream when his eyeballs identally see a hand under the pantry.


    With slow steps, the man approached and examined her.


    Stunned.


    His body suddenly froze when he saw who was down there. One of his hands then pinched his arm to make sure that what he saw was not a dream.


    She was the woman he missed so much, sleeping with such a peaceful face.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Why visit my house with your condition like this?"


    "Did something happen to you?"


    "Don''t you have any other goals besides me?" Devan murmured continuously in the smallest possible tone of voice, whether he was aware of it or not, a small smile appeared on his lips, his hand rose and caressed the woman''s cheek very gently.


    To be honest, Devan has a hard time believing what he''s seeing right now. Anna resigned a few days ago and at this time suddenly appeared at his house without his knowledge, especially with this condition, very, very messy. Also, why was she under the pantry? Tortured herself with a bent body.


    Try to tell what kind of person can easily believe what the man is going through right now.


    Various kinds of questions jostled through his mind.


    He was sure something had happened to her.


    Seeing the small movement of Anna''s fingers, Devan suddenly rose from his position, stood up, and resumed what he was about to do earlier, acting as if he had seen nothing.


    While on the other hand, Anna blinked her eyes, her body suddenly gasped when she found a pair of male legs right in front of her.


    She unconsciously held her breath, afraid that her position would be discovered by the man. Looking around it was already light, it told Anna directly that it was noon.


    Again, she grumbled inwardly. If it was like this, then she had to wait for Devan to get out of there.


    Anna was annoyed with herself, Anna was angry with herself, because she couldn''t hold her sleep and ended up like this.


    A few minutes passed, Devan had finished making breakfast. This time he cooked two servings.


    One te he only put on the pantry while the other he took to the dining room.


    It would be a lie if he didn''t see and feel the little movement of the woman down there. He knew Anna was awake.


    The big question is, why did the woman stay in her position? Also, what is the purpose?


    Waiting for almost an hour, the woman remained in her position.


    ''Let''s see, how long will youst there?''


    Suddenly the bell rang apanied by a knock on the door.


    Devan frowned, slowly he got up and wanted to see who was visiting him on this holiday? Because he has no promise to anyone.


    Right after opening the door, a woman burst into his arms. She is Byanca.


    "Honey, I miss you," the girl said.


    Being treated like that suddenly, of course, Devan was shocked.


    "Get Out!" said Devan in a voice that sounded cold and t.


    "No."


    "Get out!" Devan repeated.


    "No, I won''t let go until you get back at me," Byanca replied spoiled.


    "Let go of Byanca," Devan''s voice rose, making the woman immediately move away.


    "That''s bad. Even though we''ll be married soon," said Byanca, stepping inside.


    "Why visit me? If you want to persuade me to apany you for a walk, you''d better go home."


    Hearing Devan''s words, the womanughed lightly. "Is that how you treat your future wife? Is there a rule that doesn''t allow me to visit you?" replied Byanca then walked to the sofa and threw her body there.


    Devan chuckled, he no longer paid attention to the woman''s words and walked towards the dining table. Wanted to clean up the rest of the breakfast.


    "Honey..." Byanca called.


    "Devan, don''t ignore me," she said again when she saw the man just pass by her without uttering a word. She then got up and followed the man.


    "Devan..." Byanca called while pulling Devan''s arm making his body flinch.


    "I don''t like it when you reject me like this," she added, shortening the distance between them.


    "You are my future husband," whispered Byanca with her fingers gently caressing the man''s lips.


    "Don''t be like this, honey."

 Chapter 146 - 146. Pretend Not To Know (2)

    "You are my future husband," whispered Byanca with her fingers gently caressing Devan''s lips.


    "Don''t be like this, honey," she added, shortening the distance between them, the woman wanted to kiss Devan but was immediately pushed away by the man.


    "Take care of your attitude," said Devan, moving his body away from the woman.


    Byanca snorted, the man again refused. No matter how hard she tried, he didn''t even reply.


    "Wow, you made your breakfast?" asked Byanca enthusiastically as if nothing had just happened. The woman stepped into the kitchen.


    "But why did you make two?"


    "Who is this one for?" she added, pointing to a te of toast and other protein foods.


    "For Hendra," answered Devan curtly.


    "Could it be for me?"


    "NO," Devan immediately grabbed the te and put it in a safe ce out of Byanca''s reach.


    "DEVAN..." Byanca''s tone rose, looking so annoyed, she then stomped her feet on the floor, turned, and left the house without saying goodbye to Devan.


    Never once did she meet the man and be treated well. Luckily she had Edward as an escape from all the annoyance she felt.


    While on the other hand, Anna who still didn''t move an inch from her position, tried to ignore everything that reached her ears. It''s none of her business, she visited Devan''s house just to recharge her cell phone, nothing else.


    Even though she knew this way was wrong, Anna had no other way in mind.


    Hearing Devan walking away from the kitchen, Anna immediately straightened her legs which were starting to cramp.


    Her stomach rumbled, a sign that she was asking to be filled. Anna took a shaky breath. ''This is a risk you have to ept Anna, who asked you to enter someone else''s house secretly?''


    Peking at the side of the pantry, when she didn''t find Devan anywhere, she immediately stood up and stretched her muscles that felt very stiff. Finding a few slices of bread on the pantry, Anna swallowed hard.


    Staring at the food for a few minutes, asionally shaking her head as if experiencing a mental role.


    "Ahhh¡­just this time," she muttered, taking two pieces and eating them quickly, even a ss of milk was there, Anna gulped it down without waiting any longer.


    Her body felt very sticky, she then towards the bathroom on the first floor. Right after Anna closed the bathroom door, Devan''s voice came from outside.


    It looked like he was talking to someone. Anna put her ear to the door, wanting to eavesdrop on the man''s conversation.


    Hearing that Devan was going out, a smile suddenly appeared on the woman''s lips. She cannot waste this opportunity.


    Trying to peek behind the door that she deliberately opened a little, her eyes caught the man who was walking towards the main door. "Get out of here quickly, don''te back before I leave," Anna muttered with a grin.


    When the main door was tightly closed from the outside, Anna immediately rinsed her face briefly and then immediately walked to the second floor, looking for the man''s cellphone charger. Her pace was so fast, she immediately entered the man''s room, looked for it there for a few minutes but couldn''t find it anywhere.


    "It''s not here, that means it''s in his study," she muttered as soon as she got out of there and headed to the room that was on the same floor.


    Fortunately, the room was not locked, her eyes immediately fell on the object that was her main purpose sitting on a mini table attached to the wall. Without waiting any longer, Anna immediately took out her cell phone and charged it.


    ncing at the clock in the room, it was now half-past nine in the morning. As if in a race against time, Anna rubbed her palms anxiously, asionally looking downstairs to confirm the situation. She hopes the guy doesn''te back in the next few minutes.


    Time flies so fast, it doesn''t feel like ten minutes have passed. Feeling that her cellphone battery was enough, she then left the room, ran down the stairs, wanting to leave the man''s house immediately.


    With a sigh, she immediately grabbed the doorknob and opened it.


    "Huh?"


    Anna tried one more time, pulling the handle with all her might but the door didn''t even budge.


    "Why is it like this?" Anna''s brows furrowed clearly, she who had been worried before was now even more anxious. As she recalled when she was still working in this house, usually she just needed to pull it off without doing anything else and the door would open. Then why can this be? Is it broken?


    Anna''s heart sank at the thought. Not wanting to stay in that position for long, Anna then looked for other ways. Ran to all the windows on the first floor in the hope that she could get out through there, only that hope she had to bury deep because none of the windows could give her ess to get out of there.


    Her expression is gloomy, if like this she no longer knows how to get her to leave Devan''s house. A harsh sigh escaped her lips. Suddenly Anna felt hopeless.


    Her stomach has also been ringing since earlier asking to be filled, making the woman unable to focus.


    "I''d better call Na first," she muttered as she turned on her cell phone. After that, she searched for the girl''s contact in the hope that this time the call would be picked up.


    However, she was just about to make a call and her cell phone rang first, startling her and nearly throwing it on the floor.


    That''s Brian.


    The bastard called her, Anna immediately rejected and turned off her cell phone again, even her hands were shaking now.


    The man must have known that she had left the house, and had probably mobilized his men to find her by now.


    Just imagining it Anna couldn''t bear it. She doesn''t like being treated harshly, especially when it''s a man she hates the most, someone who has broken her heart and feelings.


    Anna walked again to the kitchen, looking for some instant food that she might use to pull her stomach for a while.


    "I''m sorry for eating food at your house,ter I promise I will rece it," Anna muttered as she opened the refrigerator in the kitchen.


    Finished looking in the refrigerator, she then walked into the kitchen and opened the cupboard that was attached to the wall. Several packets of instant noodles were there.


    A sigh of relief escaped her lips. It turns out that the number is still the same, not reduced in the slightest. Yes, the one who put instant noodles in the cupboard was herself when she was still working at home. Whether anyone saw the food that was in her hands or not, Anna didn''t care.


    While working at home, she often eats instant noodles when hungry to save time when she has a lot of work to do.

 Chapter 147 - 147. Pretend Not To Know (3)

    While working at home, she often eats instant noodles when hungry to save time when she has a lot of work to do.


    Sitting on the chair in front of the pantry, Anna ate the food in front of her as quickly as possible.


    Cough¡­


    Cough¡­


    Anna choked when her hearing senses heard someoneing and was now pressing the door lock button.


    She immediately ran and hid to the previous ce, under the pantry while carrying a bowl that was still hot. Even though she had only taken three spoons, and the owner of the house had arrived.


    While on the other hand, Devan who had just returned is now paying attention to his surroundings. He was very sure that Anna had not left because he had changed his house password when he came out earlier.


    And also, actually, he didn''t take the call from anyone earlier, he just pretended to raise his voice so that Anna could hear it and she could stretch her muscles when he wasn''t around.


    cing his groceries on the table, Devan then walked into the kitchen, saw the reduced bread on the te, a faint smile appeared on his lips. His eyes then nced down the pantry, and it turned out that the woman was still there.


    Devan took a deep breath.


    .


    .


    It''s already eleven o''clock in the afternoon, Devan looks busy in his room, He didn''t know even though it''s a holiday, but the man is still working.


    Even though he was very tired and wanted to rest, but without working for a day, he felt that something was missing.


    He checked his schedule for the next three days and made a few changes.


    Devan just stopped after he felt his stomach needed to be filled, he immediately stopped his activities and headed to the kitchen.


    It turned out that Anna was still there not moving a bit, the man was starting to feel ufortable. As if still unaware of the presence of someone under the pantry, Devan moved freely in the kitchen, preparing his lunch. Yes, he has always preferred to cook his food when he has free time.


    Until an hour had passed, all kinds of lunch menus were ready, the portions were toorge for a person living alone.


    After setting the food menu on the table, Devan returned to the kitchen. This time he was going to pull her out, no matter what.


    While on the other hand, both of Anna''s calves had been cramping since earlier, even now she was biting her lips so as not to make the slightest sound due to the intense pain.


    "Go out!"


    Devan''s voice suddenly sounded, making her flinch in surprise. ''W-what do you mean?''


    "Go out!"


    Anna shook her head, there was no way that the man could find her whereabouts.


    "Get out or am I forcing you out?"


    Again, Devan''s voice was heard. Even so, Anna didn''t move a bit let alone move from her position, in her heart, she confirmed that the man might be talking to someone else.


    "ANNA, get out now!"


    Hearing her name being called, her body suddenly stiffened.


    "I don''t like repeating my words, Anna. Get out or I''ll drag you out of there."


    Already, Anna looked away at Devan''s voice which seemed to be aimed at her. If it''s like this, even hiding is useless.


    "O-okay," she squeaked then slowly moved.


    "AWWW..." the voice she had been holding back for a long time now escaped when she straightened her legs, shifted her body slightly, slowly she looked up and raised her gaze, looking at Devan with teary eyes.


    "I-I''m sorry," Anna said in a very small voice.


    Devan just stared at the woman down there, "Stand up."


    Anna shook her head. Her legs were still cramping and felt very stiff. "My legs..."


    Hearing Anna''s words, Devan snorted, then swiftly lifted the woman''s body, carried her in his arms, walked up the stairs to his room.


    Anna who received this kind of treatment could only surrender, as someone who entered someone else''s house secretly and was found out, she felt as if her right to protest or object had now been lost.


    Devan put Anna''s body slowly on his bed, then walked to the side of the window, pulled the curtain so that the lighting in the room was a little brighter than before, finished doing that, he turned back to Anna and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Without saying a word, he immediately grabbed the woman''s calf and massaged it gently.


    "W-what are you doing?" Anna stuttered looking like she wanted to pull her leg but was restrained by Devan.


    "Shut up, idiot!"


    For a moment Anna was silent in her position, and only saw Devan massaging her calves, without realizing it, a red blush had spread on both cheeks.


    Until a few minutes passed, the feeling of pain in her calf began to lessen. There was no conversation between the two, just silence. While on the other hand, Anna had prepared all kinds of answers if the man asked her because she was very sure that after this, Devan would attack her with many questions about her being in this house.


    "Still sick?" Asked Devan suddenly without taking his eyes off Anna''s legs.


    "I-it''s better," Anna stuttered as she nodded faintly.


    Hearing this, Devan took his hand away from Anna, then got up from his position. "Stay there," he said and walked out of the room.


    Anna took a deep breath. She then took off her bag and took her cell phone out of there, then put it on the nightstand.


    She intended to contact Na but felt anxious if Brian''s name reappeared on her cellphone screen. There is only one Sim card, and there are Na''s and Brian''s numbers. She could not immediately throw the sim card away because she had not yet obtained the address of Na and her son''s whereabouts.


    Feeling doubtful, Anna struggled with her thoughts until the bedroom door opened again, revealing Devan there with one hand holding a tray of food.


    Her eyes then followed the man putting the food he brought on the nightstand.


    "Eat!" he said briefly.


    Anna who heard that gaped like a fool.


    Seeing the response of the woman in front of him, Devan sighed harshly and sat right next to Anna, taking the food he brought.


    "Open your mouth," Devan pleaded, pointing the spoon to Anna''s mouth.


    "I-I..."


    "Don''t refuse. I asked you to eat by yourself but you didn''t," Devan interrupted immediately, not giving Anna no room at all to speak.


    "S-sorry..." Anna muttered then opened her mouth, she felt a little awkward.


    Devan did not respond and just continued to feed Anna slowly.


    Devan''s treatment made Anna feel confused with herself. For a moment she feltfortable and safe around him. Since then, her cheeks have been blushing without realizing it, her eyes that initially only looked at the food in Devan''s hands were now staring intently at the man''s face.


    Seeing every curve of his face at such a close distance.

 Chapter 148 - 148. Slip

    Watching every curve of her face at such a close distance made her heart work faster than usual. Until the food on the te in Devan''s hands ran out, the woman didn''t take her eyes off.


    "I''m afraid, if you keep staring at me any longer, you might turn away from your husband," said Devan as he put the te on the nightstand, and it managed to make Anna''s cheeks turn red like boiled crabs, very embarrassed because her actions were realized by the man.


    "Drink!" Devan said again handing her a ss of water.


    "Th-thank you," Anna stuttered slightly, she then gulped down the water that Devan gave her.


    "Do you want something?" asked Devan again while clearing the tes and sses he had brought earlier, his gaze not even seeing the woman''s face.


    "N-no, I don''t, thanks."


    "Then take a shower and clean yourself up. On the sofa, there are clothes for you."


    "Y-yes? S-showering?"


    "Throw away your dirty thoughts" replied Devan who then disappeared behind the door.


    Anna froze, dirty mind? Hey, what do you mean?


    Since earlier, she did feel very hot, her whole body was very sticky.


    Slowly getting off the bed, Anna then headed to the sofa which was not far from her. Seeing the contents of the paper bag, it turned out to be true, inside there were women''s clothes. Anna''s brow furrowed, ''Did that man buy this for me?''


    ''But¡­''


    ''Could he have seen me sincest night?'' If so, it would mean that she had been hiding for so long like an idiot.


    Not wanting to guess, Anna immediately headed to the bathroom, closing it tightly. After that, she took off her clothes and took a new towel that was provided in the room, then she headed to the bathtub, wanted to soak and rx her body there, maybe for a few minutes?


    As for Devan, the man ate his lunch in the dining room alone. At first, he nned to eat with Anna, he never expected that the woman would be in pain like before, feeling unbearable, he finally took her into the room to rest.


    Until finished, Devan returned to his study and rested for a while on the long sofa near the window, his eyes fixed on the blue sky that was so bright, he seemed very focused who knows what was in his mind.


    Until an hour had passed, he rose from his position to check on Anna''s condition in his room.


    Knock...knock...


    Devan knock on the door.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    There was no answer at all, he finally decided to enter. His brow furrowed when he didn''t find her in the room.


    ''Where is she going?''


    "Anna," Devan called, he then approached the bathroom and knocked lightly.


    "Anna are you in there?" he called again, got no response, finally he decided to open it, worried if something happened to the woman, only his efforts failed, the door was locked.


    "Anna are you in there?" he called again while knocking on the door.


    "Anna answers me, are you okay?"


    Silence, no sound is heard.


    Devan tried to call the woman once more but to no avail. Feeling worried, he immediately looked for a spare key, intending to open it.


    It took about ten minutes, the man finally found his bathroom drag key. He immediately opened the door without thinking any longer.


    Check it out¡­


    Slowly, he opened it, looked carefully at the contents of the room, his brow furrowed again when he couldn''t find the girl anywhere. Only the bathtub filled with foam soared, very much.


    Perhaps...


    Devan immediately rushed into the bathtub to check it, ignoring the very wet and slippery floor. The man didn''t pay attention to his footsteps, and¡­.


    BYUUUURRRRR¡­


    Devan slipped and immediately fell into a bathtub filled with water filled with foam


    "AAHH..." Suddenly, an echoing scream could be heard filling the room. Anna didn''t realize that she had fallen asleep naked, maybe because it was the first time in the past few days that she felt a littlefortable.


    "W-what are you doing here?" panicked Anna immediately grabbed a towel and wear it, then stood up out of the bath.


    "What are you doing here?" asked Anna looking intently while holding her towel tightly.


    As if he had just realized the situation that was happening, Devan then turned to the source of the voice and found Anna with a face that was already bright red.


    "This is the result if you don''t give any response when I call you," said Devan while fixing his body position, leaning in the bathtub in a state of his whole body that was soaked. His tone didn''t even sound changed at all, as if the only person who was surprised here was Anna.


    "What? Now, are you ming me?" Anna protested.


    "You were wrong."


    "Y-YOUR¡­ DAMN!" Anna shouted while pointing at the man, one hand still holding the knot in the towel wrapped around her body.


    Her curves were visible, and it managed to bring out Devan''s wild side.


    "Whose fault did not answer me?"


    "Also, what are you doing lingering in the bathroom?" asked the man, his eyes darting to Anna''s body from top to bottom with one corner of his lips raised in an arc. He meant to prank the woman, her already red face looked so adorable to him.


    "Heeyy¡­ WHAT ARE YOU SEEING?" Anna shouted again trying to cover her fully exposed chest and thighs, finished saying that, she stomped her feet hard on the floor and turned around wanting to get out of the room.


    However, she had just moved a step and the same thing happened to her, one of her feet stepped on the foam which sshed on the floor and slipped.


    BYUURRRRR¡­.


    Anna fell into the Bathtub, with her body positioned right on Devan''sp, even the towel was almost open if one of her hands didn''t hold the end tightly.


    As if time had stopped at that instant, the two of them froze in silence, neither reacted in the slightest and just stared at each other without blinking.


    Until a few seconds passed, "AAHH¡­" Anna shouted, back at her position right after she regained consciousness.


    "DAMN," Anna shouted then tried to get up from her position. One of her hands grabbed the edge of the bathtub while the other hand was still holding the towel on her body, luckily the towel she was wearing was a little wider so it could still protect her thighs.


    Both legs were outside the bathtub, seemed to swing trying to touch the floor. But unfortunately, her body is small and that makes it difficult to get out. Only managed to lift her body a few centimeters and fell back into Devan''sp.


    Anna did this over and over again but the same thing kept happening, falling into the man''sp.


    "Are you teasing me?"

 Chapter 149 - 149. Kiss

    "Are you teasing me?"


    Suddenly Anna stopped what she was doing, stood still in ce, the red blush filling her face again.


    "T-then helps me up," Anna stammered.


    "You''re asking me to touch your body? All right."


    "NO, DON''T DO IT!"


    One of Devan''s eyebrows rose.


    "I can stand on my own," Anna said again then tried to stand up again but unfortunately the same thing happened.


    At first, Devan was able to restrain himself, now he has lost his control. "Enough, Anna. Stop!"


    Suddenly Anna froze in ce when she heard a high voice from Devan. Hesitantly, she slowly turned her head.


    And...


    One kissnded on Anna''s lips making the woman gasp.


    "This is the result of what you just did," Devan whispered in a kiss, he then kissed Anna''s lips very gently, one of his hands moved to the back of her neck, holding her from moving.


    As if struck by lightning, Anna was silent, frozen, all her muscles tensed, she didn''t know how to respond at all.


    Even though he didn''t get a reply from the woman in hisp, Devan didn''t stop his actions. Continued to y with Anna with very gentle treatment.


    In Anna, she wanted to struggle, but in the other part of her, she seemed to enjoy the man''s game. For a moment she forgot her world. Slowly her eyes closed and asionally replied to Devan''s game.


    Sensing Anna''s response, Devan stopped his actions, but only for a few seconds, then a faint smile appeared on his lips, he then continued the kiss, sucking the woman''s lips and tongue and managed to create the sound of saliva shing against each other.


    Which at first Anna only replied to him asionally, was now involved in the game.


    They kissed in the bathtub, and no one knows since when Anna''s hands had been wrapped around the man''s neck.


    Had been in that position for quite a while, Devan only stopped what he was doing when they were out of breath and then resumed. He feels very happy now. The man had even forgotten that the one with him was the wife of another man. He didn''t know, what Devan wants right now is Anna, he wants herpletely.


    "Ahh..." Anna screamed in pain.


    "Sorry," said Devan stopping his action, his lips still pressed against the women. "I''ll take it slow," he said again.


    No one knows what got into Anna so she nodded her head. Both of them were breathing heavily.


    They kissed again, enjoying each other''s lips. The movements of the two of them seemed so gentle and affectionate as if there was no distance between them.


    Having been in that position for a few minutes, Devan wanted more. One of his hands then moved down the woman''s slender neck and stopped right at the knot of her towel.


    Opening slowly and with such gentle movements, his hands were already ying with the two springy mounds there.


    Anna gasped, feeling Devan''s touch on the other side of her body making her moan in pleasure, their kiss was finally interspersed with a suppressed sigh from the woman.


    "Ugh..."


    Devan who heard the girl''s moans smiled faintly and deepened the kiss. Vice versa.


    Now only the sound of clicking tongues and muffled sighs filled the room.


    It''s just that Devan is not satisfied yet, his hands then slowly move down, along Anna''s skin which feels so slippery because of the foam.


    Grep!


    Suddenly Anna realized that what they were doing was wrong.


    She immediately stopped the kiss while holding Devan''s hand which was already on her stomach, holding it from moving further.


    "Th-This is wrong, Devan. This is wrong," Anna muttered, pulling the man''s hand away from her body.


    Devan froze on the spot hearing Anna''s words. Feeling Anna trying to get up from her position, he immediately helped support the woman''s body until she managed to get out of the bathtub.


    Devan will not say sorry, because he did it of his own volition. And it turned out that after kissing Anna for a long time, he became very sure that he had feelings for her and not out of pity.


    Anna rinsed her body without removing the towel and then left the room, and Devan didn''t even shift his focus. He had many things to say, but nothing came out of his mouth.


    Until the bathroom door closed again, Devan submerged himself in the bathtub, changing the previously warm water to cold.


    After the incident this afternoon, there has been no conversation at all between the two.


    Anna wrapped herself in the nket after putting on the clothes Devan had given her.


    While the man, having had enough to soak in the cold water, got out of there and changed his clothes, then went to his study,y down on the sofa.


    Until five o''clock in the afternoon, Anna did note out of the room making Devan nervous. Was the impact of his actions that fatal?


    Knock...knock...knock...


    "Anna, are you okay?" Finished saying that, Devan entered the room, and the scene he saw a few hours ago was still the same.


    The lump of the nket in the middle of the bed didn''t seem to have changed at all.


    "Anna, are you okay?" Devan came over and sat on the edge of the bed.


    At the same time, the lump of nket that resembled a cocoon in front of him slowly moved and managed to reveal the woman''s sleeping face.


    The man sighed again, he just found out that Anna has a habit like this. Whereas this afternoon he saw her briefly asleep in the bathtub, and now he saw the woman again with the same condition. Was she not getting enough sleepst night?


    Devan didn''t want to disturb the woman, he then slowly got up, turned around, and walked towards the door.


    "Dave."


    Devan''s footsteps suddenly stopped and turned his body when his senses of hearing heard the woman calling his name.


    "Dave..." Anna mumbled again in her sleep.


    Hearing this, Devan''s brow furrowed. Is there a hearing problem?


    Not wanting to think any longer, Devan then continued the steps he had stopped, leaving the room.


    Since it was still light, he wanted to swim in the backyard pool. He had forgotten thest time he had swum there.


    Memories of that events kept swirling in his head. Anna returned the kiss, does that mean she also has the same feelings as him?


    Taking off the bathrobe he was wearing, Devan was shirtless and only wearing swimming trunks. The afternoon breeze that blew cool managed to make his whole body rx.


    Every time his focus returned to the events of this afternoon, for some reason it felt like he just wanted to soak in cold water all day.

 Chapter 150 - 150. News From Naila

    Taking off the bathrobe he was wearing, Devan was shirtless and only wearing swimming trunks. The cool afternoon breeze made his whole body rx.


    Each time his focus returned to the events of this afternoon, for some reason he wanted to just soak in cold water for the whole day.


    Until the light slowly turned to night, Devan stepped out of the pool, put on his bathrobe again, walked into the house.


    While on the other hand, Anna was sitting on the bed and was stretching her arm muscles a bit. The woman had woken up a few minutes ago. Looking at the sky that had already lost its hue, Anna let out a shaky breath. Turns out she fell asleep again.


    Slowly she got off the bed and walked to the sofa where her bag was. This time she had to muster up the courage to turn on her cell phone. Because it is very unlikely if she will dy it continuously.


    Her hands trembled as the light of her cell phone got brighter, Anna quickly looked for Na''s contact, it turned out that there were so many iing messages, she ignored them and immediately called the girl.


    Just two taps connected and someone finally picked up the call.


    "Hello."


    Immediately a sigh of relief escaped from between Anna''s lips when she heard a very familiar voice in her ears.


    "Hello, Na."


    And the same is heard from the other side.


    "Huff, thank goodness you''re okay, Anna. We''re really worried about you because your number is unreachable."


    "Erm, I''m fine now, don''t worry. How are you? And Dave? How about my son?" asked Anna in a voice that sounded a little hoarse.


    "We''re safe and well. Don''t worry. As for Dave, he''s always asking where you are."


    Anna took a deep breath.


    "Oh yeah where are you now? What''s your n?" asked Na again.


    "I managed to escape, luckily I met my friend. So now I''m at his house," answered Anna.


    "Tell me your address, I''ll be there as soon as possible," she asked again.


    Hearing that, Na then said the address of the ce where she and Dave are currently.


    "Okay, I''ll be there tonight, or tomorrow at thetest," said Anna.


    "Um fine."


    "Then I''ll close first," said Anna.


    "Ah wait..." Anna spoke again as if she remembered something.


    "Why?"


    "I almost forgot to say that maybe after this I won''t call you for a while. Brian knows my number, I''m afraid if he calls me again..so I''ll be deactivating it for the time being."


    "You don''t have to, Anna. Why don''t you just throw your sim card away? Don''t put it back in."


    "But your contact..."


    "You can call meter using your friend''s number when you get a new Sim card. You know my number right? If not you have to do it now, don''t turn off the connection," said Na.


    Anna did not respond anymore and immediately obeyed Na''s words.


    "Already?"


    "Wait, just a little more."


    Until a few minutes had passed, "Okay, I''ll call youter," said Anna who finally made a voice.


    "Okay. We are waiting for you here," replied Na from the other side.


    "Greetings to Dave, tell him his mother ising soon."


    "Okay. I''ll pass this on to him."


    "Then I hang up the phone," said Anna.


    "Okay, take good care of yourself, Anna," replied Na and after that, the connection was cut off.


    Anna reflexively threw her body on the back of the sofa while heaving a sigh of relief, after exchanging the news with Na, it felt as if some of the weight on her shoulders had been lifted slightly.


    "Be patient honey. I''ll follow you there soon," Anna muttered with a smile on her lips. She didn''t realize that Devan had been standing behind her since earlier.


    The rxed feeling Anna felt onlysted a few minutes when her cell phone rang again. Maybe because she was shocked that she reflexively dropped the t-shaped object to the floor.


    One of her hands was on her chest while the other tried to reach for her cellphone slowly, and slowly she nced at her cellphone screen until the name on it was visible.


    BRIAN CALLING¡­


    Suddenly Anna''s body stiffened, frozen in ce. She then intended to turn off her cellphone again, but before that happened, a strong hand suddenly grabbed a t-shaped object in her hand making the woman gasp in surprise.


    She immediately looked back and found Devan wearing a bathrobe standing very close to her.


    "What are you doing?" Anna rose from her position.


    "Who''s Brian?"


    "None of your business."


    "WHO''S BRIAN, ANNA?"


    "NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS."


    "Is he the same man as five years ago?" asked Devan lowering his voice.


    Hearing Devan''s question, Anna suddenly fell silent with her head down, looking very reluctant to answer the man''s question.


    When he saw Anna''s response, Devan smiled faintly.


    "Hello." Devan decides to pick up Brian''s call, and that manages to make Anna lookup.


    "What are you doing?" Asked Anna with a muffled scream, she then tried to reach for her cellphone that was stuck to the man''s ear, but unfortunately, her attempt failed because it was difficult to reach it, it was all because of her short body.


    "Who are you?" a man''s response from the other side.


    "I should be asking, who are you?" asked Devan, one hand holding Anna''s head so she wouldn''te close and snatch her cell phone.


    "Where is the owner of this phone?"


    "Under me," Devan replied casually, what he said was true, Anna''s short body made it seem as if she was under people who had tall stature. It''s just that his words seem to have been misinterpreted by his interlocutor.


    "FUCK, YOU''RE TOYING ME?" cussed Brian from the other side.


    "WHO ARE YOU TO DARE TO SAY LIKE THAT?" he added, anyone who heard him could tell that the man was now filled with anger.


    "Me? Maybe you could call me her roommates? Bathmates? Or¡­"


    Devan has not finished his sentence and Brian has cut the connection unterally.


    While on the other hand, Anna froze on the spot, gawking like an idiot when she heard the two''s conversation.


    Sensing no movement from the woman, Devan turned his head.


    "You''re still in touch with that bastard?" Brian asked, clutching his chest.


    "Didn''t you kiss me just because you wanted to..."


    "STOP, don''t continue it again," said Anna cutting Devan''s sentence, immediately she grabbed her cellphone in the man''s hand, took out her sim card, and smashed it into several pieces. Anna sobbed, tears obediently running down her cheeks.


    For some reason, she felt her heart hurt again. shes of events from five years ago spun like a broken record in her head. Her current pain was no longer over what Brian had done to her, but rather for herself.


    Anna is hurting herself, everything that is happening in her life right now starts with herself.


    If only at that time she did not ept Brian in her life.


    If only at that time she did not give her heart to someone else.


    If only that night she had not met Devan.


    If only at that time, she ended her own life, maybe none of this would have happened.


    It turns out that the saying is true, what you do now you will reap in the future.

 Chapter 151 - 151. Feeling Amazed

    It turns out that the saying is true, what you do now is a reflection of who you will be in the future.


    Devan, who saw the woman sobbing, felt unbearable, slowly approached and hugged her, rubbed her head gently, trying to providefort, and at the same time Anna''s tears burst, all the things she had been hiding all this time escaped her eyelids. Her attitude that always seemed strong was now gone from her.


    And all that''s left is a woman who looks very fragile.


    "Did that man hurt you?" asked Devan in a whisper.


    Anna didn''t answer, but instead, she buried her head deeper into the man''s chest.


    "Do I need to protect you?"


    The girl just sobbed, not once was she heard responding to Devan.


    Devan was silent and didn''t ask any further. For some reason, he felt that the woman who was in his arms now seemed to be carrying a very heavy burden.


    Where is her husband anyway? Why did this married woman sneak into his house alone and break down his defenses? Also, why is Anna separated from her son?


    Various questions popped up in Devan''s mind. Seeing his hands hugging Anna''s tiny body, he took a deep breath.


    Maybe today was one of the biggest mistakes he ever made in his life. Loving a woman who shouldn''t be, hugging a woman who belongs to another man. Devan is aware of all that, but can he be selfish for just one day? He wanted to be by Anna''s side.


    "Cry, let it all out. Don''t hold it in..."


    ''Honey.'' he continued in his heart.


    And after that Devan was silent again, only the sound of Anna''s sobs could be heard filling the room. The man didn''t ask again or move an inch.


    Being in that position for several tens of minutes, Anna''s tears began to subside.


    "Already?" asked Devan finally speaking.


    "Don''t look at me," Anna sobbed back, her hand rubbing her reddened, slightly thick eyes.


    At the same time, the sound of ''Kruyuk'' was heard, suddenly Anna held her stomach.


    Hearing that, Devan chuckled. He casually then lifted the woman''s body and carried her back to the bed.


    "W-what are you doing?" Anna stuttered right after hended her body on the very soft mattress.


    Anna''s body stiffened, Devan kissed her briefly.


    "This is your punishment if you protest," said Devan.


    "YOU¡­"


    Reflexively Anna covered her mouth with both hands.


    "I told you not to protest."


    The woman stared intently at Devan without even blinking, her cheeks already flushed.


    "Wait for me here," said the man again then turned his body, walked, and entered another room in the room.


    Seeing the man disappears from her sight, Anna grumbled. "What''s he doing?"


    Only a few minutester, and Devan came out with a bathrobe that had changed into a casual suit.


    "Want to have dinner together?" Devan offered toe closer and sit on the edge of the bed making Anna''s heartbeat abnormally again.


    "I-I, I want to go home," Anna stuttered in a very small voice, she wanted to immediately go to the address given by Na earlier. Only, she doesn''t know how because Devan''s house key password has changed.


    Hearing Anna''s response, Devan''s jaw tightened. "So? Did I forbid you?"


    "I-I don''t know your house key," Anna replied.


    "Well, that means you stay here until you find out the key," Devan replied.


    "Ha?"


    "Did I bring you here?"


    Anna shook her head.


    "Did I force you here?"


    Anna shook her head again.


    "That means you entered my house voluntarily, and if you want to go home, it has nothing to do with me," he said then stood up from his position.


    "I''m not forbidding you to go home, nor will I keep you here," he added as he walked towards the exit.


    "So if you want to go home, please."


    "You changed the password," Anna replied in a higher voice than before.


    "I have a right because this is my home."


    "I want to go home but can''t open it," said Anna


    "Don''t know the password? You can break it."


    "Or knock it down?"


    "It doesn''t matter, as long as you can give mepensation," said Devan again with a faint smile on his face, the man had arrived at the door.


    Anna was silent, the corners of her lips twitched in cursing, but realized that this was her fault.


    "Half an hourter, youe down and have dinner," said Devan again before disappearing behind the door.


    Seeing that the bedroom door waspletely closed, Anna ruffled her hair carelessly, even her legs had kicked all the pillows and nkets to the floor.


    "Right, you didn''t stop me from going home, but you changed your house key password, huh .. what nonsense is that," Anna muttered indignantly.


    "Does that mean I have to persuade him to tell me?"


    "No kidding," Anna sighed harshly when she realized that seemed like the only way she could do it.


    Silently in her position, Anna then got off the bed and tidied up the mattress, pillows, and nkets that were scattered about her actions. After that, she decided to leave the room without paying attention to what the man said to her earlier.


    Walking on the edge of the second floor, she didn''t find the man anywhere. Anna then continued her steps down the stairs, there her legs suddenly stopped when her eyes caught the figure of Devan who was busy cooking in the kitchen.


    Seeing him in such a position, it would be a lie if Anna didn''t feel amazed. Devan looks very handsome and charismatic, his body is tall and so stocky, his chest is wide and very sturdy, making Anna swallow her saliva without realizing it.


    ''If only I could¡­''


    "Ohh No, no, what are you thinking, stupid?" Anna muttered, trying to get rid of all the perverted things that had just filled her head. She always had thoughts like that.


    Clearing her throat slowly, Anna returned to normalize her expression and then started to continue her steps that had stopped, walking towards the kitchen.


    Just as Anna entered the kitchen, Devan turned around and saw her, swiftly approaching at a speed that even the woman couldn''t notice.


    Again, Devan kissed her briefly then went back to her work as if nothing had happened.


    "That''s punishment for disobeying me," said Devan without turning his head.


    Anna wanted to curse but remembering the man''s words earlier, she finally could only stay silent while taking a shaky breath.


    "Devan," Anna called right afternding her body on the bench there.


    "Erm."


    "You already have a fianc¨¦. Stop treating me like this," Anna said and managed to stop Devan''s hand from moving, but only for a few seconds.


    "And you''re already married," replied Devan.


    "But¡­"


    "You enjoy my touch, Anna," said Devan cutting the woman''s sentence.


    Anna choked not knowing how to respond to the man.


    "Can''t you just not talk about this time?" added Devan again.

 Chapter 152 - 152. Feeling Amazed (2)

    "Can''t you just not talk about this time?" added Devan again.


    Hearing the man''s words, Anna remained silent. The way Devan talked as if he didn''t care about his fianc¨¦ at all. Though her memory was still very clear about the day she heard those disgusting voices.


    Suddenly Anna got goosebumps, it turns out she''s been in touch with a man who....''No, no. Stop thinking about it,'' Anna immediately shook her head.


    Devan who had nced at Anna raised one eyebrow, "What are you thinking?" he asked.


    "There is not any."


    Hearing that, Devan was busy again with a knife in his hand, asionally looking to check his cooking on the stove, as if he was the only one there.


    "Devan..." Anna called.


    "Erm."


    Not hearing the woman''s voice anymore, Devan stopped his activities for a moment, turned to Anna, "What''s wrong?" he asked with his hands crossed to his chest.


    "No. I just wanted to call you," replied Anna immediately shifting her gaze to another direction, avoiding Devan''s gaze that was directed at her. She wanted to ask the man''s house key password, but suddenly she changed her mind.


    One of Devan''s eyebrows raised, "What''s wrong?" he asked again.


    "Password..." Anna hadn''t finished her sentence and the man had turned around to resume his activities.


    "Do I need to order a bomb for you to knock down the door?" asked Devan while doing the ting on the te.


    "And then it went viral because we were used of carrying out a suicide bombing?"


    Devan chuckled at the woman''s response.


    "Then stay in this house for a while."


    "But for how long?"


    "Until someone picks you up. Like your husband, maybe?"


    Anna sighed harshly "I have a son, Devan, there''s no way I''ll stay here all the time."


    "That''s your business, who''s to enter my house without permission."


    "Besides, what did Byanca say when she saw me here? I don''t want to be someone else''s rtionship breaker. I don''t want her to misunderstand," said Anna.


    Hearing the woman''s chatter, Devan didn''t give any more response, which made Anna roll her eyes in embarrassment, it seemed that she had to try another way.


    Slowly she rose from her position and approached the man, "Need help?" Anna asked right after she stood next to Devan, looking at him with her head tilted up until her height was only up to the man''s shoulders.


    "You want to help me?" Devan nced over at Anna.


    The woman nodded.


    Seeing Anna''s response, Devan smirked, he then lifted Anna''s tiny body and sat her on the pantry.


    "What are you doing?"


    Devan did not respond, instead, the man took two tes containing the food he had arranged earlier.


    "Hold this," said Devan who was already standing in front of Anna, as the two tes in his handnded on the woman''s palm.


    Surprised? Of course, Anna was surprised, she immediately grabbed the te tightly so it wouldn''t fall.


    Unexpectedly, Devan''s hands wrapped around Anna''s stomach making both of her hands reflexively lift to prevent the te from falling.


    "What..."


    Again, Devan kissed her, and the sudden action managed to make Anna re and freeze on the spot. In her helplessness, Devan again yed with her lips gently. She couldn''t even fight, finally, she could only surrender and stay in ce.


    "Look! You even just resigned yourself to my kiss. So stop discussing my fianc¨¦ and your husband," said Devan, who knows what demon possessed him so that crazy words like that escaped his lips. Even though he is the type of person who will always respect other people''s partners. But with Anna, he feels he can''t maintain his stance.


    "How can I rebel, you burden my hands with these two heavy objects," said Anna.


    "You protest."


    Anna sighed, "Okay. It''s up to you, do whatever you want. But after this tell me the password for your house key."


    Devan chuckled hearing Anna''s words, "You want to exchange your body for my house key password?"


    "Hey, that''s not what I meant."


    "Then?"


    "Ah never mind, forget it. Now let go of your hand and put me down," said Anna again.


    "Put you down? Where are you going, stay here," replied Devan?


    "I want to bring this te to the table," said Anna swinging the te in each hand.


    "Only that?" he asked.


    "What else?"


    "Okay," Devan replied, immediately tightening his hands on Anna''s waist, bringing the tiny body into his arms, Anna reflexively wrapped her legs around Devan''s waist to keep her body from falling.


    The man carried Anna to the dining table.


    "Devan, what exactly are you doing?"


    "Y-YOU..." Anna''s words were stifled when her lips were immediately covered by the man''s, crushing her, exploring her entire mouth, ying with her tongue, asionally taking sips, and indulgently with very gentle movements.


    Anna gasped. This man has been kissing her since earlier.


    Even though Anna was lulled by Devan''s y on her lips, she didn''t even reply, fearing that she might lose control.


    "Your lips are my new opiate, Anna," Devan muttered in between kisses, then pressed his lips deeper into Anna''s again, making the sound of clicking tongues and saliva filling the room.


    ''Has this man gone mad?''


    ''Hey, he already has a fianc¨¦, why treat other women like this?''


    Anna''s mind kept screaming at the man, however, to be honest, on the other side of her she seemed to want this, she seemed to yearn for something like this from Devan, the father of her son.


    Realizing that Devan already had a fianc¨¦ who might get this kind of treatment or even more made her heart feel a little hurt. No one knows, she just feels that way. Tonight, can she be selfish and forget all the things that have burdened her all this time?


    Feeling Devan still treating her lips gently, Anna slowly gave a reply, along with the clear tears that had escaped her eyelids.


    Devan smiled, but only a few seconds before he felt that the woman in front of him was crying, suddenly Devan wanted to pull away and keep his lips away from Anna because he felt that he might have hurt her.


    Only, his movement was stopped along with the sound of a broken te falling to the floor.


    Yes, Anna let the te in her hand fall, and instead, she wrapped her arms around the man''s neck, pulled him close, and kissed him.


    Devan froze for a moment, he didn''t know that Anna could be this aggressive. A faint smile then appeared on his lips. At this time no one could lie to him anymore, because he was very sure that Anna also had the same feelings as him.


    Without waiting any longer, Devan then joined to do the same.


    Finally, the two kissed.. Not a kiss that is only done by one person, but kissing each other, conveying feelings to each other through the kiss of each other''s lips.

 Chapter 153 - 153. Very Sweet Treat

    Finally, the two kissed. Not a kiss that is only done by one person, but kissing each other, conveying feelings to each other through the kiss of each other''s lips.


    Until a few momentster, the phone ringing sounded, very loud.


    Suddenly both of them stopped, their breathing sounded hoarse,


    In Devan''s heart, he was already cursing the person who made the ringer on his cell phone. While Anna, the woman immediately got off the table, rubbed the nape of her neck, and then cleaned up the broken tes that had been scattered on the floor. Her face was flushed red, ''What exactly did I do just now?''


    To be honest, Anna is very embarrassed right now when she remembers what just happened. Carefully, her fingers took with the broken ss, even the food that Devan cooked earlier was scattered on the floor.


    "Aww." Her forefinger was cut and bleeding.


    Anna winced in pain, but only a few secondster she resumed picking up the pieces of ss in front of her.


    Devan who heard Anna''s scream immediately turned to the source of the voice, saw the woman''s bloody index finger, immediately turned off the phone unterally, ced the t-shaped object on the pantry, and walked towards the dining room.


    "Let it go!" Demanded Devan grabbed Anna''s hand, he asked the woman to remove the shard of ss in her palm.


    "What?"


    "Let it go, this can hurt your hand," said Devan again as he grabbed one of Anna''s hands, precisely on the woman''s bleeding index finger, sucking it slowly to stop the bleeding.


    Anna froze not knowing how to respond, she turned her face to the side because she was so embarrassed. Wanted to pull her hand but Devan held it made her body suddenly heat up.


    Seeing the response of the woman in front of her, Devan chuckled. He then stood up while taking Anna''s hand, walked towards the kitchen, and stopped right in front of the sink.


    The man brought Anna in front of her with the same position, then turned on the water, and slowly he leaned his chin just above the woman''s shoulder and cleaned the two tiny hands that were in his grip very carefully.


    "W-what are y-you doing?" Anna stuttered clumsily, Devan''s breath constantly hitting the skin of her neck made a part of her inmed.


    "Your hands are dirty," Devan whispered.


    "So I..."


    "Stop. Stop talking," Anna interrupted, her cheeks turning red like a boiled crab. She couldn''t stand the movement of the man''s chin on her shoulder.


    Devan kissed Anna''s neck briefly and managed to make the woman gasp.


    Sensing Anna''s body response, Devan chuckled.


    After washing Anna''s hands, Devan swiftly carried the woman.


    "Don''t refuse, I don''t want your feet to hurt because of the broken te you dropped earlier," said Devan.


    Anna didn''t know how to respond anymore, she was embarrassed, very ashamed of what she had done earlier. Seeing Devan who was ncing at her, Anna suddenly turned her face away and buried her head deeper into the man''s chest, making the owner feel very excited.


    Arriving in the living room, Devan lowered Anna carefully on the sofa.


    "Wait here, don''t go anywhere," said Devan immediately walked to the kitchen, just took his cellphone, and then walked back to the living room while calling someone.


    Only a few minutester, the doorbell rang, making Anna who was sitting on the sofa startled.


    "No need to be afraid, he is Hendra," said Devan, then sent a text message to his private driver. And after that, the door opened.


    "Good evening sir, miss," said Hendra right after arriving in the living room, saluting Devan.


    "Erm, clean up the mess in the dining room as well as the kitchen," said Devan without further ado.


    "Okay, sir," replied Hendra and then withdrew, carrying out the man''s orders.


    While Anna, the girl was silent in her position, Mr. Hendra had entered the house by himself, which means the middle-aged man knew the password to Devan''s house key. Suddenly a smile appeared on her lips, she might be able to ask the middle-aged man.


    Anna immediately got up from her position, wanting to go to the kitchen without paying attention to Devan who was looking at her with one eyebrow raised.


    "Where are you going? Stay here," said Devan pulling Anna''s arm and managing to make her sit back down.


    "Shut up, I''m tired," he added, immediatelyying his head on Anna''s thighs, causing the woman to hold her breath involuntarily.


    "Tsk, breathe," Devan muttered as he fiddled with the phone in his hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    "There is not any."


    "Then get up, your head is heavy."


    ."Really? My whole body was even on top of..."


    "Stop!" cut off Anna immediately covered the man''s mouth with her palm.


    "Don''t bring it up again, okay?"


    Devan chuckled, his gaze fixed on Anna''s face. If only he could, he wanted to stop time right now.


    "Stop looking at me like that," Anna said again turning her gaze in another direction.


    Seeing the tv remote lying on the table in front of her, the woman wanted to reach for it, but it was impossible because Devan''s head was in herp. She was afraid that if she moved even a little, her object might hit the man''s face.


    "May I ask something?" Anna muttered without lowering her gaze to the man.


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    "I want the remote there," said Anna again.


    Devan turned his head in the direction of the woman''s gaze. "Why not take it yourself?"


    "Then get out of the way," replied Anna.


    "Don''t want to." Devan was immediately presented with a sharp stare from Anna.


    "All right, all right," Devan said then grabbed the ck object lying on the edge of the table and handed it to Anna.


    "Thank you."


    "Then kiss me," Devan said.


    "I''m just kidding," he added with a smile rising on his lips.. If others witnessed all of Devan''s behavior and attitude tonight, maybe they wouldn''t believe it.

 Chapter 154 - 154. Take Care Of Miss Byancas Feelings

    "What do you want to eat?" he asked.


    "Anything," said Anna.


    "Okay."


    Anna just nodded, then leaned her body on the sofa while turning on the tv. She no longer protested with Devan who didn''t want to get off her thigh.


    With their position like that, also Devan who keeps doing things that make her heartbeat abnormally, watching tv is Anna''s only escape at this time.


    Until half an hour had passed, the doorbell rang again, along with the sound of the button being pressed. It was Hendra, in one of his hands was the box of food she had received in front of the gate.


    Yes, Devan chose to order food for their dinner, because the food he made earlier fell to the floor, while the others were scorched because they were too busy with Anna in the dining room.


    "Sir, the food you ordered has arrived," said Hendra when he was next to Devan.


    "Erm, do as usual," replied Devan without looking at the middle-aged man, still busy on his cell phone. While Anna was already feeling ufortable, she didn''t want the middle-aged to think anything bad about her, even though she was sure that it might have happened.


    "Okay," replied Hendra then walked to the kitchen. As usual, when Devan orders food, his job is to arrange the food on the table before calling the man. Yes, he did that when Lija wasn''t around. You could say, Hendra''s duties at home were mostly the same as what the Maid did.


    Anna who saw Mr. Hendra heading into the kitchen frowned.


    "Devan," Anna called, lowering her gaze.


    "Emm," the man replied, taking his eyes off his phone and looking at Anna''s face that was above his head.


    When their eyes met, Anna gasped, suddenly forgetting what she was going to say, "No, forget it," said Anna immediately shifting her gaze to another direction.


    "Why? You want something?" asked Devan in a very soft tone of voice.


    "Or do you want to do something?"


    "Tell me," said the man again.


    Anna shook her head. "No need."


    Hearing the woman''s response, Devan froze in his position, staring at Anna without blinking. Meanwhile, Anna''s focus returned to the TV screen that was broadcasting a Japanese channel. There was no movement, she knew that he was currently staring at her, and because of that, it seemed like Anna was having a hard time even taking a breath.


    "Done, sir," Hendra''s voice suddenly sounded and managed to distract the two people''s focus.


    "Erm you can go back," Devan replied then rose from his position.


    "Okay, sir. Then I''ll excuse myself," said Hendra, bowing slightly, saying goodbye.


    Devan turned to Anna, "Let''s eat," he said.


    Anna just nodded then stood up following the man.


    "Ahh, Devan, put me down," Anna was surprised when Devan suddenly carried her with bridal style, walking to the dining table.


    The man did not respond and did not pay attention to all of Anna''s words.


    "Eat a lot," said Devan after lowering the petite body in a chair and then sitting next to her.


    "Stop treating me like that, you keep surprising me," Anna protested.


    Devan kissed her, making the woman instantly silenced.


    "Stop talking and eat," Devan said as he took some of the food on the table to Anna''s te.


    "Or I''ll feed you," he continued.


    Anna didn''t respond anymore, she immediately ate the food in front of her in silence. Enough to kiss and hold her, don''t let the man feed her again.


    It seems that being under the same roof with Devan is something that is not good for the performance of her heart.


    "Devan," Anna called, pausing her activities for a moment.


    "Hmm?"


    "I want to go out looking for a sim card."


    Devan suddenly stopped moving his hands and turned to the woman. "I''ll ask Hendra to do it, you don''t have to go anywhere," he replied.


    "B-but..."


    "You want to go?"


    Anna is silent. ''Obviously, I want to go, my son and Na are waiting for me,'' she thought.


    "Where are you going? Let me take you tomorrow," said Devan again when he didn''t get any response from Anna.


    "NO! DON''T DO IT," Anna suddenly refused in a high voice. He didn''t want Devan to meet Dave. Just tonight, she made a mistake with someone else''s fianc¨¦, she didn''t want to damage or hurt Miss Byanca''s feelings just because of her selfishness. Anna didn''t want to make any further mistakes.


    Devan''s brow furrowed, one eyebrow raised in surprise at Anna''s very unusual response.


    "I-I mean, I can go alone. You don''t have to bother," said Anna, trying to normalize her voice.


    "Are you ufortable with me?" asked Devan as he raised one of his hands, then propped his chin with his face facing Anna.


    "No, it''s not like that, erm I mean yes."


    "What exactly are you trying to say?" asked Devan when he heard Anna''s very unclear response.


    "Don''t do more than this Devan, I don''t want Miss Byanca to know. I¡­ I don''t want to hurt her feelings," said Anna.


    Hearing that, Devan''s hands clenched into fists, he then mmed the spoon in front of him, "I told you to stop talking about that woman," Devan said in a high voice, pushed the chair so it hit the table very hard, then turned to walk up the stairs, into the workroom after mming the door. Anna gasped, the first time she saw this side of Devan.


    "What did I do wrong? I''m just telling the truth, why is he so angry?" Anna muttered who also stopped her activities, her appetite suddenly disappeared. Then she cleared the table.


    After that, she decided to stay silent on the sofa in the living room. Anna did not return to the room, because it was Devan''s. What happens if she sleeps in someone else''s bed? She can''t share the same bed with someone else''s fianc¨¦.


    Until several hours passed, sleepiness began to greet her. Anna slowlyy down on the sofa and slept there. Only the sounding from the tv became her friend as well as her luby at this time.


    Until it was already half-past eleven, the air temperature at night began to drop, very cold to the bones, maybe because it was the rainy season? Anna shivered in her sleep. The woman was seen curled up on the sofa.


    "Hhhh ??why are you sleeping here?" Devan, who wanted to take a drink in the kitchen because he was thirsty, immediately turned around when he saw Anna sleeping on the sofa. He thought she would go back to his room but she didn''t.


    With slow movements, the man lifted Anna''s tiny body, carried her bridal style up the stairs to the room. Theny her on the bed very carefully, don''t forget Devan pulled the nket up to cover the woman''s chest.


    Gazing at Anna''s peaceful face briefly, Devan kissed her forehead, stayed there for a few minutes then down her nose, then her cheek,stly on her lips.


    "Goodnight dear."

 Chapter 155 - 155. Be Obedient

    "Good night, honey," he said then left the room after closing it tightly. Devan decided to sleep in his study instead. Because he was not sure of himself if he was in the same room with that woman.


    Until three o''clock in the morning, Devan could only close his eyes.


    ***


    The ringing of the rm became the sound in the morning, along with a small movement that came from under the covers on the king-size bed.


    A typical wake-up groan was heard, pulling the nket up, Anna blinked her eyes to adjust the light entering her retina. Looking around, a faint frown appeared on her forehead.


    Immediately she got up from her position when she knew where she was now, after looking around, a sigh of relief sounded after she confirmed that in the room there was only herself.


    Anna then got off the bed and headed for the bathroom. It''s been a few days since Anna hasn''t washed her hair, fortunately, there is Devan''s shampoo in there, even though it''s for men but she doesn''t care and just puts it on.


    After finishing with her business, Anna looked for the paper bag that Devan gave her yesterday. If she remembered correctly, there were still a few pieces of clothing inside for her not only women''s clothes but also underwear was there, and they fit her size.


    Her face suddenly heated up and a blush filled her cheeks. Even the man took care of these little things for her.


    "Don''t falter Anna, don''t falter. He already has a fianc¨¦," she muttered as she dried her hair with a towel.


    ncing at the clock on the nightstand, it was already eight in the morning.


    Anna decided to have a look below, in case there was Mr. Hendra. She had to visit Na today, she couldn''t bear to leave Dave for a long time, moreover, she also missed her son.


    "Good morning," a man''s voice suddenly knocked on her ears and made Anna who had juste down the stairs startled. Looking for the source of the sound, it turns out that Devan is in the kitchen.


    His appearance was immacte, it seemed that the man had woken up earlier than her.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up?" Anna asked walking towards the kitchen.


    "So what?"


    "I can help you make breakfast," Anna replied.


    "And ended likest night?"


    Anna who was already very close to the kitchen entrance suddenly stopped her steps, she immediately turned and walked towards the dining table, sitting there. How could she forget aboutst night?


    Seeing the woman''s behavior, Devan chuckled, "Why stay away? don''t you want to help me?"


    "I don''t want to be your breakfast," Anna replied making Devanugh lightly.


    "You didn''t go to work?" asked Anna changing the subject.


    "This is Sunday."


    "Really? Oh my gosh, even I forgot to remember the day."


    "Did you sleep well?" he asked.


    Anna nodded, "Erm, and thank you," she said then.


    "For?"


    "For taking me to your room without waking me up."


    Devan only responded with a nod, he wondered if Anna would still thank him when he found out what he had done to herst night?


    There was silence for a moment, then Anna spoke again. "Devan," she called, her hands resting on her chin.


    "Hmm?" Devan replied, ncing at the woman briefly.


    "I want to go home," said Anna.


    "Please, I will not forbid you."


    "But I don''t know..."


    "Tonight I''ll take you home," said Devan cut the woman''s sentence.


    "Or not at all," he added again immediately silencing Anna who seemed to want to protest.


    Hearing the man''s words, Anna took a shaky breath. If that was the only way left, maybe she should ept it.


    "Okay, it''s up to you," she replied as sheid her head on the dining table.


    Devan who saw the woman just smiled. No one knows, after struggling with his thoughts all night long, Devan finally made a decision. He doesn''t want to force his will or hold himself back anymore, in other words, he will follow the path where time will take their rtionship. He realized that he would only torture himself if he harbored feelings for Anna.


    Even though their rtionship is very unclear, Devan still wants to continue. After all, ording to his observations, it seems like Anna''s husband doesn''t care about the woman, let''s say that this time his evil side appears. For a moment the man forgot that he would soon be married.


    Until a few moments passed, Devan had finished setting the food on the table.


    Both Anna and Devan, the two then had breakfast together. Now and then the man added food to Anna''s te.


    The two were mostly silent, Anna only asionally spoke when the man asked her.


    She didn''t want to protest anymore, for fear that the man next to her might suddenly kiss her again.


    After breakfast, Anna wanted to clear the dining table but Devan held her hand.


    "You don''t have to do things like this," Devan said and carried Anna, walking to the living room. The woman''s cheeks turned red like a boiled crab.


    "You stay here, rx," he said again after Anna''s bodynded gently on the sofa.


    "Do whatever you want, as long as you don''t go to the kitchen," he added then turned around.


    "Where are you going?" asked Anna immediately.


    "Let me take care of it," replied Devan.


    "I''ll help you," Anna immediately got up from her seat.


    "Then I won''t be dropping you off this afternoon."


    "Do not, okay fine, I''ll stay here and not go anywhere," replied Anna then threw her body on the sofa, heaving a rough breath. For some reason every time she wanted to protest, Devan always replied right at her weak point making herpletely unable to refute.


    "Good."


    "Ah yes, what do you want to drink?" asked Devan again.


    "I''m not thirsty."


    "Tsk, I offer¡­"


    "OK, Alright. WHATEVER YOU LIKE, MAKE WHAT YOU LIKE. I DRINK IT," Anna interrupted immediately as if she already knew what the man was going to say next.


    Hearing Anna''s response, Devan chuckled then returned to the kitchen.


    Left alone, Anna was confused and didn''t know what else to do. She then grabbed the TV remote and went back to searching for her favorite channel.


    Until several tens of minutes had passed, Devan returned to the living room with a ss of avocado juice in one hand, while the other held snacks.


    "This is for you, eat it," said Devan cing the ss and te in his hand on the table right in front of Anna.


    Seeing that, Anna frowned.


    "For me?"


    Devan nodded.


    "Where is yours?" asked Anna again.


    Devan shook his head, "I only made it for you."


    Anna sighed deeply, "I just finished breakfast.. I''m still full," she replied.

 Chapter 156 - 156. Respect Her Decision

    "Where is yours?" asked Anna again.


    Devan shook his head, "I only made it for you."


    A rough sigh was heard, "I just finished breakfast. I''m still full," Anna replied.


    "Just that breakfast and you''re full? No wonder you''re small and short," at the same time, Devan was rewarded with a re from Anna.


    "This is for you," said the woman, she knew she was short and small, but the first time she heard people say it directly she felt a little disapproving.


    "I''m full too."


    "Devan..." Anna rolled her eyes in disgust.


    "Hmm?


    "Next time, don''t do something useless if it''s like this who will spend it? You''re just wasting food."


    "Something useless? I was just trying to treat you well," Devan replied and managed to make Anna pause for a moment.


    "Even, I can buy more," he added.


    Anna sighed harshly, "If you know, there are many people out there who want to eat but don''t have anything they can eat. It is not umon for someone to die of starvation, while here you are..."


    "Okay, okay. I''m sorry," Devan cut in immediately, then a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    "Next time don''t do it again."


    Devan nodded with a smile, "If that''s what you want, I won''t do it again."


    "I''m just telling you, whether you want to hear me or not is up to you," said Anna.


    "So what now? There''s no way I could throw it away let alone finish it, I''m very full," she added.


    "Easy," said Devan.


    "Ha?"


    "I''ll help you finish it," replied Devan cheering in his heart, because his original intention was like this, to drink in the same ss as the woman.


    Hearing that, Anna took a deep breath, "It''s up to you," she replied.


    Devan just nodded, then leaned back against the sofa. He still didn''t know what to do at this time.


    "What are you watching?" asked Devan pleasantly, turning his gaze to the tv.


    "You can see for yourself."


    Devan chuckled at Anna''s words.


    "You like Japan?" asked Devan again, Anna reflexively nodded.


    "Want to go there now?"


    Hearing that, Anna turned to Devan with an indescribable look. "You think we can get there with a wink?"


    Devanughed lightly, "So, isn''t it the better? There, No one can disturb us both," replied Devan.


    "Then I will be used of taking away another woman''s fianc¨¦?" Her face was red without realizing it.


    "Isn''t it worth it? I also bring ran off someone else''s wife," Devan chuckled.


    "Your joke isn''t funny at all," said Anna, ring at the man.


    At this moment Devan wanted tough at the response of the woman next to him. It turns out that teasing Anna can be this much fun.


    "Hendra, how are ..."


    "He is fine."


    "Hhh wait for me to finish my sentence."


    "Okay, what do you want to say?" said Devan as he moved closer to the woman.


    "Sim card, I need that thing. I want to contact someone," answered Anna.


    "Who? Your husband?"


    "None of your business."


    Hearing that Devan made a pouting face, then reached into his trouser pocket and took out a t-shaped object from it.


    Anna''s brow furrowed when Devan suddenly turned on the camera and took a photo with her.


    "What are you doing?" Anna asked as she raised her hands to block the camera.


    "I want to help you."


    "Ha?"


    "Don''t you want to call your husband and let him know?"


    "You can send this photo all at once, who knows he won''t believe you if you say you''re okay," Devan added.


    "A photo with you?"


    Devan nodded.


    The corners of Anna''s lips twitched and then chuckled, "Just send it. I''m not afraid and don''t care at all."


    "Is that true?" Devan looked at Anna with an expression that could not be interpreted.


    "Alright, stop talking nonsense. If Hendra hasn''t bought it for me, I can buy it myselfter," Anna changed the subject.


    Hearing that, Devan did not respond to Anna''s words, instead, the man was busy with his cellphone screen as if he was sending someone a message.


    "Don''t be in a hurry, you can use my cell phone," Devan said as he handed his cellphone to Anna.


    "No need, thank you," the woman replied briefly then grabbed the ss of juice in front of her, took a sip, then put it back on the table.


    "Give it to me too," said Devan.


    "Take it by yourself."


    Devan just smiled hearing that, even though Anna''s response had been indifferent, but for some reason, to him, it sounded very sweet and adorable. Say, maybe now Devan''s hearing has started to have problems.


    Looking for used Anna''s lips on the ss, Devan then drank the juice without taking his eyes off the woman who was busy staring at the tv screen.


    After that, there was silence, no more discussion between the two. Both Anna and Devan, both busy with their thoughts.


    Anna thinks of Na and her son ''Dave''.


    As for Devan, the man thought of the woman sitting next to him. He wanted to keep Anna talking but didn''t know what else to say or discuss. Moments like this were rare, and it would be a shame for them to just go through it in silence doing nothing.


    There are many things that Devan wants to do with Anna, but he doesn''t know where to start. Especially in the afternoon, he had to take her home ording to his promise. After that, he did not know when and where else they would meetter.


    Even though he had made his own decision to no longer hold back and harbor his feelings for her, it didn''t mean that he would lock her up here forever.


    If Anna wants to go home, Devan will obey because he still respects the woman''s decision, even though he knows that Anna also has the same feelings as him.


    Yes, Devan will do anything, as long as Anna is okay.


    He didn''t feel the time had passed so quickly, both of them were still in the same position and didn''t move at all. ncing at his cellphone screen, it was already eleven o''clock in the afternoon.


    Suddenly Devan remembers his promise to Grandma. Yes,st week he and Leo had promised to visit the old woman and spend the night there. But he forgot because of Anna''s existence, no, even if he remembered, he wouldn''t go there either because he didn''t want to leave her alone.


    Devan sighed. A faint frown appeared on his forehead, Leo hadn''t bothered himtely, nor had he ever contacted him again.


    ''That yesterday, did I go too far with him?'' He thought, but soon denied what he was thinking, because Devan felt that his attitude towards Leo was the same as any other day.


    ''Has he had other things to do?''


    ''Very well..'' Devan just feels unusual without that bully.

 Chapter 157 - 157. Jealous

    Not feeling the movement of the woman next to him, Devan turned around with his body still leaning, and at the same time, he sat up straight.


    "Is it your habit to sleep anywhere?" Mumbled Devan put his cell phone back on the table, intending to move Anna to his room, only his hand movement stopped when the doorbell rang.


    Hearing the tone of the button being pressed, Devan turned towards the door and found Hendra there, the middle-aged man immediately entered and walked towards him without closing the door again.


    "Good afternoon, Sir," the middle-aged man greeted after bowing in respect.


    "Um, what''s wrong?"


    "This is the item you asked for earlier," Hendra replied as he handed the man a sim card.


    "Just put it there," Devan replied with his chin pointing at the table in front of him.


    "Yes sir."


    "Would you like anything else?" asked Hendra.


    "No, you can go now."


    "Okay, then I''ll excuse myself," said Hendra farewell, and at the same time, Devan turned back to the woman next to him. Slowly lifted her body very carefully and carried her into his arms.


    While on the other hand, Hendra who had reached the door suddenly froze when he saw Miss Byanca suddenly appearing at the door.


    "W-wee, Miss," Hendra stuttered while saluting.


    "Devan is there, right?" she asked.


    Hendra choked not knowing what to answer. If he had the right, he might have taken her away from here before he saw Mr. Devan with Miss Anna.


    Seeing the silence of the middle-aged man in front of him, Byanca''s brow furrowed, didn''t wait any longer, she just walked in.


    "Honey," Byanca called in a voice that echoed through the house.


    "Honey, I..." the woman''s words trailed off when she saw Devan climbing the stairs with someone in his arms.


    Byanca immediately quickened her pace, approaching the man.


    "Devan, who is¡­" Her question was answered right after he got to the man''s side.


    "Anna?"


    "Why is this woman here?" Byanca''s breathing was heard to start rushing, her face was already reddened because she couldn''t ept the sight that entered her eyes at this moment.


    "DEVAN, ANSWER ME," Byanca raised her voice, one arm holding Devan''s shoulder.


    "Shhh, Shut up. You can wake her up," Devan replied in a cold and t tone of voice, and it made Byanca freeze on the spot.


    While Devan, the man had entered his room and lowered Anna very carefully on the bed.


    Byanca who witnessed this became furious, her chest rumbled, this is not true, this cannot be tolerated.


    "Damn woman!" Cursed Byanca then ran closer to the bed, she couldn''t calm down before she could tear the woman''s face.


    "BITCH, BITCH!" Byanca''s voice rose, her hand wanted to reach for the nket covering Anna''s body but stopped, Devan held her wrist.


    "YOU¡­"


    Devan immediately shut Byanca''s mouth and pulled her roughly, out of the room, carrying her away from there, down the stairs to the first floor.


    "YOU EVEN TREAT ME LIKE THIS JUST BECAUSE YOU DON''T WANT TO WAKE HER UP, Bitch?"


    "Watch your word."


    Byanca''s hands clenched into fists, "Is this how you behave behind my back? We''ll be getting married soon."


    "I AM YOUR PROSPECTIVE WIFE DEVAN, I AM THE RIGHT TO YOU."


    "YOU CAN''T BE LIKE THIS."


    "NOW YOU DRAG THAT WOMAN, OR I WILL DRAG HIM OUT," Byanca''s tone was getting higher, along with her legs moving to go to the second floor but the man''s arm was holding her back.


    "Who do you want to drag?" at the same time, Devan grip hard on Byanca''s arm and made the woman stumble back slightly.


    "YOU DEFEND HER? IN FRONT OF ME?" Byanca was already filled with anger.


    "I told you to lower your voice," Devan replied, taking her hand again and dragging her towards the door.


    "WHERE WOULD YOU TAKE ME?"


    "LET ME GO!"


    "DEVAN, MY HANDS ache," Byanca whimpered amid her screams.


    Devan suddenly stopped his steps and turned to face the woman, raising his hand which was tightly gripping Byanca''s wrist, gripping it tightly made the woman wince again in pain.


    "Do I care?" said Devan then pushed Byanca out of the door, then closed it tightly. Leaving the woman alone outside.


    "YOU CAN''T TREAT ME LIKE THIS DEVAN, I''M YOUR Fi¨¤nce," Byanca shouted even after the door had closed again. The woman was furious, her face already red with anger, her chest rumbling with increasingly ragged breaths.


    "FUCK BITCH," Byanca cursed, stomping her foot hard on the floor and then leaving the house.


    While Devan who had closed the door no longer heeding Byanca''s screams outside, he walked back to the second floor to his room to make sure that Anna was okay and not bothered at all.


    Opened the bedroom door very slowly, a faint smile appeared on his lips when he saw the woman sleeping with her peaceful face, Devan then looked for Anna''s cellphone with very careful steps, afraid to wake the woman and after finding it, he then left the room, stepped, rx into the living room. But before that, he turned into the kitchen and took a drink, his throat feeling a little hoarse.


    Devan installed the new sim card that Hendra gave to the woman''s cell phone, after which he scanned his contacts.


    Suddenly his cell phone rings and disys his mother''s name on the screen. Seeing that, Devan sighed harshly.


    "Hello Mom," said Devan.


    "Hello Devan, where are you now?" Mrs. Seira''s voice came from the other side.


    "I am at home."


    "You''reing here now, there''s something I want to talk to you about."


    "Just say it here Mom, I''ll hear it."


    "No. It''s not something trivial to talk about on the phone. I want you here now."


    "Devan is tired Mom, I want to rest. How about Tomorrow, okay?"


    "You are refuse?"


    "No Mom, it''s not like that..."


    "Okay, if you don''t want to, let me go there."


    "No, do not. I mean, let me go there, Mom, you don''t have to bother," Devan replied quickly, he didn''t want Anna to be a victim of the middle-aged woman''s tantrum.


    "Okay, I wait now."


    Devan has not responded and the connection has been lost. Turning towards the second floor, a rough sigh escaped his lips.


    He was very sure that Byanca hadined to the extended family about his actions today, therefore Mrs. Seira asked him toe to Grandma''s house.


    Slowly getting up from his position, Devan returned to the room to get ready.


    After that, he left a small note on the nightstand for Anna.


    "I''M OUT, DON''T WORRY I''LL BRING YOU HOME IN THIS AFTERNOON, WAIT FOR ME."


    That''s the contents of the note stuck there.


    Out of the house, Hendra immediately greeted him outside the door.


    "Good afternoon, sir."


    "Um," replied Devan shortly, starting to walk.


    "You want somewhere?" asked Hendra following behind the man.


    "No need, I''ll go alone. You stay here, take care of the woman," said Devan.


    "Yes sir."


    "Ah yes, I forgot. Don''t let she go before Ie."


    "Yes sir."

 Chapter 158 - 158. Jealous (2)

    "You want somewhere?" asked Hendra following behind the man.


    "No need, I can do it myself. You stay here, take care of the woman," said Devan.


    "Yes sir."


    "Ah yes, I forgot. Don''t let she go before Ie."


    "Yes sir."


    Devan just nodded without looking at the middle-aged man, continued walking towards the garage lot filled with Ferraris of various types and colors.


    Choosing a ck Ferrari as his vehicle, Devan then left the yard.


    Without the man noticing, someone smiled watching him leave, not far from the gate, Byanca parked the car.


    "No one can take you from me, Devan Atmadja. Whoever it is," Byanca muttered.


    Without waiting long she immediately stepped on the gas.


    "Lukman, open the gate," Byanca shouted at the man from inside the car.


    "Miss Byanca? Okay, wait a minute," replied the security and opened the gate.


    Without saying a word, Byanca stepped on the gas again and entered Devan''s yard at high speed. He couldn''t wait to teach her a lesson.


    Suddenly the sound of tires dragging was heard as the two cars almost collided.


    "DAMN, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" Shouted Byanca as she got out of her car and headed for the buggy car where Deden, the gardener at Devan''s house, was riding.


    "Ah, sorry Miss, I didn''t mean to," the middle-aged man immediately got down and bowed apologetically to Byanca.


    "YOU ALMOST DAMAGE MY CAR. DON''T YOU HAVE EYES?"


    "Once again I apologize, Miss." The middle-aged man''s hand seemed to be shaking.


    "Quickly get rid of the junk, I will go through," Byanca said back into her car.


    "All right, Miss," Deden replied, quickly getting into his buggy car.


    While Byanca who had entered her car was now pressing her car horn continuously, even after Deden pulled the buggy car over.


    "Hah, you ipetent old man," she said, stepping on the gas again and just stopping right in front of the main door.


    While on the other hand, Hendra who was in the garage when he saw the woman, immediately stopped his activities and hid. He understands the current situation, especially a few moments ago he identally saw Miss Byanca being kicked out by Mr. Devan.


    "HENDRA," Byanca called, looking for the middle-aged man''s whereabouts.


    ...


    While on the other hand, Devan was far from his house. The atmosphere on the highway on holidays seems deserted, so he doesn''t have to mingle with traffic jams and the noise of the busy city like on normal days.


    Soon he will arrive at Grandma''s house. Devan had already guessed what would happen next.


    Reaching for his cellphone on the dashboard of the car, Devan then called Leo.


    The call is connected. Devan''s brow furrowed when he didn''t get an answer at all. Leo doesn''t usually ignore his calls.


    ''Is he that angry?'' Devan thought, putting the t-shaped object back in its ce.


    While on the other hand, Byanca struggles to find Hendra in Devan''s home yard. She couldn''t open the door, and the only way she could think of right now was to ask her future husband''s private driver.


    Because ording to her it is very impossible if Hendra also does not know the password for Devan''s house key, because of all the people, the middle-aged man is the only one who has the closest rtionship with Devan.


    Looking into the garage lot, the corner of her eye caught someone''s shadow.


    "Tch."


    "HENDRA GET OUT!"


    "WHY ARE YOU AVOIDING ME?" shouted Byanca again when there was no response from the middle-aged man.


    "Okay. I''ll report you to Mama for ignoring me," said Byanca, reaching into the small bag in her hand and pulling out her cell phone.


    "W-wait..." Hendra came out and immediately approached Byanca with hasty steps.


    "How dare you ignore me? Have you forgotten who you''re dealing with? Huh?" snapped Byanca at the middle-aged man.


    "I-I''m sorry, Miss," said Hendra, bowing.


    "Open the door for me," Byanca demanded haughtily.


    "B-but Miss," Hendra replied hesitantly.


    "WHAT? YOU DON''T WANT?" Byanca raised her voice.


    Hendra''s hands were shaking violently, now he was really confused.


    "Looks like you don''t want to obey me," Byanca grumbled with clenched fists, then picked up her phone.


    "Hello, Mom,"


    "O-okay, Miss. I will open it for you," said Hendra when he heard Miss Byanca calling her mother, he immediately walked to the main door.


    "You old bastard. It''s your turn to be threatened before you obey me," the woman cursed, immediately following behind Hendra.


    In the middle-aged man''s heart, he continued to pray for Miss Anna''s good.


    "Fast!" Shouted Byanca again making the middle-aged man startled, it was clear that his hands were shaking when he pressed the house key password.


    "Pleasee in, Miss," said Hendra right after the door opened.


    "You can go."


    "All right, Miss, then I''ll excuse myself," said Hendra walking back and away from there.


    Byanca who saw it smiled lopsidedly, she immediately entered without closing the door. While on the other hand, Hendra is in a dilemma, whether to contact Mr. Devan or not.


    Climbing the stairs, the sound of heels tapping loudly filled the room, Byanca''s gaze never left Devan''s room.


    BRAK


    Byanca mmed the door very hard, her breath getting harder when she saw a woman still sleeping on the bed.


    To the bathroom and get some water, Byanca then doused Anna with very cold water.


    BRRR...


    Did not stop there, Byanca then removed the nket covering Anna with a very rough movement, making the woman suddenly wake up with one hand rubbing her face that was already soaking wet.


    PLAKK


    Byanca pped Anna hard. "BITCH, BITCH!"


    PLAKK


    Again, Byanca pped Anna so hard that she staggered to the side and fell off the edge of the bed.


    Anna who was suddenly treated like that of course was shocked, "No-Miss Byanca," she stuttered.


    "WOMEN HAVE NO SHAME!!" Shouted Byanca then grabbed Anna''s hair, grabbed it tightly, and pulled her out of the room.


    "AHH, it hurts," Anna groaned with dragging steps.


    "YOU ALREADY HAVE A HUSBAND AND STILL Flirting with MY PROSPECTIVE HUSBAND? HUH?"


    "No-Miss Byanca, it''s not what you see," Anna managed to make a sound.


    Hearing that, Byanca stopped her steps right in the middle of the stairs, turning to Anna.


    "DO YOU THINK I AM BLIND?"


    "DEVAN IS MINE."


    "ONLY I HAVE THE RIGHT TO HIM."


    "Bitch," Byanca''s temper exploded, and pushed Anna, sending her tumbling down the stairs to the first floor. Luckily there were only a few steps left so that Anna did not suffer any serious injuries or injuries, only bruises, and bruises.


    "Miss I can exin this," said Anna trying to get up from her position, but failed because Byanca quickly stood in front of the woman and stomped her palms with heels.


    "AHHHHHHH," A pained scream rang out as Byanca pressed the toe of her heels while twisting them tightly.


    "Do you now look at me like someone who will listen to all the ravings of your rotten mouth?"

 Chapter 159 - 159. Unexpected Guest

    "Are you looking at me now like someone who would listen to all the ramblings of your rotten mouth?" Byanca said, her voice sounding very haughty.


    "No, miss. it hurts," tears had escaped from Anna''s eyelids, the hand that Byanca had stepped on was red, it felt hot and sore as if something forced through her skin and broke her bones.


    "Don''t Do it, Miss Byanca," Hendra suddenly entered the house after hearing a scream of pain.


    "STOP THERE!" shouted Byanca then lifted her leg from Anna''s hand.


    Both Byanca and Hendra, did not notice the noiseing from the gate, a ck limousine followed by several other cars seemed to stop right in front of the guard post, and it managed to make Lukman surprised.


    They are Brian and his bodyguards, the man just arrived this morning and immediately traced thest location of Anna''s cell phone, and here they are.


    "Let me alone," said Brian when he saw one of the people sitting next to Kevin wanted to get off.


    "Yes sir."


    Brian cleared his throat slowly, as the door opened, the man immediately got down, walking towards where Lukman was.


    "Excuse me, is there anything I can help you with sir?" Lukman preceded right after leaving his car.


    "Can you open the gate for us?" Brian replied, his tone very polite.


    "Have you made an appointment with Mr. Devan?" Lukman asked scanning the people in ck uniforms who were all standing outside the car and staring at him.


    "Promise?"


    "That''s right because Mr. Devan is not at home right now. If you want to meet him, you better wait until hees, sir," Lukman replied.


    "Is that so?"


    The middle-aged man nodded. "Yes sir," he replied with a smile.


    Hearing the man''s words, Brian smiled lopsidedly, "Okay," he said briefly then turned around, giving the code to his people. And at the same time, several people approached Lukman making the middle-aged man confused again.


    But only a few seconds. And¡­


    BUGH... BUGH... BUGH...


    A flying blow that hit the middle-aged made him instantly fall and lose consciousness. Lukman fell unconscious with blood that seemed to escape from one of his noses.


    "Tsk, who do you think you are? You want to ask my master to wait, Heh," said one of the men and then stepped into the guard post, ignoring the middle-aged man who was lying on the edge of the entrance.


    Finding a small remote, a smile appeared on his lips. Immediately he pressed the red button there and at the same time, the gate opened.


    "Pleasee in, sir," said Kevin, the personal assistant who ushered Brian back into the car.


    The limousine he was driving now entered the yard, followed by other cars.


    Deden, who was busy mowing the grass in the middle of the home yard, suddenly stood up and turned his head towards the road when the roar of a car sounded loud.


    No one was aware of her existence.


    Hendra who heard the noise suddenly turned and walked to the door of the house, while Byanca, the woman stopped her actions for a moment.


    Coming out of the house, Hendra immediately put on a wary attitude when he found several cars that looked familiar entering the yard.


    "Miss, please shut up ande upstairs," said Hendra, his voice sounded different from before, like a very young man, very different from his usual voice, and it managed to make Anna and Byanca feel for a moment that their hearing might be problematic.


    "Don''t go out or try to leave this house," he added, pressing a button that resembled a ring on his index finger as if signaling someone. At first nce, it does look like a ring.


    "Then I''ll excuse myself, Miss," said Hendra resigned, left the house, and closed the door again. Leaving Anna and Byanca.


    The limousine stopped, Brian immediately got out followed by Kelvin, while his people, all spread out to find Anna''s whereabouts.


    Brian tried to call Anna''s number again, but the result was still the same. Not being contacted and made an evil smile emerge from his lips.


    "Sir, let me check it out first," Kevin said to Brian.


    "Erm."


    "Do it quickly," Brian added again.


    "Okay, sir," Kevin said with a firm nod, then turned to walk to the main door.


    Meanwhile, Hendra who saw this cleared his throat slowly, seemed to be holding his breath and normalizing his overly tense facial expression.


    "Wee, sir," Hendra greeted Kevin while bowing slightly, saluting, and that made a faint frown appear on Kevin''s forehead, stopping his steps for a moment, only a few seconds, and walking again.


    "I''m looking for someone, if allowed I want to check the entire contents of the house," said Kevin trying to adjust his attitude.


    "Sorry in advance, but the owner is out and there''s no one in the house, sir. You and your friends better get back. It''s not good to riot in other people''s homes," said Hendra still in the same tone.


    "Really? So it''s empty inside?" Kelvin asked squinting.


    Hendra, who had been avoiding the man''s gaze, replied, "Yes, sir."


    "Then we''d like to check to make sure," Kevin replied, staying true to his word.


    "Then you must contact Mr. Devan first, sir. I have no right to let you in just like that," said Hendra.


    "Devan?"


    "That''s right, sir," replied Hendra, asionally looking out of the corner of his eye to observe the people around the main door.


    "What if I force my way in?" now Brian joined the voice, the man stepped casually closer to Kevin and Hendra.


    Anyone could feel the tense situation created right now.


    "Then naturally I stopped you, sir," replied Hendra.


    Hearing this, Brian burst outughing. The sound of hisughter suddenly echoed, prating everyone''s ears.


    "What did you just say? I suddenly went deaf, can you repeat that?" Brian said after hisughter subsided.


    "You¡­ who did you want to block earlier?" Brian added, suddenly his voice was cold, his gaze sharp.


    "STOPPING YOU, SIR. SORRY I DON''T KNOW YOU''RE DEAF," Hendra snarled in a high voice, the middle-aged man raised his head and looked directly at the man who was talking to him.


    And at the end of Hendra''s sentence, a punch flew towards him, it came from Kevin. But unfortunately, Kevin''s perfectly clenched fist was stopped by the man.


    Brian was furious.


    "AN OLD MAN LIKE YOU DARE AGAINST ME?!" Brian raised one of his hands, and soon several people dressed in ck approached him.


    "Finish him and search his house. Take the woman out," Brian ordered.


    "Yes sir," replied the bodyguards in unison.

 Chapter 160 - 160. Javier Family

    And at the end of Hendra''s sentence, a punch flew towards him, it came from Kevin.


    But unfortunately, Kevin''s perfectly clenched fist was sessfully stopped by Hendra.


    Brian was furious.


    "AN OLD MAN LIKE YOU DARE AGAINST ME?" Brian raised one of his hands, and soon several people dressed in ck approached him.


    "Finish him and search her. Take the woman out," Brian ordered.


    "Yes sir," replied the bodyguards in unison.


    Hearing this, Hendra put on a wary attitude. For a moment the shady look on his face disappeared, reced with a very sharp gaze.


    He hit hard on Kevin''s hand which was in his grip, then Hendra took a few steps back.


    Immediately several people lunged at him from both directions, trying to grab his arm while throwing punches and kicks. Who initially thought they would overthrow that middle-aged man, suddenly hesitated, because Hendra quickly blocked their attacks one by one and even managed to do attacks and counter blows, hitting their vital points.


    In just an instant, several ck-clothed men were sessfully repulsed. However, that does not mean they gave up.


    Brian, who was still standing in his position, didn''t budge a bit. His eyes then scanned the surroundings, signaling the few remaining men to enter the house immediately.


    "Kevin, just leave them alone and open the door," Brian pleaded to the man next to him.


    "Okay, sir," Kevin said nodding firmly, and then walked towards the door of the house, followed by several people.


    But only a few minutes, the man walked back to Brian. "Sorry¡­"


    "Can''t open huh?" Brian cut in quickly as if he knew what Kevin was going to say next.


    The one being spoken to nodded, "That''s right, sir."


    "Then find another way," said Brian.


    Brian''s people are now leading Hendra away from there, and here they are now, in the yard not far from the garage.


    While Deden, the middle-aged man approached quietly towards the main door, hiding behind a bonsai nt with a very careful movement. Now and then his focus was on Hendra who was still fighting. His gaze was so sharp, he saw a row of parked cars with an eagle logo on each car.


    Dean''s brows furrowed, as if to confirm what he saw, he drew closer, and only stopped when he was already a few meters away from the four-wheeled vehicles.


    "The Javier family crest?" he muttered as the wrinkles on his face became clearer, turning towards where Hendra was, a harsh sigh could be heard escaping his lips.


    "What is that family doing in this country?" he added, his current way of speaking did not at all describe his job as a gardener, nor did he seem to be the person Miss Byanca had snapped at a moment ago.


    Reached into his trouser pocket and took out a t-shaped object from there, it appeared in one of his hands a circr ring that was the same as Hendra''s. Looking for Mr. Devan''s contact, intending to tell the man the current situation.


    It''s just that after a long connected knock, there was no answer at all from Mr. Devan, even so, Deden didn''t even intend to stop contacting the man.


    Only on the third call, someone finally picks up the phone, and at that moment Deden breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hello, sir," Deden greeted in a slightly suppressed voice.


    "Hello. What''s wrong?"


    "Where are you now, Sir?" asked Deden.


    "What? Is Byanca home?" Instead of answering, Devan threw another question.


    "Yes sir, Miss Byanca has been at home for a long time."


    "But that''s not the case, sir," added Deden again.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Javier''s men are at home, sir."


    "Javier?" Devan''s tone suddenly turned cold and t.


    "Yes sir."


    "Do you know what the problem is?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, they want Miss Anna, sir," replied Deden, asionally darting his eyes around to check his surroundings.


    Silence, no sound was heard from the other side, making Deden check his cellphone screen thinking that the connection was lost but in fact, it wasn''t.


    "Mr. Devan?"


    Tut


    The connection was disconnected, Devan turned off his cellphone unterally making Deden sigh again harshly.


    While on the other hand, after turning off the phone, Devan hit the gas, faster than before. He is currently on his way home.


    FLASHBACK ON


    A few minutes ago.


    Devan didn''t slow down a bit until the four-wheeled vehicle entered the mansion which is the residence of the Atmadja family.


    Stopping the car in front of the door, Devan immediately walked in without heeding the wee from the maids.


    "Where''s my mother?" Asked Devan suddenly stopping his steps, turning to face a Maid who was still bowing.


    "Keep your head up," Devan said.


    "Your mother is on the third floor Sir, rxing with the others."


    Hearing this, Devan did not respond and immediately headed for the elevator, going up to the third floor.


    "Mom¡­ I''vee," Devan said right after entering the small garden, where everyone seemed to gather while sipping tea and some other snacks, chatting and joking between one family and another. Yes, in the park there is grandma, her mother, Byanca''s parents and also Leo''s parents.


    "Eh Devan,e here and join us," said Byanca''s mother when she saw the man just standing at the entrance of the park. The atmosphere this afternoon is not too hot, a little cloudy and it adds to the perfection of the atmosphere in the park.


    "Where''s Byanca?" Seira asked looking around as if she was looking for someone.


    "I came alone, Mom."


    "Tell me why Mama called me here?" added Devan again.


    "Eh? Come along?" Mrs. Seira looked confused.


    "What''s wrong Mom? Will I not be enough?"


    "No, it''s not like that. She asked me to persuade you toe here," Seira replied in a tone that sounded a little smaller than before.


    Devan who heard his mother''s words froze on the spot, the wrinkles on his face visible.


    ''That woman....'' Devan thought growling.


    Without saying a word, he immediately turned away and left a million questions on everyone''s mind.


    "Did something happen that I don''t know about?" asked Grandma turning to Seira.


    "Ah, no Mom, It''s okay."


    "But somehow I feel that Byanca and Devan are not like they used to be."


    Hearing this, everyone was silent for a moment, slightly confirming. Yes, for a few days in Indonesia they also felt the same way, it''s just that they chose to remain silent and didn''t express it directly, afraid that someone might feel offended.


    "What did you say? Never mind, You are old, maybe it''s just Mama''s feelings," said Seira, smiling, her eyes asionally turned to the direction of Devan''s departure. Deep in her heart, it would be a lie if she didn''t feel it too.


    While on the other hand, Devan quickened his pace towards the car, hitting the gas.. There was nothing else on the man''s mind but Anna.

 Chapter 161 - 161. Javier Family (2)

    Hearing Mr. Brian''s request, Kevin and the others immediately looked for ways to enter the house.


    Meanwhile, Byanca who heard all the conversations of the people downstairs from the second floor was now smiling evilly.


    "Looking for Anna huh?"


    "Okay, I''ll make it easy," she added, walking backward, pulling back the window blinds as before.


    Go down the stairs, and walk towards the living room where Anna is. Judging from her current expression and position, it seemed that Anna already knew who and what was going on outside.


    The woman sat in the living room bending her knees. She never expected Brian to find her so quickly, her trembling fingers made it clear that she was scared. The tears obediently ran down her cheeks since earlier.


    There was no more pain she felt, all that was left was a feeling of anxiety and fear.


    "Get up!" Byanca suddenly stood next to Anna. As if deaf to Byanca''s words, there was no movement at all from the woman.


    Unable to ept being ignored, Byanca immediately grabbed Anna''s arm tightly and pulled her, making the woman gasp in surprise.


    "Ahhh." Anna winced in pain as Byanca pulled her towards the door.


    "No, no. What are you going to do?" Anna shook her head vigorously when she saw where Byanca was pulling her.


    "Let go of me," Anna tried to fight back. She didn''t want to see that man again, no matter what and whatever the situation, she didn''t want to go back to that bastard''s house.


    Finally, Anna pulled her arm tightly, using her legs to rest on the floor, she tried to release Byanca''s grip on her arm.


    "You refuse?" Byanca squeaked and immediately did the same, tightening her hands even more and her fingernails seemed to be sinking against Anna''s skin making the woman asionally wince.


    "You itchy woman! Devan is mine."


    "Why did you refuse toe out, huh?"


    "Has it be your hobby to interfere with other people''s rtionships?"


    "No Miss, it''s not what you think. I didn''t mean that at all," Anna sobbed back.


    "Then why are you in his room? It''s not the only time I''ve found you sleeping there. You bitch!"


    kk...


    Anna who wanted to speak again was silenced by the hand thatnded hard on her cheek.


    "Shut up. I don''t need your exnation."


    "Dammit Maid. At that time, when I visited here, you thought I didn''t pay attention to your every move, Huh?"


    Anna sobbed and didn''t respond, her feet still resting on the floor.


    For a moment they seemed to be attracted to each other.


    It wasn''t until a few momentster that Byanca''s smile suddenly widened, and she quickly let go of her hand, causing the woman to fall backward, hitting the floor very hard.


    Anna grimaced again, though she didn''t stay in that position for long, and immediately approached Byanca, pleading not to open the door.


    "You think by begging like this I can obey you?"


    "You misunderstood Miss. I and Devan don''t have any rtionship," replied Anna, currently sitting cross-legged in front of Byanca.


    "Devan? Huh, even the way you say his name has changed, and you''re asking me to believe you?"


    In that position, all Anna could do was plead and try to prevent Byanca from dragging her out.


    While on the other hand, Devan, who was very close to his house, elerated his car. He was very restless. At first, his mind was only filled with Anna, now he is no longer after receiving a call from Deden.


    Suddenly Devan remembered his conversation a few days ago with his messengers.


    A rough sigh sounded, "Who are you, Anna?" he muttered.


    Seeing that the gate was wide open, Devan immediately entered his yard, ignoring Lukman who was lying on the side of the road.


    His jaw clenched as he saw the many cars lining the driveway.


    While Deden who saw the ck Ferrari speeding up instantly breathed a sigh of relief. He then decided toe out of hiding and approached the four-wheeled vehicle that had just stopped not far from the entrance.


    The middle-aged man opened the car door for Devan.


    "Where''s Anna?" asked Devan right after getting out of the car.


    "She''s still in your house, with Miss Byanca, Sir"


    Hearing the middle-aged response, Devan nodded then took wide steps towards the main door.


    "Wow, I never expected that today there will be a guest from one of the big families," Devan''s voice made everyone turn their heads to him, a sentence that should have been warm now sounded t and cold.


    Brian was no exception, the man also did the same thing as the others. Their eyes met, suddenly Devan slowed down but only a few secondster a faint smile appeared on his lips, while Brian frowned, feeling like he had ever met a man walking towards him, but he couldn''t remember when and where.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Brian," said Devan after arriving right in front of the door, turning his body to face Brian.


    "Mr. Devan?"


    "Oh, so you own this little house?" Brian chuckled but Devan didn''t respond at all.


    "Well since you''vee then I''ll tell you what I''m here for."


    "Allow my men to search your house," Brian said again, his voice very rxed.


    "Isn''t that a bit of an exaggeration?" replied Devan.


    "Tsk, I just want to find my wife''s whereabouts."


    "Your wife?"


    Seeing Devan''s response, Brian smiled lopsidedly, "Why?"


    Devan''s hands which were in his trouser pockets clenched tightly, "Does that mean you use me of hiding your wife?"


    "If you think so, then so be it," Brian replied.


    No one dared to make a sound let alone interrupt their conversation


    Devanughed crisply, "If that''s the case, you and your people should go home. I have absolutely no interest in hiding other people''s wives," he said.


    "Hahaha? I doubt you''re telling the truth."


    "Whatever. Whatever you think is none of my business. You''d better go home. The woman you''re looking for isn''t here."


    "If you still have a little etiquette."


    "Ethics? hahaha, I just found out that people who hide other people''s wives can still talk about ethics," Brian replied but Devan didn''t respond at all.


    "So what if I force my way in?" said Brian again.


    "That won''t happen," Devan replied still in the same tone of voice.


    "Hahaha," Brian burst outughing again.


    "I just found out that the way the people of the Javier family work would be so embarrassing like this. Just for the sake of a woman and has arbitrarily barged into other people''s homes without permission, even did not hesitate to hurt some innocent people," said Devan in one breath.


    Hearing his adoptive father''s name being called, Brian''sughter died down in an instant. One of his eyebrows rose.


    "Is it possible that you think you are already in power in this country? So you can act openly."


    "Hah, that''s stupid."

 Chapter 162 - 162. Byancas Jealousy

    Hearing his adoptive father''s name being called, Brian''sughter died down in an instant. One of his eyebrows rose.


    "Is it possible that you think you are already in power in this country? So you can act openly."


    "Huh, what a fool."


    Brian clenched his fists. He never expected that his current interlocutor knew his adoptive father. With just that, everyone could immediately tell that Mr. Devan was not a random person and was not as simple as he seemed.


    In Brian''s mind he wondered, What is the rtionship between Devan and his father?


    "What right do you have to question my actions? Huh?" Brian started to anger.


    "Don''t forget where you are now, Mr. BRIAN," replied Devan scornfully.


    "Watch your attitude," Kevin took a step forward and wanted to throw a punch at Devan but was stopped by Brian.


    "S-Sir..."


    Brian snorted as he threw Kevin''s hand away. "Come back," he said.


    "Okay, sir," Kevin replied immediately.


    "Don''t think I''m going back today because I''m afraid of you, NOT AT ALL," Brian said, pointing straight at Devan''s face.


    "See you next time," he added and turned around.


    "Ah, I almost forgot. Tell Anna that I wille backter" he said as he stopped his steps for a moment and then resumed.


    Saw Brian walk back to the car, all the people wearing ck clothes backed off, as well as those who were struggling with Hendra.


    Until a few momentster, there was nothing left in the man''s yard other than Devan''s Ferrari.


    "Sorry for the inconvenience, sir," said Hendra, to which Deden nodded. The two bowed apologetically in front of the man.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "Not at all, sir," answered Hendra.


    "Um then forget it," replied Devan.


    "Bring Max a break. Looks like he''s hurt," he added.


    Hearing this, both Deden and Hendra, looked at each other. This was the first time Mr. Devan had mentioned the real name of any of the three of them.


    "Yes sir," said Hendra and Deden almost simultaneously, then said goodbye.


    "Wait," Devan suddenly stopped them.


    "Let Hendra do it."


    "Meanwhile, Deden, you will temporarily rece Lukman''s duties, and don''t let anyone enter, whoever it is without my permission."


    "You understand?"


    "Yes sir," they answered almost simultaneously.


    Hearing that, Devan nodded then turned to open the door. He still had things to do.


    Right after the door opened, Devan immediately stepped in, his brow furrowed when he found no one inside.


    ''Where are they?''


    Faintly he heard a voice from behind, immediately Devan followed the source of the sound which turned out to be taking him to the backyard.


    Devan''s brow furrowed but only for a few seconds, his eyes caught Byanca who was dragging Anna, and pushed her into the pool.


    "Anna," shouted Devan running to the edge of the pool.


    And that made Byanca startled with bulging eyes, her gaze looked horror when she saw the man approaching her.


    "What are you doing?" Devan pulled Byanca back and pushed her away from the pool.


    While on the other hand, Anna who is already in the water is now trying to get up, the woman is not very good at swimming making it look very difficult. She even thought that this was the end of her life.


    When she felt someone grab her hand, Anna tried to grip it tightly.


    ''Help me.''


    ''Please save me,'' Anna thought.


    Until Devan carried her up andy her body on the edge of the pool.


    "Are you okay?" he asked.


    Anna didn''t answer, the woman just shook her head. Her chest felt tight and heavy, making her breath sound hoarse.


    "I''m sorry," Devan said touching Anna''s hand but was immediately pushed away by the woman.


    Yes, a while ago when Byanca continued to treat her badly, Anna fought back but as a result, Byanca''s anger exploded.


    With her small body, what can she do? And this is how it ended, Byanca dragged her into the pool and pushed her.


    "Devan, why are you helping her?" Byanca approached.


    "Who exactly is your future wife?"


    Hearing that, Devan''s jaw tightened and rose from his position.


    "Since when did I have a future wife with a cruel attitude like you?"


    "You defended her?"


    "I''m not defending anyone."


    "If only I hade a little longer, you might have killed her, Byanca."


    "So what? It''s fitting for her because she seduces my future husband."


    "Even if she''s dead I''m still not satisfied, you should know that."


    "From then until now you are mine Devan," added Byanca.


    Devan chuckled at Byanca''s words. "Why are you talking like that only now? After everything you did back then, you should havee to your senses."


    "De-Devan, but I already apologized. We''ll be getting married soon, so it''s natural for me to feel jealous like this. You understand." Byanca''s tone of voice suddenly changed, which had previously been elevated was now normal as usual. It seemed the woman was trying hard to contain herself.


    "Reasonable?" Devan chuckles.


    "Now you''re out!" said Devan with one hand pointing towards the door.


    Hearing that, Byanca nced at Anna who was sobbing, her hands clenched into fists, she then stomped her feet hard on the floor and turned away without saying a word.


    "Anna, your hand is bleeding."


    "Your face is bruised."


    "Your elbow too," said Devan checking Anna''s condition.


    "That woman has gone too far," muttered Devan touching Anna''s shoulder but was again pushed aside by the woman.


    "Don''t touch me."


    "Okay, okay. I''m sorry. Now you stand up ande in, change your clothes,ter you can catch a cold," said Devan.


    But not once did the woman move from her position, still sobbing, the clear grains that continuously escaped her eyelids merged with the pool water that still wet her face, asionally sobbing, also her appearance was so messy and very sad.


    Waiting a few minutes patiently, a rough sigh escaped from between Devan''s lips.


    "You can''t go on like this Anna. You have to change your clothes," said Devan.


    "I''m sorry," said Anna in a hoarse voice.


    "Because of me, Byanca got mad at you," she added.


    "No, you''re not wrong. Why to apologize?" replied Devan.


    "Now don''t think about it, and stand up. Come on in," he added.


    Anna was still sobbing, slowly, she used her hands to support her and got up from her position.


    It is just...


    "Ahhh..." Anna winced as she felt pain in her palms and elbows.. Even almost lost her bnce if Devan didn''t immediately grab her and help her.

 Chapter 163 - 163. Injury

    "Ahhh..." Anna winced as she felt pain in her palms and elbows. She almost lost her bnce if Devan didn''t immediately grab her and help her.


    "Be careful."


    "Let go, I can do it myself," replied Anna pping Devan''s hand.


    "But your hand..."


    "It''s okay, I can hold it," Anna said then tried to get up from her position again.


    Devan, who couldn''t bear to see the woman in front of him grimacing, immediately turned his gaze to another direction.


    But only for a few seconds, he looked back at Anna, and at the same time he carried the woman and stepped out from the edge of the pool.


    "I-I can do it myself, you don''t have to do this," said Anna.


    Devan did not respond, only nced at the woman. Walked into the house, he wanted to take her back to the room.


    Not getting a response from the man holding her, Anna took a deep breath. The thing she was afraid of happening today, this was one of the reasons why she came to Devan''s house secretly, nor did she tell her about their son.


    Even though she had tried to act so that something like this didn''t happen, it still happened.


    Indeed in life, sometimes some things cannot be avoided, forcing us to face them head-on and ept everything gracefully.


    Not everything can be controlled ording to desire, and that''s what happened to Anna right now.


    "I''m sorry," Anna squeaked but Devan didn''t respond in the slightest.


    Climbing the stairs, anyone can see that Anna''s clothes are still very wet, asionally water seems to fall from the ends of the clothes she is wearing and create water trails on the floor.


    "Take a bath and change your clothes," said Devan after lowering Anna''s body.


    Anna did not give any response.


    "Do I need to help you?"


    "NO, DON''T DO IT. I can still do it," Anna replied that instant. Her face blushed without realizing it.


    Devan nodded in approval.


    Anna''s brow furrowed, her brows furrowed in confusion when she saw Devan still in his position without moving an inch.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "I will apany you to change clothes," said Devan and was immediately rewarded with a sharp re from Anna.


    "Okay, okay, I''m just joking," added Devan again rubbing the back of his neck and then walking out of the room. He was just trying to lighten Anna''s mood which seemed to be getting worse, though he wasn''t sure if it was working or not.


    After Devan''s leave, Anna took a deep breath, checked her hands and elbows, then went to the bathroom


    Until several tens of minutes had passed, Devan, who was standing outside the room leaning against the wall, now nced at the clock that was wrapped around his wrist. A first aid kit was beside his feet.


    Soon, it will be evening. She couldn''t bear to let her go like that.


    Waiting a few more moments, Devan''s brow furrowed when he didn''t hear any sound from inside the room, even though it had been about an hour.


    "Anna," Devan called as she knocked on the door.


    "Yes," said Anna from inside.


    "Are you done?" he asked.


    Anna didn''t answer, making the man frown.


    "If it''s done, I''m in now," he said.


    "Wait, don''te in."


    "Why? Aren''t you done yet? Or did something happen?" asked Devan as he put his ear to the door.


    "Um... That...." Anna''s reply sounded very unclear.


    "Are you having trouble? Need help?" Devan guessed because it was normal for Anna to have trouble changing clothes just by looking at the wounds on her hands and elbows.


    "No, not at all."


    "Then?"


    "M-my clothes," Anna stuttered.


    "Where did you put all the clothes I wore before?" she asked again.


    "I threw it away. Is there a problem with that?" he asked.


    Anna who heard this immediately dropped her body on the bed. There were no more clothes left in the paper bag, only some underwear, all the clothes that previously filled the paper bag were now gone, all of them she had worn.


    And it turns out that Devan has thrown it all away? No wonder she couldn''t find it anywhere.


    Currently, Anna only wore a towel on her body, her hair which she had dried with a towel also still looked wet.


    "Anna?"


    Anna was shocked when she heard the man calling her name again. Immediately she climbed into bed and wrapped herself in the nket, afraid that Devan would suddenly open the bedroom door and find herself half-naked.


    She doesn''t want to bebeled as a seductress.


    And what she feared before now happened, Devan opened the door with the first aid kit perched obediently in one of his hands.


    "How are you feeling now?" the man asked approaching Anna.


    "I-I''m fine now," the woman stuttered.


    Devan nodded, "Let me help treat your wound," he said approaching Anna and sitting on the edge of the bed making the woman quickly shift her body with a look of horror.


    "D-don''te any closer, and stay right there."


    Confused? Of course, Devan was confused. Anna avoided him as if he had an infectious disease.


    He wouldn''t ask why Anna wrapped herself in a nket in a sitting position because Devan thought that she might be cold after falling into the pool.


    Looked at the first aid kit that Devan had ced on a nightstand, then Anna said, "I-I can treat my wounds. You cane out now."


    "Are you sure?" asked Devan with one eyebrow raised.


    "Erm, don''t worry, I can endure it. After all, this wound is not much," replied Anna at the same time while nodding in agreement, looking so excited.


    Hearing the woman''s words, Devan took a deep breath.


    "Okay, I''ll go out," he said then stood up.


    "Call me if you need help, I''m outside," he added then turned to leave.


    Suddenly, a sigh of relief escaped Anna''s lips.


    While Devan, who had just taken a few steps, suddenly stopped, his eyes ring at the paper bag lying around the sofa. Instantly a smile appeared on his lips.


    "What? Why did you stop?" asked Anna but Devan ignored her.


    Instead of walking out of the room, the man entered the walk-in closet which was also in the same room.


    He went to one of his closets and pulled out a white shirt of his.


    Anna, who saw the man back out, tightened the nket on her body. Give a wary look.


    Their eyes met, making Devan swallow his saliva unconsciously. He knew very well that at this time Anna was not wearing anything.


    "Wear this for a while," Devan said as he put the shirt in his hand on the bed and then turned and left the room without waiting for Anna''s response.


    "H-how do you know?" Anna muttered as if she couldn''t believe what she was seeing.. She immediately checked the nket that wrapped her body, worried that some parts of her body were exposed without her knowing.I

 Chapter 164 - 164. Carried Away By The Situation

    "Wear this for a while," Devan said as he put the shirt in his hand on the bed and then turned and left the room without waiting for Anna''s response.


    "How do you know?" Anna muttered as if she couldn''t believe what she was seeing. She immediately checked the nket covering her body, worried that some parts of her body were exposed without her knowing.


    But after examining it, immediately a sigh of relief could be heard escaping from between her lips as her fears just now turned out to be futile.


    Seeing the door to the room which was closed tightly, Anna did not wait any longer and immediately grabbed the shirt and put it on.


    It looked huge, its length almost touched Anna''s knees, not only that, her hands were not visible at all even after she straightened her arms. Even so, Anna felt that this was better than wearing nothing at all.


    "Already?" Devan''s voice came back.


    "Yes," said Anna, using the towel that had been removed from her body to dry her hair which was still very wet. asionally she winced at the bruises and cuts on her hands.


    At the same time, Devan opened the door.


    "Tsk, he didn''t even let me linger alone in the room," Anna muttered in a very small voice when she saw the mane back in. Even though she had previously said she would treat the wound herself.


    For a moment they both forgot what happened a moment ago.


    Seeing Anna''s appearance, a smirk stered on Devan''s lips, he then walked over to the woman.


    "W-what do you want to do?"


    "Stop right there," Anna said as she raised her index finger to ask the man to stop.


    But unfortunately, Devan ignored it and continued to walk closer to Anna, making the woman take a step back as Devan was getting closer to her.


    Anna''s footsteps didn''t stop once until her body reached the wall of the room.


    Devan smiled.


    "W-why are you smiling like that?" Anna stuttered then raised her hands to cover her chest, looking warily at Devan who was now only a few steps away from her.


    Anna''s breath caught without her noticing. Now Devan was standing in front of her, they were very close. The man looked at her without blinking a bit, causing Anna to swallow her saliva roughly.


    "W-what are you going to do?" stammered Anna.


    "What are you thinking, with your appearance like this, do you think, what am I going to do?"


    Hearing that, Anna shook her head and then turned her face to the side, avoiding the man''s gaze who was getting closer to her face.


    Her body suddenly stiffened when she felt the heat from Devan''s breath. No one knows what got into her so Anna closed her eyes.


    Seeing that, the corners of Devan''s lips lifted into an arc.


    "What are you thinking?" Devan whispered right in Anna''s ear, one of his hands then grabbed Anna''s hand, at the same time he pulled his face away.


    And it managed to make Anna startled, immediately opened her eyes and looked at Devan who was currently rolling up the sleeves that dangled past her fingertips.


    Devan chuckled when he saw Anna gawking with red cheeks.


    "You want me?" Asked Devan openly, intending to seduce the woman standing right in front of her.


    Hearing that, Anna red sharply and tried to pull her hand away but failed, "What are you saying? Don''t think anything of it."


    Devan chuckled, lowered Anna''s right hand then grabbed the other, doing the same as before.


    If Devan was honest, Anna''s current appearance looked so adorable, and his oversized shirt clinging to her body made his wild side thrash about.


    "What are you thinking? Throw away your dirty thoughts," said Anna.


    "Shouldn''t I be the one saying that? Hmm?" Devan''s reply made Anna turn her face the other way. Anna couldn''t lie. Yes, she did have such thoughts before.


    And now, she had cursed herself many times. How could she have such thoughts after being tortured by Byanca? Anna couldn''t understand herself.


    Byanca''s attitude towards her was clear, Byanca wanted her to stay away from Devan, but for some reason, the other side of Anna refused, and wanted to continue to be around him.


    Has she now turned into an evil woman?


    No matter how hard she thought, Anna still couldn''t find an exnation for her current feelings, the more she tried to stay away from and reject Devan, somehow another feeling grew inside her.


    This was the first time she had felt anything like this in her life.


    Anna was silent for a long time and did not realize that Devan had brought her to sit on the sofa and treat her wound.


    "I''m sorry," said Anna suddenly making Devan stop moving his hand.


    "You''re not wrong."


    "I''ve made Byanca angry, my presence here only ruins your rtionship," said Anna.


    "I just know you as a friend, Devan, I don''t want more than that," she added.


    Hearing Anna''s words, Devan''s jaw tightened. "Do you love Brian?" He asked looking into Anna''s eyes.


    Anna didn''t answer.


    "Isn''t your husband Nicho? How can that man im you to be his wife?"


    "I am his wife," replied Anna.


    Now it was Devan''s turn to be silent, frozen in ce. "So Nicho?"


    "He''s just a friend, nothing more."


    "Friend?"


    Anna nodded in agreement.


    "So, Dave is your son with Brian?" asked Devan back to continue his activities.


    "How did you know my son''s name?" Anna asked back, raising her gaze to look at Devan who was busy with the wound on her palm.


    "How am I supposed to know his name, it doesn''t matter," Devan replied that second.


    "Y-you''ve met?" Anna stuttered, her heart suddenly racing.


    "So what if so? And why if not?" he asked.


    "I-I just wanted to know," replied Anna.


    "You haven''t answered my question, Anna," said Devan, instantly raising his gaze to look at Anna, who also did the same thing.


    "Which is your question?"


    "Is that Dave your son with Brian?" asked Devan repeating the previous sentence.


    Anna choked, suddenly lost her vocabry, she didn''t know how to respond.


    "He-He''s just my son," Anna said after a few minutes of silence.


    "What do you mean?" Devan frowned.


    "Would you believe me when I said Dave was your son?"


    Tense.


    Devan stiffened, tightened his grip on Anna''s hand, causing the woman to wince again.


    "What are you saying?" Devan''s tone changed.


    "Tsk, I was just kidding. How could Dave be your son?" Annaughed softly.


    "Are you done? I want to go to the kitchen, I''m thirsty," added Anna again releasing Devan''s hand, then got up from her position, wanting to get out of there. At this time, Anna again cursed herself for saying that, previously she might get carried away from the situation. Now she is struggling to find a diversion.


    Suddenly, Devan grabbed Anna''s arm again and forced her to sit down.


    "Anna, I''m serious. Why did you change the subject and want to leave?"


    "Is that true?" he added again, his breath faintly ragged.

 Chapter 165 - 165. Sad Heart

    Devan grabbed Anna''s arm again and forced her to sit down.


    "I''m serious, why did you change the subject and want to leave?"


    "Is it true?" he added again, his breath faintly ragged.


    "What? I''m just joking, don''t take it too seriously," replied Anna, smiling awkwardly.


    Hearing this, Devan then let go of Anna''s hand slowly. "Your jokes aren''t funny at all Anna."


    "I know."


    "So, since when did you marry Brian?" asked Devan again feeling a little curious.


    "I forgot," Anna replied curtly, making the eyebrows of the man in front of her knit together in confusion.


    "Besides, why do you ask like that, there''s no point in knowing it," Anna added again.


    "A-ah, I''m sorry if I ask too much," said Devan.


    Anna nodded in agreement. "You know where my cell phone is?" asked Anna changing the subject.


    "Your cell phone?" Devan repeated then got up from his position, opened the nightstand drawer, and took out a t-shaped object from inside it.


    "Here," he said as he held it out to Anna.


    "I''ve filled it with a new sim card," he added again.


    "Is that true?" Anna responded enthusiastically as if their discussion just now was nothing.


    "Erm, use it and don''t delete my number from there again," Devan replied.


    Anna ignored the man''s words again, she immediately entered Na''s contact which is still vivid in her memory, as well as the address where her son and the girl live. Afraid that at any time she would forget.


    "Where are you going?" asked Anna getting up from her seat when she saw Devan leaving the room.


    "You stay here, I''m not going anywhere," Devan replied before disappearing behind the door.


    Hearing that, Anna sat back down, leaning her body rxed on the sofa. Trying to rx her body as much as possible.


    Only a few secondster and Devan came back into the room with a ss of water.


    "This is for you, have a drink," said Devan cing the object in his hand on the small table that was right in front of Anna.


    "For me?"


    "Didn''t you say you were very thirsty before?"


    "Ah yes, I''m thirsty," Anna stuttered and immediately grabbed the ss and gulped down its contents.


    "Take it slow, you''ll choke."


    Anna nodded hearing that "Thank you," she said, putting the ss back on the table.


    "What do you want to eat?" asked Devan.


    "It''s past lunch, you must be very hungry," he added.


    Anna shook her head, "I''m not hungry," Anna replied at the same time, maybe because of what had just happened that she didn''t feel hungry at all.


    Devan who heard Anna''s answer just sighed harshly, "Okay," he replied, then reached into his trouser pocket and pulled out his cellphone from there. He said that doesn''t mean he won''t do food ordered. Devan did it anyway, and maybe forced her to finish it off?


    Even though Devan seems fine now, but to be honest that since earlier the man''s focus has been disturbed even now he can''t even guess what he is feeling. All because of the jokes said by Anna.


    He didn''t know why Devan keeps thinking, even though Anna has said that she was just joking. It''s just too bad, it seems his feelings and thoughts refuse to believe it.


    "What are you thinking?" Anna asked suddenly breaking Devan''s daydream.


    "Ah it''s okay, I was just thinking about office work," Devan replied.


    "Then you rest, I''ll go to the workroom first. If you need anything, you can call me," the man added again and then turned to leave the room.


    "Wait!" said Anna and manage to stop Devan''s steps.


    "Hmm?"


    "When are you going to drop me off? It''s gettingte," said Anna wanting to make sure.


    "With your condition like this?" Devan replied looking at Anna from top to toe.


    "W-what did you see?" Anna stuttered when she saw Devan''s gaze like that.


    "You''re not afraid of your son asking about the wounds on your body? And where are you going anyway?" asked Devan, he was very curious where the woman would go after her husband came looking for her.


    "You ran away from home. Then where is your son? You''re not going back to that man''s house, right? If so, then it''s a waste of my efforts to protect you here," he added again saying a littleining.


    "O-oh yeah. I don''t do it. I will go to my friend''s house. There is my son waiting for me," replied Anna looking very awkward.


    "Okay," replied Devan immediately turning around and leaving the room without waiting for a response from the woman.


    Right after Devan disappeared from his sight, Anna let out a shaky breath.


    To be honest, she found her rtionship with him very strange at the moment. Anna and Devan are just friends, only former subordinates and superiors, only acquaintances, but the way that man treats her is very good, always giving her more attention, a treatment that she can''t get from anyone in this world.


    When she was thinking about it, that guy already has Byanca, why is he still treating other people this way? He didn''t even hesitate to kiss and tease her.


    Just thinking about it, Anna''s face heated up a little, blushing again without her noticing.


    kk...


    Anna pped herself "What are you thinking, idiot?" her monologue.


    "Watch yourself, Anna, he''s getting married soon."


    "Don''t let you ruin other people''s rtionships any further than this."


    "You should give up, and get as far away as possible instead of staying in this guy''s room."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "What are you doing staying here?" Anna whispered who kept talking to herself. Also leaned her head on the back of the sofa while steadying the ceiling of the room.


    Being in that position for a few minutes, Anna didn''t move an inch.


    Lifting her palm, her eyes fell on Byanca''s former heels just a moment ago.


    It seems that Devan''s words are right, she must wait for all her scars to disappear before meeting Dave. She didn''t want Na and her son to worry about her, especially with the girl.


    Na would bombard her with any questions.


    "Dave, you have to be patient, I wille soon," she mumbled then grabbed her phone, she wanted to call Na and say that it looks like she wille in a few days.


    Until a few moments passed, Anna felt hungry, her stomach began to ring asking to be filled, looked at the clock disyed on her cellphone screen, it was now three minutes past three.


    Slowly, she rose from her position, out of the room, and walked towards the kitchen on the first floor.


    However, her steps stopped when her gaze met Devan''s right after she set foot downstairs. On one of his hands, there are several boxes of food.


    "Hungry?" Asked Devan while swinging the box in his hand.

 Chapter 166 - 166. Check CCTV Footage

    "Hungry?" asked Devan while swinging the box in his hand. It seemed that the man had just entered the house.


    Devan then walked to Anna, then pulled the woman into the kitchen, and sat her on the dining table chair.


    "Wait a minute," said Devan, entering the kitchen and serving the food he had just ordered in front of Anna.


    "For you, eat. You must be hungry," Devan said and sat down next to Anna.


    See! Even Devan seemed to understand more about herself than the woman.


    "Thank you," Anna muttered.


    Devan just nodded in response.


    After that, they began to eat the food that was served in front of them.


    Now and then Devan takes several types of food for Anna or just invites her to make small talk.


    ....


    Far behind Devan''s house, a one-story building with white tones on all the walls.


    Someone just opened the door and walked in.


    "Are you awake?" Hendra asked when he saw Lukman who was already sitting on the edge of the bed.


    The man just nodded without looking at the source of the voice.


    "How are things outside?" Lukman asked after a few minutes of silence.


    "It is conducive and Javier''s family has left," Hendra replied.


    "Looks like your mask cracked from the punches of his men," he added then chuckled.


    Yes, the building is a house that Devan has dedicated to the three of them, Lukman, Hendra, and Deden.


    Those who were spoken to just sighed harshly, "I''m not ready at all and they''ve attacked me suddenly," Lukman replied.


    He slowly rubbed different parts of his neck, and when he found something he pulled until something like skin lifted.


    Lukman continued to do this until the object slipped from his face and revealed a very young and handsome face.


    Yes, that is his real face. While working at Devan''s house he only disguised himself using a middle-aged leather mask. Not only Lukman but Hendra or Deden are also not much different from him. What the three of them have shown so far is just a gimmick so that their disguise is not detected by others.


    "Hmm, that''s right. It''s broken and can''t be used anymore," Lukman muttered, throwing the thing onto the nightstand.


    Seeing this, Hendra smiled, in one hand there was a ss of wine. Even though it was still light outside and the man had been drinking alcohol.


    "What did Nr. Does Devan say? He must be angry because I didn''t guard the gate properly," he asked as he raised his head and looked at Hendra.


    "No, you''re wrong. Mr. Devan didn''t say anything. He just asked me to take you back to rest," answered Hendra.


    "Is that true?"


    Hendra nodded. They were then silent, busy with their thoughts.


    "Max," Hendra called while looking at the man who was still sitting on the bed.


    (Remember Lukman''s real name is Max)


    Hearing his name being called, the man raised his eyes. Yes, they would only mention each other''s names if they were in the house, not outside.


    "Aren''t you curious as to why Javier''s people roam this country?" asked Hendra.


    "Maybe looking for something? Or find a new target?" Lukman replied.


    Hearing Max''s answer, Hendra was silent for a moment.


    "They''re looking for Miss Anna."


    "Ha?"


    "Don''t tell me that Miss Anna is Javier''s new target?" Hendra guessed immediately got up from his position, walked closer to where Max was.


    "Tsk, what do you mean? Javier never targeted someone like her," Max replied.


    "That''s what I mean, maybe there are some things we don''t know about Miss Anna. But not with them," said Hendra guessing.


    "But, if it has anything to do with them. Why didn''t Mr. Devan tell us?"


    "Hmm, I don''t think Mr. Devan knows this either," replied Hendra.


    "Never mind, you should rest. We''ll see how it goes from today because I''m very sure that they wille again," added Hendra.


    "Okay. Then get out. I want to sleep, it''s been a long time since Ist had a nap."


    "It''ste, Max."


    "Whatever, get out quickly," he added.


    Hendra who heard that just chuckled and left Max''s room. Walked into the living room while sipping the wine in his hand.


    He put the ss on the table there then enter another room.


    Inside there are lots of monitors, there are CCTV recordings at Mr. Devan''s house, both inside and in the yard. Yes, except in the man''s bedroom and study. Because it is Mr. Devan''s privacy.


    And Devan installed the CCTV and asked his subordinates to monitor it if something went wrong.


    It''s been almost two weeks, Hendra didn''t check it, because everything seemed normal and safe as usual.


    And since today there was a bit of chaos, he decided to check it out.


    The slightly dusty chair indicated that the room had been untouched for a long time.


    Hendra left the room door open just like that so the room was not stuffy.


    ying CCTV footage one by one while leaning back on the chair.


    Until thirty minutes had passed, Hendra sped up the recording because he was a little bored. But that doesn''t mean it applies to all records.


    There are times when Hendra slows down the yback just to see Mr. Devan and Miss Anna.


    "Why are you smiling to yourself?"


    Suddenly Max entered the room making Hendra startled and immediately speed up the recording.


    "I thought you were asleep," replied Hendra.


    "Sure, just ten minutes and get up again," Max said.


    "You got something?" the man asked again.


    "Ah no, just as usual. Only Mr. Devan''s daily activities" replied Hendra.


    "Looks like Mr. Devan has feelings for Miss Anna," Max muttered after a few minutes of silence.


    Hendra did not respond to the man''s words and only nodded faintly.


    "Too bad Mr.Devan will marry another woman," added Max again sitting in the chair next to Hendra.


    "We have no right toment on his life. Watch your words," said Hendra.


    Those who were spoken to only shrugged their shoulders seemed reluctant to reply to Hendra''s sentence.


    After that, they were both silents. There was no more sound, and only silence filled the room. Both Hendra and Max, rxed on the chairs with their eyes fixed on the monitor screen in front of them.


    But only for a few minutes, suddenly both of them got up and took an upright position at the same time.


    "W-what did I just see?" Hendra stuttered suddenly turned his face towards Max.


    "That''s Miss Byanca, right? Mr. Devan''s fianc¨¦?" Max replied while pointing at the screen.


    Hendra who was still looking at Max slowly turned his head towards the screen.


    "Y-yes, she''s Master''s fianc¨¦.

 Chapter 167 - 167. Check CCTV Footage (2)

    "That''s Miss Byanca, right? Mr. Devan''s fianc¨¦?" Max replied while pointing at the screen.


    Hendra who was still looking at Max slowly turned towards the screen.


    "Y-yes, she is his fianc¨¦ and soon they will be married," said Hendra.


    "But who is the man with her?" Max asked, the frown on his forehead bing more pronounced.


    "I don''t know, I should be the one asking you. You guard the gate, Max. How could that foreign mane in and do such a heinous thing in Mr. Devan''s house?" Hendra replied, his tone sounding a bit strange as if to describe that he was very disgusted.


    Yes, what they see on the monitor screen at this time is a recording when Byanca and her boyfriend have sex in the living room, the stairs, and into the room on the second floor when Devan stays at Leo''s house and is not at home.


    While on the other hand, Max swallowed hard.


    "Tsk, throw away your perverted thoughts," said Hendra.


    "How is it while what we are watching is¡­"


    "Enough, don''t continue it again," Hendra cut in and then elerated the duration of the recording until a new figure entered the house.


    "That''s Miss Anna," Max guessed right away.


    "What did she do?" Max''s brow furrowed and brought his face closer to the screen.


    "What else? She was cleaning the disgusting liquid of the two couples," replied Hendra.


    Suddenly Max pulled his face away from the screen and sat back in his original ce. "I don''t know why I don''t agree that it''s the dirty woman that Mr. Devan will marry," he muttered.


    "Look, she doesn''t even have any fear at all and dares to do things like that at her future husband''s house," added Max again.


    "What kind of woman is that?"


    "Max, how many times have I warned you that we don''t have the right to judge Mr. Devan''s life, all we need to do is serve him because of all the kindness he has given him."


    The person he was talking to just sighed harshly, "So why? After all, everything I say is true, right? Mr. Devan is not here either. You don''t have to worry about all my words being heard by him. After all, I only do it in this ce, not outside. I still have a little bit of sanity," Max said.


    Hearing the story of the man next to him, Hendra cleared his throat and then scanned the CCTV recording file into his cellphone.


    "You forbade me to be lecherous, but you''re the one who saved the recording on your cell phone," Max said.


    "I will give it to Mr. Devan, yes at the right time, I will send this recording to him," replied Hendra.


    "You want to ruin their rtionship?" Max turned.


    "No, didn''t Mr. Devan ask us to report if something went wrong? This is our job, and we should do this," replied Hendra.


    "Hmm, fine, it''s up to you," said Max.


    Hendra did not give any response after that.


    "By the way, where is he? Why are you the only one here?" Max asked again, the person he meant was Deden. Since then, his eyes have only caught Hendra''s presence.


    "Mr. Devan asked him to take your ce guarding the gate for a while," answered Hendra without turning his head.


    "You just continue checking the CCTV, I want to go back to the room, suddenly I feel dizzy," said Max slowly standing up from his position.


    "Erm, should I call a doctor for you?" Hendra asked as he ced his t-shaped object on the table, it seemed that he had finished scanning the recording file.


    "No need. It''s not much. I''m pretty sure that after resting, I can go back to how I was before."


    "Okay, it''s up to you," replied Hendra.


    The next minute Max or by another name Lukman has now disappeared behind the door of the room, leaving Hendra alone.


    Hendra then continued to check the CCTV recordings, until the evening, the man did not move an inch from there.


    .


    .


    .


    Finished contacting Na, Anna felt a little relieved and her worries lessened, she even took the time to talk to her son ''Dave'' because she felt missed.


    It was now seven o''clock in the evening, Anna was sitting rxing in the living room sipping her homemade juice. She was not alone, Devan also sat next to her and apanied her.


    At first nce, the current situation did not at all depict that something big had just happened, especially Anna. The woman looked normal as if nothing had happened to her that afternoon.


    If usually after someone gets tortured by others, then at least he will be sad, feel afraid, guilty, and various other types of feelings.


    But all of that was not reflected in Anna''s face. Quite the opposite. Weird isn''t it?


    Anna doesn''t even understand the feelings that bind her right now.


    "What are you thinking?" suddenly the voice of Devan who was sitting next to her was heard and managed to break her focus.


    "No, I didn''t think anything," Anna replied that instant.


    "Is that true?"


    "Why do you ask like that?" Instead of answering, Anna even asked a question back.


    "Oh no. I''m just curious because you''ve always been daydreaming and often ignore me when talking to you," replied Devan.


    "Is that true? Ah, I''m sorry," said Anna.


    Devan smiled faintly at the woman''s response.


    After a moment of silence, Anna re-opened the conversation by asking, "You didn''t call Byanca?"


    Devan turned his head, "Contacting Byanca? For what?"


    "You have to exin this misunderstanding to her, Devan. I don''t want her toin to your extended family about this matter and make the situation worse," exined Anna.


    "She wouldn''t do it," Devan said firmly.


    "Byanca will not say this to anyone," he added.


    "Why are you so sure? I''m just a little scared," replied Anna.


    "I''ve known Byanca since I was little, so it''s only natural that I know how she is," said Devan, taking a deep breath, leaning his head on the back of the chair and staring at the ceiling as if he was thinking about something.


    "You''ve known each other since you were little?" she asked.


    Devan nodded in agreement, "Um, and I was engaged to her at a very young age."


    Hearing that Devan and Byanca had known each other since childhood, for some reason Anna felt a little jealous.


    "It turns out that your rtionship is that strong. I salute, it''s only right that Byanca is very angry and uses me of things," replied Anna while exhaling harshly.


    "using you? What did Byanca say to you?" asked Devan tilting his head and facing the woman sitting next to him.


    "She thinks, I want to take you away from her," Anna replied that instant.


    Devan smiled, "You don''t mean to do it?" Devan replied still in the same position, staring at the woman without blinking a bit.

 Chapter 168 - 168. Awkward

    Devan smiled, "You don''t mean to do it?" replied Devan still in the same position, staring at the woman without blinking a bit.


    "Your jokes aren''t funny, Devan," Anna replied.


    "I still have the status of the wife of another man," Anna muttered as if talking to herself, but her voice could still be heard by the man sitting next to her.


    After Anna said that, Devan didn''t respond anymore.


    Secretly they both realized one thing inmon, that their rtionship was quiteplicated. Have the same feelings even though they are already in a rtionship with other people. Anna who is Brian''s wife, and maybe Devan will soon be Byanca''s husband.


    Exhausted sighs could be heard escaping from between their lips at the same time, causing them to suddenly turn around with clear wrinkles on their foreheads.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "What are you thinking?" Anna and Devan asked at the same time making both of them smile awkwardly.


    "You go first."


    "You go first." Again, they said the same thing at the same time, and it managed to make Anna''s cheeks turn red without her realizing it, while Devan the man took an upright position while rubbing the back of his neck.


    "I-I''m thirsty," said Anna immediately getting up from her position, walking towards the kitchen with very fast steps.


    Their hearts were beating faster than usual. No one knows, even though it''s only two sentences, and they act like they''ve done something big.


    Anna immediately gulped the bottle of water she took from the refrigerator, drank it until only a few sips remained, then pounded her chest which suddenly felt heavy.


    "Slowly, you drink like someone afraid to lose water," Devan''s voice suddenly sounded making Anna gasp in surprise, immediately turning towards the source of the voice where the man was already standing nearby.


    "I''m thirsty too," said Devan, snatching the bottle in Anna''s hand and then downing it.


    From the beginning to the end, Anna just stared and didn''t make a sound, staring intently at the man who suddenly appeared and drank the rest of the water in the bottle.


    "Why is your expression like that?" Asked Devan as he returned the empty bottle in his hand to its original ce, in Anna''s hand.


    "Th-that''s what''s left of me."


    "So what?"


    "You''re not disgusted?"


    "What for? It''s just your lips. How can I be disgusted when your lips are already mine..."


    "STOP!" Anna covered the man''s mouth with one hand. Both legs seem to tiptoe.


    "Don''t go on with it anymore. T-that time, it was just a mistake. Yes it''s just the two of us," said Anna then immediately walked away from the kitchen, her hands were seen hitting her ears while shaking her head.


    Devan who saw the woman just chuckled. The empty bottle is still in Anna''s hand, I don''t know where she will take it.


    Anna was embarrassed, and the woman''s attitude was very adorable for the man. Devan then nced at the clock on his wrist, it was already eight o''clock in the evening.


    "Anna," Devan called, approaching the woman.


    The one whose name was mentioned did not turn around or answer.


    "Want to go out with me?" Devan offered, and at that moment Anna turned to the man.


    "Instead of going out with you, you better take me to my friend''s house. My son is waiting for me there," replied Anna.


    "No, I told you earlier that I would take you after the wound on your body healed, or at least it wasn''t very clear," said Devan.


    "Aren''t you bored here all the time?"


    "Are you afraid that Brian''s people will find you?" asked Devan again.


    Anna was silent and immediately looked away from the man, suddenly her gaze was sad. And it gives an indirect answer to Devan that it looks like hisst statement was true.


    "I don''t want Miss Byanca to misunderstand more," Anna muttered but her voice still reached the man''s ear.


    Hearing Anna''s words, Devan sighed harshly. Sit next to the woman without giving any response. Grabbing his cellphone which he had previously ced on the table, Devan then sent someone a text message.


    The atmosphere in the room was quiet again, Anna was busy with the Japanese program that was currently broadcast on the tv screen, while Devan, the man was busy ying with his cellphone, only asionally ncing at Anna and then back at the t-shaped object on the screen.


    Having been in that position for a very long time, there was no interaction between the two. They are all busy with their activities.


    Until it was ten o''clock at night, Devan''s cell phone rang, a faint smile etched on his lips right after opening a text message from someone.


    "Let''s go out," suddenly Devan''s voice sounded and managed to break the silence between the two.


    Reflex Anna turned, "I don''t want to. If you want to ask me, maybe you should ..."


    "No, eee I mean, I want to invite you to rx in the backyard," said Devan immediately cutting Anna''s repeated sentence.


    "Ha?"


    "Come on!" asked Devan to immediately pull Anna up from her position.


    But at the same time, Devan was silent when he saw the clothes worn by Anna.


    "Wait here a moment," said Devan then released his grip and headed for the stairs at a fast pace.


    Just a few minutester, the man came back out of his room with a nket and a jacket in his hand.


    "Before going out, put this on first," said Devan as he handed Anna the jacket in his hand.


    Anna, who still couldn''t properly digest what Devan was doing, just nodded faintly and then put on the jacket, a jacket that seemed more suitable to be called a hoddie.


    The hoodie was too big, reaching to Anna''s knees and her arms were not visible at all.


    Devan smiled when he saw his hoddie was already half wrapped around the woman in front of him.


    "Now you won''t be cold," said Devan then pulled Anna''s arm towards the door.


    Coming out of the house, Hendra was already standing there.


    "Good evening, sir, Miss," said Hendra, bowing slightly in respect.


    "Pleasee in," said Hendra again, directing his hands to the car door that was already wide open.


    Anna frowned in confusion, turned to Devan as if asking for an exnation but the man just nodded without saying anything.


    "Come on," said Devan again pulling Anna into the car.


    "Where do you want to take me?" asked Anna who could not contain her curiosity.


    "You''ll find outter," Devan replied, and with that, the car started, not towards the gate, but down the road that led to the white house''s backyard.

 Chapter 169 - 169. Together

    "Where do you want to take me?" asked Anna who could not contain her curiosity.


    "You''ll find outter," Devan replied, and with that, the car started, not toward the gate, but down the street that led to the white building''s backyard.


    Along the way, the twinkling of decorative lights seemed to fill the trees that lined the road, Anna was stunned by the sight.


    The car moved for a few minutes then stopped right in front of a not-so-big one-story house. It is the house where Lukman, Deden, and Hendra live.


    Anna, who saw this, frowned, apparently there was another building in Devan''s house yard.


    "Come on!" said Devan right after Hendra opened the door for them.


    Anna got out of the car, her eyes immediately fell on the figure of a handsome man who was standing in front of the barbecue grill, not far from there were several chairs and a small table, as well as a bonfire that wasn''t too big.


    Devan who saw Lukman not wearing his leather mask just sighed roughly. This was also the first time for him to see the man outside with his true appearance.


    "W-what is this?" stuttering Anna stopped her steps for a moment then looked around her.


    "You''re hungry, aren''t you?" he asked.


    "Please sir, Miss," said Hendra, inviting them to enter the yard.


    Anna nodded, "A-alright," she said then resumed her steps, tightening her hand on Devan''s sleeve making the man immediately turn to her. Feeling a little hesitant, because this was the first time she saw a new face around Devan.


    "There''s no need to be afraid," said Devan when he saw Anna''s gaze focused on Max who was currently busy with the grill in front of him as if he hadn''t noticed their presence.


    "I''m not afraid," Anna replied that second.


    "Who is he? Is he also one of your workers here? like Mr. Hendra, Lukman, and Mr. Deden?" asked Anna.


    Hearing Anna''s question, Devan smiled faintly, "That''s right. He''s one of my workers here," he replied.


    "Is that true?"


    "Um," Devan replied, nodding in agreement.


    "Why have I never seen him?" she asked.


    "Now you''ve seen it," Devan replied, as Anna suddenly stopped walking again.


    Devan chuckled, rubbing the woman''s head, "I''m just kidding, don''t look at me like that," Devan replied.


    At first, nce, when viewed from afar, Devan and Anna look like a father and son. It''s all because of their very different body postures. Devan is tall and stocky, while Anna is petite and short. But when you hear the way they talk and see the interaction between the two, it looks very sweet and will make anyone smile to themselves.


    For Hendra, the togetherness of Mr. Devan and Miss Anna is so adorable. The cold and cruel man she had known all along instantly melted and turned into a cute rabbit in front of the woman.


    While Max, who was still busy with the grill in front of him, faintly heard someone''s voice. He immediately turned his head and when he found Mr. Devan and Miss Anna, he immediately put the spat in his hand and approached.


    "Good evening and wee Mr. Devan and Miss Anna," said Max.


    Anna who heard her name called reflex frowned, "You know my name?" she asked.


    Max who heard Anna''s question for a moment was frozen in ce, "Ah yes Miss. Hendra often tells about you who always treat him very well," Max stuttered quickly looking for a reasonable excuse. Sometimes he forgot that he wasn''t wearing his leather mask at the moment.


    "Is that true?" Anna narrowed her eyes and turned to Hendra who was lowering his gaze.


    "Never mind, honey. Don''t think anything of it. So what if he knows your name?" Said Devan embracing Anna''s shoulder, wanting to show his men not to look face in front of Anna, especially now that Max is showing his real face which he refuses to admit is handsome.


    Hearing Devan''s words, Anna frowned. "I am nothing to you. Don''t call me that," Anna replied as she took Devan''s hand off her shoulder then walked past Max and sat in a chair very close to the bonfire.


    Devan chuckled, then followed Anna.


    "Wear this," said Devan as he spread the nket he had brought earlier and covered the woman''s lower body.


    Anna froze in ce, but only for a few seconds. "Thank you," she said, blushing again. Previously, Anna was a little confused and curious when she saw Devan carrying a nket.


    Turns out it was for her.


    "I don''t want you to get cold," said Devan, sitting in the chair right next to Anna.


    As if at a loss for words, Anna didn''t know how to respond. Finally, the woman just stayed in ce while raising the nket that covered her thighs and toes.


    "Do Hendra and the others live in this house?" Anna asked after a few minutes of silence.


    Devan nodded in approval.


    Seeing the man''s response, Anna understood. No wonder if she saw Deden, Lukman, and Hendra at that man''s house if he doesn''t have something to do. It turns out they do have their residence in the backyard.


    While on the other hand, Max walked closer. "Please sir, Miss," he said as he ced the roast beef and grilled sausage on the small table in front of the two of them.


    Immediately a delicious aroma spreads, wafting into everyone''s senses of smell.


    "Thank you," said Anna.


    "You''re wee, Miss. Don''t be shy. Please enjoy," Max replied then said goodbye, then went back to grilling new meat, he cut some of the meat into small pieces and then put it on the grill after arranging it using a skewer.


    "Did you ask them to provide all this?" asked Anna turning to Devan.


    "You don''t like it?" instead of answering, Devan even asked back.


    "No, it''s not like that. I''m just curious because since earlier you''ve just been near me and not doing anything," answered Anna.


    Hearing that, Devan smiled. "As long as you like it, then that''s enough. You don''t need to know anything else," said Devan.


    Anna blushed again without realizing it. Realizing her thoughts and feelings were acting up again, she shook her head and tried to make up her mind.. That the man she was with right now belonged to another woman.

 Chapter 170 - 170. Together (2)

    Anna blushed again without realizing it. Realizing her thoughts and feelings were acting up again, she shook her head and tried to make up her mind. That the man she was with right now belonged to another woman.


    "Why are you shaking your head, don''t you like it?" asked Devan when he saw Anna.


    "No, no. It''s not like that," replied Anna in that instant. She then grabbed the sausage in front of her then dipped it in the mayonnaise sauce.


    "Can I eat this?" she asked.


    "Wait!" prevented Devan with one hand holding Anna''s arm.


    "Give it to me," said Devan grabbing Anna''s hand which was holding a sausage skewer.


    "It''s still hot, Anna. Your tongue will scald if you eat it right away," he added as he blew on the sausage, looking like he was trying to cool it down.


    Again, Anna was stunned by Devan''s treatment of her, making her reflexively look at the man''s face without realizing it.


    Devan who felt Anna''s gaze on him just kept quiet and pretended not to know, until a few minutes passed, "Do you like my face that much?" Asked Devan on the sidelines of his activity, which was still blowing the sausage in Anna''s hand.


    Immediately Anna realized and shifted her gaze to another direction, pulling her hand away from Devan''s grasp. "Th-thank you," Anna stuttered a little then started eating the sausage in her hand.


    Devan just nodded, then poured water for Anna. "Eat slowly and this is water for you," said Devan cing a ss of mineral water in front of Anna.


    Anna nodded, then looked around.


    "Why is it only the two of us eating?" Asked Anna with a frown when she saw Hendra and the man whose name she didn''t know was still in front of the grill.


    "So why? This is for you, not for the others," replied Devan.


    Hearing that, Anna put the sausage in her hand onto the small te in front of her, then stood up from her position.


    "Mr. Hendra,e and join us," said Anna inviting the middle-aged man who was still standing behind Devan.


    "N-no Miss, thank you, I''m full," replied Hendra.


    Anna shook her head while taking a deep breath, the woman then walked to the back and pulled Hendra''s hand to the remaining empty seat.


    "N-no Miss. You don''t have to do this," Hendra stammered reluctantly, afraid that he would be considered rude by Mr. Devan.


    "You sit here," said Anna right after arriving at an empty chair not far from her ce.


    "No, Miss, this chair is not suitable for me," said Hendra, still standing, looking very reluctant to sit down.


    "Sit down and follow her," suddenly came Devan''s voice.


    "Okay sir, I apologize beforehand," said Hendra slowly sitting up with a very stiff movement.


    "Why does Mr. Hendra have to apologize? Just sitting down won''t hurt anyone else," said Anna, then took some sausages and grilled meat along with some other snacks and brought them to the middle-aged man.


    "No-Miss..." Hendra''s words trailed off when he saw Mr. Devan nod.


    "Yes, Mr. Hendra must eat this too," said Anna.


    "Th-thank you, Miss."


    "Um, can I ask you something?" Anna asked the middle-aged man, making a Devan raise one of his eyebrows.


    "Please, what is it, Miss?"


    "What''s the name of the man grilling over there?" Anna asked in a slightly whispering voice but still managed to reach Devan''s listeners.


    "Oh, so you asked Hendra to join just because you wanted to ask the man''s name?" Devan chimed.


    Hearing Devan''s voice, Anna turned her head. "So why? I just wanted to invite him to join, the food here is more than enough for the four of us," replied Anna.


    "If you call him too, who will grill the meat? Right now I''m very hungry, and maybe all the food on this table won''t be enough," Devan said in one breath.


    Hendra, who was already holding the sausage skewer, put it back in its original ce when he heard Mr. Devan''s words.


    "No problem, I can bake it for you," replied Anna.


    And the woman''s words managed to make Devan silent, but only a few secondster the man said, "No, I will not let you do things like that, your hand is not healed Anna. I''ll bake it myself," said Devan then got up from his position, walked to Anna, then grabbed the woman''s arm and brought her back to the chair where she was original.


    Without waiting for any response, Devan turned and walked towards Max who was still busy.


    "You sit down, I''ll take your ce," said Devan making Max turn suddenly and freeze in ce when he saw who was talking to him.


    "S-sir..."


    "Put it down and sit down," Devan pleaded.


    "B-but sir..."


    "I don''t like repeating what I''m saying Max," Devan interrupted immediately.


    "Y-yes sir," Max stuttered as soon as he put down the spat and te in his hand. Walking away while rubbing the nape of his neck, still couldn''t find amon thread from Mr. Devan''s sudden and unusual attitude.


    "What happened?" Max asked right after he reached Hendra.


    "Am I dreaming right now?" he added again thennded himself on the chair.


    "Why? What do you mean? Why is your response a little weird?" asked Anna with a very clear frown.


    "A-ah no Miss. Mr. Devan is okay. Only this man is strange, he is like this, very strange," Hendra replied quickly and his words managed to make Max re at him.


    Anna smiled, "So may I know your name?"


    "You can call me Max, Miss."


    "Okay, then nice to meet you, Max."


    "Nice to meet you too, miss."


    While on the other hand, Devan who was already standing in front of the grill felt a little strange, in each hand holding a spat and an empty te. His brow furrowed clearly when he felt that what he was doing right now seemed wrong.


    Looking at Anna, Hendra, and Max who seemed to be talking to each other, Devan''s facial expression turned sour. Immediately he ced the spat and te in each hand carelessly on the table next to the grill.


    He wasn''t the one who should be standing here, and it wasn''t Hendra and Max who were supposed to be talking and telling stories to each other with Anna.


    Ignoring the satay and a few sausages that were still on the grill, Devan turned and walked over to where Anna was. His pace was quick, and his arrival made Anna and the other two men turn their heads towards him.


    Without making a sound, Devan sat back in his original position.


    "What happen?" asked Anna, frowning.

 Chapter 171 - 171. Together (3)

    Without making a sound, Devan sat back in his original position, and the man''s arrival made Hendra and Max exchange nces.


    "What happen?" asked Anna, frowning.


    Devan just shrugged his shoulders then grabbed the sausage in Anna''s hand, then devoured itpletely making the woman gape.


    A faint smell of burning made Max immediately get up from his position and head for the grill.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t you say you were going to bake your dinner?" she asked.


    "I''m not hungry and I''m full," Devan replied briefly then leaned his body rxed.


    "Hendra," called Devan.


    "Yes sir? Do you need anything, Sir?" asked the middle-aged man.


    "You have wine or something in the house?"


    "Wait a minute sir, I''ll get it," replied Hendra then stood up and walked into the white house.


    Devan just nodded in agreement.


    As for Anna, the woman was silent and didn''t make a sound.


    Only a few minutester, Hendra came out with two bottles of wine in each hand. Anna who saw it was stunned for a moment, it was red wine, the alcoholic drink.


    How could she forget that drink?


    "Please sir," said Hendra after pouring a ss of wine and cing it in front of Devan.


    The man did not respond and immediately took his ss, downing its contents slowly.


    "Me too," said Anna as she raised her hand to Hendra, suddenly Devan turned to the woman.


    "No. Don''t do it, Hendra," said Devan, making Anna frown in disapproval.


    "I only asked for one ss," said Anna.


    "Then the two of us will end up like that night?" Reply Devan


    Hearing this, Anna scowled in annoyance. Without making a sound she took the roast beef that had been cut into small pieces using a fork with a very rough motion.


    Devan chuckled at Anna''s behavior.


    "Drink this, but only a little," said Devan then put the ss containing a little wine in front of the woman.


    Hearing Devan''s voice, Anna only nced at him. "No thanks. I''ll just drink mineral water," said Anna.


    "Okay, that''s better for your health than this alcoholic drink," Devan replied. Anna did not respond and continued to chew the meat and sausage in front of her, asionally she took some snacks such as French fries that Hendra and Max had prepared before they came.


    She only realized after eating a few skewers of sausage that she was very hungry.


    There was no meaningful discussion after that, just casual conversation and joking with each other.


    Max had also joined them after grilling all the meat and sausages he had prepared beforehand.


    And Devan didn''t mind at all that Max and Hendra joined their conversation.


    Unbeknownst to them, this simple event has strengthened their rtionship with each other.


    This was also the first time for Hendra and Max to sit down and enjoy dinner with Mr. Devan. It was not as terrible as they had in mind.


    Is it because of Miss Anna''s presence that Mr. Devan seems to soften up a bit? Who knows.


    For Max and Hendra, everything that happened tonight is something very rare and will probably be hard to lose in their memories. Unfortunately, Deden did not attend.


    ***


    A few dayster.


    Anna is currently cooking breakfast in the kitchen, she has been awake since earlier.


    She had also cleaned up at Devan''s house. As someone who stays in someone else''s house, of course, Anna has to do it.


    Help the man clean the house and cook when it''s near mealtime. Either Devan is in the house or is out taking care of something.


    The bruises on Anna''s body had also disappeared and only left a scar that was not very clear.


    Today, if Devan is not busy then he will ask the man to take her to the address where Na and Dave are.


    Even though it''s been a few days, but every day Anna would contact Na and even asionally talk to her son just to give news and release each other''s feelings of longing.


    During these few days, Anna continued to feel anxious. Afraid that Byanca or one of Devan''s family wille to visit and misunderstand her presence again. Luckily to this day what she feared did not happen.


    "What are you cooking? Hmm?" Devan suddenly appeared and hugged her from behind making Anna startled, reflexively turned her head and only met Devan''s broad chest without a single thread.


    "It''s still this early, and you''ve stained my eyes," Anna said again, continuing her activities that had stopped.


    Devan chuckled.


    "Let go of your hand," Anna cried.


    "Do not want to."


    "Tsk..."


    "Okay. So why? I just hugged you, didn''t do anything else," said Devan then stood next to Anna.


    "We don''t have any rtionship. Don''t overdo it. What if someone suddenlyes?" Anna replied.


    "Does not matter."


    Immediately Anna red sharply at the man.


    "Is it your hobby to appear in front of me just wearing a towel and shirtless like this?" Yes, the past few days, Anna''s heart performance has increased because of Devan''s unusual attitude.


    As if the man was deliberately trying to seduce Anna.


    "Look! Your hair is still wet," said Anna again.


    "But you seem to like it," Devan replied.


    "What time do you leave for the office?" asked Anna changing the subject.


    "I will not go to the office today."


    "Really? Are you sick?" asked Anna with a serious expression, one hand trying to touch Devan''s forehead to check his temperature.


    Seeing Anna''s attitude, a smirk was etched on the man''s face.


    "Short base."


    "You can check me out here," he added, bringing Anna''s tiny hand to his right chest.


    And that made Anna blush again, especially when she felt Devan''s heartbeat. It felt like her whole body was heating up.


    "Let go," Anna pulled her hand away.


    "Don''t do it again," added Anna, who was already blushing.


    "Why? Don''t you like it?"


    "Yeah, I don''t like it. Now stay away, and put on your clothes. Stop hanging around looking like that," Anna added again in a slightly raised voice. The woman pushed Devan out of the kitchen.


    Treated like that, Devan just smiled lightly, thenplied with Anna''s request. Go back to the room and put on the clothes.


    went to the kitchen because he was thirsty, only Anna''s presence made Devan want to prank the woman, and ended up being kicked out of there.. Finally, he left the kitchen without quenching his thirst in the slightest.

 Chapter 172 - 172. Apartment X

    He went to the kitchen because he was thirsty, only that Anna''s presence made Devan want to prank the woman and ended up being kicked out of there. Finally, he left the kitchen without quenching his thirst in the slightest.


    Until a few momentster, all of Anna''s dishes were served on the dining table, along with Devan who also came down from the second floor with a neat appearance, wearing a casual suit with a very masculine perfume smell wafting from his body.


    "Are you busy today?" asked Anna in the middle of their breakfast.


    "Why?" instead of answering, Devan even asked back.


    "The wounds on my body are gone and only the scars remain. I want to go to my friend''s house," answered Anna.


    Hearing Anna''s narrative, Devan did not immediately respond. The man stood still as if he was contemting something.


    "Okay, I''ll take you," said Devan after a few minutes of silence.


    Anna, who was a little hesitant with Devan who didn''t respond, now suddenly raised her head with a big smile stered on her face when she heard the man''s words.


    "Thanks," Anna said, not because she couldn''t go alone, it was just that if she did, she was afraid she''d run into Brian''s people. Anna didn''t want that to happen.


    Yes, thisst one she asked Devan for help. After that, she would go as far away as possible with her son and Na.


    In Anna''s heart, she already felt very guilty for asking for something again from a man who was another woman''s future husband. She realized that she shouldn''t have done this, it''s just that Anna had no other choice and decided to ask Devan for help, after all, wasn''t that man also the one who made her the offer a few days ago?


    "Then finish your breakfast quickly and get ready," Devan said when he saw Anna pensive in her ce and just stared at the food in front of her.


    "O-oh, okay. Thanks again," Anna replied.


    Devan didn''t reply to the woman''s words again and just nodded his head.


    ***


    Wearing a knee-length dress with nav nuancesbined with t shoes given by Devan, Anna then left the room after feeling that all of her belongings were not left behind.


    She put her long hair back in a ponytail, seemingly swaying along with the sound of her shoes hitting the floor in unison.


    "Have you contacted them that you wille today?" asked Devan when she saw Annaing down the stairs.


    "Erm already. Don''t worry," Anna replied with a smile. To be honest, there was a feeling of happiness mixed with sadness that was raging inside her.


    Happy that she would soon be meeting her son, and sad that this might be herst meeting with him. Yes, Anna admits that after staying a few days at Devan''s house, it turns out that the feeling that she has been feeling all this time is the feeling she has for Devan.


    "You know the address, right?" asked Devan then got up from his position which was sitting on the sofa, greeted Anna''s arrival.


    Anna nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, then let''s hurry," said Devan grabbing Anna''s arm. He was a little unwilling to let her go, and it would also be impossible if he asked her to continue living in his house.


    If only Devan had a reason to cancel his arranged marriage with Byanca, also if only Anna had divorced from Brian. Then his rtionship with Anna wouldn''t be thisplicated.


    A ragged sigh escaped from between Devan''s lips. The man held Anna''s hand until he left the house.


    Let the past few days be a brief memory with Anna.


    And it turned out that what was felt by Devan and all the contents of the man''s mind was also felt by Anna. It''s just that the two of them were silent, and chose to keep it to themselves.


    "You just wait here," said Devan then released his grip on Anna''s hand, he then walked towards the garage where Hendra seemed to be cleaning the car.


    "Good afternoon sir," said Hendra when he saw Mr. Devan.


    Who was spoken to just nodded, did not stop his steps towards his red Ferrari?


    "Do I need to drive you?" asked Hendra who followed behind the man.


    "No need," Devan replied.


    "Okay sir," said Hendra then pulled over a little, waiting for the red Ferrari to leave the garage.


    While on the other hand, Anna was still standing in her position in front of the door, obeying Devan''s request to wait for him.


    While on the other hand, when Devan had reached Anna, the man walked to the other side of the car and opened the door.


    "Come in," he said, Devan''s expression now not at all excited.


    "Thank you," replied Anna. And the same thing was shown by Anna.


    At a slow pace, Devan''s red Ferrari moved out of the man''spound and joined the other vehicles already on the highway.


    Today''s weather is very hot, coupled with the busyness of City J and all the noise that fills it, the red Ferrari cuts through the road at a speed that is neither too fast nor slowing down, seems to asionally stop and get stuck in traffic jams.


    Silence, no discussion whatsoever was heard between Anna and Devan.


    "What''s your friend''s address?" asked Devan after a few minutes of silence, the man turned to Anna.


    Anna who was leaning her head on the chair reflexively turned to the source of the voice, then said the address where Na and Dave were.


    Devan, who heard this, suddenly froze and he slowed down his car, "Where? Tell me one more time?" Asked Devan asking Anna to repeat what she said to make sure that his hearing was not a problem.


    Anna sighed, obeying the man''s words. "Apartment X," answered Anna curtly.


    The obvious frown on Devan''s forehead faded, apparently what he heard was true. "Are you sure there?" he asked.


    Anna nodded, "Um, what''s the matter?"


    "I also have an acquaintance who lives there," Devan replied. He will take Anna to the same apartment where Leo, his cousin lives. Come to think of it, recently Leo never gave him any news or came to bother him like he usually does.


    Visiting there, why not visit Leo as well?


    "Is that true?" she asked.


    Devan just nodded in agreement, the man then took his cell phone, intending to contact Leo''s secretary. Yes, even though Devan is so cold and indifferent to Leo, but to be honest, he cares for Leo more than anyone.


    Talking to his cousin''s secretary for a few seconds, Devan then ended the call.


    "Why? Is there a problem?" she asked.


    "Maybe I''ll also visit my acquaintances in the apartment.. His secretary said, he hasn''t been in the office for almost a week," replied Devan, sighing roughly.

 Chapter 173 - 173. Each Others Feelings

    "Why? Is there a problem?" she asked.


    "Maybe I''ll also visit my acquaintances in the apartment. His secretary said, it''s been almost a week he hasn''t been in the office," Devan replied. As someone who was closest to Leo, Devan was a little worried about his cousin.


    Anna just nodded in understanding and didn''t ask any further. The woman turned back to the outside, watching the bustle of the city.


    There was no further talk after that, silence again took over the atmosphere in the car.


    Through a journey of approximately thirty minutes, the car they were traveling in finally entered the baseman''s apartment which was their destination.


    Unbuckling his seat belt, "We''ve arrived, Anna," said Devan as he turned to the side where Anna was.


    When he saw the woman sleeping, Devan had a faint smile on his lips. Slowly he took his cell phone and turned on the camera, taking several portraits of Anna with the same pose.


    After that, Devan leaned back, adjusted the back of the chair to the mostfortable position, the man tried to rx his body while waiting for Anna to wake up from her sleep.


    Now and then he turned to Anna and looked at the woman.


    Without Devan realizing, the man fell asleep with his head facing Anna. The two ended up falling asleep in the car.


    For the first time in years, Devan had fallen asleep on his own during the day.


    Until several hours had passed, a small movement came from Anna''s hand, the woman slowly opened her eyelids and then stretched her body a little.


    Turning her gaze around, her brow furrowed as she found herself at a baseman, "Where is this?" She muttered then turned to the side and found Devan who was sleeping.


    A faint smile appeared on Anna''s lips, the woman then reached into her bag and pulled out a t-shaped object from it. It turns out that there are many iing calls and text messages from Na, and all of them ask the same thing, her current position, and condition.


    Taking a deep breath, Anna turned back to Devan.


    One of her hands stretched out intending to wake Devan but suddenly stopped in midair, a smile again appeared on the woman''s face.


    Anna then turned on her cellphone camera to take a picture of Devan sleeping, ''Just this once, as a memento,'' she thought, after that, she put her cellphone back in her bag and waited for Devan to wake up from his sleep.


    With her head leaning on the chair, Anna tilted her head and stared at Devan silently. ''What a lucky woman who will be your wife,'' thought Anna.


    Having been in that position for a few minutes, there was still no sign of Devan going to wake up from his sleep and because of that Anna was getting freer and freer to look at the man''s face.


    Suddenly¡­


    Who would have thought that Devan who was still asleep suddenly moved and approached Anna, kissing Anna right on the lips?


    "Are you satisfied with looking at my face?" whispered Devan between kisses.


    Startled? Of course, Anna was surprised by Devan''s sudden treatment. Her face heats up and blushes like a boiled crab again.


    ''Does that mean Devan''s been awake since the beginning?''


    Devan kissed Anna''s lips softly, conveying all his feelings to her, that this might be hisst kiss.


    Anna did not rebel or protest, slowly but surely, the woman returned Devan''s kiss.


    The two kissed again, exchanging saliva, tasting each other''s tongues. With just that simple act, both Devan and Anna could faintly feel each other''s feelings.


    And somehow since when, Anna had wrapped her arms around the man''s neck, and so had Devan.


    Kissed for a few minutes, their breaths began to catch, Devan stopped the kiss for a moment, giving Anna a chance to take a breath and then tasted her lips again, the taste was sweet and who knows since when it has be an addiction to him.


    The kiss that was slow at first is now getting more demanding and deeper, even Devan''s hand slowly moving down until it reaches Anna''s two springy mounds, squeezing them gently making the owner sigh in pleasure.


    Dissatisfied with the woman''s lips, Devan moved slowly to touch the skin up to her neck level, yed there for a long time, and managed to create a lot of kissmarks.


    Stifled sighs and moans instantly became voices in the car.


    "Devan¡­ ugh!"


    Hearing the woman says his name, Devan''s hand movements became more intense and no one knows since when the woman''s dress had been opened and exposed her upper body, two springy mounds seemed to spill from the bra she was wearing.


    Kissmarks have been created everywhere, Devan slowly got down after removing Anna''s bra and throwing it carelessly, now Anna''s upper body can be seen without a single thread.


    Devan''s breath caught, without taking his lips away from Anna''s skin, Devan moved down, sucking on the woman''s skin until he reached the supple object that was so tempting and fit perfectly in his hand.


    "Ugh..." Anna breathed stifled when she felt Devan''s tongue had taken over hers.


    Feeling Anna''s grip on his hair, Devan started to move wildly toying with her.


    Lost in lust, for a moment both of them forgot their bond with other people.


    Satisfied ying with Anna''s, Devan moved up again and kissed Anna''s lips softly and deeply while his hands didn''t stop moving on the woman''s mound, constantly squeezing it made Anna seem to forget everything as if she wanted something more than.


    Devan who was still busy ying with the woman''s tongue suddenly stopped when Anna parted her lips and started kissing his jaw, down to his neck while unbuttoning the shirt he was wearing, then did the same thing as he did before. Devan smiled faintly.


    Feeling Anna''s lips starting to touch the skin of his neck, Devan moaned in pleasure and squeezed Anna''s even more, causing the woman to moan in pleasure from time to time.


    Unable to stand that position, Devan reflexively lifted Anna''s body and carried the woman on hisp facing each other.


    Anna was shocked and suddenly stopped her activities, but only a few seconds when Devan kissed her neck again and took a sip of her mound. ying his tongue under there made Anna asionally twitch in pleasure.


    Their skin touched, giving off an unusually hot and cold sensation. Being in such a position, Anna could feel something slowly expand and harden just below her center, asionally throbbing it felt as if she was about to lose control of her body.


    Not only that, now her lower body is exposed because the knee-length dress she is wearing now seems to be gathered at her waist because of its position facing the man.

 Chapter 174 - 174. Love Confession

    Not only that, now her lower body has been exposed because the knee-length dress she is wearing now seems to be gathered at her waist because of its position facing the man.


    "Ugh..." Anna sighed, their breaths caught and she didn''t know since when the shirt Devan was wearing had slipped from his body.


    Now that their upper bodies are wearing nothing, Anna looks very small in Devan''s arms.


    Knock¡­ Knock¡­ Knock¡­


    Suddenly someone knocked on the car window making Anna gasp in surprise, while Devan, the man didn''t care at all and continued his activities.


    Anna looked outside and found a man wearing a security suit, the man was right next to her, fortunately, the windshield of Devan''s car was dark so that anyone outside could not see everything that was happening in the car.


    " Ughh¡­ Devan¡­" Anna called while holding her breath.


    "Devan..." Anna repeated when the knock sounded again.


    "Ignore it," said Devan while ying his tongue on Anna''s mound.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    "Devan¡­Ugh¡­Devan stops it," Anna pleaded to try to keep Devan''s head away from her body.


    After receiving such treatment, Devan sighed roughly while stroking his hair roughly. The man then grabbed his shirt that was lying on Anna''s chair earlier and covered the woman''s back, and at the same time, Devan pulled Anna''s tiny body close and pressed against her, making her almost lose control when she felt her entire upper body without any hindrance.


    "W-what are you doing?" stammered Anna who was already blushing red.


    "Wait a minute, honey," Devan replied and then rolled down his car window, seeing that on reflex, Anna hid her face in Devan''s shoulder, facing the seat where she was before.


    "Excuse me, did something happen sir?" Said the security right after seeing the figure in the car, he had seen the red Ferrari stop for a long time but the owner never got out of it made him think that maybe something had happened or the car owner needed help. Whose initially only normal expression suddenly became awkward with a flushed face when he saw a woman sitting on the man''sp, her slightly exposed shoulders told him directly that the woman was naked and only a white shirt covered her back.


    "A-ah sorry to bother you," said the security bow, "I thought something happened to you, sir."


    "Then I''ll excuse myself, please continue," he added, bowing again and walking away from there, whereas Devan hadn''t said a word.


    Seeing the security away, Devan closed his car window again. Seeing Anna''s smooth shoulders exposed just below his chin, the man immediately pulled away from the shirt that covered Anna''s back while tapping her shoulder.


    "Ugh¡­ Devan¡­" Anna sighed again.


    "Devan..."


    "Hmm?" Devan didn''t stop at all.


    "Devan STOP." Anna immediately pushed her body away from Devan''s body.


    As if deaf to Anna''s words, the man didn''t stop his actions at all, even now his lips had been spoiled with Anna''s neck.


    "Devan, I said stop," Anna said once again, although she asked Devan to end the action, Anna''s body response didn''t describe what came out of her mouth at all, she gave the man ess to move more freely.


    "I want to talk to you, Devan," Anna said between her muffled sighs.


    "Just talk, honey. I''ll hear you," Devan replied, kissing the woman''s neck.


    "Devan, are you aware. Your treatment has betrayed Byanca," said Anna quietly.


    "Um," Devan replied simply.


    "You make me feel even more guilty about your fianc¨¦," Anna replied.


    "Now, you''ve also betrayed Brian, your husband."


    "No, this is a different story, Devan. Since five years ago I have not loved him until now."


    Devan moved to Anna''s lips, kissed her briefly.


    "Is that true?"


    Anna nodded. "I love another man," Anna said making Devan smile faintly and kissing her neck again.


    "Then, if you don''t love him, why did you marry him? Hmm?"


    "T-that..."


    "I don''t love Byanca either," said Devan cutting Anna''s sentence.


    Anna was stunned to hear Devan''s narrative, then looked into his eyes trying to find a lie but unfortunately, she couldn''t find it.


    Devan gave a faint smile, then kissed Anna''s lips again, his hands didn''t stay still and came into y and squeezed the two springy mounds under there.


    "Ugh¡­ Devan stop.. stop."


    "Devan stop. I''m still not done," said Anna and at the same time, Devan turned his face away from Anna, but not with his hands.


    "Don''t turn me down, Anna. Stop talking about other people when you''re with me. Can''t we just have a rtionship like this? I want you, and you want me, don''t lie to me Anna, don''t lie to your feelings. I know you also have the same feelings as me," said Devan in one breath, the man had ignored the principles he held so far, now Devan no longer cares about the rtionship that binds Anna or him.


    Like being struck by lightning, Anna froze hearing Devan''s words. "W-what do you mean?" stammered Anna.


    "Alright, it seems there''s no use if I keep my feeling hidden all the time."


    "I love you, I love you and I can''t be away from you at all Anna," Devan said softly in a very firm tone.


    "At first I thought that these feelings were just feelings of pity and guilt towards you for what happened five years ago. But as time went on, I realized that all my guesses were wrong. I love you, I love you, Anna. Maybe to you, this sounds impossible because our meeting at that time was only a moment. But believe me, everything I say is the truth."


    "For five years you disappeared, I almost went crazy because I didn''t find you anywhere after looking for you," added Devan, the man then leaned his head with his forehead resting on Anna''s shoulder.


    "And after I found you, you were married and had a child with another man. If I''m being honest, at first I was disappointed and couldn''t ept it, making me try to forget you. But do you know what happened next? I''m getting crazier Anna, your image is getting clearer in my mind."


    "Now that you''ve heard all my feelings that I''ve been hiding all this time, then I want to say something more to you. I want you to stay by my side, Anna. If you don''t love Brian, I can help you divorce him. I am even willing to ept your son and consider him my son."


    "I want you, Anna. I love you.. I don''t want you to disappear like that time," Devan said continuously.L

 Chapter 175 - 175. Love Confession (2)

    "I want you, Anna. I love you very much. I don''t want you to disappear like that time," Devan said continuously.


    Anna froze like a statue when she heard all of Devan''s words. Remembering all the things she''s been through so far and also Devan''s feelings that she never expected.


    Anna''s feelings were raging, without her realizing it, the tears had gathered and filled her eyelids, and maybe they would soon escape.


    Devan who was still bowing his head on Anna''s shoulder didn''t feel any movement and didn''t hear any response from the woman either.


    Devan slowly raised his head and looked at Anna''s face which was already wet.


    "Why are you crying? Hmm?" asked Devan in a gentle motion stroking Anna''s cheeks gently.


    "Did I hurt you?" he added again.


    Anna shook her head and sobbed.


    "You already have a fianc¨¦," Anna muttered in a hoarse voice.


    "Don''t think about it. If you ask me to cancel, then I will," replied Devan.


    "What about your family? Mrs. Seira and..."


    "Stop thinking about it and worrying about their whereabouts. It will be my business," replied Devan who immediately cut Anna''s words.


    "B-but Devan..."


    "Anna, now I will ask you," Devan interrupted again.


    "Do you have the same feelings as me?" Even though he already knew Anna''s feelings for him, it would be different when she said it directly. Yes, Devan wanted to hear it from Anna''s mouth.


    He didn''t know what happened, so that their discussion touched this topic, even though the position of the two was unusual and each of them was still half-naked.


    Hearing Devan''s question, Anna blushed. Suddenly clumsy not knowing what to say. Stayed on the man''sp for a few minutes, until suddenly Anna moved and hugged Devan, resting her head on the man''s shoulder.


    With her actions, Anna hoped that Devan would understand her point. Because to be honest, the woman was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what kind of answer to give, because there didn''t seem to be a suitable sentence to answer the man''s question.


    Their skin touched again, making Devan close his eyes reflexively for a moment.


    "Okay, I take this as your answer, Anna," said Devan.


    "So don''t stay away from me anymore, don''t avoid me let alone have any intention of leaving and disappearing again okay?"


    At the same time, Devan smiled faintly when he felt Anna''s nod on his shoulder.


    After that they were silent for a few minutes, both Anna and Devan never thought before that the separation that was about to happen turned out to be like this. Both of them already know each other''s feelings and of course, they are happy.


    "What''s the time now?" asked Anna breaking the silence, her head still on the man''s shoulder.


    It''s almost one in the afternoon. Why?"


    Hearing that, Anna moved to move her body away from Devan but failed, because Devan''s hands wrapped perfectly around her waist and locked her.


    "Don''t move, honey. I want to be like that for a few minutes," Devan said then moved one of his hands and grabbed Anna''s head, bringing her back to lean on his shoulder.


    Anna didn''t respond, her face was already red.


    "It turns out that your body is getting smaller whenpared to five years ago," said Devan.


    "And I like it even more. It would be very fitting if it was under me," he added again.


    "Aw," Devan screamed then chuckled because Anna suddenly pinched him.


    "Want to do it again?" asked Devan while stroking Anna''s back which was still naked.


    "Aww." Again, Anna pinched him.


    "I''m just kidding, honey. Before bing your husband, I will not do anything more than this. I promise," said Devan.


    "And for what happened five years ago, I want to apologize for snatching your crown without your permission."


    "I''m sorry," Devan said again.


    "Even so, I don''t feel sorry at all. Because of that incident, I was able to love you as I do now."


    Anna blushed again. It would be a lie if she was not happy to hear the man''s words.


    ''May I believe it?''


    ''May I put my hope in him?'' thought Anna. On the one hand, she could not lie to her feelings, while on the other hand, she was afraid. Anna was very afraid that she would feel the same pain again as before.


    Suddenly Anna''s stomach growled making the owner sink her head into the man''s shoulder in shame.


    "Want to find something to eat before you go in?" he asked.


    Anna nodded faintly.


    "Okay, then put your dress back on," Devan said.


    "Let me help you," he added with both hands slowly moving up the woman''s dress, once in a while Devan kissed Anna making the woman bite her lip, trying to keep her voice from escaping and being heard by Devan.


    "Done," Devan said as he put his hands on Anna''s waist.


    "Thank you."


    "Now it''s your turn," said Devan.


    "What?"


    "You took my shirt off, so you have to put it back the way it was," Devan replied.


    "All right," Anna stuttered, looking a little embarrassed, she thenplied with Devan''s request.


    Anna stopped the movement of her hand when Devan kissed her again.


    "Devan..." Anna immediately pushed Devan away from her.


    "Stay there and don''t move," Anna pleaded, then buttoned the shirts one by one. While Devan, the man watched Anna''s face, stared at her without even blinking.


    "Done," said Anna then got up from Devan''sp, and returned to her chair, although it looked a little difficult the woman managed to sit in her ce as before. If she was honest, she was surprised, how could Devan easily lift her body earlier?


    While on the other hand, there was a feeling of displeasure when he saw Anna return to her seat.


    "What do you want to eat, honey?" he asked.


    "That''s up to you," answered Anna. "Also if you can, don''t call me that. You have to remember that you still have status with Byanca, I don''t want anyone to..."


    "Don''t worry, I call you that only when there are two of us," replied Devan, interrupting Anna.


    Anna sighed and didn''t respond anymore.


    "Do you want to go to a Japanese restaurant?" offered Devan.


    "Yes, I do," answered Anna enthusiastically that very second. "A-ah, sorry," she said again when she felt that her response was too much.


    While Devan, the manughed lightly. "Okay, let''s go to a Japanese restaurant," he said. Not without reason, he offered the restaurant to Anna, because a few days when the woman was still at his house, he could guess that Anna seemed to like that cherry country.


    Anna just nodded in agreement without giving a reply.


    The red Ferrari then slowly drove up and out of the baseman''s apartment X.

 Chapter 176 - 176. Love Confession (3)

    The red Ferrari then slowly sped up and out of the baseman''s apartment X.


    Until several hours passed.


    Anna had finished with the menu in front of her, the woman had eaten very well and now she was very full.


    "You still want to visit somewhere before heading back to the apartment?" Devan asked Anna.


    "May I? Na texted me to buy milk for Dave."


    "Is he out of milk?"


    "It seems so." Anna nodded.


    "Oh, is Na your friend?"


    Anna nodded in agreement because it was like that. She already considered the girl her friend.


    "Okay, we''ll stop at the supermarket."


    "Do you have time? I didn''t bother you, did I?" she asked.


    Devan smiled faintly, "I''m free today."


    "Okay, thanks," said Anna.


    The man just nodded in approval.


    After that, they got out of there. Head to the nearest supermarket. No talk was heard in the car. Silence ruled the atmosphere making them a little awkward.


    "What''s his name? Dave?" Devan suddenly spoke.


    Reflexively Anna turned and nodded.


    "How old?" asked Devan again feeling very curious.


    "Four more years," Anna answered, and that made Devan pause for a moment.


    "Is that Brian''s son?" asked Devan courageously.


    "Why? You don''t like it?" Anna replied an answer that Devan didn''t expect.


    "No, I was just asking, Anna."


    The person she was talking to just nodded, looking back at the vehicles passing by along the highway. Even though she already knew Devan''s feelings for her, Anna didn''t want to tell him about her son''s whereabouts. Let it be a surprise for him. After all, sooner orter they will surely meet.


    Entering a supermarket parking lot which is not too big, without waiting long Anna and Devan immediately got out of the car.


    Currently, Anna''s appearance was slightly different. The woman no longer tied her hair back. The kiss marks that filled her neck made her want to part her hair to cover up the red marks that Devan had done.


    Devan grabbed Anna''s tiny hand and held it, pulling her through the crowd that filled the supermarket.


    Only about a minute or two, they finally arrived at a shelf filled with various types of milk and ages. Immediately Devan took some of the most expensive cans of milk and put them in the shopping cart.


    "No, not this one," said Anna suddenly moving in front of Devan and blocking the man from walking.


    One of Devan''s eyebrows raised, "So what? Dave is 4 years old right?"


    Anna took a deep breath, then put the cans back in their ce. "I don''t have enough money to buy all that, Devan," Anna said as she reached for the red bottled milk, and it was the only milk her son usually drank and ording to her pocket, Anna took a few boxes and put them in the trolley.


    "Just this one," Anna added again.


    "Don''t do it, Anna, this one is better. Don''t worry, I will pay for it for you," said Devan, making Anna reflexively lift her gaze and look at him.


    "I still have money and don''t need yours. This one''s good anyway," Anna replied as she pulled the trolley, wanting to get away from there.


    Hearing Anna''s words, Devan sighed harshly. "Hmm, okay. It''s up to you," he said following the woman.


    "You still need something?" asked Devan, equating his position with Anna.


    "Maybe some groceries or the like, I''m reluctant if Ie without bringing anything," Anna replied as she looked around looking for things that might be on her shopping list.


    After arriving at the alley selling all kinds of groceries, Anna immediately took some fruits, vegetables, pasta, and the like and put them into the cart.


    Devan took the meat and some other food, "I''ll pay for this," he said before Anna protested again and returned everything he had just taken.


    The woman did not respond, only ncing at him briefly.


    After feeling that all the things she needed were met, Anna pulled Devan to the counter.


    "Let me pay for my groceries first," said Devan walking ahead of Anna, while taking out his ck card.


    Anna gawked when Devan turned out to pay for all her shopping.


    "Don''t do it again, I don''t want you to see me like that. I still have money and can pay for it myself," said Anna right after entering the car.


    "Okay. I''m sorry. Next time I''ll do it again," replied Devan with a chuckle, the man then started the car engine without paying attention to Anna''s gaze that seemed to be skinning him right then and there previously, he had expected that Anna would say that given the woman''s true nature who always felt that she could do everything herself.


    "I have a lot of money, Anna. You can use it as much as you want, don''t hesitate," said Devan again.


    "I''m not at all interested in your money," Anna replied immediately.


    "Tsk tsk, but you took the money you refused back then."


    Suddenly Anna became awkward, "Th-that''s¡­ that''s because I had to," she stuttered.


    "If you ask for it back, I will return it, but gradually. because I can''t if I have to pay it all at once," added Anna again.


    The corners of Devan''s lips lifted into an arc, smiling. "No, you don''t have to. I was just joking," said Devan immediately.


    "Who''s serious anyway?" Anna grumbled, her voice so small that only she could hear clearly.


    "What?" Devan nced over.


    "No, it''s nothing," Anna replied in her usual voice.


    After only traveling for about ten minutes, they finally re-entered the baseman''s apartment X, which was their original destination.


    "I''ll take you first, before going to my acquaintance''s room," said Devan helping Anna lift the cardboard containing the groceries they bought earlier.


    "Thank you."


    "Um," Dean nodded.


    Entering the elevator, Anna then pressed a button marked with the number five. Devan who saw it still looked normal and didn''t suspect the slightest that he was currently heading to Leo''s apartment, his cousin.


    "What a coincidence, my acquaintance also lives on the same floor," said Devan.


    "Is that true?"


    Devan nodded in approval.


    Getting out of the elevator, Anna immediately looked for the apartment room number listed on her cellphone screen.


    At first, Devan felt normal and thought that all of this was just a coincidence, now suddenly frowned as Anna stepped closer to Leo''s room.


    "Ah, there it is," Anna monologued as soon as she approached the door of the room which had the same number on the screen of her cell phone.


    Devan froze on the spot when he saw Anna who was already standing in front of the door.. It was Leo''s room. How could it be?

 Chapter 177 - 177. A Meeting

    Devan froze on the spot when he saw Anna who was already standing in front of the door. It was Leo''s room. How could it be?


    Devan immediately approached and held Anna''s hand which was already outstretched to ring the bell.


    "What is it?" asked Anna with a frown,pletely unable to understand what Devan had just done.


    "Are you sure this is the address?" Instead of answering, Devan asked Anna something else.


    Hearing that, Anna nodded in agreement. "Right, why? Is there a problem?"


    Devan was silent for a moment, then pulled Anna''s arm asking her to shift slightly to the side. He didn''t know what kind of coincidence was going on right now.


    "You don''t have to ring the bell," Devan said as he put his luggage on the floor and then pressed the password for Leo''s apartment.


    Anna gaped, "H-how did you know the password?" she asked.


    "You''ll find outter," said Devan.


    Just a few secondster, the door opened. The man returned to pick up the item he had previously ced on the floor.


    "Come on," Devan said turning to Anna.


    "O-oh, okay," Anna stuttered, she then followed Devan from behind.


    While on the other hand, Leo, Na, and Dave who were having lunch were forced to stop their activities when they heard someone trying to unlock the door.


    "Wait a minute, let me see," Leo said to Na.


    Those spoken to only nodded in agreement.


    "Auntie, could it be my Mother?" asked Dave looking at the girl.


    "No, honey. If it was your mother, she might have called first."


    "Then who is, Auntie?"


    "Perhaps Uncle Leo''s guest?" Na guessed then only Dave nodded. The boy then returned to continue his lunch which had stopped.


    Meanwhile, Leo, who was very close to the door, suddenly stopped his steps when he saw who appeared after the door opened.


    "De-Devan?" Leo stuttered as if he couldn''t believe what his own eyes had witnessed.


    "W-what are you doing here? No, eee I mean why did you suddenly visit me?" Leo rubbed the back of his neck.


    "What did you bring with you?" he added again immediately approaching and approaching his cousin.


    "What''s wrong? Can''t Ie to visit?" replied Devan.


    "N-no, I didn''t mean that. I just didn''t think¡­." Leo''s words hung when he saw a pair of legs following behind Devan.


    "Who did youe with?" Leo asked again, tilting his head slightly to look at the figure behind his cousin. Maybe because Anna''s body is very small, so it can''t be seen at all because it is blocked by Devan''s burly body.


    "Are you going to continue to stand there and block my path, you don''t seem happy if Ie to visit," Devan said, and that managed to make Leo frown. For a moment he felt that maybe he was dreaming because Devan''s attitude that he had known so far was not like the one standing in front of him.


    Anna who overheard the conversation of the two men in front of her suddenly became confused, didn''t know what to do. She never expected that the man who helped Na and her son was very close to Devan.


    "Come out, you can''t keep hiding behind me, can you?" the man''s voice suddenly sounded.


    "I thought you wanted to see your son?" he added again.


    "What do you mean?" Leo frowned in confusion as he digested the meaning of Devan''s words, but only for a few seconds, his confusion was immediately answered by the appearance of a petite woman from behind his cousin''s back.


    Now it was Leo''s turn to freeze, "A-Anna?"


    "H-howe?"


    "Devan, howe you came with Anna?"


    "And how long have you been together?" Soon Leo was bombarding his cousin with a lot of questions.


    "Shouldn''t you be the one giving me an exnation?" replied Devan.


    "Anna?" A woman''s voice came from behind Leo making them all look towards the source of the voice. That''s Na.


    "Mom," a little boy also appeared, running hastily towards Anna, his eyes brimming with tears.


    As for Anna, the woman immediately weed her son and took him in her arms.


    "I''m sorry, honey," said Anna while kissing Dave''s forehead for a long time. The boy didn''t respond, he then hugged Anna tightly.


    "Don''t leave me again, Mom," Dave said hoarsely as if the boy was now crying on his mother''s shoulder.


    "I never left you, honey," Anna stroked her son''s head very gently.


    Dave sobbed even more.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Mom."


    "Am I very long time?" asked Anna again.


    Dave just nodded on the woman''s shoulder.


    All of them who witnessed the scene felt a little moved, especially Na. As for Devan, the man froze in ce when he saw Anna''s son at such a close distance.


    ''Is it possible?'' Devan''s mind was guessing and couldn''t calm down at all. What his cousin said was true. Their faces are very simr.


    "Are you all right?" Dave asked raising his head and looking at Anna.


    The woman nodded with a smile.


    "You''d better go in first," Leo said finally.


    "For you," said Devan immediately handed his luggage to Leo, and left from there, heading to the living room.


    While Na who saw Devan, now stood unmoved from her ce, the girl looked at Devan without blinking even after the man passed in front of her.


    Immediately Na approached Anna who was still standing near the door, "Anna, he''s Dave''s father right?" Na whispered immediately said what was in her mind.


    "What are you saying? Don''t talk carelessly, Na."


    "Ohe on, you can''t lie to me, Anna. I can tell with just one nce," said Na teasing Anna.


    "He already has a fianc¨¦," Anna said then left Na, making the girl speechless.


    Walking into the living room, Dave reluctantly got down and let go of Anna''s arms.


    "Dave isn''t naughty, is he?" Asked the woman right afternding her body on the sofa and sitting Dave on herp.


    The one who was asked just nodded, rested his head on Anna''s chest, and hugged her tightly again.


    "Mom, I don''t want to be away from you anymore," Dave said in his childlike voice.


    "Sure, honey. I won''t let that happen again," Anna replied.


    "Are you promise?"


    "Yes, I promise," said Anna.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, when Anna and Dave arrived in the living room, never once did Devan take his eyes off the boy.

 Chapter 178 - 178. A Meeting (2)

    Meanwhile, on the other hand, when Anna and Dave arrived in the living room, never once did Devan take his eyes off the boy.


    "What do you want to drink?" Na asked Anna and also the handsome man who came with her.


    "Anything," Devan replied.


    "Okay," replied Na who then followed Leo into the kitchen.


    "You sit down, let me make them a drink," Na said to Leo.


    "I''ll help you," the man replied.


    "Well, it''s up to you."


    No sound was heard in the living room. Both Anna and Devan were silents. Only Dave''s voice was asionally heard. While Leo and Na were both busy preparing drinks and snacks.


    "Leo," Na called after a few minutes of silence.


    "What''s wrong? You need something?"


    "Who is that man?" Na asked with her eyes directed towards the living room.


    "He''s my cousin, Devan."


    "Your cousin?"


    "Right. Why?" Leo asked.


    "No, I just wanted to know," said Na.


    "I know what''s on your mind," Leo said.


    "Really? Do you think like me too?"


    Leo nodded.


    "I''ve confirmed it with my cousin, but the response is always the same. He never said anything about what happened between them.


    Na, who heard the man''s words, was silent for a moment. She still remembers the time when Anna told her about everything that had happened to her. Although Anna did not mention Dave''s father''s name, Na was very sure that the man was Devan, Leo''s cousin.


    "Want to check it out?" Na said after a few minutes of silence.


    "Ha? How? What do you mean?" Leo''s brow furrowed.


    "DNA."


    Leo was instantly enlightened. How could he forget that way?


    "Okay, I''ll do it. Leave it all to me," Leo replied with a smile on his lips.


    "Let me know when the resultse out," Na said again, not because she doubted her guess at the moment, she just wanted to make sure.


    After that, the two of them joined in the living room.


    "I never thought we''d meet again, Anna," Leo said, breaking the silence in the living room.


    "I never expected this to happen either," replied Anna.


    "Thank you for wanting to help Na, as well as my son," she added.


    "Ah, that''s no problem. I''m d to meet them anyway," Leo replied with a smile, the man sat right next to Devan.


    "Have a drink, Anna." Said Leo again.


    "Thank You."


    While Devan, the man grabbed the ss in front of him and drank its contents.


    "Are you sick, Mom?" Dave asked suddenly.


    "No, honey. I''m fine."


    "Then why is your neck covered in red patches? Are you sure it doesn''t hurt?" Dave asked while pointing at Anna''s slightly exposed neck.


    Uhukk¡­


    Suddenly Devan choked on his drink.


    As for Anna, the woman suddenly nced at Leo and Na while smiling awkwardly. Her face turned red again.


    "It-it''s only bitten by ants, honey. It doesn''t hurt, it will heal itself," said Anna.


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes, honey," Anna nodded.


    As for Leo and Na, they both had seen the kissmark on Anna''s neck since earlier. They just kept quiet and pretended not to see it.


    "You have to take good care of your mother, Dave, don''t get bitten by ants again," Leo said thenughed.


    "Isn''t that my cousin?" he added, turning to look at Devan briefly.


    "Okay, Uncle," Dave replied in all his innocence.


    "Anna," Na called closer to the woman.


    The one whose name was called immediately turned his head, "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you okay?"


    "Brian never contacted you again, did he?" asked Na a little curious.


    "I also have a few questions for you two," Leo chimed in, looking at Anna and Devan in turn.


    "Let her rest first, she just arrived, Leo," said Devan for the first time.


    "Okay, okay," replied Leo who was also nodded by Na.


    "Then you sit or rest in the room, I haven''t cleared the dining table after lunch," said Na then rose from her position.


    "You have eaten?" Na asked Anna again.


    "Yes," answered Anna.


    "Good."


    "Leo, you don''t want to continue your meal earlier?" Na asked turning to the man. The reason she hadn''t cleaned the dining table was because Leo, the man had just eaten a few mouthfuls and stopped because of the arrival of a guest who turned out to be Anna.


    "No, I''m full," Leo replied.


    "Okay then, I''ll take care of it now," said Na. Yes, since she lived in Leo''s apartment, the girl did not hesitate to help Leo in taking care of his apartment, also cooking for the man.


    At first, Leo objected, but because Na didn''t want to listen to him, finally he could only surrender and let the girl do whatever she wanted.


    "Sorry if we bother you," said Anna to Leo after Na left.


    "Ah don''t say like that Anna. I''m d I could help you," Leo smiled back.


    "Is everything all right?" he asked again.


    Hearing Leo''s question, Anna let out a rough sigh. "I''m still healthy and met my son without being hurt at all. So, still fine. Don''t worry," replied Anna.


    "Okay," Leo nodded. Na had told her everything that had happened to Anna, but only the outline. There were some things that were still unclear to him, but Na was reluctant to answer when he asked.


    After that there was no more talking, making the atmosphere in the living room suddenly very awkward.


    "How are you, my cousin?" Leo turned to Devan.


    "Good."


    "You do not miss me?"


    "Not."


    Leo chuckled, Devan''s response was always the same when he asked him to joke.


    "Didn''t Auntie evere to your house?"


    "Not."


    "Really? Not even once?"


    "Erm."


    "Byanca too?"


    Devan immediately turned his gaze and gave his cousin a sharp look.


    As if he understood what Devan meant, Leo quickly changed the subject, "Grandma didn''t call you?" the man asked.


    "A few days ago, Grandma called me and asked me toe with you," Leo said after getting no response from Devan.


    "You go?" Asked Devan, not only Leo, but grandma also contacted him, only Devan ignored and did not answer the call.


    "No, hahaha."


    "How could I leave Na and Dave here?" he added again.


    "I even took a few days off."


    "I thought you were dead," Devan replied.


    "Tsk tsk, how evil," Leo put on a made-up pout.


    "My secretary called and said you were looking for me?" he asked again.


    "Do you need anything?" he added.


    "No," Devan replied curtly.


    "Then? Why are you looking for me? don''t tell me you miss this cousin of yours, hahaha."


    "I just want to make sure, you''re still alive or dead," replied Devan with the same expression, very t.


    Hearing that, Leo burst outughing.. The manughed.

 Chapter 179 - 179. A Meeting (3)

    "Then? Why are you looking for me? Don''t tell me you miss your cousin, hahaha."


    "I just want to make sure, you''re still alive or dead," replied Devan with the same expression, very t.


    Hearing that, Leo burst outughing. The manughed.


    Devan ignored Leo again, instead, the man turned to Anna.


    "You better take Dave into the room, his body can hurt if he sleeps in that position," said Devan.


    Hearing the man''s words, Anna saw her son who was leaning on her chest and it was true, Dave fell asleep without her knowing it.


    "B-but..."


    "Use that room, Anna," said Devan again, pointing to Leo''s room.


    "Right, you can use it. Don''t hesitate, Anna," Leo said.


    "Th-thank you," Anna stuttered slightly.


    "You can carry him, right? Or do you need my help?" Devan offered without paying attention to Leo''s expression next to him.


    "No, let me alone," said Anna and rose from her position. The woman then took Dave to Leo''s room and put him there.


    Now only Leo and Devan were left in the living room.


    "Stop looking at me like that," Devan said without looking at his cousin.


    "Since when was Anna with you?"


    Devan didn''t answer.


    "What about Byanca?"


    "If you want to cancel your matchmaking, then do it as soon as possible before the D-day approaches," said Leo.


    "I know you have feelings for Anna, but before your rtionship continues any further, then I suggest finishing your bond with Byanca first," he added.


    "Don''t you give hope to Anna, but you don''t do anything with Byanca. I just don''t want that woman to get hurt again."


    One of Devan''s eyebrows rose when he heard Leo''s words. "No need to worry about that. It''s my business," he replied.


    "Don''t hurt her. If you do, then the first person who will beat you is me. You have to remember what I said Devan," Leo said in a very serious tone of voice.


    Devan was silent. It was the first time he''d heard his cousin speak this seriously.


    Not getting any response from his cousin, Leo threw his body onto the sofa while having a rough sigh. All Na told him was what happened to Anna right now, including the forced marriage she had to do to protect Dave.


    The girl had never mentioned how Anna''s life had been five years ago. It turned out that his previous guess was wrong, he thought the man who met him in the park at that time was Anna''s husband, but it wasn''t.


    He once asked Na if Dave was Brian''s son? However, the girl only answered that the boy was Anna''s son from another man. Exactly who it was, Na didn''t tell him.


    However, somehow he firmly believed that Anna''s son was his nephew, or in other words the son of his cousin.


    While on the other hand, Devan can''t describe how he feels right now.


    "Where''s Anna?" Na, who had finished clearing the dining table, now joined in the living room.


    "In my room, apanying Dave to sleep," Leo replied with a smile.


    Hearing that, Na turned towards Leo''s room and saw Anna through the only half-open room door.


    ***


    It''s already seven o''clock in the evening, Anna is busy helping Na in the kitchen prepare dinner. As for Dave, since waking up this afternoon, the boy has been clinging to Leo and Devan. Invite the two men to y in the living room.


    All kinds of toys were there, and they were all Leo had given him since Na and Dave had stayed at the man''s house.


    "Anna," Na called as she approached Anna who was busy cutting meat.


    "Why?" Anna nced briefly at the source of the voice.


    "What''s your next n?" Asked Na curiously.


    Hearing the girl''s question, Anna''s hand movement stopped but only for a few seconds. The woman was silent for a few minutes as if she was contemting something. To be honest, she is confused about her next life, because of her original n, she wanted to go away from City J. But after hearing all of Devan''s confessions, she became doubtful.


    "Next n? If you were in my position, what would you do?" Anna asked Na.


    "Hmm, if I were you, I would ask Devan to marry me. What if it wasn''t that? You already have children, and it should have happened," Na answered honestly.


    Anna was silent, did not give any response, and that made Na even more sure that all of her guesses were correct.


    "He has a fianc¨¦," Anna muttered but her voice was still able to reach Na''s ears.


    "So why? Even if he is married though you have the right, to tell the truth, that you have children from him. Don''t keep it to yourself," replied Na.


    "Do you need my help with that?"


    "No, I don''t," said Anna immediately.


    "Well, without me even saying it, he must have had an inkling of this. As a parent, I''m sure Devan must have felt a bond with his son. Moreover, their faces are very simr," replied Na.


    Anna was silent, slightly confirming the girl''s words. It wasn''t that she didn''t want to say it, it was just that Anna didn''t know how to start.


    Because it would be strange if she immediately said it directly. Let''s say Anna is waiting for the right time. After all, at this point, she already knew Devan''s feelings for her, and that was enough for her.


    "Let him take care of his fianc¨¦ first," said Anna.


    "Alright, that''s up to you. I don''t want you to suffer anymore Anna," replied Na forced to obey the woman''s decision. She will not ask further about Devan and his fianc¨¦e. All she cares about right now is Anna and her son, nothing else.


    "Thank you," Anna said with a smile.


    "Emm, don''t hesitate to tell me," replied Na.


    "How about you? You seem very close to Leo?" asked Anna turning to the girl.


    "A-ah that, I-I don''t have anything to do with him. Only as friends," Na stuttered, suddenly awkward, and quickly moved away from Anna.


    "Don''t tell me you''ve been here a few days and you already have feelings for him?" Anna teases Na.


    The girl''s suddenly flustered attitude became the obvious answer to Anna. A faint smile appeared on her lips.


    "Don''t fall in love and trust men too easily, Na."


    "Also, don''t give all your feelings and forget about yourself. I don''t want you to be like me. Put yourself first, then others," added Anna again.


    Hearing that, Na blushed.. "A-alright, enough of you as a lesson for me," replied Na blushing.

 Chapter 180 - 180. Is Dave My Son?

    "But it alles back to you, I just gave a little advice," said Anna and only Na nodded.


    Until a few momentster, dinner was served on the table. Various types of menu ranging from appetizers to desserts.


    "It''s finished?" Leo asked from the direction of the living room.


    "I''m hungry," he added.


    Hearing that, Na turned and gave a nod to Leo, and at the same time, those in the living room headed to the dining table, including Devan and Dave.


    "Dave, what do you want to eat?" asked Devan as he lifted the boy onto hisp.


    "Anything Uncle," said Dave.


    Anna gave a faint smile then took some food for her son


    "Just sit him on the chair, you''ll be in trouble if you hold him like that," Anna said as she ced Dave''s te on the table right in front of an empty chair.


    "I''ll just sit in the chair, Uncle," said Dave when he heard his mother''s words.


    "Okay," Devan nodded then lifted the boy to the empty seat next to him.


    Leo and Na who saw the scene in front of them asionally nced at each other.


    And after that, they ate together, there was no discussion at all, only the asional clink of spoons and forks that could be heard colliding with tes.


    "Anna eats a lot, I noticed you are thinner than thest time I saw you," Na said while cing some fried shrimp on the woman''s te.


    But, not even a few seconds. Devan transferred all the prawns to his te, some of which he ate right away.


    "Don''t eat this one. Eat something else," said Devan after seeing that there were no more shrimp left on Anna''s te.


    "What are you doing?" Na frowned, "That''s for Anna, not for you," she added again.


    But Devan didn''t respond and just ignored him, the man was still busy with the food in front of him.


    "You don''t like shrimp?" Leo tried to guess.


    "Or are you allergic to shrimp?" he asked again.


    Na who heard that immediately turned to Anna.


    "She''s allergic," Devan answered a question that wasn''t directed at him.


    "Really? Why didn''t you tell me? Oh, I''m sorry," said Na feeling guilty.


    Anna smiled faintly. Turns out Devan remembers little things like this.


    "It''s okay, just continue eating," said Anna.


    "Okay," replied Na.


    Anna nced at Devan who was also looking at her, smiling at each other.


    "Ehem," Leo cleared his throat softly when he saw the sight.


    Anna and Devan''s reflexes returned to focus on their respective meals.


    .


    .


    The night was gettingte, Dave had slept with Na, while Leo, the man was out for a while, he said he wanted to take care of something.


    After putting her son to bed, the woman was thirsty and wanted to get a drink in the kitchen. Only when she wanted to return to the room, Devan suddenly grab her arm.


    And here she is now, sitting in the living room with Devan.


    "What''s wrong? I thought you were home earlier," Anna asked before Devan.


    "I want to ask you something," Devan replied, his voice very serious.


    "Don''t youe to work tomorrow? You better go home now, it''s gettingte," said Anna trying to change the subject.


    "Don''t try to change the topic, Anna."


    Hearing that, Anna fell silent.


    "You have to answer me honestly," said Devan again.


    Anna still didn''t respond at all.


    "After that night five years ago, where did you go and with whom? Also what happened to you after that?" asked Devan directly without further ado. He had harbored this question for a long time, and after seeing Dave, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Answer me, Anna. Tell me. Did something happen to you?" asked Devan again after waiting a few minutes for a response but Anna never answered all his questions.


    Anna took a deep breath, she knew that Devan would ask her this sooner orter, but she never expected that he would ask tonight.


    Anna''s silence made Devan angry and rubbed his face roughly.


    "Is Dave my son?" asked Devan directly.


    Hearing that, Anna suddenly ran out of words, not knowing how to answer.


    "Anna, I asked you." Devan approached the woman and held her shoulders, their position facing each other.


    "Honey, answer me," he added.


    "Is that Dave my son?" asked Devan repeating his sentence.


    When asked directly like this, Anna suddenly felt awkward, but Devan patiently waited for the woman''s answer.


    "You just nod if he is my son, honey. Then I won''t ask again," said Devan.


    Hearing that, with a slow-motion, Annanded her head on Devan''s chest and nodded.


    "Is that true?"


    Anna nodded again.


    Sensing Anna''s response, suddenly Devan''s heart beat faster than usual, his feelings raced. He closed his eyes for a moment and tried to catch his breath.


    After that, Devan then hugged Anna tightly. "I''m sorry," he said.


    "I''m sorry Anna."


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t find you as soon as possible," Devan mumbled guiltily.


    Hearing Devan''s apology, Anna still didn''t budge, She didn''t know since when the tears had fallen and wet her cheeks, Anna sobbed. Causing her to tighten her grip even more.


    "Why didn''t youe to me then?"


    Anna sobbed in Devan''s arms, "I-I''m afraid..." Anna replied hanging her sentence.


    "Now, you don''t have to be afraid. I will never go away or walk away from you and leave my son."


    "I promise to always be by your side. And I''m sorry," he added again.


    "Now stop crying, okay?" Devan said letting go of his hand and then rubbing the woman''s cheek which was already very wet.


    To be honest, there were a lot of things Devan wanted to ask Anna, all rted to her life for thest five years before their meeting at the office, it just wasn''t the right time to ask her all right now.


    Only by seeing Anna''s previous response and hearing the woman''s sobs, Devan could tell that Anna''s life had not been good.


    After all, tell him whose life would be fine if they had to raise a child on their own, without a father by their side?


    Therefore, Devan will be patient. Let Anna will tell you everythingter.


    Knowing Dave was his son, then that was more than enough for him.

 Chapter 181 - 181. Is Dave My Son? (2)

    Knowing Dave was his son, then that was more than enough for him.


    Without both of them knowing, Na peeked behind the bedroom door. The girl smiled, happy to hear the conversation of two figures in the living room.


    Immediately she grabbed her cell phone and texted Leo, that he cane back now. Yes, this was the n for both of them.


    Leo came out and Na went to bed early with Dave, all just to give Devan and Anna a chance to talk to each other.


    Leo and Na also knew that Devan must have a lot of questions for Anna after meeting Dave in person.


    She didn''t know, even though Na had only been in Leo''s apartment for a few days, and the two of them seemed like people who had known each other for years.


    Only a few minutester, Leo returned.


    "Where are you from?" asked Na who suddenly came out of the room when she saw Leo had just entered the living room.


    "I have business outside," the man replied feigned.


    "Dave asleep?" he asked looking around again.


    "Emm," Na nodded while pointing her thumb at the man.


    While Devan and Anna suddenly fell silent and focused on the program that was currently airing on TV.


    "Why haven''t you slept yet?" Leo asked Na.


    "I just woke up."


    Leo who heard that just nodded faintly then joined on the sofa, as did Na.


    nced at the clock that stood in the corner of the room, it was now half-past twelve.


    No talk was heard after Leo and Na joined in. Both Devan and Anna, they both looked very serious watching.


    "Looks like you two enjoyed the tv show," Leo said breaking the silence, but no one paid any attention to it.


    "Leo," Anna called, turning to the man.


    "What is it?"


    "Sorry to bother you, is it okay if we stay here tonight?"


    "Ah, don''t say like that Anna. I told you before that I was happy to help you. Don''t apologize again. After all, where would you guys spend the night if not here? There''s no way I''d let my nephew sleep outside," Leo replied in one breath.


    "I don''t want to be beaten by his father. Isn''t that right, Devan?" Leo lyrics towards his cousin.


    Hearing that, Anna blushed like a boiled crab.


    "Then thank you for everything," said Anna.


    "Tomorrow we''ll leave here," she added again because she couldn''t possibly stay here all the time right?


    Anna''s words made Devan reflexively turn to her.


    "Do you have another goal?" asked the man looking at Anna without blinking, and the same was done by Leo and Na as if they were all waiting for the answer Anna would give.


    Hearing Devan''s question, Anna lowered her gaze and yed with her nails. "No," she shook her head. "But don''t worry, I can find a temporary ce to stay until I find a new job."


    "NO," Devan refused, disapproving of Anna''s n.


    "You and Dave live at my house," he said again, making him immediately the center of attention.


    Anna froze on the spot, one of her hands pinched Devan''s thigh down there. How could that man say such in things in front of Leo and Na?


    Devan grimaced, and it made Leo smile a faint smile.


    "Don''t be shy Anna, don''t pretend that you two still don''t have a rtionship. Na and I already know everything. It''s all about you two, without exception. So just rx and don''t hide it anymore."


    Anna blushed at Leo''s words.


    "If you want, now, I can even prepare a special room for the two of you," he added.


    "Aww." Leo grimaced when Na suddenly hit his head with a pillow.


    "Should not. I don''t allow anyone to touch Anna before finishing his business with other women," said Na.


    "I was just kidding, Na. Why did you hit me?" Leo pouted.


    "Or what if it''s just the two of us?"


    "Aww." Again, Na hit the man''s head with the sofa cushion.


    "Okay, okay. I''m just kidding. Stop hitting me," Leo said again taking a little distance away from the girl.


    Anna who saw the interaction of the two people next to her only smiled lightly, while Devan, the man never took his eyes off Anna''s face.


    "So how? You want it, right?" asked Devan again repeating the previous sentence.


    Anna immediately turned around and shook her head. "I-I can''t, Devan. What if your mother suddenlyes? What would I say if she asked me? Not to mention Byanca, I¡­I''m scared," Anna replied at the same time. Her tone was very small, but still able to reach Leo and Na''s ears.


    "I will protect you from them. Don''t worry, you don''t have to worry."


    "What Anna said is true, Devan," Leo chimed in.


    "It would be nice if Anna, Dave, and Na stayed here. Finish your business with your fianc¨¦ before taking them to your house."


    "It''s not that I don''t believe that you can''t take care of Anna, it''s just that it''s better if we avoid bad things that might happen. Bringing Anna and Dave to your house while you are still in a rtionship with Byanca, I think this will only be a big problem"


    "If you want to take Anna there, finish your rtionship with Byanca immediately," Leo said advising his cousin.


    Devan was silent, so was Anna. In the deepest of their hearts, they justify all of Leo''s words.


    A deep sigh could be heard escaping from between Devan''s lips.


    "Hmm, fine," the man said quietly.


    "You stay here for a while, I''ll find a safe house for you to live in. No problem right?" he asked.


    "And from now on, you can''t refuse all my gifts."


    Anna was silent as if at a loss for words, the woman didn''t know how to respond.


    "Okay, Mr. Devan. As Dave''s babysitter and Anna''s friend. I agree with your n," Na joined in, representing Anna.


    "I don''t want the woman who is the mother of your child to suffer aimlessly, you must already know that Anna has always lived alone."


    "I have high hopes, hopefully, this time you can make my friend happy so that she doesn''t have to feel alone and suffer like before," said Na, chattering.


    "Na¡­ What are you saying?" scolds Anna.


    "I''m just telling the truth, Anna. Now that you''ve met Dave''s Daddy, so stop feeling alone anymore. Now we are around you.. Don''t take it all on yourself anymore."

 Chapter 182 - 182. Moved

    "I''m just telling the truth, Anna. Now that you''ve met Dave''s Daddy, so stop feeling alone anymore. Now we are around you."


    Anna choked, not knowing how to reply.


    "Even without you asking, I''ll do it," said Devan in reply to Na''s words.


    "Nowe on in, it''s gettingte," he said to Anna again.


    "I''m still not sleepy," squeaked Anna.


    "Maybe you need to apany her, Devan," Leo said.


    "Aww..." he moaned as a pillownded on his head again.


    "Stop saying things like that, you pervert," said Na, ring at the man.


    "Why? They already have children too. So it''s only natural to do it again? Well, who knows they might want to give me a new niece?" Leo replied.


    "Okay, okay, I''m just kidding. Don''t throw at me again," he said immediately raising his arms as if he was trying to defend himself from the throw pillows that seemed to almost hit him again.


    While on the other hand, Anna nced at Devan who was also looking at her, making her suddenly shift her gaze to another direction.


    Na red sharply at Leo, then turned to look at Devan.


    "Remember this is Mr. Devan, you can''t do anything to Anna before you marry her," Na said in a very serious tone of voice.


    "Don''t let you hurt her let alone make her cry. If not, then I''ll take her away, as far as possible, to a ce where you can''t find her," she added. For this, Na was very serious about what she said.


    "Na..." Anna''s words stopped when the girl immediately interrupted her.


    "You deserve to be happy Anna. I don''t want you to suffer again. And I''m serious with my words," said Na.


    Leo, who heard the girl''s words, was silent, it was the first time he had seen Na speak in such a tone of voice.


    While Devan, the man suddenly embraced Anna with jaws that seemed to harden. "That''s not going to happen," he said simply. He didn''t want Anna to leave, let alone disappear from his life.


    "Good," said Na.


    Knowing that Na cared about her to such a point, Anna was touched. Never thought that in her life she would find a friend who cared more about her than herself.


    "It''s gettingte now, we should go in and sleep, Anna," Na said approaching the woman, taking her hand.


    "O-oh, okay," Anna stuttered, turning her head to look at Devan briefly.


    "Good night," Anna said to the man and rose from her position.


    "You said you weren''t sleepy just now?" Devan protested.


    But Na quickly took Anna away, did not give any response making Devan gape, because this was the first time he had been ignored by someone.


    "Turns out she''s more terrifying than you, Devan," Leo said, causing his cousin to immediately re at him.


    "What?"


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" Leo asked again as he plopped down on the sofa.


    "I agree too. I''ll be on Anna''s side if you hurt that woman," Leo added.


    Hearing his cousin''s words, Devan just snorted.


    "It''s gettingte, you should go home," Leo said taking a pillow and covering his head in an attempt to block the light from entering his eyes, preparing to sleep.


    While on the other hand, Devan grabbed his cellphone and sent someone a message. The man yed with the t object for almost an hour and then put it back on the table. Slightly resting his head on the back of the sofa while stretching his muscles.


    Only a few minutester, Devan then left Leo''s apartment.


    It was half-past two in the morning, Devan''s red Ferrari sped up through the deserted highway.


    Right now, the man didn''t feel sleepy at all, after knowing the truth, it would be a lie if he didn''t feel happy, even since leaving Leo''s apartment, he often smiled faintly without realizing it.


    However, some things still bothered him a lot and made him unable to calm down, his thoughts were raging, jostling around his head making him dizzy.


    Many things are now lodged in Devan''s mind.


    Suddenly it started raining, drenching all the roads in its path. Not too heavy, but already able to make someone soaking wet if you stay a few seconds under the ssh.


    He didn''t know what happened, suddenly Devan turned his car around and drove fast again, the roar of his car collided with rain.


    Instead of going home, it turned out that Devan was driving his car to the city center.


    Entering the basement of a building that reads La Factoria.


    La Factoria is the best bar in downtown J. Not only provide beer, but also some food such as pizza, sd, soup, and other fast food.


    Entering a vintage-inspired room, indie music echoes throughout the room.


    Not too crowded, only a few people seemed to fill a few tables, maybe can be counted on the fingers.


    Devan chose the most corner ce, the man wanted to calm his mind a little. After all, usually, he would only sleep well at night after drinking a few alcoholic drinks.


    ***


    The next day.


    It was already eight in the morning, Na and Anna got up early to clean up and also prepare breakfast for Leo.


    All kinds of high protein foods are served on the table.


    Leo still seemed to be sleeping on the sofa, it seemed that the man was sleeping toote and woke upte like this.


    While Dave, the boy was already tidy and now sitting on the sofa in the living room, looking busy reading a book.


    Waiting for a few minutes, Leo didn''t wake up making Na feel ufortable. Because he doesn''t usually wake upte like this.


    "Where do you want to go?" Anna asked when she saw Na leaving the kitchen.


    "I''ll wake Leo up," Na replied as she walked into the living room.


    Hearing that, Anna just sighed deeply. If it was her, she wouldn''t have the courage of Na.


    "Leo," Na called, shaking the man''s arm.


    "Leo, wake up. It''s already noon," said Na again.


    "Erm," Leo just mumbled.


    "Get up and let''s have breakfast."


    Hearing that, Leo turned to face Na. Instead of getting up, the man grabbed Na''s arm making her sit on the sofa right in front of him.


    Leo''s arms then wrapped around Na''s waist making the girl startled.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Let go," Na pleaded.


    "Don''t move Na, I''m still very sleepy," Leo muttered in his hoarse voice.


    "Just a minute, five minutes," he added.


    "Okay, but let go of your hand. I''m not your pillow, Leo," Na protested.


    However, the man didn''t care about it at all and tightened his hands even more causing Na to sigh roughly, resignedly.

 Chapter 183 - 183. Drunk

    However, the man ignored it at all and tightened his hands even more causing Na to sigh roughly, resignedly.


    Anna who saw this only smiled faintly and resumed her activities which were making some seasonings.


    Suddenly heard the sound of a button being pressed, making Anna''s hand movements stop for a moment. Immediately she stopped her activities for a moment, walked towards the door to see who hade.


    The door opened, revealing the figure of Devan who looked a little messy.


    Anna''s brow furrowed, "What happened to you?" she asked as she walked closer.


    The one who was asked didn''t answer, kept going in and hugged Anna.


    Instantly the smell of alcohol wafted up, rushing into the woman''s sense of smell. Devan is drunk, but it seems the man is still able to maintain his consciousness.


    "I''m thirsty," Devan said without letting go of his arm.


    "Okay, then you go in first and rest," replied Anna but did not get the slightest response from Devan.


    Anna slowly let go of the man''s embrace, carried him in, andid him down in Leo''s room.


    "What happens with him?" Na asked right after Anna came out of the room.


    The one who was asked just shrugged her shoulders went to the kitchen without saying a word to Na.


    Took a ss of water for Devan, Anna then re-entered the room.


    "Here, have a drink," she said after cing the ss on the nightstand.


    "Thank you," Devan replied, his voice hoarse.


    After gulping down the contents of the ss, Devan took off his top shirt, causing Anna to instantly turn her face the other way. Even though this was nothing new to him, she still felt very awkward and embarrassed.


    "I''m hot," said Devan then threw himself back onto the bed carelessly, hearing that, Anna grabbed the AC remote and lowered the room temperature.


    It''s just that, when the woman wanted to leave, her steps suddenly stopped when the corner of her eye caught Devan who seemed to be restless.


    Anna came closer to the bed and reached out her hand to touch Devan''s forehead which was already wet with beaded sweat. Even though it was still early in the morning and the room temperature was already cold, but Devan was sweating a lot.


    "What?" asked Anna when she heard Devan mutter. The frown on her forehead disappeared when she realized that the man nearby was just delirious.


    Not only once, but Devan kept on delirious with his eyes still tightly closed, sweat also kept pouring from his forehead, and even now his neck was also wet.


    With a slow-motion, Anna stroked Devan''s head trying to make the man feelfortable. She didn''t know, his hands move on their own.


    "Anna," called Na who suddenly appeared behind the door.


    "Shhh..." Anna motioned for the girl not to make the slightest sound.


    Na nodded in agreement, then closed the door again tightly.


    Being in that position for about ten minutes, Anna took her hand away when she saw that Devan had calmed down.


    "What''s with him? Did something happen?" Na asked when she saw Annaing out of the room.


    "I don''t know either, looks like he didn''te homest night," replied Anna.


    Hearing that, Na just nodded and didn''t ask any further.


    Until lunchtime came, Leo just woke up from his sleep, saw Devan who was sleeping in his room, the man''s brow furrowed.


    "He''s staying here?" Leo asked Na, currently, the man was sitting on a chair at the dining table.


    "He just came this morning," Anna answered immediately.


    Currently, the woman was serving lunch with Na.


    Hearing that, Leo didn''t respond anymore.


    "Dave,e on over here," Leo said to the boy who was walking towards him.


    Dave just nodded in agreement.


    "You guys wait a minute, let me wake Devan first," said Anna. It was already midday and she wanted to take him out for lunch.


    "No need," Leo said.


    "Just leave him alone, he''ll wake up on his own," he added. Seeing his cousin sleeping so soundly like before was a rare urrence, nobody knew Devan better than Leo. For the past few years, his cousin has had trouble sleeping.


    Hearing Leo''s words, Anna nodded in agreement, "Okay."


    After that, she joined in and had lunch with Na, Leo and Dave.


    ***


    Byanca with Mrs. Seira is now in front of the gate of Devan''s house.


    "Deden?" Mrs. Seira frowned when she saw the middle-aged man at the post where Lukman usually was.


    "What are you doing there? Where is Lukman?" she asked again.


    "Madam?" The middle-aged man immediately approached the car driven by Miss Byanca and Mrs. Seira.


    "Lukman is sick, Madam. So Mr. Devan asked me to rece him for a while," added Deden while bowing slightly.


    Seira nodded in understanding, "Okay, then open the gate," she asked.


    "B-but madam..."


    "Why? Devan not home?" cut Mrs. Seira right away.


    "Sorry madam, Mr.Devan asked me not to open the gate to anyone without his permission," replied Deden.


    "Huh? I''m his mother. Just open the gate."


    "S-Sorry Madam..." Deden''s words stopped when he saw Miss Byanca suddenly get out of the car.


    "Where''s the remote?" asked the woman as she walked towards the guard post.


    "Miss..." Deden said hanging when he saw Miss Byanca who had found a small object.


    "I''m his future wife so you don''t have the right to stop me, especially now that I''m with Mama," Byanca said with her gaze directed towards a gate that slowly opened.


    Deden who saw it could only surrender and did notment anymore.


    "Come on, honey," said Mrs. Seira to Byanca.


    "Okay, Mom."


    After that, the car they were traveling in slowed down and entered Devan''s yard. Byanca''s goal was to take Mrs. Seira with her to Devan''s house so that the man wouldn''t throw her out when he saw hering.


    Before arriving, Byanca had already contacted Devan''s secretary and asked where the man was. Knowing that her future husband wasn''t in the office made her think that Devan would be home today, and that''s why she came.


    Until now, the incident a few days ago she still kept to herself and did not tell her extended family. Byanca did it to make her marriage happen without any obstacles.


    She was worried that if she told them all about Devan''s treatment, her parents would be angry and it might end up canceling the marriage that was about to happen.


    Byanca didn''t want that to happen. She so longs for the status as Devan''s wife. Although after marriageter, the man does not meet his inner needs, it is not a problem for him.


    "What are you thinking, honey?" suddenly Mrs. Seira''s voice broke Byanca''s focus.


    "Is something bothering you?" she asked again.

 Chapter 184 - 184. Mrs Seira And Miss Byancas Visit

    Byanca didn''t want that to happen. She so longs for the status as Devan''s wife. Although after marriageter, the man does not meet her inner needs, it is not a problem for her.


    "What are you thinking, honey?" suddenly Mrs. Seira''s voice broke Byanca''s focus.


    "Is something bothering you?" she asked again.


    "Ah, it''s okay Mom, I''m just not feeling well."


    "Okay then let''s go inside and rest inside," Seira replied as she opened the car door and took the groceries she was carrying in the trunk.


    Byanca just followed behind the middle-aged woman. Entering the house, Byanca immediately looked for Devan''s whereabouts, while Mrs. Seira went straight to the kitchen and arranged the things she brought.


    Down the stairs, Byanca dialed the man''s number.


    "Where''s Devan dear?" Seira asked.


    "I don''t know, Mom. He''s not in his room either."


    "Try calling," said Seira.


    "Yes, Mom."


    She called Devan several times but no answer at all.


    Byanca who was just about tond her body on the chair suddenly wobbled because of the dizziness that suddenly hit her head. Seeing this, Mrs. Seira immediately stopped her activities and approached her future daughter-inw.


    "Are you okay?"


    "Let I help you," said Mrs. Seira as she put her arm around Byanca''s shoulders, walking into the living room.


    After that, Seira slowly grabbed the arm of the woman in front of her, she intended to check her pulse, then switched to checking her eyes.


    "Looks like youck blood, honey. Your body is also tired, don''t push yourself too much. Soon, you will be married," said Mrs. Seira while taking a deep breath.


    She then grabbed her bag which she had previously ced on the table, took out a t-shaped object from it.


    Looking for her son''s contact, she intended to contact him. Only after making several calls, no answer at all.


    "Where did the boy go?" Seira muttered then tried to contact Leo.


    "Hello," a male voice came from the other side.


    "Hello, Leo. Where are you now?" Seira asked.


    "I''m outside Auntie, what''s the matter?"


    "You''re with Devan?" asked the middle-aged woman again.


    Leo didn''t answer right away, causing Mrs. Seira to check her phone screen thinking that the connection was disconnected.


    "Hello, Leo. Can you hear me?"


    "A-Ahh, Yes Auntie. Why? What are you saying? Sorry, I was talking to someone," Leo replied from the other side.


    "You''re with Devan?" asked Mrs. Seira again repeating her sentence.


    "Devan? Isn''t he in the office?" instead of answering, Leo asked back?


    "His secretary said he wasn''t in the office today."


    "Is that true? Maybe he''s at the house, aunty," Leo replied.


    Hearing her niece''s response, Seira could immediately tell that Devan was not with her.


    "Hmm, okay. Then I''ll close first," said Seira.


    "Okay, Auntie."


    And after that, the connection is lost.


    "What did Leo say, Mom?" Asked Byanca, the woman still leaning her head on the sofa, her stomach rumbling a little making it look like she wanted to throw up.


    "He''s not with Devan," said Seira.


    Hearing this, Byanca''s hands clenched into fists. In her mind, she guessed that maybe Devan was with Anna.


    Seeing Byanca''s silence, Seira held the woman''s hand. "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine and might be taking care of something."


    "Yes, Mom."


    Seira nodded "Don''t think about it. All you need to pay attention to now is your health, honey."


    "Maybe it''s better if you move to Grandma''s house for a while, as well as things rted to your work, it''s better if you postpone it until your wedding is over, honey."


    "I am worried if you''re sick."


    "How can you give a grandson to me if you don''t take care of your health?" Seira continued to chatter, expressing her concern for Byanca.


    Hearing all Mrs. Seira''s words, Byanca slowly turned her head and shook her head slowly. "No mom. I''ll stay at the hotel, and for my work maybe I''ll do what you say," Byanca replied.


    "But baby, who will take care of you if you are sick like this? Or like this, I will talk to Devan so you can stay here," said Seira again, her hands never stopped stroking the arm of her future daughter-inw.


    Byanca was silent. A faint smile appeared on her lips. "But I am afraid of troubling Devan, Mom."


    "Or he refuses," she added.


    "No, honey. I will guarantee it," replied Seira, looking very sure.


    "Do you want it? I know you don''t want to stay at Grandma''s house because you don''t want to bother us, do you?"


    Byanca only responded with a smile on her lips.


    "I will also definitelye here every day to cook for you, so there''s no need to worry about anything," said Seira again.


    Byanca was still silent as if considering the middle-aged woman''s words.


    "Okay, Mom. It''s up to you," Byanca finally spoke, in her heart, she was already cheering cheerfully.


    "Good,ter I will ask some people to take all your things from the hotel and bring them here," said Seira.


    "No. Don''t do it, Mom," Byanca immediately got up from her position.


    "Shut up, don''t move too much, honey."


    After Byanca felt a little better than before, she slowly opened her eyes and looked sadly at Mrs. Seira.


    "I''ll take care of my things, Mom. You don''t need to hire anyone else," Byanca said in the smoothest possible tone.


    "But, honey¡­"


    "Trust me, Mom. I''m fine and can do it myself," said Byanca, cutting the middle-aged woman''s sentence.


    "Okay, but you can''t get tired. Remember to take care of your health."


    "Yes, Ma. Don''t worry," replied Byanca. The reason she chose to do it herself was that she didn''t want anyone to know that in the past few days Edward had been visiting and even spending the night with her.


    And right now, her room was very messy after her activities with Edward all night. Even though the hotel room where she was staying had been cleaned by the hotel maid, but she still doubted that the room would be kept clean of the things she had done, because before leaving to pick up Mrs. Seira earlier, she did it again with Edward.


    "Alright, honey. Then you rest here until you feel better, or do you want to go to Devan''s room?"


    "No need Mom, I''m just here," replied Byanca immediately.


    "Okay," Nod Seira then rose from her position.


    "Then I''ll go to the kitchen first, honey."


    Byanca nodded slowly.


    ***


    Leo''s apartment.


    It was already five in the afternoon, Devan had woken up a few minutes ago. And now the man is taking a shower.


    While Leo, the man was busy ying with Dave, while Na seemed busy with the tv show that was currently airing.


    And Anna? She''s in the kitchen heating the cold chicken soup for Devan so that her remaining hangover can go away soon.

 Chapter 185 - 185. Can You Call Me Daddy?

    And Anna? She was in the kitchen heating the cold chicken soup for Devan so that his lingering hangover would go away.


    Devan''s feeling now is fresher than usual, for the first time in years, sleeping as soundly as before.


    Out of the room wearing Leo''s casual suit, Devan immediately joined Leo and the others.


    "I thought you were dead," Leo said when he saw Devan approaching them.


    Devan ignored his cousin''s words.


    "You''d better go to the kitchen, Anna has prepared food for you," he added, ncing at the kitchen.


    Hearing that, Devan turned to follow Leo''s gaze. Immediately he turned his direction, walking to the kitchen where Anna was.


    "Sit down," said Anna when she saw the man approaching her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Anna did not answer, the woman then pushed Devan out of the kitchen to the dining table.


    "Wait here," she said and walked back inside.


    Only a few minutester, the woman came out and arranged various types of food on the table right in front of Devan, one of which was chicken soup.


    "Eat, your stomach hasn''t been filled with anything since this morning," said Anna, sitting next to Devan.


    Devan was silent in his position, "You cooked all this?" asked Devan without taking his eyes off the food on the table.


    "No, I was helped by Na earlier," answered Anna.


    "Dave, have you eaten?" asked Devan then turned towards the living room, the next second the man stood up and walked over to the boy without waiting for Anna''s response.


    "What are you doing? he''s ying a game with me, don''t take him away, Devan," Leo protested when his cousin suddenly came and carried Dave away from there.


    "Dave, have you eaten?" asked Devan, ignoring Leo''s protests.


    Dave just nodded.


    "Where are you taking me, Uncle?" Dave asked back.


    "Apany Uncle to eat, will you?" invite Devan.


    "Can''t you eat himself, Uncle?"


    Devan smiled, then nodded.


    "Okay, I will apany you to eat," said the boy nodding along.


    Devan didn''t let Dave go after arriving at the dining table, the man even brought the boy who was his biological son onto hisp.


    "You will have trouble eating, let Dave be with me," said Anna when she saw Devan was reluctant to let go of Dave.


    "It''s okay, leave him here," Devan replied.


    Hearing that, Anna sighed harshly, she then got up from her position and got food for Devan.


    "Eat slowly."


    "And Dave, don''t move around much, honey."


    "Okay, mom."


    Devan who heard Anna''s words frowned, "Leave it alone."


    "Uncle, I was reading a book," Dave interrupted, causing Devan and Anna to look directly at the boy.


    "Really? Dave is good at reading?" he asked.


    "Yes, Uncle."


    Devan nced at Anna briefly then looked back at the boy in hisp. "Then what did Dave read?"


    "He said when you''re eating, you can''t talk, Uncle. Not only is it not good for the digestive system, but it''s also said to be rude," Dave replied, suddenly Devan choked on his spit, not only the man but Anna also suddenly went silent. Never thought that Dave would say something like that.


    "Re-really?" Devan stammered thenughed lightly.


    "Um," the boy nodded in agreement.


    "So, if Uncle wants to talk to my mother, then do it after eating, Uncle."


    "Yeah, that''s better, Uncle," he added again and managed to make Devan gape on the spot.


    (Yeah, that''s better, Uncle.) (Englishnguage)


    "Can you speak English?" Devan replied after a few seconds of silence. The man seemed a little enthusiastic.


    (Englishnguage)


    "Of course, Uncle. My mother said that I had to study hard so that other people wouldn''t take advantage of me when I grew up," said Dave. (Englishnguage)


    Devan chuckled hearing his son.


    "Ehm.. can you call me daddy?" asked Devan, for some reason it suddenly appeared in his mind. (Englishnguage)


    Anna smiled stiffly, even though she didn''t understand much of the conversation between the two people in front of her, but that didn''t mean she didn''t understand Devan''sst sentence. Even the performance of her heart back to work faster than usual.


    Dave who heard the man''s question nced at his mother briefly, only a few seconds, and looked up again, looking at the man.


    "Daddy?" Are you my Daddy?" Dave asked with sparkling eyes. (Englishnguage)


    Devan nodded.


    "Is that true? Mom, is what Uncle said true?"


    "Is he my father?" he asked.


    Suddenly Anna froze in ce.


    "Just say it, Anna. It''s okay," said Devan.


    "R-right, dear," said Anna in response to her son''s question.


    "Yeah, I have a Daddy now," Dave said then smiled broadly.


    Devan, who heard that, was touched, especially when he saw his son''s smile. Looks so happy.


    "So, from now on call me daddy, ok?" said Devan.


    "Okay my daddy," replied Dave.


    A spark of happiness appeared in Devan''s heart, if only he could, he wanted to enjoy moments like this for a very long time. No bullies, no other people, and only the three of them.


    "Then you are here with Me, Dave. Let Uncle finish his meal first."


    "He is my daddy Mom, not Uncle," Dave protested.


    Anna smiled awkwardly again.


    "Okay, then, Dave''s moving now," said Anna.


    "Just leave him here Anna," Devan chimed in.


    "Daddy, I just want to sit there," said Dave, pointing to the empty chair next to Devan.


    A deep breath could be heard escaping from between Devan''s lips, "Okay," he said then lifted Dave''s body and sat him on the chair.


    After that, Devan returned to continue eating which had stopped. This time eating, without making the slightest sound.


    It seemed like his son''s own words made him a little embarrassed as an adult.


    Not only Devan, but Anna also had the same feeling.


    Until a few momentster, afterpleting the ritual of eating. Devan carried Dave back into the living room, followed by Anna when the woman finished clearing the dining table.


    "Looks like Auntie is at your house Devan," Leo said but his cousin didn''t respond at all.


    "She''s with Byanca."


    "You should go home and finish things right away."


    Devan was still silent and busy ying Dave''s hair in hisp as if Leo''s words weren''t directed at him.

 Chapter 186 - 186. Mrs Seira And Miss Byancas Visit

    Devan was still silent and busy ying Dave''s hair in hisp as if Leo''s words weren''t directed at him.


    Na who heard that was silent, asionally ncing at Anna briefly.


    "Don''t pretend you didn''t hear me, Devan," Leo said again when he didn''t get a response from his cousin.


    "You''d better go home, don''t make Mrs. Seira wait," Anna chimed in.


    "In a moment, I still want to be here," Devan replied with a shaky breath.


    ***


    It was now getting dark, the sunlight was slowly being reced by the moonlight hanging between the stars. Sometimes it seems to hide behind the clouds.


    A drizzle fell and drenched the whole of City J. A red Ferrari drove in the middle of the busy highway.


    Yes, currently Devan is heading to his own house.


    The roar of the car and the rustling of the drizzle were disguised by the music that the man had just turned on.


    He knew that his mother was home before Leo even told him.


    He also saw iing calls from Byanca and his mother. Only, Devan ignored him and didn''t answer.


    He didn''t know, he feelzy to even just talk to them.


    Until a few minutester, Devan had arrived.


    "Where have you been Devan?" Seira asked right after seeing her son enter the house.


    "I''m tired, Mom."


    "I''m going up first, want to rest," added Devan again.


    "You just came and have been ignoring Mama like this?" Mrs. Seira protested to her son.


    "I want to talk to you," she said again immediately following the man.


    "Next time, Mom," Devan replied, ignoring Seira at all and continuing to walk up the stairs to his room.


    Seeing that, Madam Seira heaved a rough sigh. The middle-aged felt a little annoyed.


    Entering the room, Devan''s steps suddenly stopped. His eyes saw a woman sleeping on his bed.


    She is Byanca.


    Immediately, Devan closed the bedroom door again and moved to his study. Only that his steps stopped again when Mrs. Seira suddenly appeared and grabbed his arm.


    "Devan, don''t ignore me like this," said Seira.


    "I am tired, Mom."


    "Where are you from? Your secretary said you weren''t in the office, and I called Leo and you weren''t with him."


    "Where are you from?" Seira repeated her sentence.


    "Meeting Client Ma."


    "With your appearance like this?" Seira narrowed her eyes suspiciously.


    "What''s wrong with my appearance, Mom?"


    "I''m not naked."


    Hearing that, Seira chuckled.


    "Ah, okay. Forget it."


    "Come on in first, I want to talk to you about something," said Mrs. Seira as she pulled her son''s arm into the room that Devan was aiming for earlier.


    Devan did not respond and just obeyed his mother''s words.


    He wanted to express all his feelings right now, about his disapproval of marrying Byanca, about his feelings for Byanca, everything. But after meeting his mother in person, for some reason all the sentences that had been neatly arranged earlier suddenly dispersed somewhere.


    Devan was suddenly confused, didn''t know what to say and where to start.


    Let it be, tonight he will just pass it while waiting for the right time. Yes, he would say it to Seira first before the big families from both sides.


    "You have eaten?" Seira asked right afternding her body on the sofa together with Devan.


    Those who were asked just nodded in agreement without making a sound.


    "That''s good," said Sierra.


    Devan didn''t respond, the man was waiting for his mother to say the thing she seemed to want to tell himself.


    "Are you and Byanca okay?" Seira asked starting, after a few seconds of silence.


    "Why do you ask like that?"


    "It''s okay, I just wanted to know. Remember Devan, your wedding will be held soon. Don''t do useless things outside," Seira answered at length.


    Devan is silent.


    "Lately Byanca has been feeling dizzy. Maybe it''s because ofck of blood and tiredness. I''ve asked her to move to Grandma''s house. But she refuses."


    "So I brought her here, at least she''s no longer living alone in the hotel. I''m worried about her, Devan. I don''t want her health to deteriorate before your wedding."


    "As her future husband, you should pay more attention to your future wife," Seira chirped incessantly.


    "What do you mean Mama?" Asked Devan, his brow furrowed faintly.


    "From now on, I ask her to stay here with you."


    "But Mom..."


    "Devan, don''t refuse Me," Seira interrupted immediately with a slightly raised voice.


    "Mom, in this house there is only one room. How can he live here? No, I don''t want to," Devan refused.


    Seira who heard her son''s words smiled faintly, "If that''s the case, you can use this room or the sofa to sleep," Seira replied.


    "At least Byanca doesn''t live alone Devan, Mama''s worried something might happen to her."


    ''This kid is still pretending he doesn''t want to share a room with Byanca.''


    ''Though I know very well that you guys have done sex,'' And various simr thoughts filled the middle-aged woman''s mind.


    Mrs. Seira is a doctor, and it is not impossible not to know Byanca''s current condition. Especially when she checked her pulse.


    Even though the signs she is experiencing aremon, she is sickly convinced that Byanca is currently pregnant with her grandson.


    "If you''re worried, why don''t you just stay with her here? I can go to a hotel or find another inn," Devan replied.


    "Devan!? I didn''t like it when you are like this. Not only did you ignore me on the phone but now you even dare to refuse Mama''s request?" Mrs. Seira felt irritated.


    "I''m not rejecting Ma, it''s just that you know yourself, there''s only one room here."


    "What happened to you? Why don''t you want to apany Byanca? She is your future wife, Devan, the future mother of your child. Why did you refuse Mama''s request as if you and Byanca have nothing to do with it?" Seira raised her voice.


    Hearing that, Devan rubbed his face roughly.


    Taking a deep breath, "Okay, it''s up to you, mom," he finallyplied.


    See! He hasn''t even expressed his feelings yet and his mother has scolded him like this? Even though Devan just refuses to live with Byanca. What will happen if he cancels this arranged marriage unterally?


    Soon a smile was etched on the lips of the middle-aged woman.


    "Good."


    "I wille every day to check on him as well as cook for you," she added again.


    Devan, who heard his mother''s words, frowned in confusion. Because the words of the middle-aged woman nearby seemed to suggest that Byanca was suffering from a serious illness.


    However, Devan chose to remain silent and did not ask. He didn''t care at all and didn''t want to know what had happened to her.


    His mind was currently only filled with Anna and his son, ''Dave''.

 Chapter 187 - 187. Misunderstanding

    His mind was currently only filled with Anna and his son, ''Dave''.


    "It''s up to you, Mama," said Devan.


    Hearing her son''s response, Madame Seira smiled widely. She seemed so happy right now.


    If only her husband was here, would it be possible that he would feel the same way as her?


    ncing at the clock in the room, it was already seven in the evening.


    "Alright, since it''s alreadyte. I will go home ande back tomorrow," said Mrs. Seira then stood up.


    "Why don''t you just stay?" offered Devan.


    "Later, when you give me a grandson," Mrs. Seira replied with a smile.


    "You already have grandchildren," said Devan.


    Seira who heard that didn''t respond too far, and onlyughed a little. "You, take care of your marriage first," she replied.


    Even though Devan''s original intention was to joke, he just wanted to see his mother''s reaction when she heard him say that she already had grandchildren.


    But the man never expected his mother''s response, which seemed so casual, even though he was very sure that his tone of voice had sounded serious.


    "Take good care of Byanca," said Mrs. Seira again walking towards the door.


    "Then I go first. I''ve cooked just in case you''re both hungryter," she added.


    Devan did not reply to his mother''s words and only nodded in agreement while following behind her, leading her to the main door.


    "Don''t do anything with your future wife, let her rest until the wedding day arrives," said Seira when she arrived at the door.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to her," the man replied.


    "Good, this is for the sake of her health and the good of your family in the future."


    "Erm, you should go, mom, the night air is not good if momes home toote," said Devan while gesturing to Hendra to immediately escort the middle-aged woman.


    "You have to promise first."


    "What promise, Mom?"


    "You won''t do anything to Byanca until you''re married."


    "Yes, Ma. I promise," replied the man immediately. To be honest, he feels his mother is a little weird today, he didn''t know, or is it just his feelings?


    Mrs. Seira nodded, then entered the car that had just stopped.


    "Hendra, don''t go too fast, just take it slow," said Devan to the driver.


    "Yes sir."


    Waiting until the ck car in which his mother was riding disappeared from his sight, Devan then entered the house.


    Devan took a deep breath. It seemed his mother was too hopeful that he would touch Byanca.


    No kidding. After all, who wants to touch another man''s ex? Huh, what a joke. Even if he married Byanca, he didn''t have the slightest interest in touching her, not even the slightest bit. How can he do it? Just looking at her made him feel disgusted.


    It seemed from now on, if he was at home he would spend more time in his study than in his bedroom.


    Laying down on the sofa in his study, Devan tried to stretch his body. His eyes looked out the window, enjoying the night view from behind the wide-open window.


    The night breeze that blew managed to rx a little his neck muscles that felt very stiff.


    Stayed in that position for almost an hour. Devan didn''t move an inch.


    "What are you doing now?" Devan muttered then grabbed his cell phone, intending to call Anna.


    But, a knock on the door suddenly sounded and stopped his intentions.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    "What is it?" asked Devan right after the door open.


    Byanca who was standing in front of him looked at him sadly.


    "Where''s Mama?"


    "She came back at home," said Devan curtly.


    "I''m hungry, honey. Have you had dinner?" Byanca asked.


    "There''s food on the table. Mama cooked before she came home. Youe down and eat."


    "Just me? How about you?"


    "I am still full."


    Hearing that, Byanca pouted.


    "Then I don''t want to eat either," she said.


    Hearing that, Devan took a deep breath. "Okay, I''lle to eat," he said. He did it simply because he didn''t want to be a victim of Mrs. Seira Atmadja''s tantrum if Byanca got sick.


    The woman''s smile broke, "Thank you," she said then wanted to grab Devan''s arm but was immediately pushed away by the man.


    "I will apany you to eat doesn''t mean you can do anything to me. Take care of your attitude," said Devan starting to walk, walking past Byanca who was still standing where she was.


    The woman scowled in annoyance, but she tried to hold it in and just followed behind Devan, down the stairs to the dining table.


    "I can''t want to stay here, I''m afraid to trouble you. It''s just that Mama forced me and even she wanted to bring my things from the hotel," Byanca said between her meals.


    "I had no reason to refuse, so I had toply," she added.


    "I''m sorry if I bother you."


    Devan just nodded faintly and didn''t reply to Byanca''s words, making the atmosphere quiet again.


    "Soon I will be your wife, I will try to do the best for youter, Devan," said Byanca again.


    "Is that true?"


    Hearing Devan''s response for the first time, Byanca was enthusiastic.


    "Um, of course. I''ll do anything as long as it makes you happy by my side," said Byanca.


    "Do you know where I am today?" asked Devan, a reply that had nothing to do with it.


    "You must be busy with your work. I understand, you finished a lot of your work to prepare for the weddingter, right?" Byanca guessed. Even though her heart said differently, but as much as possible she didn''t want to discuss other women if it was only the two of her future husband.


    "I met a little boy, about four years old."


    "Really? What''s with him?" replied Byanca trying to respond and follow the flow of Devan''s discussion.


    "Do you know what he said?"


    Byanca shook her head.


    "He said eating while talking is not polite," said Devan making Byanca''s face suddenly turn sour.


    "He''s just a kid. What does he know about adult business?" replied Byanca feeling a little annoyed because indirectly, she felt that Devan was making fun of her.


    "Erm, a very smart little boy. I''m curious, how can he understand things like that better than you?" he chuckled as he remembered his son.


    "Devan, are you offending me?"


    "That''s if you''re offended," replied Devan then continued his meal which seemed to be finished soon.


    Byanca was speechless and didn''t care anymore.


    Angry? annoyed? Of course, Byanca felt that way, it was just that she held it in.. Because she didn''t want to cause unnecessary problems.

 Chapter 188 - 188. About A Belief

    Angry? annoyed? Of course, Byanca felt that way, it was just that she held it in. Because she didn''t want to cause unnecessary problems.


    Silence again took over the atmosphere, only the asional clinking of spoons and forks against tes could be heard filling the room.


    There was no discussion or any conversation until the two of them finished their dinner.


    "Let me sort it out, you can go back to rest," Byanca said.


    "Just leave it there. Later Hendra will take care of it," replied Devan.


    "No problem, let me do it, after all, we will be married soon."


    "That''s up to you," said Devan then turned to the second floor. Leaving Byanca alone.


    It was now ten o''clock in the evening, Devan had just opened his tab, checking email in case there was something important and urgent from rissa.


    After that, he finished some things he should have done this afternoon, it looks like tomorrow he will go to the office.


    ncing at his cellphone briefly, a smile was etched on Devan''s face.


    "Good evening," was the text message he had just sent to Anna.


    Waiting a few minutes for a reply, Devan took a deep breath when he didn''t get a reply from the woman.


    "Maybe she''s asleep," he mumbled and continued his work.


    ***


    With slow steps, Devan entered the walk-in closet to change his clothes after taking a shower in the bathroom on the first floor.


    Byanca hasn''t woken up yet and still seems asleep on the bed.


    Without waiting for the woman to wake up, Devan drove his car to the office.


    For the first time, the man drove to the office in his car. Usually, Hendra will take him.


    Only this time, Devan asked the middle-aged man to stay home and serve Byanca if she needed help or wanted to go somewhere.


    Not because he cared about the woman, Devan did everything because of his mother.


    After all, after going to the office, he wanted to visit somewhere.


    Arriving at the office, several employees looked surprised when they saw himing.


    Not without reason, because it is still very early in the morning, some of the employees have not even arrived and their superiors have arrived at the office.


    Devan wants to get things done as quickly as possible.


    Until it was noon, the man had just left the meeting room. Yes, he just chaired a meeting rted to the resort development project on ind A.


    "Send the minutes to my email this afternoon," Devan said to rissa before entering his room.


    "Okay, sir."


    "Ah yes, regarding some files that I have to sign, don''t send them one by one. You collect some before sending them to me," said Devan who stopped his steps, turning to rissa who was still standing in her position not moving a bit.


    "And for an appointment with a client, you represent me, or if not postpone until next week," he added again and disappeared behind the door without waiting for a response from the secretary.


    Only a few minutester, the man came back out wearing only a white shirt.


    Seeing that rissa, who had justnded on the chair, stood up and approached Devan.


    "What..."


    "No need, you go back to your ce," said Devan immediately without stopping his steps, not even turning to look at his secretary.


    "Okay, sir," rissa nodded and then returned to her chair.


    ***


    Leo''s apartment.


    Leo had just left the apartment, his parents had just contacted him and they wanted to visit.


    Only Leo stopped him and asked to meet at Grandma''s house instead.


    Luckily his parents were able to obey and didn''t force him toe.


    Now only Na, Anna, and Dave are three in the apartment.


    Sit back and rx on the sofa in the living room while sipping a cold drink and some snacks.


    "Mom, where''s Daddy?" Dave suddenly asked, the boy stopped ying slime and approached Anna.


    "He''s on business, honey," Na replied.


    "Why, honey?" the girl asked again.


    "No Aunty, I was just wondering," said Dave.


    "Come here," Anna grabbed the boy''s body and carried him on herp.


    "You haven''t told me how you got away from Elena and Carlos, nor how did you meet Devan?" Na suddenly remembered the question she had always wanted to ask Anna but never found the right time.


    Hearing that, Anna shrugged. "It just happened," she replied.


    "How about you?" asked Anna back.


    "Mom, I''m sleepy," Dave looked up at his mother as he covered his yawning mouth.


    "May I sleep here, Mom?" Dave asked again as he patted Anna''s thigh.


    Seeing her son''s behavior, Anna gave a big smile.


    "Of course you can, honey. Go to sleep," Anna replied and stroked her son''s hair gently.


    After that, both Anna and Na were silent and didn''t make any sound until Dave fell asleep.


    Until a few minutester, Anna again asked Na, still with the same sentence.


    Hearing the question of a woman nearby, Na then told her everything she went through at the amusement park at that time and how she met Leo and ended up in this apartment.


    "He said you were his friend, so I just believed it," said Na ending her story.


    Anna nodded with a smile, "I''ve only met him twice," she said remembering meeting Leo at the party five years ago, and also at the park a few weeks ago.


    "Really? But he seems to know a lot about you," replied Na.


    Anna shrugged, "About that, I don''t know."


    "And do you know, Anna? The hardest thing for me to believe right now is that Leo is Devan''s cousin and they are very close."


    "Usually coincidences like this only happen if you are meant to be together," Na added, teasing the woman.


    Anna blushed, her face flushed, although she tried to hide it her efforts were in vain.


    Naughed lightly at Anna''s response.


    "I''m meeting him now and telling him everything doesn''t mean I believe him."


    "You know what I''ve been through with Brian. I need time to rebuild trust with another man, Na. Moreover, Devan is currently still in an arranged marriage with another woman. I don''t want to expect more from him," Anna said at length. What the woman said was somehow slightly different from her heart.


    Even though Anna said that, deep down in her heart, there was a feeling that she couldn''t control and she didn''t realize when that feeling had arisen in her.


    Hearing Anna''s words, Na nodded in understanding.


    "I won''t let anyone hurt you again, Anna," Na replied.

 Chapter 189 - 189. New House

    I won''t let anyone hurt you again, Anna," replied Na


    Hearing the girl''s words, Anna just smiled.


    Even though Na told what happened that day at the amusement park that she managed to escape, there were some things she didn''t say, one of which was when her father''s people came and forced her to return home.


    Suddenly the bell rang, making Na and Anna reflexively turn towards the source of the sound.


    "Let me see first," said Na then stood up.


    Anna nodded in agreement.


    Opening the door, it turned out to be Devan.


    Seeing the man enter the room, Anna suddenly smiled subconsciously.


    "Sorry I just came, honey," said Devan after cing the paper bag on the table and thennding his body on the sofa right next to Anna.


    His eyes fell on Dave.


    "Why is Dave sleeping here?" the man asked again when he found his son asleep in Anna''sp.


    "Leave him alone, it''s all right," answered Anna.


    "Have you eaten?" he asked.


    Anna nodded, as did Na.


    Seeing the response of the two women, Devan then looked around.


    "Leo to the office?" he asked.


    "No, he said he was going to Grandma''s house," Na now answered a question that was not addressed to her.


    "Since when?"


    "Probably a few hours ago," the girl replied.


    Hearing that, Devan nodded. "Dave was looking for you," said Na again.


    "Is that true? Ah, I had business at the office earlier, so I just got here," answered Devan.


    "Is it okay if you skip ss like this a lot?" asked Anna curiously.


    "I''m just afraid that Lidya''s mother will be angry," she added.


    Hearing that Devan smiled, "Don''t think about it, honey," Devan replied, leaning on Anna''s shoulder as if he didn''t care about Na''s presence in the room.


    "Tonight, you guyse with me," said Devan after a few minutes of silence.


    "Where to?" she asked.


    "You will find outter," Devan replied then closed his eyes without taking his head away from the woman''s shoulder.


    And that made Anna reluctant to even move. For fear of waking Dave who was sleeping on herp and Devan who also seemed to be doing the same thing on her shoulder.


    Na, who saw the scene in front of her, smiled. "It seems your body is morefortable for them to sleep than on the bed," Na muttered but still managed to reach the woman''s sense of hearing.


    Staying in that position for a few minutes, Devan''s cell phone rang, making the man suddenly wake up.


    Reached into his trouser pocket, and found Byanca''s name on it. Instead of answering, Devan rejected the call and put his cell phone on the table.


    "Who?" she asked.


    "Ahh nothing," replied Devan.


    "Why don''t you just answer it?" asked Anna again.


    "It doesn''t matter, honey. Let''s not talk about it anymore."


    "Ah yes, I bought a toy for Dave," said Devan again as he grabbed the paper bag he brought earlier.


    "You better give it yourself when you wake up, I''m sure Dave will be very pleased," said Anna.


    "Is that true? I''ll give it to himter."


    ***


    It was now five in the afternoon, Leo had just returned from Grandma''s house. And now the man is taking a shower because Devan told them all to get ready.


    Until a few minutester, everything was ready.


    "Leo, you are with Na, and I am with Anna and also Dave," Devan said to his cousin.


    "Where do you want to take us?" asked Leo who didn''t know how many times he had been.


    "You''ll find outter," said Devan.


    "Then let''s go," said Devan again.


    Hearing that, Leo nodded.


    "OK."


    The next minute they left the apartment, headed for a ce they had no idea about.


    "Daddy," Dave called, the boy''s voice just as the car started.


    "Hmm? What''s up, young master?" Devan replied, ncing at his son.


    "Where are we going?"


    "To Dave''s new house," Devan replied with a smile.


    "New house?"


    "Yes, Dear."


    "Devan, what do you mean? Is that true?" Anna also asked.


    "Um, I don''t want my son to be abandoned," Devan replied.


    Hearing this, Anna fell silent. "Thank you," she said.


    "Don''t thank me, I didn''t do anything. I only fulfilled my obligations as his father, and also for a woman who I love very much," Devan replied.


    Anna blushed again at the man''s words.


    "What about your mother and Byanca yesterday?" asked Anna again who could not contain her curiosity.


    "Byanca is sick, and Mama asked her to stay home," Devan replied honestly.


    "Really? Then how is he now? Is he seriously ill?" she asked.


    "Why do you ask questions like that? Aren''t you jealous?" Devan didn''t like Anna''s response, instead of the woman showing jealousy, he instead asked about Byanca''s condition which had hurt her.


    "What do you want me to say?" she asked.


    Devan who heard that was a little annoyed, "Forget it," he replied briefly.


    And that made Anna wince in surprise.


    "Anna, don''t think anything of me, okay?" Devan said after a few minutes of silence.


    "I''m telling the truth like this because I don''t want you to know this from other people."


    "But trust me, I have absolutely no feelings for her, I''m just for you, honey."


    "He and I slept in separate rooms and never spoke."


    "Onlyst night, I had to apany her to dinner because..."


    "I see. You don''t need to exin everything like this Devan," Anna interrupted immediately. Even though she didn''t ask the man anything, and Devan had already told her everything he had done with Byanca.


    "I don''t want you to misunderstand, honey," Devan replied. Hepletely understood how Anna was feeling right now. A woman whose trust has been betrayed by another man is now again trying to establish a rtionship with him, Devan knows it may take a long time for him to gain her trust. Therefore, he decided not to hide anything from Anna. Whatever that is.


    "I know, you don''t have to worry about me," said Anna.

 Chapter 190 - 190. New House (2)

    "I see. You don''t need to exin everything like this Devan," Anna interrupted immediately. Even though she didn''t ask the man anything, and Devan had already told her everything he had done with Byanca.


    "I just don''t want you to misunderstand, honey," Devan replied. He understood how Anna was feeling right now. A woman whose trust has been betrayed by another man is now again trying to establish a rtionship with her, Devan knows it may take a long time for her to gain her trust. Therefore, he decided not to hide anything from Anna. Whatever that is.


    "I know you don''t have to worry about me," said Anna.


    "I can understand your situation," she added.


    "You''re not angry are you?"


    "Devan, we are no longer kids. I''m not angry just because of a problem like that," answered Anna.


    Hearing that, Devan sighed harshly.


    "Mom, Daddy, what are you guys talking about? I don''t understand at all," Dave suddenly spoke making Anna and Devan instantly look at the boy.


    "Dave is still a kid, you''ll understand when he grows up."


    "Really?"


    Anna nodded.


    "Then I want to grow up fast, so I can help Mom if something happens," said Dave making Anna smile widely.


    After a thirty-minute journey, their car turned at a crossroads and entered aplex filled with only mansions. Very quiet and only asionally seen four-wheeled vehicles passing through the road.


    Stopped in front of a gate that seemed so high, someone immediately opened it and let the car in.


    "The courtyard is veryrge, in the middle, there is a fountain surrounded by a bunch of lilies of all kinds and colors.


    From her position, Anna could see a luxurious and majestic building ahead. Shades of white and gold dominate, several pirs lined with mini fountains in every corner of the house.


    "Th-this?" Anna stuttered as if in doubt.


    "You like?"


    "T-this is too much Devan. I can''t live in a house like this," replied Anna.


    "If it''s for you and my son, nothing is too much, dear. I will give anything," said Devan with a smile.


    Not without a reason why Anna said that because the ce they were at now was more luxurious and majestic than the house where Devan lived.


    "Don''t refuse or you''ll hurt my feelings," said Devan.


    Hearing that, Anna let out a rough sigh. "OK. Thank again," the woman replied.


    Devan just nodded, drove his car to a special parking lot in the yard.


    "Come on honey," said Devan right after opening the door for Anna.


    "Dave and daddy huh?"


    "Okay," Dave replied, and with that, Devan lifted the boy''s body, carried him in his arms.


    "Come on in," he said as he grabbed Anna''s hand and pulled her gently out of the car.


    Not long after, Leo''s car entered the yard and headed for the parking lot.


    "Anna, wait for me," Na shouted when the girl got out of the car and met Anna who was already walking towards the door.


    "You scream one more time, I''ll hold you," Leo said approaching the girl, and at the same time was given a sharp re from Na.


    "Come on in," Leo said pulling the girl''s arm, walking after Devan into the house.


    Entering the two-story house, several maids greeted them after opening the door, there were five people and all of them bowed their heads in respect.


    "What''s this?"


    "I hired them so you don''t get tired of living here, honey."


    Anna sighed again.


    Escorted Anna around for a moment on the first floor, she then pulled the woman''s arm towards the elevator in the corner of the room.


    "Let go of my hand," Na said to Leo who followed behind Devan and Anna.


    "Ah sorry, I didn''t mean to. My hand moved by itself earlier," Leo replied, letting go of the girl''s hand.


    "You''re weird," said Na following Anna.


    On the second floor, there are several empty rooms. Each one is for Anna, Dave, Na. While some of the remaining rooms were left empty.


    "Is this my room?" Na asked unsure when Devan showed her the woman''s room.


    Those who were asked just nodded in agreement.


    With a big smile, the girl burst into the room. Not only spacious but all the furniture that fills the room is very luxurious and looks elegant at the same time.


    "Leo, you take care of him, I''ll go with Anna first," Devan whispered in his cousin''s ear then turned and walked back with his hands that never left Anna''s.


    "And this is the room for Daddy''s hero," said Devan, then opened the door. Inside was not asrge as Na''s before, but for a child of Dave''s age, it was already very spacious.


    The whole room was decorated in the style of a boy''s age Dave, various animated characters filled the walls, several ss cabs were lined up in the corner of the room all filled with various toys.


    "You bought all of this for Dave?" asked Anna when she was in front of the ss cab filled with toys.


    "Of course, who else if not for my son?"


    "That''s a lot Devan, you''re overdoing it. Dave won''t be able to use them all."


    "No problem, I''m even still ordering a few more toys from overseas," Devan replied with a smile.


    "I don''t want my son to be bored in this house," he added.


    "You like it, honey?" asked Devan ncing at Dave who was in his arms, and at the same time, a deep sigh could be hearding out from between the man''s lips.


    "He''s sleeping," Devan said then walked over to the bed and gently put Dave to sleep.


    "I didn''t realize when he slept," he added, stroking his son''s hair.


    "He looks a lot like me," he mumbled thenughed lightly.


    "Now, let''s go to your room."


    "Eh?"


    "Why, dear?" Asked Devan looking up slightly because he was sitting on the bed and Anna was standing right next to him.


    "I''m just here, rooming with my son."


    "No, honey. Dave is growing up, you can''t stay in the same room with him," Devan replied.


    "Come on," he added as he pulled Anna''s arm out of the room, leaving Dave fast asleep.


    "Don''t worry, Dave''s room is close to yours," Devan said as he turned the doorknob.


    Anna just nodded then followed Devan into the room.


    Anna paused for a moment, scanning the entire room with a look of amazement. The decoration of her current room looks very different from Na''s.


    In the woman''s room, Japanese-style decorations filled almost the entire room. King size bed with low legs, wall hangings, and various abstract paintings framed by wood and bamboo, a mini fountain in the corner of the room surrounded by small white stones,nterns of various shapes add to the modern impression in the room. Not only that, there are lots of open-air vents making the atmosphere in the room feel fresh and soothing to the eyes.


    "You like it?" Devan asked thedy.


    Anna nodded that very second.


    "Thank you," she said.

 Chapter 191 - 191. New House (3)

    "You like it?" Devan asked thedy.


    Anna nodded that very second.


    "Thank you," she said.


    After that Devin pulled Anna back into another room in the room. It''s a walk-in closet.


    Anna was made to freeze again, not without reason because as far as her eyes could see, there were only cupboards and ss tables and shelves that filled the room.


    Devan opened the wardrobe one by one and saw a lot of clothes inside. Several bags, no but there may be dozens of different types of bags from various well-known brands filling the entire shelf. From the small to therge, not only that, but the shoes also filled the other shelves, and they were all the same size as Anna''s feet. sses and various other essories are also there.


    "DEVAN¡­ WHAT IS THIS?" asked Anna breathlessly.


    "What else? This is all for you, honey. I don''t know what you like so I bought a lot for you," Devan replied.


    Hearing that, Anna closed her eyes, trying to regte her breathing which was starting to be erratic.


    "Return."


    "What?"


    "All this stuff, put it back where it belongs. I don''t need any of this."


    "Anna, what did you say?"


    "Do you see me in your eyes as a woman who needs things like this?"


    "Honey, what''s so hard about epting my gift? I''m giving all this because I want to, I don''t want you tock anything."


    "But this is too much Devan."


    Hearing Anna''s words, Devan put on a sullen face. If only Leo or anyone else saw the man''s expression right now, maybe they would gape or even think that the man wasn''t the Devan they knew.


    Anna took a deep breath, "Okay, thanks for everything," Anna said when she didn''t hear any response.


    "Does that mean you ept everything?" Devan came closer and hugged Anna''s waist.


    The woman just nodded making Devan smile happily.


    "If you stillck something, just tell me," said Devan.


    "This is more than enough," replied Anna.


    "Ah, I also have one more room for you guys," said Devan taking his hand away from Anna.


    "Want to see it?" he added again and only Anna nodded.


    After that they changed rooms, entering a room containing only shelves and a table. Anna frowned.


    "I noticed Dave likes to read, he''s a smart kid. So I provide this mini-library for him, and also for you if you feel bored," said Dave.


    Anna was silent, not knowing how to respond. Walking deeper, it turns out that in the corner of the room there are severalputers and otherplementary tools, not to mention a gaming chair that seems to be reserved for Dave.


    "Thank you," said Anna.


    "You like all of them, don''t you?" he asked.


    "Um, I like it," replied Anna.


    Hearing that, Devan smiled again and hugged Anna.


    "Whatever happenster, don''t go again okay? You have to stay by my side," Devan said while rubbing Anna''s head slowly.


    He felt her nod in his arms, a spark of happiness welled up in Devan''s heart.


    "Tomorrow I''ll start working on your divorce from Brian, okay?"


    "Really? You want to help me divorce him?"


    "Yes, dear, don''t worry, after all, you can''t calm down if you still have a rtionship with him," Devan replied.


    "Thank you again, Devan. Thank you for epting a woman like me. I have nothing, including family. But you treat me like this."


    "Who said you have nothing? You have my son, Anna, you gave birth to my child, and that makes me love you even more," Devan replied.


    "So you''re treating like this because of Dave''s existence?"


    "No. I searched for you for several years because I did have feelings for you and only a few days ago I found out that it turns out that I already have a son, and because of that, I love you even more," replied Devan in one breath, and that made Anna blush again.


    "Trust me, I will marry you, honey."


    "After your business with Brian is over, I will make sure to cancel my wedding with Byanca, I promise," he added.


    Anna nodded in response.


    "Thank you," she said.


    "You''ve been saying the same thing ever since. If you want to say thank you, how about kissing me"


    Immediately Anna let go of the man''s embrace, "You pervert," said Anna hitting Devan''s chest and then going to leave the room.


    But, Anna had only taken a few steps and Devan grabbed her arm, making her gasp in surprise.


    Devan kisses her.


    Devan''s sudden treatment made Anna instantly freeze on the spot. It was only when Devan''s tongue tried to cover her lips and tongue that she realized.


    "De-Devan," Anna stuttered between kisses.


    Hearing that, Devan hugged Anna tightly, preventing her from letting go and deepening the kiss even more.


    Anna surrendered and chose to follow Devan''s game, wrapping her arms around the man''s neck.


    They kissed for a very long time.


    And only stopped when Anna was almost out of breath for the umpteenth time.


    "Thanks for the kiss, honey," Devan said while rubbing Anna''s lips with his fingers. Clean the rest of the saliva that still fills around the woman''s lips.


    Anna blushed.


    "You forced me."


    "But you enjoyed it too," Devan replied and it made Anna not know how to respond.


    "Well, I want to take a shower first. I''m hot," said Anna releasing Devan''s hand that was wrapped around her waist, and wanted to move away.


    "Wait!!" Devan prevents.


    "What is it?" asked Anna turning around.


    "Can I ask something?"


    Anna nodded, "What is it?"


    "Um, I know this question might be inappropriate, or maybe it will offend you a bit, but I''m curious," Devan began.


    "I''ve been trying to stop myself from asking, but I can''t seem to hold it in any longer.


    Hearing that, Anna''s brows furrowed. "What do you ask?"


    "You have to promise not to get angry or anything after you hear that?"


    "I promise."


    "I''m asking this out of curiosity honey, nothing more."


    "What is it? Just say it, don''t beat around the bush, Devan," replied Anna.


    Hearing that, Devan was silent for a while then spoke again, "Have you ever done skinship with Brian?" he asked in a slightly lower voice.


    "What if Yes and what if not?" instead of Anna answering, the woman asked back.


    "I just wanted to know, Anna. Can''t I?" replied Devan.


    "Is that true?"


    "Um, so what''s your answer?"


    "Never," answered Anna briefly, her eyes staring at Devan without blinking, trying to find a change in expression that might ur, but unfortunately Devan''s expression was still the same.


    "Just a kiss, nothing more," Anna added.


    "Are you serious? You guys kissed? I mean, you and Brian kissed each other?" asked Devan again approaching Anna.


    "Yes, we kissed, Devan. It''s been a long time," replied Anna with a smile.


    Devan stood still.


    "I''m just kidding. How can I kiss a man I don''t love back?"


    "Don''t think like that, honey," Anna added again with a smile and then turned and left, leaving Devan who seemed to be gawking alone.

 Chapter 192 - 192. Devans Care

    "I''m just kidding. How can I return the kiss of a man I don''t love?"


    "Don''t think like that, honey," Anna added again with a smile and then turned and left, leaving Devan who seemed to be gawking alone.


    Rubbing his ears, Devan thought he had a hearing problem.


    Immediately the man chased Anna, "Hey wait!"


    "What did you say?" asked Devan right in front of Anna, blocking the woman from going any further.


    "What?"


    "That was, what did you say?"


    "What?"


    "Come on honey, don''t pretend you forgot it," Devan replied.


    "What is it? Which one?"


    "What did you say before you left?"


    "Oh, that."


    "Yes, it is. Can you repeat it one more time?" Devan looks excited.


    "Don''t think like that," replied Anna.


    "Then?"


    "What?"


    "After that, what else did you say?" he asked.


    "What? I didn''t say anything else after that," Anna replied.


    "Is that true?"


    "Um, okay. I want to see Dave first," said Anna then started to leave from there, out of the room.


    "I''m too," replied Devan grabbing Anna''s arm, then leveling his position with the woman.


    Walking out of the room, Anna and Devan headed to Dave''s room. Seeing her son still fast asleep, Anna smiled.


    "Do you want to go home?" Anna asked Devan.


    "I just want to stay here," said Devan.


    "No, what if Mrs. Seira and Byanca look for you?"


    "I don''t care, I just want to be here, with you and my son, honey."


    Hearing Devan''s words, Anna took a deep breath, "Before you finish your business with Byanca, you can''t do this, Devan. You must still return to your home." said Anna.


    "So what? I don''t love Byanca. I even nned to take all my clothes and live here."


    "DEVAN..."


    "All right, all right. I''ll do what you say, honey," Devan cut in immediately.


    "But don''t forbid me toe every day, I want to see you and my son," he added.


    Anna nodded, "Just visit if you have free time. Don''t skip work too often, Lidya''s mother will be angry," replied Anna.


    "Eh, don''t worry, honey."


    "Then you are here first, take care of Dave. I want to take a shower, my body is hot," said Anna.


    "I''m too," said Devan.


    Anna didn''t respond and just red sharply. "Stay here, I''m just a moment," finished saying that, she left Dave''s room to her room.


    It was night, and she was so hot, her skin was sticky with sweat from walking around the house earlier.


    ***


    It only took a few minutes, Anna was done. Dressed in pajama shades of Navi blue, Anna left her room.


    "Madam," suddenly a voice came from behind her, making her turn her head and find a maid standing with a slightly bent body.


    "Are you calling me?" she asked.


    "Yes, madam. Sorry if I startled you."


    "No problem, what''s wrong?" she asked again.


    "Dinner is ready, madam," said the maid.


    "Alright, I''ll call the others first."


    "No need madam, let me do it," replied the Maid.


    Anna sighed, "I''m going to their room, so it doesn''t matter if I do it. Youe back," Anna said.


    "O-okay madam. Sorry in advance if it bothered you."


    "Then I''ll excuse myself," said the maid bowing respectfully and then withdrawing from there.


    Without waiting long, Anna immediately called the others.


    Na, who was talking to Leo in her room, was forced to stop because of Anna''s invitation to dinner, while Devan, who was lying next to his son, slowly rose from his position, afraid to wake the boy.


    "You didn''t wake Dave up for dinner?" asked Devan as Anna started to leave the room.


    "Later, when he wakes up," answered Anna.


    Devan nodded in agreement, "Okay."


    Coming out of the elevator on the first floor, Devan asked two maids to look after his son in the room.


    "You like your room?" asked Anna when she was at the dinner table.


    "Um, I like it," replied Na.


    "Thanks for the kindness," she added again turning to Devan.


    "You''re my son''s babysitter, right? How much did your pay before?" Devan asked Na without looking at the girl.


    Hearing that, Na nced at Anna who was busy with the food on her te. The girl then said her sry was a month.


    "Okay, I''ll pay you three times as much, on the condition that you have to take good care of Dave, don''t let his mother get tired of taking care of him," said Devan, ncing at her briefly.


    "Really? Three times over? Okay, I agree, and thank you again," replied Na sounding very enthusiastic.


    "Only triple, how about you take care of my apartment and I''ll pay you quadruple?" Leo said.


    Devan red sharply at his cousin, "Five times," he said raising Na''s fee.


    "Six times?" Leo didn''t want to lose.


    "Ten times," Devan replied, instantly creating silence, even Anna, who looked rxed and normal before, was now gawking, especially Na, who was already gaping at the ce to hear the two men''s conversation.


    "What is ten times over?" Anna asked to be sure.


    "I will pay Na ten times if she stays here to be Dave''s babysitter," Devan replied, if his view is not wrong, Anna likes Na, and the woman doesn''t seem to be able to stay away from the girl, therefore He does this all for the sake of Anna, he didn''t want that woman sad just because Na went away from her.


    "Hah, aren''t you overdoing it and wasting money?" said Anna as if in disbelief.


    "Nothing too much if it''s for you, dear," replied Devan making the woman blush again.


    "Don''t worry Anna, the money won''t run out with just this small problem," Leo chimed in.


    "But still¡­"


    "Don''t you like your friends getting high pay?" cut Devan.


    "I-it''s not like that, it''s just¡­.Ah it''s up to you," said Anna sounding frustrated. Remembering her life which had been very miserable, sometimes starving and just save a piece of money, and the man in front of her easily squandered money like this.


    Hearing that, Devan smiled, "Eat and stop talking. Don''t you remember what my son said?"


    "Your son? Hey, Dave''s my son too," Anna protested.


    "Okay, okay, I''m just kidding. Then eat, eat a lot," Devan said, and his attitude took Leo by surprise. Since when did Devan be this warm? Yes, for some reason after he noticedtely, the man''s attitude looked very different from usual. "Devan," Leo called to his cousin.


    "Shut up and eat or just get out of here," replied Devan in a cold and t voice.


    Leoughed. "You are picky. You treat Anna and Na very well, while I? You always kick me out."


    "Do I have to change gender too to get the same treatment?''

 Chapter 193 - 193. Leo And Naila

    "Do I have to change gender too to get the same treatment?" he added thenughed, at the same time, Devan turned to him and gave him a sharp look.


    It''s just Leo, indifferent. He didn''t care about Devan.


    "Geez, it looks like your brain is starting to have problems," Na muttered, but her voice was still able to reach Leo who was sitting next to her.


    Hearing that, Leo stopped hisughter, returned to normalize his expression, cleared his throat slowly, and then resumed eating which had stopped without saying a word.


    And that made Na raise one of her eyebrows because Leo''s attitude suddenly changed.


    Devan and Anna felt the same way.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Are you mad at what I said?"


    "Not."


    "Then why the sudden change?"


    "Eat and stop talking," Leo said, even his tone sounded different this time.


    Hearing that, Na nced at Anna and then shrugged.


    They then returned to continue dinner, no more conversation or discussion was heard, only the clinking of spoons against tes as voice actors.


    Just as Anna had just finished her meal, a maid came over.


    "What is it?" asked Anna first.


    "Young master is awake, madam," said the maid.


    "You mean Dave?" Anna asked because it felt very strange when she heard her son being called Young Master.


    "Yes, madam," replied the maid.


    "Alright, tell him to wait for me. I want to take some food for him first," replied Anna.


    "Let me do it, madam."


    "No need, I want to do it myself," said Anna.


    "You go back and keep himpany," she added.


    "Okay, madam. Then I''ll excuse myself," said the maid and then withdrew, leaving from there.


    "You guys eat, don''t be in a hurry. I''ll go upstairs first," said Anna after preparing food for her son.


    "Wait!" Said Devan and then stood up from his position.


    "I''m done," he added.


    The woman just nodded.


    Leaving Na and Leo at the dining table. An awkward atmosphere was created.


    "Are you mad at me?" Na asked repeating her previous sentence.


    Leo shook his head and the man''s response made Na even more feeling guilty.


    "I''m sorry, I am just kidding."


    "I''ll forgive you on one condition," Leo said without taking his eyes off the food that only slightly remained on his te.


    "What is it? Tell me."


    "ept me to be your boyfriend," Leo said matter-of-factly.


    Cough... Cough... Cough...


    Immediately Na choked on her food.


    "If you don''t want to, that''s fine. I won''t forgive you until you die," Leo replied with a look on his face that looked like he was holding backughter.


    Actually since earlier he wanted to reply to Na''s words addressed to him, it''s just that the intention to prank the girl suddenly emerged from within him.


    And like this now, he was saying things that made little sense.


    Hearing that, Na fell silent.


    "Only that? Is there no other way?"


    "There is no."


    "Only epting you as a girlfriend right?"


    Leo nodded as he reached for the ss of water in front of him.


    "OK."


    Instantly Leo turned, "You ept me to be your girlfriend?"


    "Isn''t that the condition you put forward so you can forgive me?"


    "I was just joking with you. But since you''re taking it seriously so that''s it, we..."


    "Then forget what I just said," Na interrupted.


    "Hey no, no. I''m serious," Leo said.


    Na frowned, "What exactly do you mean? And what happened to you? Why do you sound wishy-washy like this?"


    "Forget it. So now we are lovers right?" Leo asked looking to the side.


    Meeting the man''s face, Na suddenly blushed, suddenly felt embarrassed.


    "That means I can stay in your room right?"


    "You pervert, quickly finish your meal and stop talking nonsense," replied Na immediately ending her meal.


    Seeing that, Leo chuckled. "Alright, Honey."


    The man never thought that his fad just now would end by saying those words to Na.


    Even though he and the girl had only met for a few days, he seemed to like her. Either because it has the same nature as him or because he loves her. Let time will answer.


    Slowly he must find the answer after a closer rtionship with Na.


    ***


    It was now ten o''clock at night, Devan said goodbye, so did Leo.


    Step on the gas to their respective homes.


    The air temperature tonight is very hot, in contrast tost night where it rained all over the city of J.


    Entering the house, Devan was immediately greeted by Mrs. Seira.


    "Where have you been? Why are youing home now?" Asked the middle-aged woman, rising from her position just after Devan appeared behind the main door.


    "I''m busy, Mom."


    "Untilte at night like this? You never answered the phone or replied to my texts."


    "Not only that, today you left early in the morning, I passed you on the road."


    "Did you go to the office?"


    "You didn''t do anything else did you?" Seira probed closer to her son.


    Devan, who got all kinds of questions like that, just sighed harshly.


    "At least let me sit first Ma, then ask," said Devan walked into the living room andy down on the sofa.


    "Answer me, Devan."


    "Yes Mom, I''m from work. Today, I am very busy. You can contact Leo if you don''t believe me," replied Devan.


    Hearing that, Seira couldn''t help but believe it.


    "Okay. I''m sorry for thinking nonsense."


    "You have eaten?" Seira asked again.


    "Yes, Mom."


    Mrs. Seira nodded. "Ah yes, Anna doesn''t work here anymore? I noticed that maid never showed up for the past two days."


    "She''s quit Mom. She''s resigned from the office."


    "Really? Then when will Lijae back?"


    "Maybe a few more days Mom," replied Devan.


    "Hmm, you should have a new maid for a few days, before Lijaes," Seira suggested.


    "To keep your house clean and tidy, Devan, also so that Byanca won''t be too bothered when Ie home," she added.


    "Byanca isn''t a kid anymore Mom. She can take care of herself."


    "Devan, you have to take good care of your future wife, don''t let her get tired. I don''t want her health to be disturbed. Also, stoping home sote, Byanca needs more attention from you."


    Devan just sighed harshly hearing his mother''s words.


    "Mind your work after your wedding."


    "You just work at home, apany Byanca," said Mrs. Seira.


    "No, I can''t."


    "There are some things that I can only finish if I go to the office," Devan replied.


    "Then, manage your time well.. Don''t be out of the house too long," said Seira.

 Chapter 194 - 194. Mrs. Seiras Suspicion

    "In that case, manage your time. Don''t stay outside for too long," said Seira.


    Devan didn''t answer. The man then rose from his position.


    "Mommy, why are you still here?"


    "I was waiting for you toe home. I can''t leave Byanca alone in this house," Mrs. Seira replied.


    "Hmm, don''t pay too much attention to her, Ma. Besides, I''m also not married to her," said Devan.


    "No one knows what will happen tomorrow and in the future, Mom," he added.


    "What do you mean?" Mrs. Seira squinted suspiciously.


    "Remember Devan, your wedding date has been set. Don''t do anything outside. Focus on Byanca, the future mother of your child," she added.


    "It''s gettingte, you should go home," said Devan, changing the subject. Honestly, he was veryzy when it came to talking about Byanca.


    "Don''t change the subject, Devan. I am seriously asking you," Mrs. Seira replied.


    "It''s gettingte, Mom. You''d better go home, and discuss this another time. I''m also very tired and need rest, Mom," said Devan then reached into his trouser pocket, calling Hendra.


    Hearing her son''s words, Seira just sighed harshly and was forced to obey her son''s words.


    "I wille again tomorrow. Don''t let youe homete again," said Seira before getting into the car.


    The person spoke to just nodded without making the slightest sound.


    "Hendra, slowly," said Devan to his driver.


    "Yes sir."


    Devan re-entered the house, his steps suddenly stopped when he found Byancaing down the stairs.


    "Mommy just got home?" she asked.


    "Um," Devan answered simply.


    "I suddenly woke up and thirsty," said Byanca who was already near Devan.


    The man just nodded, then continued his steps up the stairs.


    "Aww..."


    Devan reflex turned and found Byanca who had fallen on the floor.


    "What happened?" Devan approached.


    "Suddenly I got dizzy," replied Byanca with a hand holding her forehead.


    "Can you help me up?" she added again.


    Devan did not answer and immediately helped the woman support her body.


    "I''m so thirsty," Byanca mumbled with her eyes still closed.


    "Ahh. Aww.." Byanca grimaced, her body lost its bnce, and almost fell if Devan didn''t immediately hold her body.


    "Don''t move yet," said the man.


    Byanca didn''t respond, the woman leaned against Devan''s chest with a faint smile forming on her lips.


    "Next time provide water in your room, don''t bother me again like this," Devan said after a few minutes of silence.


    "S-sorry."


    Could not wait any longer, Devan immediately carried Byanca back to the room. Yes, as he can''t just leave a sick woman alone.


    "Wait here," Devan said leaving the room, heading to the kitchen, and getting some water for Byanca.


    "Thank you," Byanca said after gulping down the water.


    Hearing that, Devan did not respond, the man wanted to leave the room.


    "Wait!" stop Byanca.


    Devan turned around, "What?" the response was t.


    "I-I''m scared. Can''t you apany me here? I-I can sleep on the couch," Byanca said in a slightly trembling voice.


    "Turn on the light and close the window," Devan replied and left the room.


    Seeing that, Byanca became annoyed.


    Until several tens of minutester, the woman could not sleep.


    Suddenly her cell phone rang, making Byanca startled.


    "Hello," Byanca picked up the iing call from Edward.


    "Hello honey, where are you?" came a man''s voice from the other side.


    "Didn''t I tell you?"


    Edwardughed lightly, "I missed you," he said.


    Hearing that, Byanca let out a shaky breath. Just those two words and he already understood what her lover meant.


    "We haven''t done it in two days, and you want sex again?" Byanca''s response. Her tone was slightly suppressed and very small.


    "Don''t you want it?"


    "It''s not like that. But you know how my situation is right now. Mrs. Seiraes every day, making me not free to go out," replied Byanca.


    "Or should I just go there?"


    "Crazy, don''t be crazy Edward. My wedding is just around the corner, I don''t want to get caught. Be patient dear, I will see you tomorrow," replied Byanca.


    "But I can''t wait long."


    "Yeah, yeah. I''ll find an excuseter. Besides,tely, I''m not feeling well, I often feel dizzy and I feel very weak," said Byanca.


    "Are you sick? Have you called the doctor?" Edward sounded very worried.


    "Have you forgotten who Mrs. Seira is? Every day she checks on me. She says this is normal. And I just need more time to rest, honey."


    "Hmm, too bad I can''t see you. If only you were still at the hotel..."


    "Does not matter. I''m fine. Do not worry."


    "Then where is the man?"


    "Who? Devan?"


    "Yes, Dear."


    "I don''t know, maybe in his study? I don''t know."


    "You sleep in the same room with him?" Edward asked.


    "No, he won''t even nce at me."


    "Hahaha, that''s great," Edwardughed back.


    "Have you ever had sex with him?" Edward asked curiously. This was the first time the man had mentioned this.


    "No, after that year, he never kissed me again. Let alone touched me."


    "Hahaha, looks like he''s blind honey," Edward said.


    "He just doesn''t know how good your body is," Edward added and that made Byanca blush.


    "I''m serious honey. Ahh just bringing it up now, mine is getting tensed."


    Byanca giggled, "Really?"


    "You want to see?" asked Edward who immediately turned on the camera and showed his own to Byanca.


    "Seeing you, I''m getting wet too," Byanca replied.


    "Is that true?"


    "Then I want to see it," Edward said again.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll lock the door first," said Byanca, immediately got out of bed, closed the door, then took off all the clothes she was wearing until there wasn''t a single thread left.


    The woman returned to the bed and continued with Edward.


    "Honey, yours is so wet. I''m getting impatient," Edward said when he saw Byanca''s hand ying with her pussy.


    "You''re already very tense too."


    And that''s how their perverted discussion on the phone. Until an hourter, only with a video call with the man, Byanca had already drained her fluid many times, as well as Edward.


    "Satisfied?" asked Byanca after finishing with her perverted activities.


    Edward shook his head, "No, before I make love with you and y my tongue on your pussy. I want you Byanca," Edward''s voice sounded shaky.


    "Patience dear. Tomorrow or the day after, I''ll find time to see you."


    "Is that true?"


    Byanka nodded.


    "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you. Then rest dear," said Edward.


    "Are you ready to end the call?"


    "I''ll call you backter," Edward replied.


    "Okay, good night," said Byanca.


    "Good night, honey," Edward replied.


    Then the connection is lost.


    "If only Devan were like you," Byanca muttered and theny down.

 Chapter 195 - 195. Divorce Papers

    "If only Devan were like you," Byanca muttered and theny down on the bed.


    While Devan, who had returned to his room, immediatelyy down on the sofa, all his mother''s words had reyed like a broken record in his head.


    Struggling with his thoughts for almost an hour, Devan finally fell asleep.


    ***


    Three dayster.


    At this time, it was already three o''clock in the afternoon, Leo had just returned from Anna''s house. The man had always been visiting since Anna and Na had moved into the house. As for Devan? No one knows, the man hasn''t shown himself at all for the past three days.


    "Did something happen to him?" Na asked after returning from dropping Leo off at the garage. The girl sat next to Anna who was busy ying on her cellphone.


    "Who?" Anna asked without taking her eyes off the t-shaped object''s screen.


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know Anna. You also be waiting for his arrival," replied Na.


    "He told me he was busy taking care of something," Anna said.


    Na just sighed harshly at the woman''s answer. She had also asked Leo, but the man always answered the same thing, he had no idea what his cousin was doing.


    The girl just felt odd, because after giving Anna a house this big, the man disappeared, never appearing once since that day. She was very afraid, Devan was just ying with Anna.


    "Maybeter he wille," said Anna when she didn''t get a response from Na.


    "Yeah, I hope so," replied Na.


    "Where''s Dave?" she asked again when she didn''t see the boy.


    "In the library," Anna replied.


    "Is he still there?" Na asked as if she couldn''t believe what she heard.


    Anna nodded in agreement.


    "Anna, isn''t your son a little abnormal? I mean, normally at his age, he should be ying a lot or doing things like that, but Dave, ever since you showed him the room, he''s been spending most of his time there, not even napping," Na said at length.


    Hearing Na''s story, Anna smiled in response, "Just leave him alone after all, Dave didn''t do anything dangerous, he even looked very happy when he saw all the books andputers in the room."


    "You''ve taught him to operate theputer?" asked Na.


    "No, I don''t know how he found out."


    Naughed crisply, "Really a rare child," she muttered.


    Suddenly the doorbell rang, causing Na and Anna to nce at each other.


    "Let me open it," Na said as soon as she got up from her position when she saw a maid rushing towards the door.


    "Maybe Leo, that guy often forgets something," he added.


    It''s just that her guess was wrong.


    Right after opening the door, Devan stood there, and that made Na instantly freeze on the spot, not knowing what to say.


    "Where''s Anna?" asked Devan when he saw Na standing and blocking the entrance.


    "O-oh, she''s inside,e on in," she said as she shifted her body to give Devan ess to enter the house.


    Without waiting long, Devan immediately walked past Na. His eyes then scanned the entire house.


    Instantly a smile appeared on his face when his gaze met the person he missed so much.


    "I miss you," said Devan immediately pulled Anna''s arm who was sitting on the sofa, and hugged her tightly, this sudden action managed to make Anna gasp in surprise, it seemed she didn''t notice the man''s presence.


    "De-Devan?" Anna stuttered when she felt the man''s distinctive scent.


    "Um, it''s me, honey," Devan replied, tightening his hug.


    "You''re making it hard for me to breathe," Anna said in a deep voice.


    "A-ah, I''m sorry," Devan immediately loosened his embrace, inhaling the scent of Anna''s body which for some time had be an addiction to him.


    "How are you today?" Anna asked, returning Devan''s hug.


    "As you can see, I''m fine, honey."


    "Where''s my son?" asked Devan releasing his arm.


    "He''s upstairs in the library."


    "He wasn''t looking for me, was he?" asked Devan again.


    "Only once in a while," Na joined in now, the girl answered a question that wasn''t directed at her and managed to make Anna and Devan nce at her.


    "Did something happen while I wasn''ting?" asked Devan holding Anna''s wrist.


    Hearing that, Anna shook her head slowly.


    "How about you?" Now it was Anna''s turn to ask.


    "Ah yes, I almost forgot something," said Devan then took the brown folder he had brought earlier.


    "I''ve already taken care of your divorce with Brian, you just need your signature, honey," he added as he handed the object in his hand to Anna.


    Anna was silent for a moment, slowly but surely she then epted the folder and opened it slowly, several pieces of paper were there, looking at and reading the contents carefully, asionally her brows seemed to frown and then returned to normal as usual.


    Until a few minutester, Anna put the paper back down and turned to Devan with an inexplicable look.


    "How do you know everything?" Anna asked curiously, the contents of the divorce suit were all about Brian''s treatment of her, from how he forced her into marriage, to all the harsh treatment she had ever received, and several other issues that she didn''t understand at all.


    Hearing that, Devan smiled while stroking Anna''s hand which was in his grip.


    "How do I know, it doesn''t matter, honey. The most important thing now is that you sign the letter, then I can guarantee that Brian won''te bothering you again," Devan said.


    "Is that true? But what if he doesn''t agree?" Anna asked feeling a little doubtful.


    "That''s not going to happen, honey. I''ll get him to agree no matter what," Devan retorted.


    "Well, you don''t need to think about it anymore, let this be my business," he added again with a smile on his lips.


    "B-but..."


    "Never mind, honey. Don''t think about anything and worry about anything. The only thing you need to do is sign the letter, then leave the rest to me," Devan interrupted immediately.


    "What he said was true, Anna. If someone wants to protect you, then all you need to do is just obey, don''t you want to stay away from Brian?" Na said.


    "Yes, I want to stay away from him, even if possible I don''t want to see him again," said Anna.


    "Then what are you waiting for? Sign the letter," replied Na.


    Hearing that, Anna turned to Devan, saw the man nod, a slow-motion Anna grabbed the pen on the table that the man had brought along with the folder earlier.


    "Where should I sign?"


    "Here, let me show you, honey," Devan replied, then pointed out where Anna had to leave her autograph.

 Chapter 196 - 196. Worried

    "Here, let me show you, honey," Devan replied, then indicated where Anna had to unsign.


    "Done," Anna said as she put the papers back into the folder.


    "Erm, just put it there."


    Anna nodded in agreement.


    "So these three days you took care of all this?" asked Anna turning to the man.


    "Why? You miss me?" Devan replied an answer that did not match the girl''s question at all.


    "How is Byanca doing?" asked Anna changing the subject.


    "Why is she?"


    "Didn''t you say back then that she was sick?"


    "Ah, yes. I don''t know. I rarely see her," Devan replied.


    "Aren''t you the same house?"


    "Yes, honey. I do live under the same roof with her, but I''m rarely home, after all, why do you ask like that? You think I''m alone with that woman?" asked Devan.


    "No, it''s not like that. I was just curious," replied Anna.


    While Na, the girl felt her presence would only be a nuisance to the two people in front of her, "Then I''ll go upstairs first, want to apany Dave," Na said as she rose from her position.


    Anna suddenly turned to the source of the voice, "Okay, ah yes, don''t forget to bring snacks and milk for him," said Anna.


    "Okay," replied Na and then walked away from the living room where Devan and Anna were.


    Left alone, the atmosphere is silent. Devan immediately rushed to Anna''sp,nding his head on the woman''s thigh.


    "I''m tired, honey, don''t move much," Devan said.


    "Want me to massage?" offered Anna.


    Devan shook his head, "No need, sleeping here is more than enough to make my tiredness go away.


    "You have eaten?" she asked.


    "Erm," replied Devan.


    Hearing that, Anna nodded.


    ***


    Mrs. Seira had just cleaned up her son''s house, made food for Devan as well as Byanca.


    Since her arrival this morning, the house has been empty.


    She had tried to call Byanca but the woman''s number was off, and neither was Devan. Just a short message saying that the two of them went out together because they wanted to take care of something.


    Byanca also wrote in the message so that Mrs. Seira would not have to worry because she would only meet a friend who happened to be visiting Indonesia.


    Even so, that didn''t make Seira''s worries lessen one bit.


    "Where did you guys go? It''s almost night, and you guys haven''te home yet," Mrs. Seira muttered. The middle-aged woman tried to contact Byanca again to ask her whereabouts.


    The sound of a connected knock was finally heard, making Seira immediately get up from her position, which was sitting on the sofa in the living room at Devan''s house.


    "Come on, pick up the phone, honey," Seira muttered, a worried expression visible on her face.


    Until the connected tap is gone, Byanca doesn''t pick up the call either.


    Seira tried one more time.


    "Hello."


    As Byanca''s voice was heard from the other side, Seira breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Hi, dear."


    "Why is your number only active?" Seira asked.


    "Oh Mama, sorry, the connection here is a little bad," replied Byanca.


    "Where are you now? And with whom?" Seira asked again.


    "I''m outside Ma, with friends. Why?"


    "How are you feeling now, honey? Are you still dizzy?"


    "Only once in a while Mom, but don''t worry. I''m fine."


    "Next time don''t leave the house like this, at least take someone with you, I can ask Hendra to take care of you and escort you if you want to go out."


    "No need Mom, I can take care of herself. Don''t worry too much about me."


    Hearing the story of her future daughter-inw, Seira just sighed roughly. "So where is Devan? You''re with him right?"


    "De-Devan has business in the office, Mom, I asked him to apany me earlier but he said he couldn''t," replied Byanca.


    "This kid¡­ Hhhmmm," Seira sighed.


    "Okay, so when are youing home?" ask again


    "Maybeter tonight, Mom. We still want to visit somewhere," Byanca replied.


    "Then call Devan when you want to go home, don''t stay outside too long, the night breeze is not good for you, honey," said Seira.


    "Don''t worry. Don''t have to wait for me either."


    There was a moment of silence, "Okay, then I hangs up. Remember not toe home toote."


    "Okay, Mom."


    After that, the connection is lost.


    It didn''t take long, the middle-aged woman called Devan again. Suddenly a rough sigh was heard when she found out that her son''s number was still unreachable.


    "What''s going on with you two?"


    "Your wedding day is getting closer, but why do I feel your rtionship is getting tenuous," Mrs. Seira muttered back tond on the sofa, she felt that Devan and Byanca were hiding something from her. She didn''t know, she just felt that way. Not only that, because she felt alien to her son the Devan she had known so far waspletely different from the Devan she always met.


    "Hmm, I guess I''ll have to figure it out myself," she mumbled again then focused back on his phone screen.


    Stayed in that position for several tens of minutes, asionally seen calling someone.


    Until the orange light that spreads across the western horizon slowly disappeared and was reced by the darkness of the night, the middle-aged woman had not moved from her position.


    Looking at the time on her cellphone, it was already 06:30 minutes. Seira wanted to leave, but before that, she tried one more time to contact her son.


    And this time, the number was active, making her look impatient.


    "Hello," a voice said from the other side.


    "Where are you now?" Seira asked without small talk.


    "What''s wrong Mom?"


    "Byanca isn''t home yet, I am worried about her."


    "Leave it alone, Ma. She''s not a child anymore, don''t be too restrained like that," said Devan.


    "You should pay more attention to your future wife Devan, she has been out since this morning and hasn''t been home until now, what if something happened to her? Her health is very sensitive right now, as a man, you don''t seem to care about Byanca," Seira let out an uneasiness.


    "If I didn''t care, then I would have kicked her out of My house, Mom."


    "DEVAN!"


    "What else Mom? If you just want to say this, I''d better hang up the phone."


    ''Daddy¡­Daddy¡­''


    Seira''s brow furrowed when she heard the voice of a small child from across the phone.


    "Who is that? Where are you now? Tell me," Seira demanded.


    "Who? There''s no one here, Ma."


    "Don''t lie to me, Devan."


    "Want to believe me or not, it''s up to you, Mama," said Devan.


    "How dare you say that to me?"


    "Besides, it was you suddenly contacted me and immediately became angry like this."


    Seira took a deep breath. "Remember your marriage to Byanca."


    "Okay Ma, then Devan hangs up."


    "Wait¡­"


    Tut.


    Devan hung up the phone before Seira even finished her sentence, making the middle-aged woman sigh harshly.

 Chapter 197 - 197. Pregnant

    Devan hung up the phone before Seira even finished her sentence, making the middle-aged woman sigh harshly.


    "What the hell is this kid?" Seira growled disapprovingly, Devan''s treatment of her just made her even more irritated.


    A few minutester, Seira did not stay in the house any longer and chose to leave. Luckily Hendra was there, so she could ask the middle-aged man to take her home.


    ***


    it was already ten o''clock at night, Byanca had just returned, the woman used her car which she bought a few days after arriving in Indonesia.


    Entering the courtyard of Devan''s house, it was very quiet. Even after arriving at the garage, the house still looks very dark and there is no light at all, making her very sure that Devan has not returned.


    She immediately entered the house, ignoring her cell phone that had been ringing. It was Mrs. Seira, three unanswered calls, and still no sign of Byanca picking up.


    Her body was very hot, threw her clothes carelessly and entered the bathroom in Devan''s room, her steps stopped for a moment, turned to face the mirror in the small room, Byanca see the kissmark marks that covered almost all of her upper body.


    "Hmm, when can Devan give me a sign like this?" she muttered as she took a shaky breath. Her head was suddenly dizzy, making the woman almost lose her bnce if she didn''t lean against the wall.


    She wondered whytely, she felt her body often felt weak for no reason, and dizziness always came suddenly. Even though she had more rest time than usual days, also she never stayed upte again, so why did she always feel like this?


    Slowly, Byanca finished her bathing ritual and took a break.


    Suddenly the woman''s body froze in ce when she saw the mini calendar on the nightstand, right next to the rm.


    Byanca immediately grabbed it and counted thest time she had her period. Suddenly her face turned pale.


    "Perhaps¡­"


    She immediately grabbed her jacket and walked out of the room. The woman intended to buy a test pack, to confirm what was on her mind. Her heart was beating fast, various thoughts filled her head.


    Until a few minutester, the woman returned, entered the yard at the same time Devan''s car had just entered the gate.


    Byanca looked worried. The man didn''t even nce at her in the slightest which made her a little annoyed.


    Devan and Byanca entered the house together, not greeting each other like strangers until they both climbed the stairs, the woman began to feel ufortable.


    "Where have you been?" asked Byanca.


    "None of your business."


    "Who says it? I''ll be your wife soon, so it''s only natural that I know where you''ve been today," replied Byanca.


    "Do I look like I care?" Devan said tly, his voice as usual, very cold.


    "We have our own business, so mind your business, don''t interfere in mine," he added and entered his study.


    Byanca, who had stopped in her tracks, became very annoyed, the woman stomped her feet on the floor and walked towards the room.


    Until a few momentster, two red lines visible on the small object in his hand made Byanca stunned for a moment. Sitting in the bathroom for a long time without moving an inch, the girl became dazed for a moment.


    How could that be?


    Whereas she and Edward had always used contraceptives, only once she and the man don''t use them while doing it in this house. No, she wasn''t going to let this continue, she had to contact Edward, no matter what, she couldn''t get pregnant before her wedding day with Devan.


    Grabbing her cell phone, Byanca''s hands trembled as if to indicate that the current situation was really bad.


    "Hello," Edward finally answered the phone after she''d called him twice.


    Byanca sobbed.


    "Hello, how are you, honey? Why are you crying? Who hurt you?" Edward''s voice came again.


    "I-I''m pregnant," Byanca stuttered a little.


    "What? What did you say, honey?"


    "I-I''m pregnant, Edward. I''m pregnant," Byanca repeated.


    "How so? Then why did you call me?"


    Byanca''s brow furrowed when she heard the man''s reply.


    "Then who do I call if not you, you''re the only man ever done sex with me.


    "But, how can that be? How did you get pregnant? Are you sure it''s my child? Maybe you did it with someone else behind my back too," Edward said, and his answer made Byanca freeze on the spot. How could a man give such an answer?


    "Okay, then just abort it," added the man again.


    Byanca was silent, an answer she never expected.


    "Honey? Why are you silent?"


    "You''re pregnant right? Soon, you will marry Devan, do you want to cancel your marriage with just this small matter?"


    "Small matter? Do you say it''s a small matter? Edward, I''m pregnant. I''m pregnant with your child, how can you say something like that."


    "Then what should I do? If I ask you to cancel your wedding, will you obey me?"


    Byanca was silent, what Edward said was true. She still wants this marriage to continue, but how?


    "Okay, I''ll abort it. But you have to apany me, I-I''m afraid to go alone," said Byanca after a few seconds of silence.


    "Anything for you, honey. You just call me when you''re ready," Edward replied.


    "Um, I''ll call youter. By the way, where are you now?" asked Byanca.


    "I''m ying at a friend''s house, honey."


    "Thiste? Didn''t you promise not to go anywhere after I left?"


    "Ohe on, honey. I feel bad if I turn down my friends'' invitations," Edward replied.


    "Okay, don''t stay there too long. Then I''ll hang up first."


    "All right, good night, honey," Edward said.


    "Um," the woman replied and then the call ended, it wasn''t Byanca who hung up but Edward.


    Byancay down, one hand caressing her stomach.


    Knock.. knock.. knock¡­


    Suddenly a knock on the door made Byanca startled. The woman immediately got off the bed and opened the door.


    "What is it?" asked Byanca when she found Devan standing at the door.


    "I want to get my clothes," he answered and walked in, past Byanca.


    Seeing Devan walking behind her as if not caring about her presence, Byanca let out a shaky breath.


    Only a few minutester, Devan came back out with several clothes piled in his hands.


    "Where are you going with that many clothes don''t you just want to change clothes?" Byanca asked with a frown.


    "None of your business," Devan replied coldly.


    Receiving such a response, Byanca scowled in annoyance. Seeing the man walking away from that room, suddenly a smirk appeared on her lips.


    "I will make youpletely mine, Devan," Byanca muttered with both hands holding her stomach.

 Chapter 198 - 198. Smith Family

    A few dayster.


    Brian''s house.


    It was now two o''clock in the afternoon, Kevin entered the magnificent mansion with hasty steps.


    "Where is Mr. Brian?" Kevin asked stopping his steps when he passed a Maid.


    "He is upstairs."


    Hearing that, Kevin nodded and then continued his steps which had been stopped.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    Kevin knocked on the door.


    "Enter." A male voice was heard from inside the room, Kevin immediately opened the door.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps approaching, he still didn''t move from his ce. The man was still in a reclining position while smoking a cigarette. The windows were tightly closed and the light in the room was slightly dim, making the atmosphere seem gloomy.


    "Sorry to interrupt your time, sir."


    "Say."


    "Someone sent this to you, sir," Kevin said as he ced an envelope on the table in front of Brian.


    "Open it, and see what''s inside," Brian pleaded.


    "Okay," Kevin then opened the envelope, his brow furrowed when he found some papers inside.


    Without waiting any longer, he immediately checked the contents, and at the same time, Kevin froze on the spot.


    "Sir, I think you''ll have to see it," Kevin said and at the same time, Brian opened his eyes, grabbed the paper that was handed to him. Just a nce and his hands were already tightly clenched.


    It was a letter containing the divorce suit from Anna. Not only that but some of the things he has done in the past few years are also clearly imprinted there. Although it was not exined what he meant, Brian knew very well that it was a threat if he didn''t sign the letter. All kinds of murder, arms smuggling, and human organ transactions are printed very clearly there, even the time and ce are also mentioned.


    Yes, for the past five years, ever since he was made Mr. Javier''s son, that man was no longer the Brian he used to be. Being the son of a famous mafia in Italy, of course, he has done a lot of dirty things. And all that time, no one had bothered him like this, not to mention that he did all of this with the utmost care and secrecy. How can someone find out so easily?


    It seems the current situation is no longer as easy as he imagined.


    "Who sent this?" Brian asked, squeezing the paper in his hand, there''s no way Anna dared to threaten him like this, there must be someone standing behind the woman. Or also someone who wants the same thing with him? Who knows. Everything is still vague.


    Just by looking at the contents of the envelope, Brian already knew that now he wasn''t the only one who knew Anna''s real identity.


    "I don''t know, sir. I found it in the car," Kevin replied.


    "Has the Smith family been aware of that woman''s whereabouts in this country?" Brian asked.


    "Not yet Sir, the people I assigned to guard at the airport, have never seen a single person from the Smith family arrive."


    "Okay, don''t let this news reach my father."


    "Yes sir."


    "Immediately find the woman''s whereabouts, and bring her to me at all costs," Brian ordered.


    "Yes sir."


    ***


    Devan''s Room || D.A Group


    No one knows how many times Devan has taken a shaky breath in the room since earlier his focus has only been on theptop screen. Read the contents of his email inbox many times. a few days ago he had received some information regarding what he had asked his men to do, and today he had received all the information, regarding Anna, Brian, and what had happened to them both in the past five years, including Nicho, the man that helps the woman, and it made Devan''s breath sound heavy, the asional frown visible on his forehead.


    "Smith Family," Devan muttered, he had said those two words ten times in the span of only a few minutes.


    After reading the entire contents of the email, Devan leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. Now he no longer wondered why Anna''s father had gone and left her when her mother had just died. That''s because, from the start, Anna was not their biological child.


    "ire Smith, that''s your name, honey," he muttered again.


    ''Smith'' was just that word, everyone who heard it would refer to the richest families in Australia and France, famous families who never had the slightest bad news about them. The generosity of the Smith family made the family widely known by all circles.


    However, twenty years ago, a tragic incident happened to the family. When their five-year-old daughter, Jason Smith, who is the head of the family, had a tragic ident with his wife while on a trip out of town, and since then, their daughter has been missing somewhere.


    The news of the death of the family is still often a hot topic of discussion among people. Maybe because of their kindness?


    Even though the extended family has carried out various kinds of investigations, as well as the search for the only daughter of the husband and wife, they have yet to find enlightenment.


    Since then, all of Smith''s business and wealth fell into Aaron Smith''s hands for a while until the princess was found again. Aaron Smith is the younger brother of Jason Smith.


    The man had searched everywhere, sent his people to various surrounding countries but the result was the same.


    And that made Aaron start to despair.


    In the end, he decided to make a contest.


    "A third of the Smith family''s fortune will go to whoever discovers the whereabouts of the Princess."


    Thepetition was held by Aaron starting this year, a few months ago to be exact. And it made all circles into an uproar looking for the whereabouts of the Princess ''ire Smith''.


    If it ispared, a third of Smith''s wealth may never run out even to a hundred generations. That''s only a third, not the whole.


    So with that contest, try to say whose heart is not moved. All people, from businessmen, state officials, to people who work in the dark world join in the search for the whereabouts of the only daughter of the family.


    All that information made Devan''s head almost explode. That means Brian forced Anna to marry just because he wanted the wealth of the Smith family. Not a third but a whole.


    "That''s so cute," he mumbled, taking a shaky breath. His eyes never left a photo of a five-year-old little girl printed on hisptop screen, as well as a photo of a birthmark to the little girl''s photo.


    A birthmark he had seen so many times on Anna''s body.

 Chapter 199 - 199. Smith Family (2)

    A birthmark he had seen so many times on Anna''s body.


    To be honest, she didn''t expect any of this. A foreign woman who identally met him at the bar at that time turned out to be a daughter of the Smith family, heirs to the fortune of a famous family in Australia.


    Jason Smith is of French and Australian descent, while Jennie Smith, who is his wife, is of Indonesian descent.


    Sitting in his position for a long time, Devan didn''t even move from there. He even ignores his cell phone, which has been ringing for who knows how many times.


    Right now, Anna was the main focus of many people, and that was by no means something to be said good news. He knew very well how the situation was.


    Being the heir to the Smith family makes Anna the target of everyone. And sooner orter, bloodshed will inevitably ur just to fight over that woman.


    He didn''t like this, all the information he received bothered him a lot.


    "Looks like I have to step in to protect you," Devan muttered with a heavy sigh, it wasn''t because of Anna''s identity that the man did it.


    He was only worried about Anna and Dave, very afraid that her identity would put her in danger and hurt.


    He understands very well how people in this world work, including those who work in the dark world. They will do everything possible just to get what they want, also will not hesitate to fight, bloodshed just to bring each other down.


    Power and treasure, just for the sake of those two, blood rtions sometimes have no meaning at all.


    He may know all of them because he is one of them.


    Devan couldn''t understand why Aaron Smith was doing such a dangerous contest, didn''t the man realize that his actions would put Anna in danger?


    Again, a rough sigh escaped his lips. Until it was getting dark, the man had just left his room.


    For some reason, he feels very tired today, even though there is no meeting, all day he just sits in his room.


    "Where are you going, sir?" asked Hendra who was driving Devan''s car. Yes, today the middle-aged man is back on duty, as usual, escorting Devan to the office.


    Devan just nced at him then went back to ying his cellphone. There was no response at all from the man making Hendra confused.


    While on the other hand, Anna, who had just finished taking a shower, was suddenly startled by the ringing of the cell phone that she had previously ced on the nightstand.


    ''Handsome Man'' is calling¡­


    Unknowingly, Anna smiled a faint smile.


    "Hello," she said first.


    "Hi, honey."


    "What happens?"


    "It''s okay," Devan answered from the other side, making Anna wince.


    "Then why call me?"


    "I just want to hear your voice," said Devan.


    "Did something happen?" she asked.


    "Nothing, everything is fine, honey."


    "Then I hang up, I just finished taking a shower. I thought you wanted to say something important," replied Anna.


    "I miss you, and that''s something very important."


    Hearing that, Anna took a deep breath, "It won''t kill you. It''s okay, I''ll hang up first, I want to get dressed," said Anna wanting to end the call.


    "WAIT!" Devan shouted from the other side made Anna undo her intention.


    "Don''t disconnect."


    "Ha?"


    "Leave it as it is, if you have something you want to do then just do it, but don''t hang up, I just want to hear you, honey."


    Anna frowned, Devan, is not usually like this. "Hmm, okay," replied Anna as she walked into the walk-in closet, put her cellphone on the chair in the room, then chose the clothes she would wear.


    Only five minutes and the woman already looks presentable. Hearing the sound of vehicles on the other end of the line, Anna reached for the t object again.


    "Devan?"


    "Yes, Dear?"


    "Where are you now?"


    "On the way home," said Devan.


    "You just got back from work?"


    "Yes honey, why? You want me there?" he asked.


    "No need. You should just go home, you must be very tired today. Juste another day," Anna replied, and what she said waspletely different from her heart, it would be a lie if she didn''t want to meet Devan.


    She said that only because she didn''t want to bother Devan and make the man even more tired if she asked him toe.


    "Okay, ah yes do you want something?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "No, I was just wondering, do you need anything right now? or want to eat something?" asked Devan.


    "Maybe when I visitter, I''ll bring it for you," he added.


    "May I?" replied Anna.


    "Sure honey, anything for you."


    "Okay, I want the satay. I''ll change your money hereter," answered Anna, she had forgotten thest time she ate her favorite food.


    "Okay," Devan replied.


    "By the way where is my son?" asked Devan again.


    "He''s outside with Na," Anna replied.


    "Is the milk still there?"


    "Erm."


    "Okay, do you need anything else besides what you mentioned earlier?" he asked.


    "There is no."


    "Okay honey, then I hang up the phone," said Devan.


    "Um," replied Anna casually.


    "Be careful on the road," she added.


    "See you, Honey," replied Devan.


    After that, the connection is lost. Anna then tidied the room and joined Dave downstairs.


    Coming out of the elevator, Anna scanned the entire room in her path but found neither Na nor Dave.


    "Where are they?" she muttered with a frown.


    Soon the woman approached a maid and asked the whereabouts of her son.


    "Miss Na and Young Master are in the garden beside the house, madam."


    "Ha?" Anna was surprised because it was already night. What are they doing outside?


    "Okay, thanks," Anna said to the maid and then walked towards the door, wanting to catch up with Na and Dave.


    Approaching the door, suddenly the bell rang loudly.


    As the door opened, Anna froze on the spot.


    "Good night, honey." That is Devan. He immediately entered while grabbing Anna''s arm.


    "Serve this," said Devan as he handed the box of food to the maid he met.


    "Didn''t you say you were going home?" asked Anna pausing in her steps.


    "I''m hot, I want to take a shower. Apany me upstairs, honey," replied Devan pulling the woman''s hand towards the elevator.


    Entering Anna''s room, Devan immediately took off the shirt he was wearing.


    "What are you doing? Put your clothes back on," protested Anna immediately with her back to the man''s half-naked body.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    "Sorry Miss, Mr. Brian left his clothes in the car."


    "Hendra?"


    The middle-aged handed Anna a paper bag.

 Chapter 200 - 200. You And My Son Are My Home

    "Hendra?"


    The middle-aged man handed Anna a paper bag, nced at Mr. Devan, Hendra didn''t want to linger, and immediately said goodbye.


    "Excuse me, madam," said the middle-aged man.


    Anna just nodded in agreement, seeing Hendra disappear from her sight, she then turned around and couldn''t find Devan anywhere her eyes looked.


    A faint sound came from inside the bathroom, Anna could immediately tell that the man was in there.


    Anna sighed, she then took out Devan''s clothes and arranged them on the bed, after which she walked to the side of the window to see where her son was.


    And it was true, Na and Dave were ying down there, various kinds of robot toys piled up around them, even Hendra was down there too.


    The lighting that filled the page was adequate and it helped her see clearly. Silently in her position, Anna watched Dave''s every move without blinking, without realizing that a faint smile appeared on her lips.


    Suddenly her body stiffened as a hand wrapped around her stomach, peering into her skin. Feels very cold and a little wet.


    "What are you doing? Hmm?" Even the mint-scented breath was so fresh it touched the skin of her neck. Devan hugged Anna from behind and used her shoulder to support his chin.


    Anna froze on the spot not knowing what to do.


    "Did you shower?" Anna asked after catching her breath.


    "Erm." Then wear your clothes, don''t hug me like this, even your hair is still wet," said Anna when she felt her facial skin touch Devan''s hair.


    "Later," replied Devan.


    "Then let me go."


    Devan shook his head and managed to cause a tingling sensation on the woman''s skin.


    "What did you see and didn''t answer my question?" asked Devan then nced down there.


    "Which is your question?"


    "Never mind, forget it," said Devan.


    "How long has Dave been there?" asked Devan when his eyes caught his son''s whereabouts.


    "I don''t know, he''s been there since you came earlier," replied Anna.


    "Looks like he likes robots."


    Anna didn''t respond and just kept quiet.


    "Take off and put on your clothes, I want to catch up with Dave," Anna said after a few minutes of silence, her hands trying to free Devan''s arms that were wrapped around her stomach.


    "Just let him y with Na and Hendra, you stay here, honey," Devan replied, tightening his embrace, and it made Anna''s body heat up.


    Anna was silent, in such a position, honestly, she didn''t know how to respond.


    "How are you today?" asked Anna after racking her brain for a discussion, because it felt very awkward if she just stayed in the man''s arms.


    "Good."


    "I thought you wanted to go home, why did youe here all of a sudden?" asked Anna again.


    "Do I have a home other than you and my son?"


    Anna sighed, "I didn''t mean it like that."


    "I''d like to stay here tonight, may I?" His breath became more intense, making the hairs on Anna''s spine stand up against gravity.


    "No," said Anna immediately.


    "Why?"


    "What are you going to say to Byanca and Mrs. Seira when they find out you''re noting home?"


    "Who said? I''m home now, honey."


    "The ce where you and my son are my home too," he added.


    Hearing that, Anna''s face turned red like a boiled crab.


    "I''m serious Devan. Don''t change the subject," Anna protested when she heard Devan''s answer didn''t match the intent of her question.


    "I''m serious too, honey," Devan muttered but it sounded clear in her ears.


    Again, Anna took a shaky breath.


    "You don''t like my existence?" he asked.


    "No, it''s not like that. You know, that you still have a rtionship with Byanca, I don''t want my existence to get in the way of all your ns. It''s not that I don''t like it when you visit me, no, it''s not like that. I even really like it, it''s just¡­"


    "Just what, honey?" cut Devan immediately.


    "Nothing can stop me if I want to meet the mother of my child."


    "Stop worrying about me, honey. Everything will be fine, believe me, three days from now I will announce to my extended family that I don''t want the wedding."


    Hearing Devan''s words, Anna fell silent.


    "What if they don''t agree? Or turn against you? I don''t want my presence to make you an enemy of your own family, Devan," Anna said a little doubtfully, she didn''t want her presence to bring havoc to the man.


    "I do not care. If they want to hate or even antagonize me, I don''t care, as long as I can still be with you and my son, then that''s enough, honey. I don''t need anything else," Devan replied at length with just one breath.


    "Okay, I trust you," Anna said then turned around and hugged Devan tightly, and Anna''s sudden action made the man freeze on the spot, but only a few seconds before he tightened his arms again on the tiny body in front of him.


    "Thank you," Devan replied.


    Since then, Anna decided to trust a man again. Maybe Na was right, that all this time she had been too busy with herself to pay attention to the existence of the people around her.


    Anna who was too immersed in the atmosphere didn''t seem to notice that the body was currently hugging her was not wearing a single thread.


    Staying in that position for a few minutes, a smirk stered on Devan''s lips, "I don''t think it''s fair if only I don''t wear clothes," he said.


    Hearing that, Anna was rooted to the spot. How could she forget that man''s appearance and hug her carelessly?


    Anna cursed herself for acting recklessly.


    "Th-then, you wear clothes," she said loosening her hands on the man''s body.


    "Then go back to hugging like this?" Devan replied, pulling the tiny body, then hugged him again.


    "De-Devan, what are you doing?" Anna stuttered, her cheeks turning red again.


    "Let-let me go," she added. The performance of her heart suddenly worked many times more than usual. If only the heart could jump, it might have jumped out of ce.


    Their current position was not good for Anna''s heart health.


    "Don''t hesitate or be shy. My body is yours, honey," said Devan and it managed to cause a strange tingle in the woman''s body.


    "A..." Devan suddenly grimaced and his hands were released from Anna''s body.


    Yes, the woman stomped her feet, making her flinch in surprise.


    "Put on your clothes and stop saying such lewd things," Anna said walking away, then disappeared behind the door.

 Chapter 201 - 201. Dinner

    "Put on your clothes and stop saying such lewd things," Anna said walking away, then disappeared behind the door.


    Devan chuckled at Anna''s behavior, did not wait long he immediately put on clothes and followed the woman and his son.


    "It''ste, honey. Come on in and y inside," said Anna right after arriving at the gazebo where Dave was.


    "Just a moment, Mom, I still want to y here," the boy replied.


    "It''ste, honey. The night wind is not good for your health," said Anna then grabbed Dave''s body and carried him.


    "You haven''t even showered yet?" Anna''s brow furrowed.


    "I wanted to take him to take a shower but he refused and wouldn''te in," said Na.


    "Hhh, you haven''t even eaten, and you haven''t showered yet."


    "Now stop ying. Let''s take a shower," said Anna.


    "But Mom..."


    "Continue tomorrow honey."


    "Nowe on in and take a shower," said Anna and walked into the house.


    "Night showers aren''t good for health either, Mom," the little boy said just before Anna stepped through the door.


    The woman''s smile grew, "Okay, then, I''ll just wipe your body, honey. You smell like sweat and I don''t like it," said Anna.


    Hearing that, Dave didn''t give any more response, the boy just nodded,plied.


    Until a few momentster, they all enjoyed dinner together, even Hendra also joined, and about that, Devan did not protest at all.


    "Eat a lot, honey," Anna said as she added food to Dave''s te.


    "Mom, I''m full. Don''t add to my food anymore," protested the boy with a frown on his face when he saw his te was filled again.


    "Eat!" Anna''s orders.


    "Daddy, I can''t eat anymore," said Dave, turning to Devan who was sitting next to him.


    Hearing the boy talks to him, Devan turned his head. "Then just stop. Don''t push yourself."


    "But how about this food Daddy? I can''t eat it anymore, nor can I throw it away."


    Devan smiled faintly at the boy''s words, "Here, give it to Daddy."


    "You want to rece me eat it, Daddy?"


    The man just nodded.


    "Dave, you didn''t eat anything this afternoon, and now you''re just eating a little. No, don''t take his food, let him eat it himself."


    "Is that true? You didn''t eat this noon? Why?" asked Devan after ncing in the direction Anna was at.


    Dave was silent with his head down looking at his toes.


    "After breakfast, he just yed in his room, when I called him to lunch, he was busy with hisputer in the library. He also ignored Na''s invitation," said Anna.


    "I''ve asked him to eat, but the answer is always the same,ter,ter andter, until evening, he only ate some snacks that I gave earlier," she added.


    "Ever since you gave him lots of new toys, he''s beenzy to eat."


    "Is that true?" Devan asked his son.


    "Maybe it''s better if you take all the toys back from him," said Anna again.


    "No, don''t do it, Mom," Dave immediately protested.


    "Okay, I finish the food now," he added again and then resumed eating again, his eyes looked a little teary.


    "I don''t want anything like this to happen again, otherwise I''m going to confiscate all your toys, Dave," Anna said. This was the first time she had bullied his son.


    "Okay, Mom. I won''t do it again," the boy replied.


    "Good. Now finish your food," Anna eximed.


    "Okay Mom," Dave answered shortly.


    Devan, who heard the mother and son''s conversation, just sighed harshly, "Don''t be too hard on him, honey. He''s still young," said Devan, turning to Anna.


    "I''m not hard, I''m just trying to educate him properly. If his attitude today is allowed to continue, then it is not impossible in the future he will return to do something more than this, thinking that I will not scold him. After all, this is the first time I''ve been firm with him. I did it for his own good too, Devan. I don''t want him to get sick just because he keeps taking care of all his toys," Anna replied at length with a deep breath not without reason she said all that, because for her, if Dave is not educated firmly from an early age, then he will be a child who acts as he likes when he grows up.


    It is better to shape the child''s character from an early age than to let it go. Because, as a parent, everything will surely turn to himter.


    Hearing the woman''s long story, Devan sighed harshly. "All right, it''s up to you," he replied simply because he didn''t know what to say anymore.


    "Next time don''t do it again, okay?" Devan said while rubbing his son''s head.


    The boy just nodded as he finished his food little by little.


    "Good, do what your mother said, and Daddy will buy another toyter," said Devan.


    Immediately Dave turned with a lookup, "Really? Are you promise, Daddy?"


    "No, he already has tons of toys. Don''t waste your money like that," Anna protested.


    "Dave, your toys in the room have piled up, not to mention the ones in the other room, isn''t that enough?" She added again looking at the boy.


    Hearing his mother''s words, Dave pouted and went back to eating.


    Na and Hendra who heard the conversation of the three people just sighed deeply, feeling a little sorry when they saw Dave''s expression which looked very sad.


    "Alright, continue eating, honey," Devan said to Anna and didn''t respond any further.


    Anna just nodded in agreement.


    A few secondster, when he saw Anna again busy with the food on her te, Devan slowly approached the boy.


    "I promise to buy a new toy, but don''t tell your mom, OK?" whispered Devan in his son''s ear.


    The boy''s expression suddenly changed, then nodded. Looks excited again.


    Anna nced at the two of them briefly, then took a shaky breath.


    "Eat, stop talking," said Anna.


    Both Devan and Dave just nodded at each other then went back to dinner.


    After that, no further discussion was heard.


    To be honest, Anna was a little surprised by Dave''s change, because normally the boy would rather study, read books than y.


    Or is it because so far he has only had a few toys and that alone makes him feel bored so that her son seems to spend more time studying?


    It seems herst guess was right.


    ***


    "Thanks for the satay," Anna said to Devan, now they are in the room, sitting on the sofa near the window, Dave is asleep, Na has returned to her room, while Hendra, no one knows where the middle-aged man is now.


    "Ah yes, here," she added, handing him a fifty thousand note.


    One of Devan''s eyebrows raised, "What is this?" the man turned to the side.


    "Money for satay."

 Chapter 202 - 202. Byanca Cunning

    "Money for satay."


    Devan was silent for a moment when he saw the money that Anna handed him, suddenly a faint shine appeared on his lips.


    "Only fifty thousand?"


    "Eh? How much is it?"


    "What if you just pay me with a kiss?" asked Devan moving closer to Anna.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    "I received nothing but kisses," Devan replied.


    "Then I''ll be in debt forever."


    Hearing that, Devan chuckled.


    Anna nced at the clock on her cellphone, it was now ten o''clock at night.


    "You''re noting home?"


    "Where to?"


    "Byanca will look for youter," said Anna.


    Devan sighed. "I just want to sleep here tonight."


    "Alright, alright. I''ll be hometer, honey," Devan said immediately when he saw Anna''s sharp gaze directed at him.


    "After you sleep," he added.


    ***


    Entering his house, as usual, it was a little dark inside. Maybe Byanca was asleep.


    But it turned out that his guess was wrong, the woman had not slept, and was now descending the stairs with staggering steps. And¡­ what''s with the clothes she''s wearing. Yes, currently the woman is wearing very sexy pajamas.


    The top was open revealing her shoulders and half her chest, the length of which only reached her upper thighs almost exposing hers every time she took a step. But that wasn''t the case, the pajamas Byanca was wearing were transparent and showed her underwear very clearly. Her current appearance was like that of a woman who could be said to be naked.


    Devan cleared his throat, trying to ignore the woman''s presence. It wasn''t that he was interested, but on the contrary, he was even more disgusted.


    But it''s a different story if it''s Anna, maybe he won''t be able to stand it even if it''s just for a second.


    "Where have you been?" asked Byanca in a hoarse voice without looking where she was talking to, now they passed each other on the stairs.


    "None of your business."


    "Oh .. umm," replied Byanca nonchntly, suddenly her steps faltered, causing her to lose her bnce and almost fall if Devan didn''t catch her soon.


    The man''s brow furrowed when he felt Byanca''s body was very hot, also the faint smell of alcohol wafted from the woman''s body.


    "Thank you," said Byanca trying to let go of Devan''s hand, wanting to take another step but her body swayed again, Devan''s reflex caught her again.


    "Go back to the room, your body is very hot," said the man.


    "I''m thirsty, I''m hungry too," Byanca said.


    Hearing that, Devan sighed harshly, "Okay. You go back to the room, I''ll get it for you," he said.


    "Thank you," replied Byanca then turned around, but her body wobbled again, and this time it fell on Devan''s body, luckily the man''s footing was strong, so they didn''t fall together.


    "I suddenly got dizzy," said Byanca tightening her grip on Devan''s shirt.


    Hearing that, Devan took a deep breath, then said again, "Keep your hands off my shirt."


    And after that, he carried Byanca back to the room. Without Devan knowing, the woman in his arms smiled a faint smile. Yes, this is the n, doused several parts of her body with alcohol a few minutes ago when she saw Devan''s car enter the garage.


    "Wait here," Devan said and left the room.


    It took about thirty minutes, Devan came back with a tray of food and drinks in his hand, ced it on the nightstand then woke Byanca who seemed to have closed her eyes with her body wrapped in a nket.


    "Get up and eat, I don''t want Mama to be angry just because you''re sick here," said Devan sitting on the edge of the bed.


    Slowly but surely, Byanca opened her eyelids and tried to take a leaning position.


    Devan''s brow furrowed as his eyes caught a bottle of alcohol sticking out from under the nket.


    "You have a fever and you''re still drinking wine?"


    "Are you doing this on purpose to make Mama scold me?"


    Suddenly Byanca''s expression turned pitiful, "I-I''m scared. I was afraid, so I tried to dispel my fear by drinking this."


    Her hands were asionally seen holding her head, and her eyes asionally blinked as if trying to focus.


    Devan rolled his eyes in disgust, he immediately grabbed the bottle but failed because Byanca also did the same thing.


    "Byanca, let go," Devan''s voice rose slightly.


    The woman shook her head.


    "Don''t pull it, the contents will spill," Byanca whined.


    "I''m still thirsty," she added.


    Hearing that, Devan sighed, he knew the woman in front of him was currently drunk, maybe he should face it patiently.


    "Now let this go," Devan said, his voice low.


    "I''ve got food and drink for you, now eat," he added again.


    Slowly, Byancaplied, the woman let go of the wine bottle and turned to the nightstand.


    Immediately Devan grabbed the tray and brought it in front of Byanca.


    "Bribery," the woman whined.


    "Bribery me," she added again with teary eyes, making Devan''s heart move uncontrobly.


    The man did not respond to Byanca''s words, with slow movements he began to feed the woman until the food was finished, also helping her drink.


    "Well, you should sleep now," said Devan clearing the tes and sses, not forgetting to put the wine bottle on the tray. Devan wanted to leave the room.


    "What are you doing?" He had started to walk suddenly stopped when Byanca grabbed the bottle of wine again and wanted to drink it.


    "Are you crazy?" Devan snapped at Byanca, put things in his hand everywhere then grabbed the bottle in the woman''s hand, and downed it, maybe because he was so annoyed? His mind was already preupied with the Smith family case and now Byanca was adding to his annoyance.


    The man didn''t see the smirk that was stered on Byanca''s face. ''Who said I wanted to drink it? I''m pregnant Devan, I''m not that stupid to drink alcohol,'' thought Byanca.


    "You finished my drink," Byanca made a sullen face, her voice still resembling that of a drunk person, asionally holding her head as if she was dizzy.


    "You better get some sleep, and stop bothering me," Devan said, his face starting to turn red.


    "I''m afraid."


    "That''s none of my business," replied Devan, as soon as he left the room, leaving Byanca alone, making the woman scowl in annoyance.


    Devan just put the tray he brought on the dining table, then returned to his study.


    Turn on the AC and then open his shirt. Reached into his trouser pocket and pulled out his cell phone. For a moment, Devan yed with the t-shaped object whileying his body on the sofa until the effects of the alcohol he drank earlier began to be felt.


    And just a few minutester, his eyelids started to feel heavy and he finally fell asleep.


    Devan didn''t notice the presence of Byanca who was leaning behind the door of his room.

 Chapter 203 - 203. Byanca Cunning (2)

    Devan did not notice the presence of Byanca who was leaning behind the door of his room.


    With a smile that never left her lips, Byanca drew closer.


    Oke Devan, but the man only opened his eyes briefly, then closed them again


    "Devan, wake up," Byanca tried to get the man to speak but was only met with gibberish.


    Slowly, he intended to support Devan''s body, but his movements suddenly stopped when the man''s cell phone rang.


    "Who calls you at this time of night?" muttered Bianca looking for the source of the voice.


    Her eyes looked cold when she found the contact name ''My Wife'' printed on the screen with a profile photo of a woman she knew very well. It was Anna.


    "It turns out that your rtionship is already this close."


    "My wife? Huh, she''s not evenparable to me Devan," added Byanca.


    "Let''s see what happens after tonight."


    Without waiting for the iing call to be disconnected, Byanca picked it up.


    "Hello," came a voice from the other side.


    Byanca was still silent.


    "Hello, Devan, can you hear me? You left your wallet here," said Anna again from the other side.


    And it made Byanca''s ears heat, but only a few secondster a smirk formed on her lips.


    "Ughh¡­yes, yes, De-Devan¡­ Anna contacted you, honey."


    "Awhh¡­ You don''t want to talk to her?"


    "What ugh¡­ let it be?"


    "Ha-hello?" Anna''s voice trembled from the other side.


    "You''re fucking me too deep Devan, take it slow."


    Tut.


    The connection was suddenly cut off, making Byancaugh. "It turned out to be quite easy to fool you."


    "I''ll do anything for Devan, Anna, I won''t let you ruin my marriage," she added and turned on the camera phone in her hand.


    While on the other hand, suddenly Anna fell on her knees on the floor. The woman woke up thirsty, and identally found Devan''s wallet on the table in her room, looked at the clock, and guessed that Devan might just get home, so she called him, but she never expected to hear those voices again.


    Kneeling in her room, Anna recalled the events of that morning. How could he forget the disgusting things she had heard from Devan''s room?


    Suddenly Anna hesitated.


    Does that mean she''s been fooled by men again? Does that mean she''s been lied to again? And she easily chooses to believe everything Devan says.


    In silence, the woman sobbed. "Calm down, calm yourself, Anna," she said to herself.


    A few momentster, her cell phone rang. An iing message from a foreign number.


    Anna hesitantly opened it, and at the same time, the tears obediently ran down her cheeks again.


    It was a photo of Byanca and Devan embracing each other, naked. Devan seems to be sleeping in Byanca''s arms.


    Already, Anna''s defenses copsed, the woman again felt very deep pain. She felt that Devan had tricked her again, feeling that he was only treating her the way she is now because of her son Dave''s existence.


    "What do you expect from a man who already has a fianc¨¦, Anna?"


    "You''re so stupid. You''ve been treated like this once enough. You should have been aware," Anna screamed while sobbing.


    Until the early morning, the woman did not move an inch from her position, her eyes felt swollen and her breath sounded very weak. Ignoring the cold floor of the room, Annay down. Slowly her eyes closed and fell asleep there.


    Time passed very quickly, Na who had woken up a few minutes ago headed to Dave''s room. Her brow furrowed when she found the boy alone in there. Because usually, she would meet Anna with her son.


    "Ah, maybe she''s still sleeping," said Na, bursting into the room, and woke the boy, for it was a few minutes past seven.


    "Honey, wake up," said Na, gently patting Dave''s chubby cheek.


    "Honey, wake up," she said again.


    "Mommy?"


    "It''s Auntie, honey."


    "Aunt Na?" A hoarse, wake-up sound came from the boy''s mouth.


    "Where''s my mother?" he asked again, blinking his eyes.


    "Your mother is still sleeping, honey. Now get up, take a shower and then we''ll have breakfast."


    The boy was silent in the nket until a few minutester he slowly got up.


    "I will help you shower," Na said again.


    "No Aunt. I can take a shower myself," Dave replied slowly getting out of bed.


    "Eh?"


    "You wake my mother, Auntie."


    Hearing that, Na felt a little doubtful.


    "My mother taught me to bathe myself, Auntie. So you don''t need to help me anymore."


    "Okay, honey. Then I''ll go to your mother''s room first."


    The boy just nodded in agreement and entered the bathroom. A bathroom that is specifically designed for children his age.


    Seeing that, Na shook her head. It was the first time she''d seen a kid as smart as Dave. Where out there, a child his age will probably still cry when he wakes up and not find his mother, also might scream refusal when told to take a shower.


    Without waiting long, Na then got up from her position who was sitting on the edge of the bed. Walk to Anna''s room.


    Knock¡­ Knock¡­ Knock¡­


    There was no answer, Na then did the same thing again but still got no response.


    Slowly she opened the door which was not locked. Scanning around the room, her brow furrowed when she couldn''t find Anna.


    "Anna, where are you? Are you awake?" called Na, checked the woman''s room.


    "Anna..." her words trailed off when she saw the woman she was looking for lying on the floor.


    Na panicked and immediately approached Anna.


    "Anna, what happened?" The girl touched Anna''s hand, it was very hot.


    "You have a fever, why are you sleeping on the floor?" Na muttered when she saw Anna''s face looked very pale, her nose and the edges of her eyes looked red and slightly swollen. Gently caressing the woman''s cheek, Na still felt the tear marks that were slightly sticky on her skin.


    "You cried all night?"


    Na immediately grabbed the woman''s cellphone and checked it, her hands clenched tightly when she found some indecent photos there.


    A harsh sigh escaped Na''s lips.


    "Anna, get up and go to bed," Na said quietly, waking the woman up.


    Anna didn''t wake up, and instead, she was curled up in the cold. A sight that looked very sad for Na.


    The girl slowly grabbed Anna''s arm and carried her to the bed.


    "Na..." Anna said weakly as she slowly opened her eyelids, but only briefly.


    "Thank you," she added again and fell back asleep.


    "Hmm, sleep, Anna. Get plenty of rest," said Na as she smoothed Anna''s hair that covered part of her face. Looks like she should ask Leo toe and bring medicine for Anna because she can''t be out leaving Dave alone in this house with his mother sick.

 Chapter 204 - 204. Fever

    Devan''s house.


    The air in the room began to heat up, which previously felt cold to the bone, turned warm. Maybe because the bedroom window was half-open so that the sun''s rays were peeking in through the curtains.


    Two people were still sleeping on the bed. They are Byanca and Devan.


    Until a typical wake-up groan could be heard escaping from the man''s lips, apanied by hand movements. Slowly he opened his eyes when he felt something heavy pressing against his chest.


    Looking down, Devan was instantly stunned on the spot when he found Byanca sleeping on his chest without wearing a single thread.


    On reflex, Devan pushed Byanca away from him, then got up, but the sudden dizziness and lightheadedness in his head made him sway a little.


    "Good morning, honey," Byanca''s hoarse voice sounded, ying sweetly in Devan''s ears.


    Turning to the side with a look so cold, "How did you get here?"


    Hearing that, Byanca pouted, "You don''t remember anything?"


    Devan didn''t respond.


    "Last night you forced your way into this room, and..."


    "And what?"


    "And that, you did sex with me," Byanca said, sounding doubtful with her cheeks flushed red like she was blushing.


    "TALK IT, BYANCA," Devan raised his voice.


    "Don''t you remember? You forced me to have sex, honey. With my weak body condition, I can''t even dodge let alone reject you. So¡­"


    "So what?" Devan rubbed his face angrily, hisst memory ofst night was only when he fell asleep on the couch in his study.


    "So we did."


    Devan ruffled his hair, "Speak the truth, Byanca."


    "So why? We will marry soon, Devan, things like this are not a big problem," Byanca said, then approached the man, looking like he wanted to sleep on hisp, but failed because Devan immediately brushed her off.


    "How dare you, even thoughst night you wanted my body. I can still give it to you again if you want dear," said Byanca slightly lowering the nket that covered her upper body, almost showing the two springy mounds there.


    Without saying a word, Devan immediately got out of bed, walked out of the room shirtless, only boxer shorts wrapped the man''s body.


    Coarse sighs sounded repeatedly from between his lips, his current appearance was very chaotic. He didn''t know what Byanca said was true or not, because he wasn''t sure what he had done all night. If he knew like this, then maybe he would prefer to stay at Anna''s house instead.


    Feeling confused, Devan went to the office, of course, apanied by Hendra, his driver. On the way, he tried to contact Anna, for some reason he suddenly missed her.


    The call was connected, but no one picked up.


    "Is he still sleeping?" Devan''s monologue to himself. He tried to contact Anna again but the response was still the same.


    "Good morning, honey. Today, I want to take care of something at the office." That''s the content of the text message he sent to the woman.


    Yes, he intends to contact the Smith family to end the contest, as well as inform the whereabouts of Anna who is none other than ire Smith, the only daughter of arge and famous family.


    Not only that, but he also wants to take care of several things rted to the new projectunched by thepany.


    And maybe in these two days, he won''t be visiting Anna and his son for a while.


    Also, maybe this afternoon he will visit Grandma''s house and other big families. He didn''t want his marriage to Byanca to continue, and would probably tell Mother and the rest of the family about his own son''s whereabouts. Byanca had gone too far for him.


    ***


    It was noon, Leo had juste with a doctor.


    "Where''s Anna?" Leo asked when he only found Na and Dave downstairs.


    "How are things now?"


    Hearing that, Na let out a rough breath. "I''ve been waiting for you since earlier. Let''s just go to her room," replied Na.


    "Please Doc," Leo said, inviting the female doctor to follow Na.


    Carrying out a thorough examination of Anna, the doctor finally finished her activities after a few minutes had passed.


    Looks like Na, Dave and Leo are standing on the side of the bed with very worried expressions.


    "How''s Doc?" Na asked ahead of Leo who seemed to want to ask the same thing.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Anna is currently fine, she''s just a normal fever and will probably recover soon after taking the medicine I gaveter."


    "But¡­"


    "But what Doc?" asked Na again looking impatient.


    "She is very tired, and her emotions seem to be disturbed. For the time being, don''t burden Miss Anna''s mind just yet."


    "Has something happened to her recently?"


    Na who heard that was silent on the spot, her hands clenched tightly.


    "If you can, say nice things to her. Never bring up things that can weigh on her mind, because it will have an impact on her health."


    "I''ll give her a sedative tooter," she said, for when she examined the woman she asionally heard a slur escape her lips.


    "I''m afraid, mentally disturbed and will make her depressed," she added again.


    "Is it that bad Doc?" Leo asked, asionally ncing at Na.


    "This is just my hypothesis, if you want to know more, better take her to the hospital, I have some friends who are psychologists."


    "I''m just worried, she will have a depressive disorder," she added again.


    Hearing that, Na nced at Leo who was also looking at her. Meanwhile, Dave, the boy just stood quietly in front of Na, his ears covered by the girl''s hands.


    "Okay, Doc. Thank you," Na said to the female doctor.


    "I''ll give Mr. Leo the prescription for the medicine."


    "Thanks again, Doc."


    "You''re wee," replied the Doctor.


    "Then, I want to say goodbye to go home, Sir, Miss," she added again.


    "OK."


    "Let me take her down," Leo said turning to Na.


    The girl just nodded in agreement.


    "Is my mother sick Auntie?" Dave asked suddenly after Leo and the doctor had disappeared behind the door.


    "Your mother is just an ordinary fever, honey. It will be fine soon," replied Na, rubbing the boy''s head.


    "Is Mom sick because I don''t do what Mom asked yesterday?" the boy asked again.

 Chapter 205 - 205. Fever (2)

    "Is Mom sick because I don''t do what Mom asked yesterday?" the boy asked again.


    Na smiled at the question of the child in front of her, "Hehe, then next time don''t be naughty, honey."


    Dave nodded confidently, "Okay Auntie. I promise not to be naughty again and will obey everything Mom says,"


    "Good, now you y in your room. Is it okay if Aunt doesn''te with you?"


    "Do you want to look after my Mother?"


    Na only responded with a smile.


    "Then I will just y here, Auntie, while taking care of my mother too."


    "Hmm, fine. But be careful, okay? Your mother will wake upter."


    "Okay Auntie," replied the boy while nodding excitedly.


    Until a few minutes passed.


    There was a knock on Anna''s bedroom door again, as Leo appeared.


    "This is the medicine," said the man, handing Na a mini paper bag.


    Thanks, Leo.


    "Anna," said Na, waking her up by gently patting her cheek.


    "She''s getting hotter," Na muttered, but her voice still reached Leo''s ears.


    "Have you fed her?" Leo asked.


    "No, she doesn''t want to wake up."


    "I''ve woken her up several times but the response is always the same. Anna just replied ter,ter, andter." replied Na.


    "She has to eat, or she''s getting weaker," Leo said.


    Na, who heard that, nodded and then woke up Anna again.


    "Anna, wake up. You have to eat and take medicine," said Na.


    Anna only opened her eyes briefly, her gaze seemed zed, then nodded faintly.


    Seeing the response of the woman in front of her, Na immediately helped Anna get up and then fed her the chicken porridge which was getting cold.


    "Where''s my son?". Anna asked, her voice sounding very weak and hoarse.


    "Over there, ying," Na replied while moving the spoon in her hand in a direction.


    "Has he eaten?"


    "Don''t worry about your son. All you need to do now is get well as soon as possible, Anna," replied Na.


    Hearing that, Anna was silent, her feelings were floating, dizziness and lightheadedness asionally hit her, making her vision cloudy. She could feel how hot her body temperature was right now.


    "Leave Dave to me," Na said again.


    Anna nodded, "Thank you, Na."


    The girl just smiled.


    "It''s eating again?" the girl handed her another spoonful of porridge.


    "I''m full," replied Anna.


    "You''ve only eaten a few spoonfuls, finish this. Remember your son."


    Hearing that, Anna nced at the boy who was busy ying in the corner of the room, it seemed that Dave still didn''t realize that she had woken up.


    That''s right, she can''t bezy. There was Dave she had to protect.


    "Okay," Anna said after a few seconds of silence.


    The woman continued to eat, finished the porridge that Na gave her, then drank various types of medicine that she did not know the benefits of.


    "Thanks, Na, Leo," Anna said after taking a sip of the water in the ss in her hand.


    "Don''t hesitate, you should go back to rest," Leo replied. A deep sigh escaped his lips.


    Anna just nodded, only right after shended her head on the pillow, suddenly her memory ofst night''s events spun like a broken record in her head.


    "Where''s my cell phone?" asked Anna tilting her head left and right, looking for her t-shaped object.


    "Your phone is low on battery, so I charge it," Na replied.


    "Next time don''t sleep on the floor. Lucky you just have a fever," replied Na, pretending not to know about the photo she saw.


    Hearing that, Anna breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Now you just rest, and don''t think about anything else," Na said gently stroking the woman''s hair.


    The one she spoke to nodded faintly.


    "Again, thank you," said Anna.


    And after that, the woman slowly closed her eyes which suddenly felt heavy, and only a few minutester. Anna is sleeping.


    After confirming that Anna was asleep, Na turned to Leo.


    "Do you want to say something about something?" Leo asked with a questioning look.


    "I want to talk to you about something," said Na as she rose from her position.


    "Follow me to my room," she added after seeing Dave still ying.


    "Eh?"


    Na immediately pulled Leo''s arm out of the room, entered her room, and locked it tightly.


    "You''re not going to rape me, are you?"


    "Aww." Leo''s scream sounded right after he finished his sentence.


    "Should you step on my feet?" Leo groaned as he walked with limp steps, towards the mini sofa in the room.


    "I''m serious Leo, stop ying around."


    "Okay, I''m sorry, honey," Leo replied, then tried to normalize his expression.


    "When is Devan and Byanca''s wedding?" Na asked afternding her body on the sofa.


    "Ha?"


    "Do you know why Anna became like this?" Na asked, making Leo''s brows furrow.


    "I know, actually my actions are inappropriate, I realize that I have no right to interfere in their business, it''s just that Devan has gone too far, Leo."


    "What? What happened? Tell me slowly, honey," Leo replied.


    Hearing that, Na then took a deep breath. Then told them what happened, also she showed them pictures of Devan and Byanca which she had sent to her cell phone.


    After hearing everything, Leo was stunned for a moment. The man seemed to be trying to digest everything Na said.


    Distrust shed in him, but on the other hand, he couldn''t find a reason why he still trusted his cousin.


    "Devan couldn''t have done this," Leo muttered, one of his hands clenched into a tight fist.


    "So I want to ask you a favor, Leo."


    "What''s that?" The man reflexively looked at Na.


    "Ehm, can I borrow your money? Whatever it is, I promise to rece it," Na said without further ado, for this she is serious, she will use the money to take Anna away, anywhere. And after Anna and her son''s life is back to normal, she will return to her family and obey her father''s request on the condition that all Leo''s money must be returned.


    Leo''s brow furrowed, "What did you say, honey? Money? How much do you need? And for what?"


    "Could you not ask this?" replied Na.


    "So what? I''m just afraid you''ll do something stupid."


    Na didn''t answer making the man squint suspiciously.


    "I will confirm everything to Devan, after receiving an exnation from the man, then I will give you the money," Leo said as if he knew what the girl was thinking.


    Na sighed harshly, "What other exnation? Everything in the photo is clear, Leo. I can''t bear to let Anna stay here any longer and continue to be toyed with by your cousin," said Na.


    "Trust me, honey. I won''t stay silent either and will stand up for them."


    "Now, don''t have to worry, OK?

 Chapter 206 - 206. Mrs Seiras Arrival

    "Trust me, honey. I won''t stay silent either and will stand up for them.


    "Now, don''t worry, OK?"


    Na was silent, a rough sigh who knows how many times had escaped her lips.


    "If Anna is back to health, and you haven''t given any exnation about this, don''t expect you to see us again," Na said firmly. Even if Leo didn''t want to lend his money, it didn''t mean she couldn''t take Anna away. However, maybe the method is a little different.


    Leo pouted hearing Na''s words. "Are you that worried about Anna?"


    "Okay, okay. You don''t have to answer, honey," Leo said immediately when he got a re from the girl.


    Without realizing it was already three o''clock in the afternoon.


    "Well, you should go home and rest."


    "Just a minute," Leo replied.


    "I want to check on Anna''s condition," Na said getting up from her position.


    Hearing that, Leo just nodded.


    Opened Anna''s room slowly, the girl''s eyes only focused on Dave who was sleeping on the sofa. As for Anna? She didn''t see her anywhere.


    "Anna?" call Na.


    "Anna, where are you?" she called again while knocking on the bathroom door.


    Doing it for the second time, Na''s brow furrowed when she didn''t get any answer.


    "Why? What happened? And where is Anna?" Leo came in, followed Na, the man also did the same. Looking for Anna even in the walk-in closet.


    "Maybe she''s downstairs," Na guessed then left the room, walked to the side of the second floor, and scanned the room below as far as her eyes could see.


    And at the same time, a sigh of relief escaped her lips when she saw Anna had just gotten out of the elevator.


    Without waiting any longer, Na immediately walked to the elevator, following Anna.


    "This woman, what is she doing hanging around down there when she is sick?" Na muttered, speeding up her pace.


    However, her pace slowed when she heard the doorbell ring.


    "Is that Devan?" Na tries to guess. As for Leo, the man just followed behind Na without saying a word.


    Getting out of the elevator, Na immediately approached Anna who was already in the kitchen. The woman looked very pale.


    "Anna, what are you doing in the kitchen?"


    Hearing Na''s voice, the woman turned her head. "I''m so thirsty," Anna answered, her voice weak and hoarse.


    "Let me open the door," Leo said.


    Na who heard the man''s voice behind her just nodded.


    "Let me help you sit down," Na said then slowly led Anna to sit. The heat was not as high as this morning, and that made Na feel a little relieved.


    "Why don''t you ask me for help?" Na asked handing her a ss of water.


    "You don''t have to trouble yourself like this, Anna."


    Who was spoken to did not respond, grabbed the ss, and drained its contents?


    While on the other hand, Leo, who had opened the main door, suddenly froze on the spot when he saw the figure in front of him.


    "A-Aunt Seira?" Leo stuttered as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "Leo, what are you doing here?" Seira asked with a frown.


    "How about you, Aunt?"


    "Where''s Anna?" asked Seira trying to see the whole room behind Leo.


    "What are you looking for, Aunt?"


    "I just wanted to tell her something Leo. Take me to her," said Seira, smiling.


    The man choked, "Something? What is it, Auntie?" Leo asked curiously.


    "You''ll find outter, Leo. Now take me to meet Anna," said the middle-aged woman.


    "Anna is sick, Auntie, and probably won''t be able to see you."


    "Hmm really? Anna is sick? Too bad, even though I wanted to tell her something important," Seira replied while exhaling roughly, putting on a sullen face as if she was also worried.


    Seeing his Aunt''s expression, Leo then said, "If you''re worried about her, you cane in and see her," Leo said.


    "Um, thanks, Leo."


    After that, the middle-aged woman was invited in. Her eyes stared intently at whatever she came across, her face red as if she was holding back anger.


    "Auntie waits here first, I''ll call Anna."


    Mrs. Seira nodded.


    Until a few minutester, Anna came.


    Seira turned her head and immediately rose from her position.


    While on the other hand, Anna suddenly stopped her steps.


    "Madam Seira?" stammered Anna.


    "Who?" whispered Na.


    "Oh, apparently this is where you live," Mrs. Seira approached Anna.


    And...


    PLAK...!!!


    The middle-aged woman pped Anna''s cheek hard, "You bitch!"


    "Auntie, WHAT ARE YOU DOING?" Leo shouted in surprise, the man then stood in front of Anna.


    "WHAT DO I DO?" IT WAS ME WHO SHOULD SAY THAT TO YOU, LEO, WHY ARE YOU DEFENDING THIS SHAMELESS WOMAN."


    "What do you say, Auntie?"


    "Madam Seira, I don''t know what your problem with my friend is, entering someone else''s house and pping the Host, don''t you think it''s rude?" Na stepped forward, carrying Anna behind her. The woman just looked down, asionally heard a light cough.


    "Someone else''s house? did you say a JOKE, MISS?"


    "This house is in my son''s name," she added again pointing her finger at Na.


    "Auntie,e on. You would better exin what happened before getting angry like this," Leo replied as he walked to the side of the middle-aged woman, seemingly trying to calm her down.


    Hearing her nephew''s words, Seiraughed softly.


    "I don''t know, to what extent have your brains been damaged by those two, don''t tell me you don''t know what I came here for?"


    Leo fell silent for a moment.


    "You shameless woman. Do you know what are you doing?" Seira snapped turning to Anna.


    "My son is getting married soon, I won''t let you ruin their rtionship, you Bitch!"


    "I-I..." Anna choked.


    "Auntie, I can exin this," Leo interceded. Perhaps this was his chance to tell the middle-aged woman about her grandson''s whereabouts.


    "You''re defending this cheap woman?"


    "Auntie, Devan has a son from Anna," Leo said in one breath, and it instantly made him the center of attention.


    "You think I don''t know? Don''t be so sure Leo, this sly woman could get pregnant with another man and ensnare my son."


    "Luckily I found out before my son''s marriage was ruined by her," added Seira with a snort.


    "Listen to me carefully, Anna."


    "ONLY BYANCA DESERVES TO BE MY Daughter-inw, YOU CAN''T COMPARE WITH HER."


    "YOU SHOULD OPEN YOUR EYES WIDE, WITH YOUR LOOK LIKE THIS, WHAT CAN YOU BE PROUD OF?"


    "IF YOU CLAIM TO HAVE CHILDREN FROM MY SON, THEN WHY? DO YOU EXPECT MY SON TO BREAK HIS MARRIAGE JUST BECAUSE OF A WOMAN LIKE YOU?"


    "ONE THING YOU NEED TO KNOW, BYANCA IS PREGNANT. SHE''S PREGNANT MY GRANDLENS.. SO STOP ALL YOUR DRAMA AND GETAWAY AWAY FROM MY SON''S LIFE."

 Chapter 207 - 207. Mrs Seiras Arrival (2)

    "ONE THING YOU NEED TO KNOW, BYANCA IS PREGNANT. SHE''S PREGNANT MY GRANDLENS. SO STOP ALL YOUR DRAMA AND GETAWAY AWAY FROM MY SON''S LIFE," Mrs. Seira cursed with one hand pointing at Anna''s face.


    "At first I felt sorry for you, I did well to you just because of Byanca but it turned out that all my kindness only brought disaster to my son''s marriage. Is this how you repay all my kindness towards you?"


    "I regret ever treating and caring for you at that time, it turns out that you are just a very poor lowly woman."


    Hearing all the cursing, Na''s hands clenched into fists. The girl''s reflex was to throw a punch at Mrs. Seira, but Leo was holding it.


    "Leo, what are you doing?"


    "You''re defending your dirty-mouthed Aunt?"


    "What? Could it be that you''re also after my nephew because of his wealth? Huh¡­.what a bunch of cheap women."


    Leo took a deep breath, releasing Na''s hand slowly.


    "Don''t you..."


    "ENOUGH!" Leo shouted who could not stand to hear all the things that the middle-aged woman said.


    "WHAT? YOU WANT TO FIGHT ME JUST TO DEFEND THIS WOMAN?"


    "Auntie, STOP!"


    "STOP TREATING LIKE THIS IN OTHER PEOPLE''S HOMES," Leo added again.


    "You kicked me out? If anyone has to leave this house, it''s not me, it''s them. This is my son''s house, Leo."


    "It''s true, Devan bought this house in his name but it was part of his responsibility to Anna who had given birth to his son. Devan loves Anna, Auntie, Devan loves Anna, is Aunt not aware of this? Isn''t Aunt aware of Byanca and Devan''s rtionship these past few years? You defended Byanca, do you know the real face of that woman?"


    "I stress you, Aunt, no one has the right to kick Anna out of this house."


    "If you still insist, then I ''LEO'' won''t recognize you as my aunt anymore."


    For a moment Mrs. Seira was silent on the spot. Her breath was getting heavier, her face was red with anger.


    "What did you say, Leo?" It was the first time Mrs. Seira saw this side of Leo.


    "You think I''d be afraid of what you say, Huh? You''re defending the wrong woman. I don''t know what this cheap woman has given you to defend her like this."


    "I also stress to you, I will not stand idly by as another woman wants to destroy my son''s marriage."


    "I suspect that this girl has already given her body to you, Leo," Mrs. Seira sneered, ncing at Na.


    And at the same time¡­


    PLAK.


    Na managed tond one p on Mrs. Seira''s face.


    "YOU?"


    PLAK¡­


    Not just once, but Na did the same thing again.


    "YOU OLD WOMAN, YOU THINK YOU''RE OLDER THAN ME AND I''M SCARED OF YOU, HUH?"


    "WARE YOUR MOUTH, SO OTHERS CAN RESPECT YOU MORE."


    Leo who saw Na''s sudden action just froze on the spot.


    "NOW, GET OUT FROM HERE!!" Na shouted with her hand pointing towards the door.


    "NO ONE WAS EXPECTING YOU TO BE HERE, FUCKING WOMAN!"


    "Na, honey. She''s my Aunt, don''t treat her harshly," Leo said pulling the girl gently back.


    "See? You defend a woman who doesn''t even have manners. Have you gone mad, Leo?"


    "Just wait, I will tell your attitude today to your father and mother," added Mrs. Seira again.


    "It''s up to you, better you go home now," said Leo trying to muffle his voice, the man then took Mrs. Seira away from there.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to kick me out?" Madame Seira tried to fight back, but Leo''s strength was far greater.


    "You''d better go home first, Aunt. Later I will take Devan to Grandma''s house, and exin to all of you," Leo replied when he was at the door.


    "Now, Auntie should calm down first. Let Leo take Auntie home," he added.


    "No need. Just take care of those two cheapdies," said Mrs. Seira as she pushed Leo''s hand away and walked out of the main door.


    Waiting for the middle-aged woman to disappear at the gate, Leo took a deep breath, massaging his forehead which suddenly hurt.


    While on the other hand, after Mrs. Seira leaves. Na kindly faced Anna who was still in a frozen position. The woman did not cry, nor did she utter a word.


    "Are you okay?" Na asked, even though without her asking, the answer was very clear.


    "Don''t think about all that Mrs. Seira said earlier, Anna. You better go back to rest, I''ll take you to your room," she added.


    The woman was still silent, her head lowered, her eyes looked nk, slowly following Na who was holding her arm from the side.


    "Byanca is pregnant with Devan''s child," Anna mumbled right after they got out of the elevator. A murmur that still managed to reach Na''s ears.


    Suddenly their pace slowed, but only for a few seconds. Na didn''t know how to respond, the girl just kept quiet and continued to lead Anna to enter the room.


    Dave was still asleep on the couch.


    "Get some rest, Anna. Forget everything that happened today," Na said slowly raising the nket to cover Anna''s chest.


    Since earlier, the woman had not said anything except when she got out of the elevator earlier.


    Na took a deep breath, to be honest, her emotions haven''t subsided, even if given ten chances to p Mrs. Seira, maybe she can''t feel satisfied yet. The middle-aged woman used Anna of being mean.


    She who knows very well Anna''s way of life and what she has gone through up to this point of course bes very angry when she hears all the usations that Mrs. Seira has pinned against Anna.


    Na began to understand why Anna had chosen to hide her son all this time, also kept her feelings hidden, and chose to remain silent and didn''t say anything to Devan about their son.


    It was all because Anna was afraid that something like today would happen to her, Na began to understand Anna''s attitude all this time, an attitude she always thought was very stupid.


    Turns out she was wrong, her guess was wrong. Anna is not stupid, the woman is only protecting herself and her son from bad things like what happened today.


    A woman who does not have anyone and a penny of property or other valuables, Na now really understands what Anna has been feeling all this time.


    And she simply advised her, calling her stupid and all that stuff. Now she felt a little guilty, because of her, Anna got into trouble again.


    "I''m sorry, Anna," said Na sitting on the edge of the bed, holding the woman''s hands.


    The person she was talking to turned and looked at her without blinking. "Don''t apologize.. You''repletely innocent," Anna said quietly, her voice small and very soft.

 Chapter 208 - 208. I Am Sorry

    The one she was talking to turned and looked at her without blinking. "Don''t apologize. You''repletely innocent," Anna said quietly, her voice small and very soft.


    "I already knew, a day like this woulde and befall me," Anna added still with a smile on her lips.


    Na saw that for some reason, her heart was sliced. She knew Anna''s smile was only fake, she was very sure that right now Anna was very hurt.


    "If you want to cry, just cry. Don''t hold it in," Na said to the woman nearby.


    The person she was talking to smiled back as if everything Na had said was not directed at her.


    She didn''t know, what Anna feels right now is empty. Not sad, happy, angry, or anything like that. Everything Mrs. Seira said to her was true. She is notparable to Byanca.


    If she only has a son from Devan, now Byanca also has it. If previously she was still trying to maintain her trust with Devan, believing everything he said all this time, but now she doesn''t know. She couldn''t even describe what she was feeling.


    She doesn''t need proof anymore, she doesn''t need an exnation from anyone anymore.


    The photo she saw was already an exnation of her status in Devan''s eyes. The man just didn''t have the heart and pity for her and treat her well these past few days.


    Anna knew she had been lied to.


    Anna knows that her trust has been betrayed again.


    But strangely now, there wasn''t any emotion inside her like she had felt all night. It was as if everything had nothing to do with her.


    "Now, you also rest. Your body must be very tired," said Anna touching Na.


    "Let me be here, apany you, Anna," replied the girl.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    The sound of a knock on the door made Na and Anna instantly turn around.


    "Let me open the door," Na said then got up from her position, walking towards the door.


    "Leo, I thought you were home," Na said when she found a man right after opening the door.


    "No, I wanted to take my Aunt to the home but she refused," Leo replied with a shaky breath.


    "I''m sorry," she said to Na again.


    "You''re innocent, why are you apologizing?"


    "My aunt used you," Leo said.


    "How is Anna? Her condition isn''t getting any worse, is it?" Leo asked again, his voice sounding very worried.


    "Come in, and see for yourself," Na replied then turned around to enter the room, followed by Leo from behind.


    "You didn''t take Mrs. Seira home?" Anna asked before, Leo who was asked such a question, immediately lowered his gaze, hepletely lost face and felt as if it was inappropriate to look at the face of the woman in front of him. He was very, very ashamed.


    Right after Leo got to Anna''s side, the man suddenly dropped to his knees, kneeling on the floor with his head down.


    "I apologize on behalf of my Aunt and cousin, Anna," Leo pleaded.


    Cough...Cough¡­


    Anna was surprised, even choking on her saliva when she was suddenly treated like that.


    Of course, the woman would not remain silent. And immediately rose from sleep with great difficulty.


    "What are you doing?"


    ."Get up, you don''t deserve to do this to me, Leo. Get up," said Anna.


    While here, Na just stood there watching everything that was happening in front of her, because she didn''t know how to respond to Leo''s sudden action. Even she was surprised.


    "No, Anna. although I know what the humiliation you received from my Aunt, I also know that an apology is not enough, I will not force you to forgive them because what my Aunt did was truly outrageous. Even so, I still want to apologize for everything."


    Hearing the man''s words, Anna was stunned on the spot, not showing any expression, just silent. Making it difficult for Na to guess what the woman''s thoughts were.


    "Then let it go, now you''re awake. You don''t deserve to kneel before someone like me, Leo," Anna said after a few seconds of silence.


    "It''s all happened, and there''s no point in bringing it up again," she added.


    An answer that was far from Na and Leo''s expectations. Previously, he thought that Anna would p him, hit him, or scream hysterically after all that had happened to her today, but he had all guessed wrong.


    Anna is very calm for someone who has received such insults, even Na also feels a little strange. It was as if the Anna she had known all along, was not the Anna in front of her right now.


    "Get up, the floor is cold," said Anna again.


    Leo suddenly became clumsy, "O-oh, alright."


    "I want to rest. You guyse out," she added andy back down again, pulling the nket over her entire body.


    Na and Leo looked at each other again.


    The girl then nodded, pulling Leo out of there.


    "Call me if you need anything, Anna," Na said before closing the bedroom door.


    "What happened to her?"


    "Does she hate me too?" Leo muttered right after leaving the room.


    "Not. Anna is not like that," replied Na shaking her head, the girl then leaned her body against the wall with her arms crossed over her chest.


    "Then? Why do you respond like that to me? I don''t want my niece''s mother to hate me, Na."


    "Don''t talk carelessly. Maybe Anna needs time to regte her feelings at this time," replied Na.


    "Hopefully so."


    And after that, silence. Nothing was heard, both of them were busy with their thoughts.


    "After Anna recovers, I want to take her away," Na said after a few seconds of silence.


    Hearing that, Leo immediately turned to the source of the voice.


    "No, I mean not just yet. Let me go to Devan and make things clear," Leo said because he was so sure that his cousin loved Anna, not Byanca. He wondered what other devious things Byanca had done so that his Aunt could be so sure that Byanca was pregnant with Devan''s child. Devan had no interest in the cunning woman. If only he had more urate evidence.


    "Exnation? What else do you want to exin to her, Leo? Didn''t everything your Aunt said just now makes things clear, not to mention the indecent photo I showed you earlier, isn''t that enough?"


    "Trust me, honey. I will bring Devan back to Anna."


    "I know my cousin more than anyone. Trust me, okay?"

 Chapter 209 - 209. I Am Sorry (2)

    "Trust me, honey."


    "I know my cousin more than anyone. Now I''m just asking you to trust me, okay?"


    "If I don''t seed in getting Devan to exin to Anna or the extended family, then you can hate me, you can curse me as you please," added Leo again.


    Hearing that, Na did not respond and only nced at him briefly.


    "I''m thirsty," she said after a few minutes, the girl started to walk past Leo. Choose to use the stairs instead of the elevator to reach the first floor.


    While on the other hand, Anna who was left alone slowly removed the nket covering her body. Her gaze immediately searched for her son''s whereabouts.


    And after finding Dave''s whereabouts, Anna slowly got up from her sleep, walking towards the sofa in the room.


    "Why are you sleeping here, honey?" Anna''s monologue then lifted Dave''s body very carefully, carried him to the bed, thenid him there.


    After that, Anna did the same, lying next to the boy, staring at him without blinking, asionally rubbing his head gently, it was clear that she loved her son very much.


    "Hope you don''t end up like Me, my dear. Life is very hard, I don''t think I''m willing to see you grow up," Anna continued to talk to herself.


    "And I''m sorry, I gave birth to you in this very cruel world," she added again, the tears suddenly slipping from her eyelids, wetting the skin of her face very obediently.


    Staying in that position for several tens of minutes, Anna did nothing but stare at her son''s face.


    Her eyelids slowly grew heavy, and without Anna knowing it, she fell asleep too.


    A few minutester, Na slowly opened the door, stepped carefully into the room, a tray containing a bottle of water, an empty ss, and some snacks and fruit perched in her hands.


    The girl did it with the aim that Anna no longer had to go to the kitchen when she was thirsty. For a moment her steps stopped when she found Mother and Son sleeping on the bed.


    A sight that somehow made Na feel a little moved. Without waiting long, the girl slowly put the tray she was carrying on the nightstand very carefully and left the room.


    ***


    In the afternoon, at four o''clock, Leo left the house where Anna lived, of course, after saying goodbye to Na.


    Stepped on the gas, splitting the crowds of City J. The congested roads he passed made the frustration he had been holding back ever more intense. He even almostmitted a vition if he was toote to step on the brakes at a traffic light that suddenly turned red.


    Grabbing a t-shaped object on the dashboard of his car, Leo tried to contact Devan again. He had contacted his cousin three times since his trip, and this was the fourth time.


    Leo didn''t know what the man was doing so he ignored his call. He had sent a text message but had not received a reply.


    "Come on, pick up my call, Devan," Leo muttered as he stared at the traffic light which still hadn''t changed color.


    Tut...


    Again, there was no response from the man.


    "What exactly are you doing?"


    "Don''t you know how dire the situation is right now?" Leo muttered over and over.


    He then tried to do the same, but instead of connecting, his cousin''s contact was now even out of reach, making Leo feel very frustrated, the man then took a shaky breath, then turned the wheel again when the traffic light had turned yellow.


    Moving slowly, Leo tried to contact rissa, the woman who was Devan''s secretary.


    "Hello Mr. Leo, how can I help you?" Just three knocks and a woman''s voice was heard from the other side.


    "Hello, rissa. Where are you now?" Leo asked directly, without further ado.


    "I''m still in the office, sir," rissa replied.


    "Devan to the office today right?" Leo asked again.


    "Right, sir. Today Mr. Devan is in the office," the woman replied.


    "Is he still there at the moment?"


    "Sorry sir, since this afternoon, right after the meeting was over, Mr. Devan had left the office."


    "Really? He''s home so soon?"


    "I don''t know sir. Did something happen? Or maybe you wanted to tell him something? You can say it, I''ll tell to himter," rissa said.


    "No, there''s no need. I just wanted to see him. I haven''t seen my cousin in a long time," Leo replied.


    "Didn''t he say his purpose?"


    "No, he didn''t, sir," rissa answered that instant.


    Leo sighed roughly, "Okay, call me when Devanes back," Leo said.


    "Yes sir."


    "Thanks, rissa, then I''ll hang up."


    "You''re wee, sir."


    And after that, the connection was lost.


    "Has he gone home yet?" Leo monologue. Without thinking, he who originally wanted to visit Devan in his office suddenly turned around, then stepped on the gas again, heading to his cousin''s house.


    It only took a few minutes, the man had arrived at the front gate of Devan''s house.


    "Wee, sir," said Lukman.


    "Um, Devan is at home?" Leo asked as he opened the car windows wide.


    "Mr. Devan is not at home, sir."


    "Ha? You didn''t lie to me, did you?" Leo squinted suspiciously.


    "N-no, Sir. I don''t have that kind of courage. What I said is true. Since Mr. Devan left the house this morning, he hasn''te back until now," Lukman replied, stuttering a little.


    Hearing that answer, Leo fell silent. The man no longer gave any response, making Lukman feel a little awkward.


    "Then I want to ask something else," Leo said after a few minutes of silence.


    "Please, sir," replied Lukman while bowing his body.


    "Did Byancaest night?" Leo asked.


    "N-no sir," stuttered Lukman.


    "Don''t lie to me, Lukman. Do you look at me like an ignorant fool?"


    "Was it Devan who asked you to keep Byanca''s arrival a secret?" Leo asked raising his voice slightly.


    "N-no, sir. You misunderstood," replied Lukman immediately.


    "Ha? What do you mean? Who misunderstood? How?" Leo asked with one eyebrow raised,pletely unable to process the middle-aged man''s words.


    "Tell me, don''t hide anything from me, Lukman," he added with a little emphasis on certain words.


    "What I said earlier is true, sir. I''m not hiding anything. I swear," replied Mr. Lukman.


    "Miss Byanca never came, because since a few days ago, Miss Byanca has been living here, sir. Miss Byanca lives in the same house as Mr. Devan," added the middle-aged man again.


    "I''ve said everything without hiding anything."

 Chapter 210 - 210. Devan, Where Are You?

    "I''ve said everything without hiding anything."


    Hearing Lukman''s narrative, Leo instantly fell silent on the spot. "Tsk, don''t joke," Leo said as if he couldn''t believe what he just heard.


    "I''m not lying, sir. You can go in and see for yourself," the middle-aged man replied.


    "Alright, open the gate for me. Besides, I wanted to tell Byanca something."


    "Okay, sir," Lukman immediately took out a small remote from his shirt pocket and pressed the red button that was there.


    "Pleasee in, sir."


    Leo ignored him again and slowly started the car.


    However, suddenly the sports car he was driving stopped, making Lukman wonder and immediately approach.


    "What is it, sir?"


    "Did something happen?"


    "I almost forgot something."


    "Please tell me, sir."


    "Did you ever allow another man into Devan''s house when my cousin wasn''t around?" Leo asked with a serious look on his face.


    "W-what do you mean sir?" Lukman suddenly remembered the day when people from Javier''s family came.


    "Is my question very difficult for you to understand?"


    "Ah, I''m sorry sir. I mean, did you mean group men? A few days ago, people from Mr. Javier came but at that time, Mr. Devan was also at home," said Lukman.


    "Javier? People? No, it''s not that, I mean a man, not a group of people like you say," Leo replied. He didn''t know who Javier was or anything about him, this was the first time he had heard that name in his ear.


    "If that''s what you mean, I don''t think I''ve ever opened the gate for another man, sir. Apart from you and Mr. Devan," said Lukman very confidently.


    "You lied to me again, Lukman."


    "N-no, sir."


    "You think I don''t know what happened in this house?"


    Hearing that, Lukman instantly froze on the spot. His memory suddenly brought him to the day when he and Hendra checked the CCTV at their residence in the backyard. Did Mr. Leo mean the man who was with Miss Byanca that night? But, how would he know?


    "Why are you silent? Did you conspire with them?"


    "I''m asking you, so you better answer me, Lukman," Leo started to feel annoyed.


    For a moment Lukman hesitated to tell Leo the existence of the CCTV room, but the doubt onlysted a few seconds, he did not know whether telling Mr. Leo everything was the right decision or not because Hendra had not shown the CCTV footage he had taken at that time to Mr. Devan. he doesn''t know, he also felt a little confused with his friend. Why take too much time, when Mr. Devan and Byanca''s wedding will take ce soon.


    "ANSWER ME, LUKMAN!!" Leo''s voice rose.


    "I-I''m sorry sir if you want to know everything, I''ll call Deden to take you to the house we live in in the backyard."


    "What did you say? Are you looking at me now like someone is joking?"


    "The house you live in? You dare to y with me?"


    "N-no, sir. You''ll find outter because it doesn''t feel right to tell you in an open space like this. I don''t know whose eyes and ears are watching us right now," Lukman replied in a slightly trembling voice, sounding lower than before.


    Leo''s brow furrowed, he couldn''tprehend what the middle-aged man meant.


    "Believe me, sir, I can''t possibly y with you," said Lukman again when he felt the doubts of the man in the car.


    Hearing that, a rough sigh escaped Leo''s lips. "OK. Then hurry up and call Deden and open the gate," he said again because the gate that had been wide open had closed again automatically.


    "Okay, sir," Lukman nodded, then took out a t-shaped object from his trouser pocket. Talk to Deden for a few seconds then disconnect.


    "Pleasee in, sir. Deden is waiting for you inside," said Lukman again pressing the red button on the remote in his hand.


    "Just watch out if you make a fool of me," Leo said then started turning the wheel into Devan''s yard. And sure enough, there was already Deden, who seemed to be waiting for him.


    "Come on," Leo called to the gardener after opening the car door.


    "Just sit in the front, I''m not your driver," he added.


    "Okay sir," Deden stammered, got into the car, and closed it slowly.


    To be honest, Deden is also a little confused by Lukman''s sudden request. Bringing Mr. Leo to the CCTV room? What for? However, he still obeyed his friend''s words.


    "You know the consequences if you y with me right?" Leo said threateningly.


    "We don''t have that kind of courage, sir," replied Deden very confidently.


    "Good."


    And after that, the car speeded down Devan''s yard, heading to the backyard, where Hendra, Lukman, and Deden live.


    It''s just that right when passing next door to the house, Byanca identally caught Leo''s car driving down there. The woman''s brow furrowed in confusion.


    On the other hand, Leo wondered. What do Lukman and gardener Devan want to show him?


    Entering the yard, Leo stopped his car right next to the entrance.


    "Pleasee in, sir," said Deden right after opening the door for the man.


    Leo did not respond, just followed Deden from behind, entered the house deeper, Leo felt a little strange. Because the residence of Devan''s three workers is more like a house for young men like him. The entire contents of the house do not at all describe that the upants are only men who are getting old.


    "Pleasee in, sir," said Deden after unlocking the CCTV room door.


    "Um," Leo replied simply. However, his originally normal expression suddenly changed, as if he couldn''t believe what was now entering his view, the man froze on the spot as he saw the entirety of the room before even entering it.


    "T-This?"


    "Pleasee in, sir," Deden repeated his sentence.


    Leo just nodded then entered the room following Deden.


    "This is a CCTV room that records all events at Mr. Devan''s house, sir," Deden exined.


    "Mr. Devan nned all of this, sir, it''s just that since the existence of this room, Mr. Devan has only entrusted it to us. Ask us to report anything out of the ordinary.. And the person in charge of checking CCTV regrly is Hendra, sir," exined the middle-aged man again.

 Chapter 211 - 211. CCTV Room

    "Mr. Devan nned all this, sir, it''s just that since the existence of this room, he only entrusted it to us. Asking us to report if something strange happened. And the one in charge of checking CCTV regrly is Hendra, sir," exined the middle-aged man again.


    "Is that true? I just found out that my cousin''s house is equipped with CCTV cameras," Leo replied as if he couldn''t believe what he had just heard.


    "That''s right, sir. The camera is well hidden, so no one can find it."


    "I don''t know what Lukman is trying to show you, but since you''re already here, you can tell me what date you want to see the recording, sir," added Deden again.


    Hearing that, Leo was silent. Leaned his body rxed on the chair and then reached into his pocket, took out a t-shaped object from it. "Wait a minute," Leo said as he yed with his cellphone, looking for his call history with Byanca the night Devan came to visit and stay at his apartment.


    "Okay, sir," replied Deden, the middle-aged man was standing next to Mr. Leo, without making any sound and just waiting for Master Leo''s next order.


    Until a few minutester, Leo''s smile broke right after finding what he was looking for, he immediately told Deden about the day and date he wanted to see the CCTV footage at Devan''s house.


    "Okay, sir. Wait a minute," said Deden, then fiddled with the keyboard and several folders, looking for recordings that might have been saved by Hendra.


    "Please open it yourself, sir," said the middle-aged man again after finding the folder he was looking for, clearly visible on the screen several recording files.


    "Okay, leave me alone and just wait for me outside," Leo pleaded.


    "Yes sir. Then I''ll excuse myself," replied Deden, bowing slightly in respect, then walked away from there, out of the room.


    Left alone, Leo began to open the recorded files one by one, observing them without missing a beat. Until a few minutes had passed, the recording he had previously been ying was suddenly paused when he saw a man enter Devan''s house.


    Paying close attention to the movements of Byanca and the stranger, even as the two figures engage in reckless sex. Yes, at that time, when Byanca contacted him, Leo was already starting to get suspicious of Byanca, with everything she did that night when Devan wasn''t home. Even the sound of the woman''s suppressed sigh still rings in his ears to this day.


    What he''s currently watching is more like a porn movie.


    Watching the CCTV footage to the end, Leoughed lightly. "You think I would let my cousin marry a dirty woman like you?" he muttered then scanned the CCTV footage into his cell phone. After that, Leo slowly moved to leave the room.


    Meeting Deden who was sitting on the sofa in the living room, Leo sat there too.


    "Am I making you wait for me for a long time?" Leo asked, sounding more friendly than before.


    Hearing a man''s voice, Deden who was busy with his cellphone suddenly stopped his activities and immediately turned his head to look for the origin of the sound. Finding Mr. Leo who had juste out of the CCTV room, he immediately stood up and saluted.


    "Sit back. You don''t have to treat me like that," Leo said and sat down on the sofa.


    "S-Sir...."


    "Don''t hesitate, have a seat, I just want to invite you to talk a little," said Leo, who immediately cut off the middle-aged speech.


    "Okay, then wait a moment, sir," replied Deden then left the living room and enter another room in the house.


    Leo didn''t respond and just let the middle-aged man do whatever he wanted. Now that time has reached the end of the day, the orange light that glows on the western horizon slowly fades and then disappears, reced by the bright night sky because of the stars.


    "Please drink first, sir," Deden appeared with a tray containing a ss of drink and also some snacks. ced it carefully on the table right in front of Mr. Leo.


    "Thank you, Deden."


    "Devan neveres here?" Leo asked when he saw the middle-aged man had returned to his original position.


    "Yes sir, a few days ago. He came with Miss Anna," replied Deden.


    "Really? What are they doing?"


    "Barbeque, sir," answered Deden, he also didn''t know exactly what that night was, because, at that time, he was at the guard post, temporarily recing Lukman due to an injury he received from Javier''s people.


    "And then?"


    "Besides¡­ It seems that Mr. Devan neveres again, sir," replied Deden.


    "Regarding the CCTV footage, has Devan seen all the contents?" Leo asked a little curiously.


    "I don''t know much about this, sir, because this matter has been assigned to Hendra, but if my guess is correct, it seems he has not shown the CCTV footage to Mr. Devan, sir."


    "Is that true?"


    "This is just my guess, sir. If you want, I can contact him now to ask him," replied Deden.


    "Then do it," Leo asked.


    "Okay, sir, wait a minute," replied the middle-aged man immediately grabbing the t-shaped object that he had previously ced on the table.


    Leo just nodded.


    Until a few minutester, the man asked, "How?"


    "Hendra''s contact is out of reach, sir," replied Deden, who had tried to contact Hendra twice.


    "I''ll try it one more time," he added.


    "No need," Leo stopped immediately.


    "He''s with Devan, you don''t need to contact him anymore, it looks like they''re not in the City at the moment," he added.


    "Okay, sir," Deden nodded without reducing his manners in the slightest.


    "Did something happen? Maybe I can help you, sir," added Deden again.


    "Have you seen the CCTV footage?" Leo asked.


    "No, sir. Only once in a while," replied Deden.


    "Then there''s no need," Leo replied, the man then drank the cold drink that had been prepared by Deden for him.


    "Thanks for the drink, Deden. And sorry for taking up your time," Leo said with a smile, looking very friendly.


    "Don''t say that, sir. I should have listened to your words and helped you. You are Mr. Devan''s cousin, which means that you are also a person who deserves the same treatment as Mr. Devan," Deden replied in one breath.


    "Alright, then continue your work, I''ll go first."


    "Okay sir, if you need something, you can tell us," replied Deden.


    "Ah yes, you want me to walk you to the front?" Leo offered just before stepping through the door.


    "A-ah, you don''t have to, sir."


    "Okay, thanks for the drink," Leo said again with a big smile, then stepped, towards his car at a leisurely pace.

 Chapter 212 - 212. CCTV Room (2)

    "Okay. Thanks for the drink," Leo said again with a big smile, then stepped out, towards his car at a leisurely pace.


    If Devan hasn''t told the extended family, then he will make Byanca cancel the wedding.


    Leo turned the wheel again, came out of the small courtyard that is part of the house, he wanted to meet Byanca, talk to the woman face to face.


    He did all this just for Dave, his nephew. At first, he thought Byanca had given up and was no longer in touch with other men besides Devan. But it turned out that his suspicions were wrong, the woman even openly had sex at her own fianc¨¦''s house. And he as Devan''s cousin became very angry after knowing this fact.


    "I will cancel this marriage no matter what," Leo muttered as he parked his car between the rows of Devan''s Ferrari.


    "For my nephew and his mother," he monologued again as he slowly closed the car door.


    It was already dark, ncing at the clock around his wrist, it was now half-past seven in the evening.


    Before entering the house, Leo tried to contact Devan and Hendra in turn, hoping that they could be contacted, but to no avail. They remain out of reach.


    "Where the hell did you guys go? To suddenly disappear without a word in a situation like this," Leo sighed harshly, rubbing his face in annoyance. The man then started to walk towards the main door.


    Pressed the bell twice, and finally, the door opened and reveal Byanca''s figure.


    "Leo?"


    "Hello Bianca, long time no see," Leo replied, waving his hand low with a smile.


    "Come in," Byanca said taking a step back, giving Leo ess to the house.


    "I heard from Devan that you were staying here for a few days, so I took the initiative to visit you," Leo said as he threw himself on the sofa carelessly.


    "Really? Hehehe, if you already knew, you shouldn''t havee empty-handed, Leo," replied Byanca in a voice that sounded so soft.


    "I have something for you."


    "Is that true?"


    Leo nodded, the smile on his lips never-fading a bit.


    "Butter, I''ll give it to you. Now I''m hungry. Is there anything to eat?" Leo asked getting up from his position, walking towards the kitchen.


    "Of course, Mama came to cook for me and Devan. It''s just that she came home early, she said she wanted to take care of something."


    "Oh, that''s true? Auntye here every day?"


    "Um," Nod Byanca headed to the dining table.


    Seeing the food filling the table, Leo immediately sat down.


    "Is it okay if I eat all of this? Looks like it hasn''t been touched at all," Leo said right afternding his body on the chair.


    "Or don''t you want to eat with me?" bargained Leo.


    "No, you just eat. I''ll wait for Devan and eat with himter," Byanca refused, the woman also sat on the chair apanying Leo.


    "When is Devaning? Then, I will also wait for him and eat together."


    "I don''t know, I''ve contacted him but his contact is out of reach," Byanca replied.


    "Really? You didn''t try again? It''s already past office hours."


    "I''ll call himter, now eat. Or should I heat the food first?" Byanca rose from her position.


    "No need. I''m already hungry. I''ll just eat like this," Leo replied immediately to stop Byanca.


    "Sit back, and eat with me," he added.


    "Okay," Byanca said back to her original position.


    After that, there was silence, nothing else could be heard, only the clinking of spoons and forks against tes filled the room.


    "Looks like you''re hungry," Byanca said.


    "Erm, I never lie, if I say very hungry then it means I am really hungry," Leo replied.


    Byanca just smiled in response.


    "How is your rtionship with Devan?" Leo asked, the man still focused on the food on his te.


    "Fine, as you can see, now I live under the same roof with him," replied Byanca.


    "Good," Leo replied without stopping his meal.


    "Didn''t Devan tell you where he was going after he got back from work?" the man asked, then lifted his head and looked at Byanca.


    The woman shook her head as she took a shaky breath. "He never told me where he was going, Leo," Byanca replied in a very small voice.


    "Whereas you two live under the same roof, are you sure Devan still loves you?" Leo asked jokingly.


    Hearing that, Byanca''s face turned sour but only for a few seconds and returned to normal as before, "Of course, otherwise he might have kicked me out of this house, didn''t he?" replied Byanca,ughing lightly.


    "Hahaha, that''s right."


    "May I ask you something?" Leo added again after finishing his dinner.


    "Of course, what is it?"


    "You''ve been with my cousin for a long time, aren''t you tired of him?" Leo asked.


    "Have you never been attracted to other men? Like me for example, hahaha."


    Hearing that, Byancaughed too. "How could I be attracted to another man, when Devan already has it all? If I wanted another man, don''t you think I would be very greedy?" Byanca replied.


    "Right. What you said is true. I am very happy to know that my cousin''s future wife is a woman like you. Hmm, I''m getting jealous," said Leo.


    "Hehe, don''t say that. One day you will definitely find a woman who suits you, and maybe much better than me, Leo," replied Byanca, blushing.


    "Um, I hope so."


    "I''m curious, what made you stay in a rtionship with my cousin for so long?" Leo asked.


    "If you ask me what''s the reason, I''m so confused about the answer Leo, hehehe," Byanca replied, one of her hands raised to cover her smile as if she was shy.


    "Maybe because my feelings are too deep for him? I don''t know, I can''t figure it out myself," she added.


    "Is that true?"


    By now, both Lao and Byanca had returned to the living room. Sit down and talk casually.


    "Of course, how could I lie to you, Leo," Byanca replied.


    "Okay, then I want to ask you for an exnation about this," said Leo as he took out his cellphone, yed a CCTV recording on the screen of the t-shaped object, and handed it to Byanca.


    "What is it? Let me see," replied Byanca taking Leo''s cell phone.


    And at the same time, the woman''s body froze on the spot. Her eyes were watching the footage of her having sex with Edward in the living room, the stairs.


    Byanca tensed, her veins almost popped out of their sockets.

 Chapter 213 - 213. You Cant Dodge

    And at the same time, the woman''s body froze on the spot. Her eyes watched the footage of her having sex with Edward in the living room, the stairs.


    Byanca stiffened, her veins almost popping out of their sockets. Her face flushed red, anger mixed with shame-filled her.


    "T-this..."


    "What? It''s you. You can''t dodge from me anymore. And stop pretending that you love my cousin," Leo said immediately cutting Byanca''s sentence.


    Byanca didn''t hear Leo''s words, the woman immediately looked around looking for a CCTV camera that recorded all her actions.


    Leo smiled faintly at the woman''s behavior.


    "Why? Looking for the camera?"


    "L-Leo, please don''t pass this on to the extended family. Don''t let Devan know about this," Byanca whined, the woman suddenly sat down on her knees in front of Leo.


    "Help me, I beg you. Don''t share this video with anyone," Byanca began to sob.


    "I will do anything, please."


    Leo ignored her, the man remained in her position. "I heard you''re pregnant too?"


    Byanca''s reflexes froze on the spot "W-who told you?"


    "Is it important?"


    Byanca gripped the hem of her dress tightly, feeling mixed.


    "Whose child is that?" Leo asked directly.


    "Th-this is Devan''s son."


    "DON''T LIE TO ME, BYANCA," Leo snapped and his voice was so high it made her gasp in surprise.


    "Cancel your marriage to my cousin," he said again after a few minutes of silence.


    Immediately Byanca raised her head, ring at Leo sharply. "NO," refused Byanca that very second.


    "Tsk, do you know what the consequences will be if you refuse?"


    "I don''t want this marriage to be annulled, please. I can do anything as long as it doesn''t tell me to stop my marriage, Leo. I beg you."


    "Do you think Devan still wants to marry you after seeing this tape?" Leo grabbed his cell phone which was still in Byanca''s hand.


    "No, Don''t tell him, help me, just this once, I won''t do it again, please."


    "Alright, if you refuse to cancel your marriage with Devan, then let the Family decide."


    "NO, DON''T DO IT, please don''t tell anyone," Byanca kept begging, even though she knew that her efforts would be in vain.


    "I can''t let Devan marry a woman like you," Leo replied then smiled.


    "If you annul your wedding, then I''ll be the one to throw this evidence away and not pass it on to anyone, you just have to do that, and you don''t have to worry about anything else anymore."


    "But if you refuse, not only will Devan cancel your wedding, but maybe your family will be ashamed of what you did, by the way, I''m curious, what their expressions will be when they find out that their daughter is doing disgusting at her fiance''s house," Leo chuckled.


    As for Byanca, the woman was silent in her position. She didn''t want everything Leo said to happen, not even one of them she wanted at all.


    "A-alright, I-I''ll do what you want," said Byanca.


    Hearing that, Leo smiled, "Which one do you want?"


    "I-I''m going to cancel my marriage with Devan," Byanca stuttered slightly.


    "Good, make sure you announce it in front of the family in a loud and clear voice," Leo replied as he put the t-shaped object in his hand back into his pocket.


    "O-okay."


    "Um, can I ask you something?" said Byanca again.


    One of Leo''s eyebrows rose, "Say."


    "Where did you get that re-recording from?"


    "You don''t have to know, the only thing you need to do is cancel this wedding, so as long as you do it well, then don''t worry about this tape anymore," Leo replied.


    Hearing that, Byanca was silent and didn''t respond anymore, the woman looked down again and only looked at the floor in front of her.


    "Then tomorrow I will wait for your arrival at Atmadja''s residence, don''t bete," said Leo and rose from his position, walking past Byanca who was still kneeling on the floor, until the man disappeared behind the main door, he never looked back.


    While on the other hand, Byanca was already clenching her fists tightly, walking to the side of the window, and watching Leo leave the yard.


    Seeing the man disappear from her sight, Byanca immediately looked for her cellphone, she intended to contact Edward, her lover.


    "Hello," Byanca preceded after someone picked up the phone from the other end.


    "Hello, honey. Good night," Edward''s voice sounded.


    "Edward help me, Leo just came and forced me to cancel my marriage with Devan, he threatened me with a tape containing the sex we both had that night at Devan''s house. He said he would spread the tape if I refused."


    Hearing Byanca''s words, Edward was silent for a moment then said, "Then tell me how I can help you, honey."


    "You already know that there''s no way I can cancel this wedding."


    "Yeah, honey. I know that better than anyone. Now tell me what I need to do for you, hmm?" Edward asked.


    "I, I want you to destroy the tape, Edward. I don''t want Leo to share it. Can you?"


    "Is that all?"


    "No, there''s more, but I''m a little doubtful you can do this one or not," Byanca replied.


    "You''re having doubts? I know never had doubts like this. Come on, baby, tell me everything and I''ll take care of everything for you."


    "But you have to promise not to get hurt," Byanca said.


    "I promise, honey. Don''t worry about me, as long as you''re happy I''ll do anything."


    "Okay, I''ll leave it all to you, honey."


    That was how Byanca had talk Edward on the phone, their conversationsted for a few minutes, then ended.


    It could be seen that Byanca''s hands were still shaking slightly, making it even clearer that the woman was truly terrified.


    "You think after threatening me like that, I''ll just stay quiet, Leo?" Byanca grumbled with one fist tightly clenched.


    "You''ll see, everything you hoped for wasn''t going to go ording to n," she added as if trying to calm herself down.


    ***


    It''s already ten o''clock at night, Devan hasn''te back, and his number is still out of reach, making Leo, who knows how many times he''s called his cousin''s number, very nervous.


    "Where exactly are you now, Devan?" Leo mumbled again taking a breath.


    "Why did you disappear and no news until now?" he added, rubbing his face. Throwing his body on the sofa carelessly, staring at the ceiling, looking confused with his thoughts.


    "It''s not my problem, but why am I the one who seems so burdened?"

 Chapter 214 - 214. No News From Devan

    After staying up all night because of trouble sleeping due to being overshadowed by the problems that befell Anna and Devan, Leo was finally able to only get about two hours of sleep. It can''t even be said to be restful.


    While on the other hand, Anna and Na now seem to be still sleeping under the nket. Yes, at this time the girl chose to apany Anna in the room with Dave.


    The air conditioner that Na deliberately turned off before going to bed now made the air temperature in the room slowly rise as the seconds passed. Anyone can see the sweat running down Dave''s and Na''s forehead.


    Her fever had gone down since a few hours ago, but her body still felt cold and chilled asionally.


    Until a vibration on the table right in front of Na woke the girl, the vibration came from her cellphone and managed to make her blink her eyes, slowly but surely she grabbed the t-shaped object, saw the contact name listed on the screen, immediately Na got up from position, sitting back on the sofa with her hair still very messy.


    "Hello," Na answered when she picked up Leo''s phone, her voice still a little hoarse. Typical hoarseness of waking up.


    "Good morning, dear."


    "Morning."


    "You just woke up?" Leo asked.


    "Erm just now. What''s the matter with calling me so early?" asked Na, yawning asionally.


    "No, Suddenly I miss you, I just want to hear your voice honey."


    Na''s brow furrowed, since meeting the man, this is the first time Leo has behaved like this. "What''s wrong? Is the problem getting moreplicated?"


    "Have you spoken to Devan?" the girl asked again.


    Leo didn''t answer Na''s question right away, the man was just silent, until a few minutester he spoke, "No, not yet. I haven''t seen him since yesterday."


    "But don''t worry, I already have a n. I assure you that today Devan and Byanca''s wedding will disappear from the family agenda.


    "You sound so sure."


    "Of course. I won''t do everything with my bare hands. I know how my family is, therefore, I will protect Anna and my nephew as well. I don''t want them to be separated from someone who loves them."


    "Did Devan know your n?"


    "I told you that I haven''t seen him since yesterday, he''s not in the office, nor at home, not only that, his contact is also unreachable," Leo replied from the other side, also a rough sigh escaped his lips.


    "Hmm, okay, I don''t know what you want to do, but whatever it is, I will support you, and try to trust you, hopefully, everything will be easy for you, Leo," said Na.


    "Thank you, darling."


    "Ah yes, I almost forgot. How is Anna? Dave never cries, does he?"


    "Anna''s condition has started to improve, her fever has gone down. Maybe soon she will be back to normal as usual," replied Na.


    "As for Dave, he''s smart and obedient, he''s not as whiny as you think," she added.


    "Hmm, good."


    "You didn''t ask me how I was?" asked Na.


    Leo chuckled "I can talk to you, that means you''re fine honey. I didn''t have to ask to know how you were."


    Hearing that, Na just snorted.


    "Okay, I''ll hang up the phone first, honey. I''ll call youter," said Leo.


    "Okay."


    And after the connection was disconnected, putting the phone back on the table, Na slowly got up from her position, walked to the bed, and checked Anna''s condition.


    Checking her temperature, Na immediately breathed a sigh of relief. Anna''s body temperature has returned to normal.


    "Thank God," said Na.


    Her hearing senses caught someone''s voice, Anna slowly opened her eyes, blinking for a moment to adjust to the light that entered her retina.


    "Na," Anna muttered, her voice sounding very hoarse, the woman then turned to the side and found Dave still asleep next to her.


    "Are you awake?" Na asked.


    "We decided to stay with youst night, I was afraid that your temperature might rise again, or something untoward happened," she added and sat on the edge of the bed.


    Hearing that, Anna smiled, "Thank you for your concern, Na."


    "We are friends. So, no need to thank you like that. I''m sure, if I were in your position right now, you would also do the same with me," replied Na with a smile.


    "How are you feeling right now?" asked Na again.


    Anna didn''t answer right away, because right now she didn''t know what she was feeling.


    "I''m thirsty," Anna muttered, her voice very small, but still able to reach Na''s ears.


    "Okay wait a minute. I''ll get you a drink," Na said then got up from her position. The bottle of water she had provided yesterday next to Anna had run out, and she didn''t fill it again before going to bed.


    Anna just nodded faintly, "Thank you," she said. Her eyes never left Na even when the girl had disappeared behind the door.


    Is this what it feels like to have a friend?


    Slowly Anna got up, carrying her body against the bed. Trying to catch her breath, her head still felt a little heavy.


    The memories of all the events that happened to her yesterday now reyed in her head like a broken record.


    Reaching for her cell phone which was lying on the nightstand right next to her, Anna tried to open the message and check the call history which only came from the same person.


    This is the first time Anna checks her cellphone again after seeing a photo of Devan with Byanca.


    Anna sighed, the missed calls and messages on her cellphone were only on the morning of yesterday. After that it was gone, Devan never contacted her again until now.


    ''Maybe he''s busy with his future wife and child,'' thought Anna, the woman then turned to the side, looking at Dave with a sad look.


    ''I''m sorry, honey.''


    "What are you thinking? Why are you so serious?"


    Anna immediately raised her eyes and found Na walking towards her, she didn''t realize, since when did the girl open the door to her room?


    "Drink it, I also brought breakfast for you," said Na. Yes, she did ask the maids to make breakfast early, so that if Anna woke up, the woman could immediately fill her stomach with food without having to wait anymore.


    "Okay, thank you again Na," said Anna.


    Hearing that woman keep saying the same thing since earlier, Na felt embarrassed.. even though she had told Anna to stop thanking her, but she just kept on doing it.

 Chapter 215 - 215. An Accident

    Hearing that woman keep saying the same thing since earlier, Na felt embarrassed. even though she had told Anna to stop thanking her, but she just kept on doing it.


    Entering the afternoon, right after lunch took ce, Anna did not immediately return to the room, the woman instead invited Dave and Na to rx a little in the gazebo beside the house, the ce where Dave and the girl had yed robots until night.


    "Are you sure it''s okay to go out? I''m worried..."


    "I''m fine now Na, there''s no need to worry about me like that," said Anna immediately cutting the girl''s sentence.


    "O-okay. Tell me if you start to feel unwell," Na replied.


    Just as Na sat in the gazebo, her cell phone rang. Immediately the girl reached into her pants pocket and took out a t-shaped object from it. Her smile widened when she saw Leo''s name on the screen.


    Without waiting long, Na immediately picked it up.


    "Hello."


    "Hello, Miss." came the voice of a middle-aged man from the other side.


    Na''s brow reflex wrinkled, looking back at her phone screen to make sure that it was really Leo who was calling her right now and not someone else.


    "Hello, who is this? Where is the owner?" asked Na directly, and it made Anna who was busy apanying Dave ying suddenly turn to the girl with a questioning look.


    "Sorry Miss, are you the next of kin to the owner of this phone?" asked the man from the other side.


    "So what? Did something happen?" instead of answering, Na asked back.


    "The owner of this cell phone is now in the hospital, Miss. He had an ident, his condition is very critical and must be operated on immediately, but before that we need permission from his family, you should go to hospital X now," said the man on the other side of the phone.


    As if at a loss for words, Na was speechless, her hands shaking, "W-well, thank you for the information, sir," Na replied before the connection was cut off, even the girl''s voice could be heard shaking.


    "What''s wrong, Na? Something happened?" asked Anna.


    "Leo was in an ident, Anna. His condition is critical and requires surgery. I have to go to the hospital immediately," answered Na, standing up quickly from her position.


    Anna who heard that panicked, "I''m following you to the hospital."


    "No. You stay here, Anna. Your condition is still unstable."


    "I don''t want to until you meet Leo''s family, Anna. I''m afraid something unexpected will happen to you."


    "You better stay here with Dave, don''t go anywhere and wait for me toe back okay?" she added again.


    "But, what if you meet Mrs. Seira again?" asked Anna a little worried.


    "This time please listen to me Anna, okay? Don''t worry about me. I know what I''m going to do, also I can''t dy any more time, Leo must be in surgery immediately," Na said immediately.


    "Alright, then hurry up, be careful, and don''t forget to let me know," Anna finallyplied.


    "Of course, I''ll tell you when I get to the hospital."


    "OK."


    "Then I''ll say goodbye," Na said and started to leave from there, away from the gazebo towards the gate.


    Anna who saw Na''s departure could only sigh harshly. For some reason, the feeling of being separated from that girl made her a little unwilling, even though Na was only gone for a while. Maybe because all this time she had always been with her and was around her, so she had that feeling.


    "Mom, where is aunty going?" Dave asked approaching Anna, one hand holding a red and blue toy robot.


    "Auntie has important business, honey," Anna replied, caressing the boy''s head.


    "Will shee backter?" Dave asked again with his innocent look.


    "Honey. Auntie will be back, she just went to see Uncle Leo."


    "Uncle Leo?"


    "Yes, Dear," said Anna.


    Right now, Anna didn''t care about anything but her son. She will not be angry with Devan, nor will she try to forget everything she has gone through so far.


    Anna will only surrender, the woman chose to leave everything to time. Let time carry the fate and destiny of her life. She is too afraid to expect good things in her life in the future, but that does not mean she will feel fine if bad things happen to her.


    All this time she had been too busy avoiding, expecting, and only thinking about herself, now it was different. Anna''s thoughts and feelings right now were very different from usual.


    She didn''t even care about herself anymore. It''s like saying, let what will happen, happen. She doesn''t care about anything anymore. It was as if Anna no longer had the zest for life. If Dave wasn''t around, then maybe, that woman had disappeared from this world. Choosing to end her suffering by taking her own life.


    While here it was different, Na who had just arrived at the hospital by taxi was now walking quickly into the big building, down the corridor, and straight to the administration room.


    After arriving there, Na immediately revealed the identity of Leo, a man who had just been in a car ident.


    As if they had understood, the nurse there immediately asked Na to sign the approval for the operation.


    "You have to pay the administrative fees first, Miss," said the nurse on duty.


    "What? Isn''t it possible if I pay it off after the operation is over?"


    "No Miss, at least you have to pay half the administrative fee, then Mr. Leo can be operated on."


    "But I don''t have a penny right now," Na muttered, her face turning pale when she saw the amount of money on the paper in front of her right now. A murmur only she could hear.


    "Ah yes, do you know the man who called me earlier?" asked Na who suddenly remembered.


    "Of course Miss, he is one of the doctors in this hospital," replied the nurse.


    "Then where''s Leo''s stuff?" Na asked, maybe she could call one of his family of the contacts on the guy''s cell phone, ask toe and pay the administration fee.

 Chapter 216 - 216. Confused

    Hearing that, the nurse said, "Wait a minute, Miss."


    Niall just nodded.


    "These are items from the victim," said the nurse on duty as she handed Na several items.


    "Okay, thank you," replied Na and then tried to open Leo''s cell phone password. Only, she forgot how to open it.


    Na is confused.


    "Wait a minute, okay?" Na said then walked away from the administration room.


    "Oh, how''s this?" Na muttered looking very angry, after checking the emergency call, it turned out that there was only one contact, no wonder why the doctor was able to contact her in the first ce.


    Then, she tried to contact Devan using her cell phone. But only a few secondster a rough sigh escaped her lips.


    "Why can''t I contact any of your family?" Na rubbed her face roughly.


    "Should I just ask my father for help?"


    "No, no," Na shook her head, rejecting the idea that suddenly appeared in her mind.


    Struggling with her thoughts for a few minutes, finally, she decided to contact her father. Because she had no other choice but that. Leo must be operated on immediately, otherwise, she is afraid that his condition will get worse.


    Taking a deep breath, Na slowly wrote down the old man''s number. Yes, even though she has run away from home, it doesn''t mean that she will forget her father''s contact.


    A connected knock sounded, causing Na''s whole body to suddenly tremble, hot and cold. It was as if the person she was currently contacting was the most dangerous.


    "Hello," came a woman''s voice from the other side.


    "Ha-hello," replied Na with a bit of nervousness, her heart beating over and over again when she recognized the voice of a woman who answered her phone.


    "Na?"


    "Y-yes, Mom. I am Na."


    "Na, is it true, dear? Where are you now? Are you bored outside? You want to go back home right? I miss you so much, honey," replied the middle-aged woman on the other end of the phone.


    "Where''s Daddy? Why is his cell phone with you?" asked Na.


    "You miss your dad? All right, now tell me where you are, I''ll ask someone to pick you up, honey."


    "No, Mom," said Na immediately.


    "Are you still mad at your father?"


    Na was silent, why did Mother bring it up again. "Mom, I contacted him because I wanted to ask for his help," replied Na.


    "Eh? Are you in trouble outside? Tell me where you are now, honey. I will pick you up."


    "No need Mom. I just want to borrow money from Dad."


    "Money?"


    "My friend has been admitted to the hospital and he will be surgery. I want to help him, mom, so I contacted my father," said Na with a sigh.


    "OK... I will give you money but on one condition."


    "What is it, Mom? Tell me."


    "You should go home," said the middle-aged woman on the other end of the phone.


    Instantly silent, Na silent a thousandnguages. She doesn''t want to get married yet, she is tired of following all her father''s rules, it''s just that right now, she needs money.


    "Your father is sick, Na. Do you still not want to go home? You''re still angry with your father?" said the middle-aged woman again on the phone when she didn''t get any response from her daughter.


    "Daddy is sick?" asked Na that very second.


    "What''s wrong, Mom? Since when? How is he now?"


    "Ever since you refused toe home, your father''s people have told him that you no longer want to be a part of this family. Your father had a heart attack, and was only discharged yesterday from the hospital, currently on an outpatient basis."


    "Is he fine now?" Na asked again, sounding worried.


    "If you''re worried about your father''s condition, you''d better go home, honey. You''ve been away from home too long. We miss you."


    Without Na knowing, the tears obediently ran down her cheeks. To be honest, she also misses her mother and father very much, it''s just that she is very tired, she doesn''t want to be managed like a child anymore.


    "If you go home today, I will transfer the money right away," said the middle-aged woman on the other end of the phone.


    A harsh sigh could be heard escaping from between Na''s lips, "Okay Mom. Send me the money now, and I''ll be home."


    "Really? You didn''t lie to me, did you?"


    "No Mom, now I''m in hospital X, just pick me up here."


    "All right, honey. Tell me your ount number."


    Na then obeyed her mother''s request.


    "Okay, Mom."


    "Okay Honey. I am waiting for you at home," said the middle-aged woman again at the same time as an iing notification on her cellphone containing the receipt of a veryrge amount of money.


    "Thank you, mom."


    And after that, the connection is disconnected.


    Not wanting to dy any longer, Na immediately returned to the previous room and paid the entire administrative fee.


    "Thank you, Miss," said the nurse.


    Na just nodded. The girl then headed to the room where Leo was. Her heart touched when she saw the man who had always bullied her was now lying unconscious.


    The operation will start soon.


    "You''d better wait outside, Miss," said a nurse as she held Na down, preventing her from entering the operating room.


    "O-okay" the girl stuttered.


    It''s alreadyte afternoon, ncing at the clock on her cellphone, it''s already four o''clock. Na has been sitting for two hours in front of the operating room. The girl didn''t budge or even leave her position in the slightest.


    Her cell phone suddenly rang, Na saw a t object in her hand, it was Anna.


    "Hello," Na preceded.


    "Hello, are you still in the hospital?"


    "Yes, the operation is still ongoing, Anna."


    "His family hasn''t arrived yet?"


    "No, it seems they don''t know what''s going on with Leo at this point," Na replied.


    "Do you have any of Leo''s family contacts, Anna? I''ve tried to contact Devan earlier, but his contacts are out of reach," the girl asked again.


    "No, I don''t have one either."


    Na took a deep breath. Perhaps the only way was to wait for Leo toe to his senses and the man to tell his family about his current state.


    "Then I''ll call you backter," Anna said on the other end of the phone after a few minutes of silence.


    "Okay, Anna," replied Na then ended the call.


    Right after the connection was cut, the operating room door opened, causing the girl to reflexively get up from her position, and approach a man who seemed to be in charge of Leo''s operation.


    "Doc, how is Leo?" Na asked the man.


    Hearing someone speak to him, the doctor turned to the side, "The operation went well, and Mr.. Leo made it through his critical period," he replied.

 Chapter 217 - 217. Nailas Decision

    "Doc, how is Leo?" Na asked the man.


    Hearing someone speaks to him, the doctor turned to the side, "The operation went well, and Mr. Leo made it through his critical period," he replied.


    Hearing that, Na heaved a sigh of relief. ''Thank God,'' she thought.


    "Then excuse me, Miss," said the doctor again.


    "Okay, thank you, Doctor."


    "You''re wee."


    After the operation, Leo was then transferred to the VVIP room, it was all thanks to the money sent by Na''s parents.


    "You can go in and see him, Miss. But don''t disturb him," said a nurse who had juste out of the room where Leo was.


    "Um, okay," said Na, nodding. The girl then walked towards the door, raised one hand, and turned the doorknob, only her hand movement was suddenly stopped when a cell phone rang.


    She reflexively closed the door that was already slightly ajar, choosing to pick up the iing call on her cellphone.


    "Hello, who is this?" Na asked first because she didn''t know the contact number that called her at this time.


    "Miss Na, it''s me, Joy."


    "Joy? Did my mother tell you to?"


    "That''s right, Miss. Madam asked us to pick you up at hospital X," answered the man named Joy from across the phone.


    "Where are you guys now?"


    "We are in the lobby of the hospital, Miss," answered Joy.


    "Okay, wait for me there for a while, I still want to take care of something," replied Na.


    "Okay Miss," said Joyplied.


    Na then disconnected unterally, then immediately entered the room. Just put Leo''s cell phone and wallet on the nightstand, then stared at the man in front of him for a few minutes. No words left her lips.


    "Get well soon and call your family, I can''t wait for you here until you wake up, honey," she said after a few minutes of silence.


    "Hopefully we can meet again," she added, then slowly turned around. With reluctant steps, walked out of the room. Na then reached into her pocket again and took out a t-shaped object from there.


    She almost forgot to contact Anna.


    While on the other hand, Anna, who had returned to the house, was now sitting on the sofa in the living room, enjoying a ss of warm tea with some snacks that the maids had just brought for her. Since earlier, her mind has never left Leo and Na, she is very worried about the man''s condition.


    Even though she and Leo had only known and be close recently, hearing that he had an ident and was in critical condition made Anna unable to calm down.


    Suddenly her cell phone rang, the phone she had been waiting for finally rang. It was from Na, Anna immediately picked it up.


    "Hello," Na preceded from the other side.


    "Hello, Na. How are things over there? Is the operation over?" asked Anna directly.


    "Yes, the operation just finished, the doctor said Leo had passed his critical period and now he has been transferred to the VVIP room," Na replied.


    Immediately Anna breathed a sigh of relief when she heard the girl''s answer, "Thank God, hasn''t her family arrived yet?" asked Anna again.


    "Not yet, Anna."


    Hearing that, Anna fell silent.


    "Emm Anna, I want to tell you something," Na said when she didn''t hear any response from her interlocutor.


    "What is it? Say it, Na. Feel free."


    "I want to go away for a while, maybe I won''t go home just yet, is that okay?"


    "You want to go? Where?" Anna asked, her brow furrowed.


    "My father is sick," said Na briefly.


    Hearing that, Anna suddenly became silent, as if she had run out of vocabry. She had heard from Na, that the girl had run away right on her wedding day.


    "I have been talking to my mom on the phone, she said my dad was sick."


    "You want to go back to your house?" asked Anna, a sentence more like a statement.


    "It seems so."


    "Okay, you should have done it a long time ago. Are you going straight home without seeing me first?" she asked.


    "I''m sorry Anna, someone has already picked me up here. Looks like I''ll just go straight away," replied Na.


    "But don''t worry, I''ll keep in touch with you and if I have free time I will visit you and take you away from there. If possible I will ask my father and mother for permission to take you to live with me at home," she added at length with one breath.


    "No, don''t do it, Na. I don''t want to bother you. Just you remember me, that''s more than anything for me," replied Anna.


    "I wish your father a speedy recovery, and my greetings to your mother," she added.


    "Alright, you take good care of yourself, Anna. If that womanes again, just fight. Don''t just stand by if someone insults you, okay?"


    "Don''t worry about me, Na. I can take care of myself," replied Anna.


    "Okay, Joy has been waiting for me since earlier," said Na.


    "Never change your number okay? So I can keep in touch with you and ask how you are," added Na.


    "Don''t bezy to eat."


    "Don''t push yourself if you''re not feeling well."


    "Also, don''t ever feel alone. Even though I''m back at my house, that doesn''t mean I''m leaving you and Dave."


    "If you need anything, just give me a call, okay?" Na chirped, her words resembled a mother about to be separated from her child.


    "Okay, thanks, Na," the woman replied.


    "And you too, take care of your health," added Anna again


    "Okay, I''ll close. See you next time, Anna," said Na.


    "See youter, Na," replied Anna.


    And after that, the connection was lost. Instantly Anna felt her body weak without knowing why. Now she will only live alone with Dave, without someone Na who is always chattering around her.


    Suddenly she felt a change in herself, it felt like¡­.empty?


    "Mom, where''s Auntie?" Dave suddenly asked. Makes the woman nervous.


    "A-Auntie back home, honey."


    "Aunt Na also has a house? Why didn''t she ever tell me?"


    "Yes, dear. Auntie also has parents. Her father is sick, so she has to go home and see him," answered Anna, one hand grabbing Dave''s arm, bringing the boy into herp.


    "Parents? Like Mom and Daddy?"


    Hearing the word ''Daddy''e out of Dave''s mouth, Anna suddenly fell silent. Suddenly remembered with Devan.


    "Aunt Na''s father, what''s wrong with him, Mom? Is it bad?" Dave asked again, his eyes staring at Anna without blinking.


    Hearing her son''s question, Anna smiled, gently stroked Dave''s head, then said, "I don''t know honey."


    "Hopefully Auntie''s dad gets well soon, so Auntie cane back here and y with me."


    "Yes, dear.. Hopefully, Aunt Na''s father will get well soon," replied Anna, repeating a small part of her son''s sentence.

 Chapter 218 - 218. Wildfire

    Devan''s residence


    Currently, Byanca was standing behind her bedroom window. Enjoy the refreshing evening air. A few hours ago, that woman received a call from Edward and since earlier, the smile has never left her face.


    "Who are you to ask me to cancel this marriage?" muttered Byanca thenughed lightly.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    "Byanca, where are you, honey?"


    Suddenly a knock apanied by a middle-aged woman''s voice that she knew very well came from outside the room. Immediately Byanca walked to the door and opened it.


    "Mom?" Byanca seemed surprised to see Mrs. Seira''s arrival.


    "Sorry I just came, honey," said the middle-aged woman then hugged Byanca briefly.


    "I thought you wouldn''te," Byanca said.


    "I wanted toe this morning, but Leo suddenly called, asking the extended family to gather. He said he was going to say something very important, she even said that you would alsoe, dear," said Mrs. Seira at length.


    One of Byanca''s eyebrows raised faintly, "Really? Leo said that I would alsoe?"


    "Eh? Aren''t youing?"


    "Mama sees for yourself, I''m still here. Not going anywhere, with my current condition, I feelzy to go out, Ma," replied Byanca.


    "Besides, Leo didn''t tell me I had toe. Can''t I just ask Mama? I don''t have toe, do I," she added.


    "Hehehe, right, honey."


    "So what did Leo say, Ma?" asked Byanca with a cold gleam in her eyes, only briefly then returned to her warmth.


    "I don''t know what happened to him, he didn''te. Nor did he give any news. I called him before I came here, but he didn''t answer my calls," Mrs. Seira replied.


    "That''s why I chose toe here instead of waiting for the boy," she added again, her attitude still as usual as if nothing had ever happened between her and his nephew.


    "Forget it, now that I''m here, how do you feel now? You still often dizzy?" asked the middle-aged woman again.


    "Erm just a little, now and then. I feel nauseous too," said Byanca.


    Seira who heard that just smiled, "You''ve eaten right?"


    "Yes, Ma''am."


    "I brought fruit for you, want toe down and eat together?" offered Seira again.


    Hearing that, Byanca nodded faintly.


    "Okay. Come on baby," Seira said then grabbed Byanca''s arm, pulled her slowly, down the stairs to the living room.


    "Devan isn''t home yet?" Seira asked right afternding her body on the sofa, one hand grabbed the knife and the mango she bought during the trip earlier.


    "Not yet, Mom," replied Byanca at the same time. Yes, since yesterday she had not seen her future husband and reportedly did not know. Even so, she didn''t want Mrs. Seira to know that her son didn''te home.


    Byanca didn''t want Mrs. Seira to think that their current rtionship was very strained.


    "He''s busy Mom, he said he would oftene homete because he took care of a new project that hispany was about tounch," added Byanca again. The woman knew this because she had once heard Devan talking to someone on the phone.


    "That child, the marriage is near, still busy in the office," replied Mrs. Seira, she had finished peeling the skin of the mango in her hand.


    "Just leave it, Mom, I''m fine at home alone. Devan is doing it for our future anyway."


    Mrs. Seira sighed harshly at Byanca''s words.


    "Here, eat it," she saidter, as she handed a te of mango pieces to her future daughter-inw.


    "Thanks, Mom," Byanca replied.


    "Equally love."


    DDUUAARRR¡­


    Suddenly an explosion sound was heard, making Byanca and Mrs. Seira who were busy talking suddenly startled.


    "What''s that?" Byanca rose from her position, followed by the middle-aged woman next to her. They immediately walked out of the house to ascertain what had just happened, because the sound of explosions sounded very close to where they were.


    Right after leaving the house, they met Deden who was mowing the grass, the middle-aged man seemed to feel the same way that Byanca and Mrs. Seira felt.


    "Deden, where did the explosion sounde from?" Mrs. Seira asked approaching the gardener.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll check it out first, madam," replied Deden.


    "OK."


    With hasty steps, Deden headed to the buggy car he often drives. The middle-aged man headed to the backyard of the house.


    As he approached his residence, he could see smoke rising high, apanied by a scorched smell carried by the wind.


    The buggy car he was driving suddenly stopped in the middle of the road when his eyes caught the house where they lived, which was now engulfed in mes that seemed to have grown bigger.


    Deden panicked, the man tried to approach but failed. The temperature of the surrounding air grew hotter.


    Deden thought that maybe he could still save some of their valuables, but in fact, his guess was wrong.


    The whole house was engulfed in mes. Without waiting long, he immediately called the fire department, asking them toe.


    After doing that, Deden re-entered his Buggy car, turned around, and returned to Mr. Devan''s residence.


    "What happened? Do you know where the source of the explosion came from?" asked Mrs. Seira when even the middle-aged man had not gotten out of the car he was driving.


    "The house in the backyard is on fire, madam," replied Deden.


    "What?" Mrs. Seira was surprised. She had known there was a house in the backyard, only she had never seen it or been there.


    "Immediately call the fire department before the fire spreads everywhere," said Byanca, following along, the woman followed Mrs. Seira, approaching Deden who seemed to be shaking.


    "Okay Miss. I''ve contacted the fire department," replied Deden with his head still lowered.


    "In that case, good."


    "Mama we better go back inside," Byanca said.


    "But¡­"


    "You want to go to the backyard?" asked Byanca immediately cutting off the middle-aged woman''s words.


    "Yes."


    "Then I''m too, Ma. Deden, take us to the backyard," Byanca ordered.


    "Okay, Miss," replied the middle-aged man as he bowed slightly.


    "No. I won''t let you go, honey. Let me go see it, you stay here, wait until Ie back," said Mrs. Seira pulling Byanca''s arm who had started to walk towards the buggy car.


    "There''s a lot of smoke in there. It''s not good for your health, honey," she added

 Chapter 219 - 219. Wildfire (2)

    "There''s a lot of smoke in there. It''s not good for your health, honey" she added.


    Hearing the middle-aged woman''s words, Byancaplied, "All right, Mom."


    Shortly after Mrs. Seira''s departure, the firefighters finally arrived. Byanca could only watch from the second floor, behind Devan''s bedroom window.


    Suddenly her phone rang, looking at the screen, it was Edward, her lover.


    "Hello."


    "Hi, darling."


    "Where are you now?" asked Byanca.


    "I just left the hospital," Edward replied.


    "How''s it going? I thought you worked it out since earlier."


    "No honey, I can''t get rid of the evidence right away, a woman is guarding the man."


    "Woman?" Byanca''s brow furrowed.


    "Right, it looks like that woman is one of his friends, honey. But don''t worry. You''re safe now."


    "Was the backyard fire your work too?" asked Byanca.


    Edward just chuckled at the woman''s question. "No one can ruin your marriage, honey. Don''t worry."


    Hearing that, suddenly a sigh of relief could be heard escaping from between Byanca''s lips. "You know what? I''ve been really worried about you all day."


    "Me? Shouldn''t you be worried about your future husband who hasn''t been home yet?"


    "Edward, are you mad that I asked you to sort things out?" asked Byanca.


    "Angry? Why am I angry, honey? As long as you give me your body if I want it, then that''s more than enough," Edward bluntly replied.


    Byancaughed softly. "Okay. I''m starting to get dizzy again," said Byanca.


    "Okay, let me know if you need anything honey," replied the man from the other side.


    "Erm." And after that, the connection was lost.


    Only a few minutester, the news of the fire in Devan''s yard was already known to the entire extended family. Even though it was just a worker''s house in the backyard, but everyone looked very worried.


    Even Grandma wanted to hurry to visit Devan''s house if only Mrs. Seira said that everything was fine.


    "Deden, you call Devan," said Mrs. Seira, the woman was now standing about a few dozen meters from the fire site, watching the firefighters put out a veryrge fire.


    Untilte at night, no one knew how Leo was and where he was.


    ***


    Late at night, exactly one o''clock in the morning.


    Devan is seen with several people leaving the airport.


    "Mr. Aaron, Hendra will take you to the hotel," said Devan to a man.


    "Couldn''t you tell me the address of ire''s daughter, sir? I can''t wait to see her," Aaron replied.


    "We just had a long trip, Mr. Aaron. We''d better visit Princess ire tomorrow, I''ll take you," Devan said.


    "Besides, it''ste at night. I''m afraid our arrival will only disturb her," he added.


    A harsh sigh escaped from the lips of Devan''s interlocutor.


    "All right. If that''s for the best. I''ll go with you."


    "Thank you in advance for intending toe to pick me up in person, Mr. Devan Atmadja. I will never forget your kindness," said Aaron again.


    "No problem," replied Devan while nodding in agreement, without reducing his polite attitude in the slightest.


    Yes, as long as the man''s number was inactive, he visited Australia, to be exact, visited the Smith family''s residence, asked Aaron Smith to stop the ongoing contest, as well as notified Anna''s whereabouts in Indonesia. During the trip, his cell phone is off, and he doesn''t have time to charge it at all.


    Not only that, Devan chose to visit the country directly, because it would be very rude if he just contacted Aaron via email and said something as important as this. He doubts, with such busy people, Devan does not know when his email will be opened. It could be, a few dayster, or not at all.


    They then left the airport. Aaron was with Hendra, while Devan chose to take a taxi, Aaron Smith only visited Indonesia alone. Previously, the man wanted to bring a lot of bodyguards, but after hearing Devan''s advice, he chose not to.


    Bringing in a lot of bodyguards could make him the center of attention, and that was not at all good for the smooth running of their trip.


    It only took a few tens of minutes, Devan had arrived in front of the gate of his house. He is very tired today. Seeing Lukman sleeping at the guard post, he asked the taxi driver to approach the guard post.


    "Lukman," Devan called while clearing his throat.


    "Lukman."


    Feeling someone calling out to him, the man blinked his eyes.


    "S-Sir?"


    "Mr. Devan, forgive me for falling asleep and not noticing your arrival. I''m sorry, sir," said Lukman who immediately got out of his guard post, his brow furrowed faintly when he saw Mr. Devane back in a taxi, ''Where is Hendra? Wasn''t Hendra with him yesterday?'' he thought.


    "I asked Hendra to take someone to the hotel," said Devan as if he knew the meaning of Lukman''s movements.


    "Ah, I-I''m sorry, sir."


    "Open the gate," said Devan.


    "Okay," said Lukman immediately reached into his pocket and took out the remote from there. And at the same time, the gate opened.


    "Did something happen when I wasn''t around? Byanca and Mom didn''t throw a tantrum did they?" asked Devan making the taxi that started to run suddenly stop again.


    "This afternoon there was a fire, sir."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The house we lived in in the backyard was destroyed by fire, sir," said Lukman repeating his sentence.


    Devan was silent.


    "There are people injured?" the man asked.


    "Nothing, sir. Coincidentally Deden was cleaning the garden when the explosion urred, so no one was injured in this fire, sir."


    "But¡­"


    "But what?" Devan''s brow furrowed.


    "The CCTV recording file that we had stored at the house was also burned, there was nothing left, sir."


    Devan suddenly remembered about the room. Sometimes he forgets that it turns out that he has installed a CCTV camera in his house.


    "It doesn''t matter as long as it''s nothing important," said Devan.


    Lukman wanted to speak again but didn''t know what to say. Judging from Mr. Devan''s attitude, it seems that Hendra has not submitted the recording file he took at that time.


    ''Why hasn''t Hendra handed it over to Mr. Devan yet?''


    ''What''s on that man''s mind?'' thought Lukman.


    The taxi had entered the yard without the middle-aged man noticing.


    ''Mr. Devan''s wedding will take ce soon, and the CCTV footage is still in Hendra''s hands. Looks like I have to ask him when hees,'' thought Lukman again.


    Even though he thought that Hendra had already given the CCTV recording file he had taken to Mr. Devan.. Turns out he was wrong.

 Chapter 220 - 220. Hospital

    Entered the house, very dark inside. This indicates that Byanca is asleep. Only the gardenmps that shimmered into the house through the windows provided little light.


    Devan immediately entered his room, ced his cell phone on the charger that was on the small table next to his desk. He opened the shirt he was wearing and theny down on the sofa, stretching the muscles of his body that felt a little stiff.


    Devan hasn''t felt sleepy at all, but his body muscles ask to be rested immediately.


    "Are you asleep?" Devan muttered when he suddenly thought of Anna. The man waspletely unaware of the many things that had happened to Anna and her cousin while he was visiting Australia.


    To be honest, he couldn''t wait to see Anna tomorrow. Yes, he promised, that after meeting Aaron with that woman, he would annul the marriage.


    During the long journey, Devan was also thinking, thinking about how to keep his rtionship with Anna intact so that she officially bes his wife.


    ***


    Orange light began to glow on the eastern horizon, Devan had just closed his eyes a moment ago and was now awakened again by the heat of the room temperature due to the sunlight that managed to escape through the window he opened before going to sleep.


    He deliberately didn''t turn on the AC in the room because he didn''t want to.


    He blinked for a moment, trying to adjust the light entering his retina.


    Devan slowly rose from his position. Immediately took the cell phone.


    He intended to contact Anna, to just exchange greetings, to ask how she was.


    Looking at the clock in the room, it was now half-past six in the morning.


    It''s still too early to contact Anna.


    Right after the phone screen turned on again. Devan froze on the spot when he read Na''s message. He had saved the girl''s contact just in case he couldn''t reach Anna.


    "Leo had an ident?" Devan muttered subconsciously as he read the contents of the text message from Na.


    Without waiting long, Devan immediately contacted his mother.


    "Hello, Mom."


    "What''s with the call this early, Devan?" asked Mrs. Seira.


    "Where''s Aunt Serly?" he asked.


    "In her room, maybe she is still sleeping," Mrs. Seira replied.


    "Mom, Leo was in an ident."


    "What?"


    "Leo had an ident yesterday, Mom. And is currently being treated at hospital x," said Devan again.


    "Why are you only calling me now?"


    "I just found out too, Ma."


    "So how are things now?"


    "I don''t know, Mom. I''m just getting ready now."


    "Please tell Aunt Serly, Ma," added Devan again.


    "Even if you don''t ask me to tell her, I''ll still tell him. That''s it, then also I want to get ready."


    "Okay, Mom."


    And after thest call, Devan immediately got ready. But before that, he contacted Aaron first.


    He told the man that maybe he couldn''t take him today because he had to go to the hospital. Yes, Devan ns to postpone Aaron''s meeting with Anna.


    Only, the man of mtto Australian and French couldn''t wait any longer and asked for the address where Anna lived.


    In the end, Devan had no other choice but to tell him. Because if he refuses, the impression he seems to resemble someone who intends to hide the woman''s whereabouts.


    "Okay, thanks for the help Mr. Devan," Aaron said on the other end of the phone.


    "I''ll follow when I have time," replied Devan.


    "OK."


    And after that, their phone line was disconnected.


    ***


    The sun was shining brightly, the scent of morning dew was still asionally carried by the wind.


    Devan drove his car to the hospital where Leo was.


    "Hello, rissa," Devan called his secretary along the way.


    "Move all my schedule for today to another day," he said again.


    "And if there''s a file that needs my signature, send it to my email," he added.


    "Okay, sir," rissa answered from the other end of the phone.


    The man then disconnected unterally and returned his focus to the steering wheel. His eyes never left the road he was going through.


    Currently, the condition of the road is getting crowded. Pollution and noise began to spread to fill along the highway.


    It only took about twenty minutes, Devan entered the hospital baseman who was his destination.


    With quick steps, Devan entered the lift and pressed the button for the floor where Leo was.


    "How is it Doc?" asked Devan just as he met a Doctor who had just left Leo''s room.


    "Mr. Devan?" apparently the Doctor recognized the man.


    "Mr. Devan, are you patient''s family in this room?" he asked again.


    "He''s my cousin Doc."


    "Oh, I just found out. I''m sorry," said the Doctor very friendly and polite.


    "Your cousin had surgery yesterday afternoon, and he''s still unconscious. Maybe he''ll wake up soon, sir."


    Devan just nodded.


    "Then I''ll excuse myself, sir."


    "Okay."


    Not waiting for the Doctor to disappear from his sight, Devan immediately turned the doorknob and opened it slowly.


    And the first thing he saw was a man with his head wrapped in bandages, not only his head but his arms as well. One of his legs was in a cast.


    With just a nce, anyone could already guess that Leo was seriously injured.


    Shortly after Devan''s arrival, Serly and Mrs. Seira, and other families also came. Even Grandma and Byanca''s parents also joined.


    "You''ve been here ever since?" Asked Mrs. Seira to her son, at this time they were in the room, precisely in the waiting chairs that were deliberately lined up there.


    "I just arrived, Ma," the man replied without raising his eyes.


    "Where''s Byanca? She''s noting?" asked the middle-aged woman again when she couldn''t find the woman she was looking for.


    "As you can see," Devan replied simply.


    "I call you, but your number is always out of reach. Where are you Devan?" asked Mrs. Seira.


    "Mom, better you ask meter. This is a hospital."


    "What''s wrong? You think I am making a fuss?"


    Devan did not respond to Mrs. Seira''s words again, the man was just silent while ying with his cellphone.


    Devan is still in his ce. The man was reluctant to leave the hospital before seeing Leo regain his senses.


    Not getting any response from Devan, Mrs. Seira just sighed harshly, as if she was used to her son''s indifferent attitude towards her.


    Since her return from Anna''s house, until now, Mrs. Seira still hasn''t said anything regarding her nephew''s behavior towards her at Anna''s house.


    Several hours passed, Leo, who had been unconscious since yesterday, was now slowly showing movement in one of his fingers.


    Mrs.. Serly who saw that suddenly rose from her position moved closer to her son.

 Chapter 221 - 221. Hospital (2)

    Several hours passed, Leo who had been unconscious since yesterday was now slowly showing movement in one of his fingers.


    Mrs. Serly who saw that suddenly rose from her position, moving closer to her son.


    "Leo, are you awake, honey?" asked Mrs. Serly while rubbing her son''s hand.


    "P-phone..."


    "What? Don''t talk too much, honey."


    "Where''s my phone, Mom?" Leo stammered.


    Hearing her son''s question, Serly sighed harshly.


    "You''re seriously injured like this but still looking for your phone?"


    "Get some rest, don''t do anything weird, Leo," she added.


    "Where''s my phone, mom?" Leo kept repeating.


    Again, Serly sighed harshly at her son''s question. When he got his senses, instead of thinking about himself, he was thinking about his cell phone.


    "Wait, I find it first," replied Serly who finally chose to give up.


    After five minutes of searching, Serly could not find Leo''s t-shaped object anywhere.


    She had also asked the nurse on duty in the room. But their answers left the middle-aged woman astonished.


    "They said his cell phone and wallet were on the nightstand, but where? Why is there only a wallet here?" Serly muttered again checking the nightstand as a whole to find.


    She then exited the room, towards where Devan was.


    "Devan, can I ask you a favor?"


    "What is it Auntie?" replied Devan.


    "I looked for Leo''s cell phone and couldn''t find it anywhere, can you call the number? I forgot to bring my cell phone."


    "Okay, Auntie." Devan immediately obeyed Aunt Serly''s words.


    "Out of reach, Auntie," said Devan after calling Leo''s contact twice. After saying that, Devan asked again, "Leo is awake, Auntie?"


    "Yeah, he just woke up," said Serly, making those who were there immediately stand up and heave a sigh of relief, including Mrs. Seira.


    "I want to go in to see my grandson," said Grandma, rising from her position.


    "Okay, Grandma," replied Mrs. Serly, nodding in agreement.


    "Devan, I''ll go first with Oma," she said, turning back to follow the old woman who had reached the door to the room where Leo was.


    Seeing two women enter the room, Mrs. Serly''s husband who seemed to be talking with his son suddenly stopped her activities and said goodbye to leave, giving Grandma a chance.


    Because the rules at the hospital say that the maximum number of people allowed in the room when visiting hours arrives is only two people. Therefore, Leo''s father chose to go out and continue the conversation with his son at another time.


    "How is he doing, Mr. Melvin?" Byanca''s mother asked the man who had just left Leo''s room.


    "Leo already looks better than before," replied Melvin who was none other than Leo''s father.


    "Good, we were worried when we heard the news about him."


    Melvin just nodded faintly then sat down next to Devan.


    "Devan, how long have you been here? Why didn''t you tell us earlier?" asked the middle-aged man to Devan. This is a question that has been heard many times today.


    "I just found out too, Uncle. A friend called me."


    "Friend? So it wasn''t you who took my son to the hospital?" Melvin''s brow furrowed when he heard Devan''s words next to him.


    "No, Uncle. I also knew about Leo''s condition from her this morning," Devan replied.


    "Hmm, looks like your friend is a very good person. She even paid the administrative fees without asking for money," Melvin muttered but his voice was still able to reach the ears of the man sitting next to him.


    To be honest, Devan also felt a little surprised. Because all this time, what he had noticed was that Na couldn''t possibly have that much money, suddenly he became curious, how did the girl pay it all off?


    It seemed that if he saw her again, he would have to be a little nicer to her.


    "You''re not in the office today?" Melvin asked turning to Devan.


    "No, Uncle. I''ve cleared my schedule for today," replied Devan.


    "I see. Seira said that there was a fire yesterday?"


    "Yes, Uncle. The workers'' house in the backyard was engulfed in mes," Devan replied.


    "So what now? No one got hurt right?"


    Devan just nodded in agreement. "I''ve asked some people to rebuild the house for the workers."


    "Good, it turns out that you care about the people you work with," said Melvin.


    Devan just smiled in response.


    "Ah yes, you never contacted your father?" Melvin asked again.


    Hearing that, Devan was silent.


    Receiving such a response from his nephew, Melvin cleared his throat softly.


    "Ah, looks like I''m getting thirsty. I want to get a drink outside," said the middle-aged man and got up from his seat.


    Until the man turned at the end of the corridor, Devan was still staring at his feet, just silent without saying a word.


    "Devan, how have you beentely, honey?" a woman approaches the man. She is Bynaca''s Mother, ''Lana''.


    "Ah, Auntie. I''m fine," Devan replied. He is not used to much talk, he prefers to be silent. It''s just that out of respect for his family, he couldn''t help but be as friendly as possible to all of them.


    "What about my daughter? I heard she lives at your house now? She didn''t bother you did she? Ah this child, even though I already contacted her to leave before you two officially became husband and wife, but she still in her stance."


    "Byanca is fine, Auntie. Don''t worry about her."


    "Hmm, thank God. She is very stubborn, Devan. I hope she doesn''t bother you much. If she does, tell me, I will scold her," said Lana again with a smile.


    "Takes it easy, aunty," Devan replied, feeling a little awkward because it was the first time in years Aunt Lana had spoken to him in person.


    "Okay, after that Jerry and I want to stop by your house. Is it okay? We just wanted to see Byanca," she added.


    "Of course Auntie. You guys cane anytime, you don''t need to ask my permission like this," Devan replied, and at the same time, he cursed himself. How could he say something so contrary to his heart?


    "Devan..." Serly suddenly came out of Leo''s room together with Grandma.


    "Yes, what''s wrong Auntie?"


    "Leo wants to meet you," said Serly.


    "Come in, looks like he has something to say to you," the middle-aged woman added again.


    Hearing Aunt Serly''s words, Devan immediately got up from his seat and walked towards the door of Leo''s room.


    "Mamaes in too," said Mrs. Seira, doing the same with her son.


    However, her steps suddenly stopped when Grandma''s hand grabbed her arm.


    "Later, wait until Devanes out, Seira," said Grandma.


    "But..."


    "You don''t seem to understand young people. Leo asked for time to talk to Devan. Just leave them alone," said Oma again cutting Seira''s sentence.


    "You''d better go out and get me some food," she added.

 Chapter 222 - 222. Hospital (3)

    "You''d better go out and get me some food," she added.


    Hearing the old woman''s words, Seira had no other choice but to obey her, "Okay, Ma. Then I''ll go out for a while," she said while heaving a rough breath.


    While on the other hand, Devan, who had entered the room where Leo was being treated, slowly approached his cousin.


    "How are you feeling now?" asked Devan starting the conversation, the man thennded himself on the chair next to Leo.


    "My cell phone is lost," Leo said hanging.


    "Whether it''s gone or someone stole it, I can''t be sure," he continued, his eyes staring straight at the ceiling.


    Devan''s brow furrowed faintly, "You asked me toe in just because you wanted to discuss your cell phone? It looks like you''re healthy now," said Devan.


    "I''m not thinking about the phone, I''m just thinking about the data saved on it," Leo sighed harshly.


    "Is it that important?"


    "Is it rted to yourpany?" asked Devan.


    "No, it''s about Byanca, Devan."


    Devan was even more confused.


    "Where have you beentely? I''ve been trying to reach you but your contacts are always out of reach."


    "I went to Australia. And only came backst night," Devan replied spontaneously.


    "I don''t care where you go Devan, it''s just why your contacts can''t be reached at all?"


    "I did it on purpose."


    "Ha?" Leo turned to his cousin.


    "Do you know what happened recently during your absence?" Leo asked again, his tone of voice and looking very serious.


    Hearing that, Devan shrugged. "You were in an ident, the house in the backyard caught fire, what else happened?"


    Suddenly Leo was stunned to hear his cousin''s words. "Fire? What do you mean? What is fire?"


    "I mean, the house where Deden, Hendra, and Lukman lived was on fire?"


    "Is there any other house besides that?"


    Hearing that, Leo''s breath suddenly dropped. Whereas previously he was not too worried about the disappearance of his cellphone, because he could still get the evidence again in the CCTV room of the house in the backyard. He never thought he would lose evidence so easily.


    Suddenly he had a thought, that someone had deliberately set the house on fire and also managed to get him into an ident just to get rid of the evidence. No one know, the thought suddenly popped into his mind, considering how cunning Byanca had been all this time.


    Devan who saw Leo''s silence frowned, "What are you doing again? What''s wrong? Did your brain shift after an ident?"


    "Devan, you have to see Anna, now. Get that girl away from this town," Leo replied a response that added to the man''s confusion.


    "What are you saying?"


    Leo took a deep breath then exhaled slowly, "I want to ask you first."


    Devan was confused again.


    "Did you ever sleep with Byanca? I mean do that with her?"


    "What do you want to say? if I just want to say weird things like this, I better go. Seeing you speak incoherently makes me believe that you''re healed, Leo."


    "I''m serious, Devan, listen to me first. I have no intention of ying games with you," Leo replied at the same time, preventing Devan who seemed to want to move from his position.


    "Aunt Seira warned Anna, and said that Byanca is pregnant because of you, she still has a lot to say in front of Anna, I''m just telling you the outline. I''ve been trying to contact you but your contacts are always out of reach."


    "Anna has been sick for the past few days, the girl is very depressed. I''m worried she''s okay, Devan. I''m afraid that Byanca or your mother wille to her again and tell her to leave or even hurt her," he added.


    "And regarding what''s on my phone, I have evidence that Byanca was ying with another guy behind your back. I got that evidence from the CCTV room in your workers'' house."


    "But now, I don''t know anymore. I lost the evidence, and the house caught fire. Now we don''t have any more evidence," Leo said continuously without pause.


    Right after Leo''s words finished, Devan rose from his position. His hands were clenched into fists, his eyes suddenly became very sharp, his jaw tightened.


    "Where are you going? Wait a minute, I haven''t spoken to Devan," said Leo, who managed to grab his cousin''s wrist with difficulty.


    "Aaron is already at Anna''s house, I have to go there now," Devan replied turning to Leo. His breath was hoarse. His mind was cloudy, suddenly he was very afraid if Anna suddenly disappeared again like before.


    "Aaron? Who is he? And why visit Anna? Did I miss something?" Leo''s brow furrowed in confusion.


    "He''s from Anna''s family, to be precise the younger brother of his father. Aaron Smith" answered Devan immediately.


    "Smith Family?" Leo muttered trying to remember a name that sounded familiar to him.


    "Okay, let go of your hand," said Devan.


    "I think I''ve heard that name. How do you know that she''s Anna''s family? And also, how did you know he was visiting Anna?" Leo asked, still holding his cousin''s wrist.


    "It''s a long story. Now let go of your hands," said Devan.


    "I have to visit Anna," he added.


    Hearing that Leo immediately let go of Devan''s hand. "Okay, be careful," he said.


    Devan didn''t respond anymore and immediately walked out of the room with wide strides, it was very clear that the man was in a hurry.


    Watching his cousin disappear behind the door, Leo took a shaky breath and looked straight back at the ceiling, as if he was thinking about something.


    While on the other hand, Devan who came out of Leo''s room continued to walk, past Oma and the others without a word.


    "Devan, where are you going, honey?" Seira suddenly appears and crosses paths with her son.


    "What about Leo? What are you two talking about?" she added as he grabbed Devan''s arm, trying to restrain the man.


    It''s just, what Seira never expected to happen. Devan pped her hand hard making her flinch in surprise.


    "I will not forgive Mama if anything happens to Anna," said Devan in a voice that sounded very cold, then walked away and disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    Seira froze on the spot, the first time she saw Devan looking at her like that. And what the man said also reached the ears of Grandma and the others.. Makes anyone frown in confusion.

 Chapter 223 - 223. Hospital (4)

    "I will not forgive you if anything happens to Anna," said Devan in a voice that sounded very cold, then walked away and disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    Seira froze on the spot, the first time she saw Devan looking at her like that. And what the man said also reached the ears of Grandma and the others. Makes anyone frown in confusion.


    "What happened to him, Seira? What have you done?" asked Grandma right after Seiranded her body on the chair next to her.


    "Oh, it''s okay Grandma. I''m just doing what I''m supposed to do," the middle-aged woman replied with a clumsy smile.


    "Who''s Anna?" Lana joined the conversation.


    "Why does Devan look so angry?" she added again.


    "Ah, she''s just an insignificant woman. You don''t have to worry about anything," replied Seira.


    "Has Devan had another woman besides Byanca all this time?" asked Lana in a voice that sounded very serious, ignoring Seira''s previous words.


    Seira suddenly became silent, but only a few secondster spoke again, "Hmm, don''t think about it. Usually, kids nowadays like to do useless things. After all, I''ve already taken care of it, so don''t think about anything," she said.


    "Our daughter''s wedding will still take ce, Lana. Isn''t that right, Mom?" she added.


    The old woman just kept silent and did not respond to her daughter-inw''s words.


    Seeing such a response, Seira sighed harshly. "Besides, there''s no way I''d let my grandson be born without a father," she said with a smile. He had to say this to reassure everyone that Devan and Byanca''s rtionship was still fine.


    "Grandson? What are you saying? What do you mean?" Serly chimed in that very second, her brow furrowed in confusion. Everyone who was there also felt the same way, not to mention Lana who was Byanca''s mother.


    "Wow, looks like there''s a serious discussion behind me," Melvin suddenly appeared and joined in.


    Everyone just nced at the middle-aged man without any intention of replying, then looked back at Seira questioningly.


    "Byanca is pregnant with Devan''s child," said Seira in the end.


    And her words managed to make everyone freeze on the spot. Including Melvin who suddenly stopped his steps.


    "W-what do you mean?" Grandma stammered, the old woman was the first to wake up from her shock.


    "How did you know?" Serly replied.


    "Have you forgotten that I am a doctor?" replied Seira


    "Maybe she''s only a few weeks pregnant, I''m pretty sure of this. That''s why, every day I go out and visit Devan''s house, just worried about Byanca''s condition."


    "I want to hide this matter from you and will say it after the wedding. It''s just, the way you looked at me earlier forced me to reveal this fact," she added.


    "And I thought that this was the only thing that could convince you of all that I said. That Anna was nothing, she was just an insignificant woman. I''ve taken care of it, so you don''t have to worry, I make sure this marriage will still take ce," Seira said at length.


    "Thank God it''s like that. I hope what you say is true, Seira," Lana replied with a sigh.


    "So, I will have a grandchild, soon?" Grandma smiled broadly, seemed very happy with the news given by Seira.


    "What if this marriage just hastened? I can''t wait," she added.


    "I did mean to tell you guys today, it''s just that I never expected Leo to have an ident."


    "Okay, at least wait until Leo gets out of here," said Serly, nodding in agreement.


    "Hmm, I agree."


    And finally, they made a new deal, without asking Devan''s approval.


    Seira cheered cheerfully in her heart, this was what she wanted. Wanted to make Byanca her daughter-inw as soon as possible.


    She was worried that if she put it off any longer, all her dreams of a perfect daughter-inw like Byanca would be gone. Not only that, but she also does this for the happiness of her son ''Devan''.


    Having a wife from a respected, intelligent, and ssy family-like Byanca, wouldn''t also add more value to Devan? Seira grew impatient for her son''s wedding day.


    But before that, she had to get rid of Anna secretly, and without anyone knowing. Yes, she had to do that, no matter what, she didn''t want that cheap woman to be a hindrance to Devan''s marriage, let alone her daughter-inw.


    Her son was a perfect man, marrying him off to a lowly woman like Anna, has the world gone mad?


    Devan only suits women like Byanca, a perfect match in her eyes.


    Having all those thoughts, Seira cracked a faint smile. And it didn''t go unnoticed by everyone.


    "Doesn''t this decision sound very selfish?" Melvin suddenly interrupted.


    "I know your good intentions, I even agree to it. Who doesn''t know Byanca? The perfect woman from a prominent family. But deciding on something like this without discussing it with Devan and Byanca, I don''t think this is right," he added.


    "If you think about it, there''s no need to worry. I''m pretty sure Devan and Byanca would agree to this and might be very pleased."


    "Did you forget? Byanca is pregnant with Devan''s child, Melvin. Marrying them as soon as possible is the right decision," added Seira again trying to convince Leo''s father. Yes, it was. She didn''t have the slightest doubt about it.


    Seira thought that Devan really loved Byanca, and Anna''s presence only distracted him a little. Even so, she firmly believed that what Devan felt was only temporary, because she had always known that her son loved Byanca so much and she didn''t want Anna''s presence to make Devan forget his feelings.


    As a good mother, Seira doesn''t want her son to suffer. She was doing all this solely for Devan''s good, and also to fulfill her desires.


    At least that''s how Seira feels right now. The middle-aged woman had no idea what Byanca and Devan''s rtionship was like at the moment, although she felt a little awkward with the way the two were interacting, she tried to ignore it as much as possible.


    Their rtionship is still fine. "Well, we will continue this discussion at hometer. This is a hospital, we shouldn''t discuss important things like this here. Leo is still sick," said Grandma interceding.


    And the old woman''s words were nodded by the others.


    There was silence for a few seconds before Serly spoke again, "Then I''ll go inside first."


    "Me too," said Seira immediately stood up from her position and followed Serly who had entered the room where Leo was being treated.

 Chapter 224 - 224. Fear

    "Well, we will continue this discussion at hometer. This is a hospital, we shouldn''t discuss important things like this here. Leo is still sick," said Grandma interceding.


    There was silence for a few seconds before Serly spoke again, "Then I''ll go inside first."


    "Me too," said Seira immediately stood up from her position and followed Serly who had entered the room where Leo was being treated.


    While on the other hand, Devan has left hospital X. Turning the wheel at a speed above average, skillfully overtaking the vehicles that fill the streets throughout the city. Luckily there was no traffic jam, so he could drive his vehicle freely.


    Since his mind had never left Anna, he was very worried about the girl. During the trip, Devan thought of various sentences that he might say if he met Anna and Aaron.


    He never expected that his mother would cause such trouble when he went to Australia for the past few days.


    And now, he was very scared. It was the first time in his life that he felt this way.


    Grabbing a t-shaped object that he ced on the dashboard, Devan intended to contact Aaron. Not getting any response made him not give up, and tried to contact the man once again. However, the result is the same.


    He tried to switch to another contact, contact Anna. Just seeing his contact name printed on the phone screen makes his heart work faster than usual.


    ''The number you have dialed is inactive or out of range.''


    Devan''s breath hitched for a moment. He immediately picked up the speed of his car and even almost hit the car of another driver.


    Only a few seconds passed and the Ferrari he was driving slowly, slowly passed through the gate of a very magnificent house. It was the house where Anna and his son ''Dave'' lived.


    He didn''t even take the car to the garage and immediately got off, running towards the main door.


    He rang the bell many times and was in a great hurry, the look on his face looked very worried.


    The door finally opened.


    "Anna," said Devan, but unfortunately what appeared in front of him was only a maid.


    "Mr. Devan?" stammered the maid, seemingly a little taken aback by his sudden arrival.


    "Pleasee in..." The maid didn''t even finish her sentence and Devan was already rushing, pushing the woman''s body that was blocking his way.


    "Anna..." Devan called when he couldn''t find anyone in the living room.


    ''Probably in her room,'' he thought trying to stay calm. striding wide up the stairs while continuously calling the names of Anna and his child alternately like a demon, maybe because he was so worried that she didn''t care about the elevator and just climbed the emergency stairs in the house which was very close to his position as if he.


    Forgot that Aaron could have appeared in front of him right then and there. Opening all the rooms on the second floor, Devan did not find anyone.


    "Where are you guys?" Devan''s frustrated, he reached into his trouser pocket and pulled a t object out of it.


    Contacted Anna but unfortunately, the contact is still not active.


    Devan did not run out of ideas, he immediately contacted Na. He knew very well that the only person who was very close to and understood Anna was that girl.


    "Hello," came a woman''s voice on the other end of the phone.


    "Ha-hello," even Devan stuttered hearing Na''s voice, at this time he was really scared.


    "Devan? Ah, what a coincidence you contacted me. As Dave''s babysitter, I want to resign. I''m sorry that I didn''t get to say it directly, and I''m very grateful to you for everything so far," said Na in one breath even though she was the girl who still harbored anger towards Devan regarding the incident the past few days, Na tried to contain herself.


    Devan was silent, unable to digest the girl''s words properly.


    "Where are you now?" asked Devan after a few minutes of silence.


    "You with Anna and Dave? Tell me," he added.


    "Ha? What are you saying? I''m not with them right now. What are you looking for anyway, aren''t you done hurting her yet? Don''t pretend you don''t know Devan. Stop giving hope to Anna if, in the end, you will only treat her like this. Do you know? Your mother came to see her the other day, I think you know this too," Na replied at length, her voice rising slightly indicating that the girl was lost in her own emotions.


    "Why did my mother meet Anna?" asked Devan, a question that sounded so innocent.


    "For what else if not to rify your rtionship with Anna. If I had known you would only treat her like this, from that day on I would have taken Anna away from you."


    Devan is silent, not at all finding the light of all Na''s words.


    "Tell me, where are they now?" Devan remained firm on his question.


    "You''re looking for them after impregnating your fianc¨¦? Do you know what you''re doing? Don''t confuse her mood, Devan. You will only sprinkle salt on the wound. Stop and just get on with your marriage. You''ve hurt Anna enough," replied Na, an answer that didn''t meet Devan''s expectations at all.


    "Tell me where you are right now," he asked again, refusing to give up because maybe this was the only way he could find out where Anna and Dave were.


    "Hearing your question, it seems you can''t find Anna."


    "TELL ME, NAILA," Devan raised his voice.


    "For what? Do you want to hurt them again? Even if I knew where they are now, I wouldn''t have told you either," replied Na.


    Devan clenched his fists, and at the same time, he ended the call unterally, he wasn''t so stupid as to continue his questioning, because, from Na''sst narration, he could tell that Anna and dave weren''t with her right now.


    "Anna where are you, honey?" his monologue tried to reach Aaron, and at the same time, the man rubbed his face because the man''s number was also out of reach.


    "Do you need anything, sir?" A maid''s voice suddenly caught Devan''s attention.


    Stunned for a moment, but only a few seconds. The man tried to normalize his expression by clearing his throat. How could he forget to ask the maid in this house?


    "Did a mane to a while ago?" asked Devan turning to face the maid.


    "Yes sir."


    "Then where is he now?"


    "He''s gone sir, maybe about an hour ago."


    "Mrs. Anna and Young Master are also leaving with him," she added.


    "Do you know where they''re going?" asked Devan again.


    "No sir," replied the maid, shaking her head.


    "But, before they left, I did hear the guy calling someone, I''m not sure, but if my hearing isn''t a problem, he said the word airport," she added trying to remember.

 Chapter 225 - 225. Aaron Smith

    "But, before they left, I did hear the guy calling someone, I''m not sure, but if my hearing isn''t a problem, he said the word airport," she added trying to remember.


    "Airport?" Devan said wanting to make sure he heard.


    "That''s right, sir."


    And at that moment, Devan immediately left. Stepping quickly left the mansion, headed for the airport.


    He was getting worried, how could Aaron just leave while carrying Anna without telling him?


    It was already evening, the clear sky that filled City J suddenly turned cloudy. And only a few minutester, it rained so hard, even so, it did not be a barrier for Devan to keep driving his car.


    During the trip, the man kept in touch with Anna and Aaron''s contacts, even though it never got connected.


    ***


    "Are you okay?" asked a man as he turned to the woman next to him. He is Aaron, and the woman he was talking to was Anna.


    Hearing that, Anna just nodded, her eyes never leaving the air view outside the ne window. Yes, they had just left the airport, flying to Australia.


    Aaron felt a little confused because Anna''s response from the first time he told her everything waspletely beyond his expectations.


    #A few hours earlier...


    It is now two o''clock in the afternoon.


    After making sure that Dave had fallen asleep, then she left her son''s room.


    Her current condition could be said to be not very good, her mind was still filled with all the events that had happened to her in the past few days, and it made her chest always feel tight.


    Getting out of the elevator on the first floor, Anna headed to the kitchen, intending to get some snacks in the hopes that it might fix her feelings a little. However, her footsteps suddenly stopped at the same time as the sound of the bell ringing.


    "Let me open the door, madam," said a maid who was closest to Anna.


    "No, just continue your work. I will open it," replied Anna slowly walking towards the main door. Her brow furrowed as her eyes filled with a strange figure standing outside. If her memory was correct, she had never met her at all. Not only one, but there are also several who are standing behind the man like a bodyguard


    ''Did he have the wrong address?'' Anna thought, then decided to open the door.


    "Are you Anna?" the man asked directly, causing Anna to freeze on the spot.


    Aaron looked at Anna from head to toe, as if checking the woman''s condition.


    "I am sorry for only being able to find you now," said the man again. Yes, he is Aaron, the younger brother of Anna''s father.


    "Turns out you''re this big now," he added with a smile. It was clear that his eyes were zed over as if he was holding back the feelings that were churning within him.


    Even though Anna hasn''t given any response to him yet, it doesn''t mean that he can''t figure out what his niece looks like. Devan once showed him a photo, and it turned out that after looking at it up close like this, Anna was indeed very simr to her mother.


    Only glimpsed it, and he already knew it. He no longer needed any evidence to rify the identity of the woman in front of him at this time.


    Surprised? Of course. Anna was getting confused.


    "Sorry in advance. I really can''t understand what you mean, sir? I am Anna, but I no longer have any close rtives as you said earlier. Maybe you have the wrong person?" Anna asked in a very polite tone.


    "Ah, sorry for my impatience little princess, introduce, I am Aaron. To be more precise, Aaron Smith," replied the man.


    "I came to Indonesia to pick you up, little Princess," he added.


    Anna didn''t respond, not because she didn''t want to, but she didn''t know how to respond, the man''s narration, instead of reducing her confusion, only increased it.


    "Sorry, I can''t understand what you mean, sir," said Anna after a few seconds of silence, her eyes slowly scanning the people standing behind the man who called himself Aaron.


    "Okay, then I''ll exin everything. How about you let your Unclee in first?" said Aaron while smiling.


    "But¡­"


    "Don''t worry. I''m not at all a person you should be wary of little princess. Ah yes, I got your address from Devan. You know this man right?" Aaron said immediately cutting Anna''s words.


    "That''s true, but..."


    "Come on, let''s go in first. I just arrived and I''m very thirsty," said Aaron who suddenly put his arm around the woman''s shoulder and led her inside. It was as if the two of them had gotten very close.


    "Hahaha, I''ve been wanting to do this to my nephew for a long time," he added.


    "Have you lived in this house all this time?" asked Aaron scanning his surroundings, looking appraising.


    "You guys wait outside," he said to some of the men who had followed him earlier.


    "P-please let go," Anna stuttered as she tried to escape the stranger who suddenly tried to get to know her.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I was just too excited and couldn''t help myself," Aaron replied, pulling his arm away from Anna''s neck.


    "Please have a seat, I''ll make you a drink," said Anna starting to get up from her position.


    "Hmm okay, I''m thirsty," said Aaron as hended on the sofa, his eyes never leaving Anna. There was a feeling of emotion and longing raging within him.


    Previously, he had been worried about how he would act when he first met Anna.


    Aaron chuckled, he couldn''t even hold himself back.


    The feelings he had been worried about for his nephew had now disappeared after seeing how his life was in person, thankfully, Anna seems to be living well without any ws.


    "Please sir," said Anna suddenly appearing, the woman ced a ss of cold drink on the table right in front of Aaron.


    "Thank you," the man replied.


    Anna didn''t reply and only responded with a nod. Trying to contain her curiosity and confusion.


    "Who do you live with?" Aaron asked after putting the ss in his hand back on the table.


    "Sorry. It''s not that I don''t want to answer your question. It''s just, I find this a little strange. You suddenly appeared here. I don''t know your identity at all, and why have youe here. With just those two things, I think, I have no reason to answer your question, sir.. Even I''ve been kind enough to give you a drink," Anna replied at length.

 Chapter 226 - 226. A Shocking Fact

    "Thank you," the man replied.


    Anna didn''t reply and only responded with a nod. Trying to contain her curiosity and confusion.


    "Who do you live with?" Aaron asked after putting the ss in his hand back on the table.


    "Sorry. It''s not that I don''t want to answer your question. It''s just, I find this a little strange. You suddenly appeared here. I don''t know your identity at all, and why have youe here. With just those two things, I think, I have no reason to answer your question, sir. I''ve even been kind enough to give you a drink," Anna replied at length.


    Aaron was stunned for a moment, but only for a few seconds, and hisughter broke out. Fill the room.


    Anna''s brow furrowed even more.


    "Alright, alright, I''m sorry. You seem to be growing up well, young Lady ire," said Aaron Smith after ending hisugh.


    "I''m not ire. I''m Anna," Anna said tly.


    "You are wrong people, sir," she added.


    "No, I''m never wrong," said Aaron not wanting to lose.


    And after that, the man told Anna everything, about the woman''s true identity, about the Smith family, also about the ident that happened to her parents when they were little. Not only that, but Aaron also said that Anna was the only heir to the wealth left by Jason Smith, Aaron Smith''s older brother.


    Anna just listened silently, not seeming to have any desire to interrupt or ask any questions. Trying to digest everything the man in front of her said.


    "Ah yes, I almost forgot, this is a photo of you when you were little, ire," said Aaron as he handed Anna a photo.


    "You can probably see the birthmark on the little girl''s body, right? That''s you," she added.


    And sure enough, the birthmark visible on the little girl''s photo was the same as hers.


    "I''m not wrong, am I? Anna, it''s a name given by a husband and wife who have been kind enough to help my nephew. Your real name is ire Smith, you are my long-lost niece," Aaron said in one breath.


    Anna''s head throbbed knowing all these facts. Howe?


    "I''ve been looking for you for years, ire. And what a fortune to meet you, even though I was already feeling hopeless."


    "M-me? ire?" stammered Anna, still with her eyes fixed on the photograph in her hand.


    "That''s right, ire Smith, heir to the Smith family''s fortune," replied Aaron with a nod.


    As if struck by lightning, Anna froze in ce again. Her hands seemed to be shaking. Whether she realized it or not, the clear beads slowly flowed obediently to form creeks on her two cheeks.


    She had never imagined anything like this before. Suddenly her chest tightened, the memory of how she had survived all this time swirled like a broken record in her head. No wonder, her father treated her like that after her mother died, because apparently, she was not their biological child.


    "Why? Why are you crying? did I say something that hurt you?" asked Aaron suddenly panicked to see the girl in front of him sobbing.


    Anna didn''t respond and only responded with a shake of her head.


    Aaron who saw that took a deep breath, then decided to be quiet. Waiting for his nephew to speak again.


    "So-so you are my Uncle?" Anna stuttered after a few minutes had passed. She couldn''t define the kind of feelings that filled her right now, sad, happy mixed into one. She who had been feeling alone in this world, it turned out that she still had a family who had been looking for her for years.


    Hearing the woman''s question, Aaron nodded confidently. "Right, you can call me whatever you want," he said.


    "No, I-I''m not sure about that. What if you got the wrong person?" Anna asked, shaking her head, trying not to easily believe the words of the man she had just met.


    "You only rely on this birthmark, maybe I''m not the only one who has it in this world," she added.


    Aaron sighed harshly, he had expected to hear a question like this. Indeed, during his search in recent years, there had been many women with simr ages and birthmarks to the ones in the photo. It''s just not the same.


    "If you doubt that, take a look at this," said Aaron again while holding out a photo of a husband and wife. It was Jason Smith and Jennie Smith, Anna''s Mom and Dad.


    "You look a lot like Jennie, your mother," he added.


    "If you still refuse to believe everything I say, we can do a DNA test to prove it."


    Anna sobbed, epted the photo that was given to her, the clear tears dripping down her luscious cheeks again. What the man said was true, the woman in the photo was like another form of her. Very simr. From the small body shape to the face even though.


    Aaron was silent seeing his nephew''s reaction. He understood how she was feeling right now.


    "Mom..." Anna squeaked while sobbing as she rubbed the photo in her hand. Her tears flowed so hard, she couldn''t stop them. The first time she saw what her mother looked like. The thought that she would never see her again made her heartache. She didn''t know, that''s how she feels right now.


    "So what? Are you still refusing to believe everything I say?" Aaron asked after a few minutes had passed.


    Anna did not give any response. The woman just looked down.


    "Would you like toe home with me to Australia?" Aaron asked again in a voice that sounded so low and soft.


    "To where you should be," he added.


    Anna was still silent, not responding. As if he didn''t care what the man in front of her said.


    "Do, do I have a brother, brother or sister?" Anna asked after she managed to normalize her feelings again.


    "Too bad, you are the only daughter, ire," Aaron replied that very second.


    "So how is it? You''re going toe with me right? It would be very dangerous if you continued to be in this country."


    Hearing this, Anna frowned.


    As if knowing the woman''s confusion, Aaron returned to tell about the contest he had previously made. Even though he had announced that the contest was stopped, he couldn''t be sure that everyone was aware of the information. So just in case, and for the safety of his nephew, he should try to bring her back to Australia.


    "Lucky Devan contacted me right away, otherwise. I didn''t know that what I had done put my own nephew''s life in danger."


    "Forgive your Uncle''s carelessness, ire," Aaron added again.


    Hearing Devan''s name being called, Anna froze on the spot.. "Devan? How do you two know each other?" asked Anna curiously.

 Chapter 227 - 227. A Shocking Fact (2)

    Hearing Devan''s name being called, Anna froze on the spot. "Devan? How do you two know each other?" Anna asked curiously.


    "It''s not what you think, ire. We''ve only met once. It seems your rtionship isn''t simple," Aaron replied.


    "No, don''t get me wrong. Devan already has a fianc¨¦, and will soon be married. I and that man don''t have any rtionship," said Anna trying to look calm, even though inside her heart was so sore and tight, even though she tried her best to hold back and try to look fine, her facial expression still changed. and that slight change caught Aaron''s eyes.


    "Really? Hmm, too bad. I''m starting to like him though," Aaron sighed.


    Suddenly a maid approached, distracting the two people who were still busy talking to each other.


    "What is it?" Anna asked, raising her gaze and looking at the woman who was already standing next to her


    "Sorry Madam, Young Master woke up and was looking for you," replied the Maid and it managed to raise a big question mark in Aaron''s mind.


    "He''s looking for you," she added.


    "Alright, tell him I''ll be right over," said Anna


    "Okay, madam."


    "Young Master? Who is it?" asked Aaron with his brows furrowed in confusion.


    "It seems I have to go first, my son woke up," said Anna as she rose from her position, ignoring Aaron''s question directed at her.


    "Eh? S-son? A-alright. No problem, go away," the man replied awkwardly.


    Anna just nodded, then walked towards the elevator.


    Left alone, Aaron took out his cell phone and called someone.


    Until now, he didn''t know much about how ire''s life was in Indonesia, or rather Anna. Only a few general things, and even then Devan told it directly. Like how they met identally and could be as close as now.


    That''s all, nothing more.


    There was a slight feeling of relief in his heart because his efforts in finding his nephew were not in vain and finally produced results he never expected.


    "Brother, I finally met your daughter, she''s grown well and she''s beautiful too," Aaron mumbled then plopped down on the sofa, trying to rx his body as much as possible. Heaving sighs of relief sounded over and over again, proving that the burden he had been carrying so far had eased a bit.


    A few secondster, his sense of hearing caught the sound of shing footsteps approaching towards him.


    Soon, the man corrected his previous position.


    "Daddy?"


    A boy''s voice that sounded so adorable greeted Aaron''s ears. It was Dave''s voice, the boy was in Anna''s arms with his head on her mother''s shoulder.


    "Mom, who is he?" asked Dave spontaneously.


    Just those two conversations and it had already taken Aaron by surprise. ''Does that mean I already have grandchildren?'' Aaron thought cheering happily.


    "H-He''s my Uncle, honey," Anna said and sat down on the sofa.


    "Ah yes, I forgot to say that I already have a son, Uncle," she added again.


    "What''s his name?" asked Aaron looking impatient.


    "Dave, call me Dave, Granpa," Dave answered immediately.


    "Hahaha, you even know how to properly address me, honey. That''s right, I''m your grandfather, keep calling me that. I like it," Aaron responded enthusiastically.


    "Where''s your dad Dave? I haven''t seen him since earlier, is he at work?" asked the man again.


    For a moment Anna was silent as if she was at a loss for words. How did she exin this to her Uncle?


    Even the little boy seemed confused to answer and only looked at his mother''s lips as if waiting for her to open.


    Seeing ire''s response, Aaron cleared his throat softly. As if he realized his mistake. It seemed his question just now was something that his nephew didn''t want to discuss and he casually asked.


    Who''s fault did not finding out all about the woman''s life before meeting her. After all, they had just met.


    "Forgive me. You don''t have to answer if you don''t want to. You can tell it slowlyter, ire," said Aaron.


    "I just want you toe with me, back to Australia," he added.


    "I can''t go without my son," replied Anna.


    "Don''t say such ridiculous things. He is your son, he is also my grandson, which already means you have to take him too. Who the hell stopped you, ire?"


    "Okay then take me away today, Uncle," said Anna immediately. She also can''t stand living in the house of a man who has been ying with her feelings.


    If only now, she was fine, maybe she would take some time to consider all the things Aaron said to her. Yes, if only.


    "B-but..."


    "Today or never?"


    "Alright, alright. Then I want to contact Devan first, as well as say goodbye to him," replied Aaron.


    "No need, Uncle. You''ll only annoy him," Anna''s response sounded so cold and indifferent.


    "Really? Hmm, OK. It''s up to you. then I will order the ticket first, hopefully, today there will be a flight to Australia," said Aaron while ying on his cellphone.


    Anna who heard that just nodded didn''t give any response.


    And only a few minutester, Anna and Dave were ready to leave for the airport. They didn''t take anything with them, just a shabby backpack containing a few valuables.


    "Shall we go now?" Aaron asked.


    Anna nodded in agreement. Hopefully, with her departure, this time can heal a wound that eats away at her heart.


    Because staying will only add to the burden and may make her very depressed.


    How could she trust Devan so much to the point where she never realized her ce in that man''s heart? She shouldn''t have opened her heart to anyone in the first ce.


    ''Goodbye Devan, I hope you are happy with Byanca. I''m sorry for leaving without telling you anything. And also, thank you,'' thought Anna, leaning back in the car seat, without realizing it, the clear tears were again obediently filling her cheeks until they were wet.


    "Hurry up, Sir. The flight to Australia is only twenty minutes away," Aaron said to the driver.


    "Yes sir." And at the same time, the car was speeding.


    "Is it okay to just leave? You don''t want to call anyone and tell them you''re gone?" asked Aaron after gathering his intentions. He turned to Anna who was busy with the view of the highway they were passing.


    "It''s fine, Uncle. Don''t worry about anything. Af ter all, no one will ever need to hear from me," replied Anna in a very small voice, but the words still sounded clear to Aaron''s ears.


    "Hmm, fine," replied Aaron while taking a deep breath.

 Chapter 228 - 228. Frustrated

    "Is it okay to just leave? You don''t want to call anyone and tell them you''re gone?" asked Aaron after gathering his intentions. He turned to Anna who was busy with the view of the highway they were passing.


    "It''s okay, Uncle. Don''t worry about anything. After all, no one will ever need to hear from me," replied Anna in a very small voice, but the words still sounded clear to Aaron''s ears.


    "Hmm, fine," Aaron replied with a deep breath.


    "You don''t want to say goodbye to your adoptive mother and father first?" Aaron asked again. He thought that his nephew was just living separately from the two people because she already had a family of her own. However, he thought it would onlyst a few minutes.


    "They''re dead, Uncle. I don''t have anyone now," Anna replied in one breath.


    "You still have me, don''t think like that," Aaron Smith said awkwardly.


    Hearing that, Anna only nced over and gave a faint smile without replying a single word.


    shback OFF.


    They were currently on the ne, to be more precise in a first-ss cabin. There were only a few people in the range. Including Anna, Aaron, and also Dave who fell back asleep a few minutes ago.


    They left about a few minutes ago.


    Aaron who kept trying to get Anna to talk now chose to remain silent when he didn''t get any response from the woman.


    He didn''t know what''s going on with his feelings right now. On the one hand, he felt very happy because he could meet his nephew again without any ws. While on the other hand, he also feels a little sad to see that woman who doesn''t seem to be okay.


    A sigh escaped his lips.


    At least, ire Smith has been found. The heir to the Jason Smith fortune is back.


    ***


    Parking his car carelessly, Devan immediately got out of there and ran into the airport with wide steps. He wanted to check if Aaron and Anna took a flight to Australia today.


    Even so, he still really hoped that it wouldn''t happen.


    He still wanted to meet Anna and his son. He didn''t want her to leave with a misunderstanding like this.


    It was raining, which at first was just a drizzle now slowly became very heavy. Delivering cold air to the bones of every human being.


    Several minutes passed. Devan''s fear finally came true.


    Anna had already left with Aaron and this made him very frustrated. Sitting in a chair for a long time, He didn''t know what was on his mind. His cell phone had been ringing for a long time, but he didn''t seem to have the slightest intention of answering it.


    His hands clenched into fists. He felt really angry.


    No, he didn''t want to let this happen. He had to catch up with Anna and his son ''Dave'', no matter what.


    Rechecked the flight schedule to Australia, and at the same time, a rough sigh escaped from between his lips because it turned out that he would only be able to catch up with Anna two days from now, or in other words the day after tomorrow.


    Devan rubbed his face roughly. Slowly but surely, he rose from his position, walking with unsteady steps towards the car park. Breaking through the rain regardless of anything.


    The man did not immediately return home, nor to the hospital where Mother and the others were.


    During the trip, he tried to stay calm and normalize the feelings that were raging within him.


    ''I am sorry, dear. It''s all my fault for thinking too much about my family''s wishes, and not caring about your feelings,'' Devan thought.


    ''I was holding back too much, and didn''t realize that everything I did was just going to make you walk away from me.''


    ''No, I won''t let you leave me like this. Wait for me, I will catch up with you as soon as possible,'' he thought again, without realizing it, the tears dripped from his eyes. Indicating that his feelings hurt, he was disappointed with himself.


    This was the first time the man had shed tears like this.


    Excessive? Not. Nothing is superfluous when ites to one''s feelings.


    His cell phone rang again nced briefly, and again a rough gasp escaped his lips. Devan immediately turned off the iing call, without any intention to pick it up. Even though the one who contacted him was his mother, Mrs. Seira.


    When it waste in the afternoon, Devan continued to drive his car without any direction or purpose. Splitting the heavy rain and busy streets in J City.


    ***


    The next day.


    It''s already ten o''clock in the morning, a typical wake-up groan can be heard from a man''s lips in a five-star hotel room.


    He is Devan. The man tried to blink his eyes, the dizziness from the alcoholic drink he drankst night still left a little trace.


    His throat was dry and he felt very thirsty.


    His current appearance looked very chaotic.


    Yes, after a long walk in the middle of the city, the man did not return home but entered a bar to eliminate his frustration a little.


    And here he is now, after getting drunk . Devan booked a hotel room which happened to be adjacent to the Bar where he was.


    Suddenly his cell phone rang, in slow motion. He tried to reach for the t-shaped object and saw rissa''s name stered on the screen of his cellphone.


    "Hello," a woman''s voice sounded.


    "What is it?" asked Devan directly.


    "I''ve contacted you via email, sir. I''ve sent you your schedule for today. I just want to remind you that at 13.30 this afternoon, you will meet the Client from¡­"


    "Move to another day, rissa. Didn''t you hear what I said yesterday?"


    "But sir, you''ve asked me to set the schedule five times. I''m just worried, the client canceled this agreement. But if that''s what you want, fine, I''ll try to tell that person back, sir," rissa replied in one breath.


    Hearing the story of his secretary, Devan was silent for a moment. Trying to fix his position, got up and sat back against the bed.


    "Five times?"


    "That''s right sir."


    "Okay, then I wille to the office today," said Devan.


    "Is there anything else?" he added again.


    "Nothing, sir."


    "Okay," said Devan then hung up the phone unterally.


    It turned out thattely, he had been too indifferent to the affairs of his office. He didn''t even realize he had arranged a meeting schedule with that many clients.


    Looking at the clock disyed on his cellphone screen, Devan sighed harshly. And the next minute, he called Hendra, asking the middle-aged man to deliver his clothes and also some important files in his office.


    After doing that, he got off the bed, walked towards the bathroom right after taking off all the clothes he was wearing.

 Chapter 229 - 229. Serlys Curiosity

    Two days have gone by so quickly. And during that time Devan never came home, nor did he answer the phone call from his mother.


    Today Leo was able to get out of the hospital, even though the doctor still wouldn''t allow it, the man still chuckled.


    He prefers to go out with the Atmadja family''s doctor. Because his condition was still not recovering, Grandma did not allow her grandson to return to his apartment but asked him to stay at the main house until he waspletely recovered.


    And here Leo was, leaning on the bed in his room in the Atmadja main family residence.


    It''s been two days, he hasn''t received any news from his cousin. Where, and what is he doing now. Even though he had tried to contact her many times using her new cell phone, but had been ignored.


    Knock... knock... knock...


    A knock on the door managed to break Leo''s focus, at the same time, Mrs. Serly appeared from behind the door.


    "Mama..." Leo called in a small voice.


    "Hmm, how are you? Have you eaten?" asked the middle-aged woman again while looking for the tray of food she had brought especially for Leo a moment ago?


    "Yeah, don''t worry," Leo replied with a smile.


    "Good, do you need anything? Tell me," asked Serly.


    The one he spoke to just shook his head slowly.


    "Don''t sit too long, or you''ll feel dizzy again."


    "It''s okay Ma. I''m tired of lying down," Leo replied. Even now, asionally he still feels dizzy, it''s just that he endured it because his body was very tired if he kept lying down.


    Yes, his body was not seriously injured, it''s just that during the ident, his head hit hard and he was bleeding, making him in critical condition, and had to be operated on immediately.


    Hearing her son''s narrative, Serly took a deep breath.


    "Dr. Bobby is home. He''ll be back tomorrow to check on you," she said quietly as she cleared the te and ss thaty right next to Leo.


    Leo only responded with a nod.


    "Ah yes, have you heard from Devan?" asked the middle-aged woman again.


    "No mom. He never even answered my calls or replied to my messages," Leo replied.


    "Maybe he''s busy in his office, Mom," he added. Yet what he said was very different from what was in his mind.


    "Whereas today he should havee and apanied Byanca to choose the wedding dress they will wearter," she mumbled, but her words still sounded very clear to Leo''s ears.


    The reflex of his brow furrowed, ''Has Devan not called off the wedding yet?'' he thought.


    "Where are the others Ma?" Leo asked.


    "In the living room," answered Serly.


    "Is Byancaing too, Ma?" the man asked again.


    "Um," Sally nodded.


    "Why? You want to meet her?" asked the middle-aged woman again.


    "No, Mom. I was just asking."


    "Erm, Leo. May I ask you something?" asked Serly suddenly turning to her son and looking at him seriously.


    "What''s that?"


    "You know a woman named Anna?" asked Serly.


    "Anna? How do you know that woman?" Leo''s brow furrowed.


    "You know her?" Serly repeated her question.


    "Yes Ma, she is one of my friends."


    "Does she have a special rtionship with Devan?"


    "Why do you ask like that? You haven''t answered my question before," instead of answering, Leo asked back.


    "Which is your question?"


    "Where do you know that woman?" Leo asked.


    "Um, I don''t know her. More like just heard her name."


    "Ha? From who?"


    "Devan."


    Leo fell silent for a moment and didn''t respond.


    "How long have you known her, Leo?" Serly asked when she got no response from her son.


    "It seems like Mama has an interest in that woman?" Leo asked, ignoring his mother''s question.


    "Never mind, if you don''t want to answer. Forget it."


    "Get some rest. Don''t move too much. Call me if you need anything," she added again starting to get up from her position.


    "Okay, Mom."


    Serly nodded and left Leo''s room with both hands holding a tray of tes and sses.


    While on the other hand, Grandma and the others became worried about Devan, because there was no news from the man until now.


    The extended family had already informed Byanca about her wedding schedule which would be rushed. And of course, it made the woman cheer in her heart. Although he doesn''t know why the family changed the schedule.


    Yes, it''s true. Grandma and the others act as if they know nothing about Byanca''s pregnancy. They continued to act as usual, and never discussed it.


    "Honey, have you contacted Devan?" Seira asked approaching Byanca,nding her body right next to the woman.


    "Yes Ma, but ignored," replied Byanca.


    "That child has gone too far. If it''s just me that he ignores it won''t be a problem, but you will soon be his wife are also treated the same, Has the boy''s brain been damaged? Even though today I want to ask her to apany you in choosing a wedding dress," Seira grumbled, but the next second she immediately put on a smiling face, rubbed Byanca''s shoulder slowly, and then said again.


    "Don''t think too much about it, honey. Maybe he''s busy finishing all the things that need to do," she added.


    "Yes, Mom. It doesn''t matter. I understand," replied Byanca smiled.


    "Hmm, Devan is stupid and doesn''t know how to treat a perfect woman like you, honey. I''m sorry, okay? One day he will surelye to his senses," said Seira.


    "I just want the best for both of you, right Lana?" She added as she turned to Byanca''s Mother who was also there.


    "That''s right. Whatever''s best for both of them, I agree."


    And at the same time, everyone who was gathered in the main room was smiling, looking very happy.


    "Because Devan may be very busy, let me go alone, Ma. I happen to have a friend who is a designer," said Byanca.


    "No, honey. You can''t take care of your wedding dress alone. Devan has to apany you. I''ll try to talk to himter," Seira refused, shaking her head when she heard Byanca.


    "No problem Ma. I can do it myself. Let Devan finish all his business first, I''m afraid this will only annoy him and hinder his work."


    "No problem Ma. I''m fine."


    "Okay, how about I just apany you, honey," said Seira offering herself.


    "If that''s what you want, I can''t refuse, Mom," replied Byanca with a smile.

 Chapter 230 - 230. Heir To The S.S Groups Wealth

    "Okay, how about I just apany you, honey," said Seira offering herself.


    "If that''s what you want, I can''t refuse, Mom," Byanca replied with a smile.


    And after that, they were ready. Without waiting for a decision from Devan. It was as if all the things that the extended family had decided would also be approved by that man.


    While on the other hand, Devan had just left his room. Step on the gas to go to the airport, because soon the flight schedule to Australia.


    The man waspletely unaware of what was going on with his family.


    ***


    "Okay, how about I just apany you, honey," said Seira offering herself.


    "If that''s what you want I can''t refuse, Mom," Byanca replied with a smile.


    And after that, they were ready. Without waiting for a decision from Devan. It was as if all the things that the extended family had decided would also be approved by that man.


    While on the other hand, Devan had just left his room. Step on the gas to go to the airport, because soon the flight schedule to Australia.


    The man waspletely unaware of what was going on with his family.


    ***


    Australia


    Another news circted and managed to surprise everyone.


    A post from the S.S Group''s official website became a public spotlight and instantly became the top search on the inte. S.S Group is one of thergestpanies that houses variouspanies engaged in electronics, mass media, property, fashion, and several other fields. Of all these things,panies engaged in the fashion sector are the most famous, perhaps because they have many branded goods that are worldwide.


    Thepanies that are under the auspices of the S.S group themselves are scattered in several states. From developed countries to developing countries, even if they are not spared.


    No one does not know who the owner of this bigpany is. Just by mentioning onepany name, people will only remember one name, namely ''Smith''.


    Yes, the owners of the S.S group are the Smith family. The richest and most respected family in the country.


    And today''s upload contains an announcement regarding the heir to all of Smith''s assets, as well as a notification that the contest carried out by the family is nowpletely discontinued.


    Aaron Smith as the organizer of thepetition apologizes profusely to all parties, all circles for this matter. And as an apology, on behalf of the Smith family, he awarded arge amount of cash to each person who had registered for the contest.


    Aaron also hopes that the announcement will spread widely. So that everyone participating could immediately stop their search.


    This was conveyed by Aaron directly through a short video.


    But what was most shocking, however, was the news of the original heir to the Smith family fortune. She is a woman.


    Just the name ''ire Smith'' without a photo makes people wonder and are also curious about the face of the heir.


    In a white room, a woman stands facing a half-open window. Her face looks sad. The sun, which has been moving along its axis, is now a little closer to its midpoint. The clear sky was slowly covered with ck clouds as far as her eyes could see adding to the sad impression in her.


    Looks like it''s going to rain soon.


    She stood there for a long time until a knock on the door caught her attention.


    Knock... knock... knock...


    And at the same time, a girl appeared behind the door. Just looking at the clothes she was wearing allowed anyone to know that the girl was one of the maids in the house she was in now.


    "Miss ire, Mr. Aaron is waiting for you to have lunch downstairs," the girl said with her head lowered.


    "Where''s Dave?" Instead of answering, she asked another question.


    "Young Master is with Mr. Aaron, Miss," the Maid replied.


    "Okay, I''ll be down in a few minutes," Anna replied as she waved her hand, signaling the maid to leave.


    "Then I say goodbye, Miss," said the Maid and only the woman nodded. Yes, she had decided to use the name ire from now on.


    It''s not that she doesn''t appreciate her adoptive parents'' names, it''s just that there''s so much hurt in that name.


    Continuing to use the name ''Anna'' will only make her overshadowed by all the pain and all the suffering she experienced while in Indonesia.


    By using the name ire, she hopes to be a new person, a better person than before, stronger than before, and more sincere than before.


    Slowly she will try to forget him. Although she was not so sure that she could do it because every time she saw her son, her mind immediately filled with the man''s face.


    A few minutester.


    ire had joined her Uncle and son at the dinner table.


    "Are you okay?" asked Aaron when he saw the look on his nephew''s face was a little pale.


    "I''m fine, Uncle."


    "Go back to your room and rest, I will ask the Maid to bring some food for you," said Aaron.


    "No need, Uncle. I''m fine," said ire refusing.


    "Okay, then eat a lot," replied Aaron starting to take some of the food onto the te and then pass it to the woman, then turned to Dave, his grandson.


    This was their first meal together, since arriving in Australia, ire was always in her room, shutting herself in, citing that her body was tired after a long journey. And Aaron had no choice but to believe it.


    There was silence, only the sound of spoons and forks shing filled the room. the three of them ate heartily, while several maids seemed to be standing right behind each of them just to make sure that the food on the table was notcking and also to help their master take some desired menus.


    "I''ve already announced to the public about your arrival, is it okay?" Aaron asked.


    "Grandpa, finish eating first then talk to my mother. It''s not good to do other things when you''re eating," said Dave, turning to the man next to him with a very innocent look.


    "Ah, hahaha¡­ Yes, yes. I''m sorry, my granddaughter," Aaron replied with a crispugh.


    "Okay then I''ll finish my lunch first, how about we race, Dave?"


    "Erm, great idea grandpa. Just watch I finish my food first," Dave replied while nodding enthusiastically.


    ire who saw the interaction between Aaron and Dave subconsciously smiled faintly. "Don''t be in a hurry, you''ll choketer," said Anna but was ignored by the two people who were with her.


    "My food is finished, Grandpa," said Dave and reached for the ss of water in front of him.


    "Grandpa''s food is still a lot, that means I''m the champion," he added again.


    The person he was talking toughed loudly.


    "Is there a present for me?" Dave asked again in all his innocence and that made Aaronugh even more.


    "Of course.. What do you want? Tell me," replied Aaron.

 Chapter 231 - 231. Trending Topic

    "Is there a present for me?" Dave asked again in all his innocence and that made Aaronugh even more.


    "Of course. What do you want? Tell me," Aaron replied.


    "I want a new toy, Granpa. May I?"


    "Okay, anything for you, honey," said Aaron as he finished his meal, along with ire.


    After that Aaron seemed to send a message to someone.


    "What''s your next n ire?" asked the man as he ced his cell phone on the table.


    "Nothing, Uncle. I just want to live in peace here," the woman replied.


    "Aren''t you interested in learning about thepany?" Aaron asked.


    Hearing that, ire was silent for a moment. "Company? But, I don''t know anything about it. I''m afraid, maybe I''ll just destroy everything," she said with a sigh.


    After all, until now everything that happened to her still felt like a dream, never before had she expected that her life would change three hundred and sixty degrees. From a single parent who is full of many shorings to be an heir to the wealth of a prominent family in Australia.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t let you take the CEO position of S.S Group right away, take it easy. As long as you have the desire to learn, then that''s enough."


    "As long as you''re studying, I''ll still be in that position until you''re ready. How about it?" he asked again.


    "But¡­"


    "This is what your Mom and Dad wanted, ire. Don''t worry, I will stay by your side no matter what happens," said Aaron immediately cutting his nephew''s words.


    Hearing that, ire fell silent again. "Hmm, okay, Uncle," she finally agreed. Maybe this way, her attention will be distracted and make her forget the man.


    "So when can I start?" she asked again.


    "Take it easy. For this month, you should get plenty of rest. I know you need some time to cool off."


    "I will ask Erik to arrange vacation tickets to various countries. Just tell me, where are you going?" Aaron asked. Erik is Aaron''s assistant.


    "I don''t want to go anywhere, Uncle," ire answered that very second.


    "Hm, fine if that''s what you want. Just tell me if you need something, I''ll fulfill everything," replied Aaron.


    "Thank you, Uncle," Anna said and the man only nodded in response.


    Simultaneously, a man with a tall, upright posture walked over to them. He is Erik.


    "What is it?" Aaron asked ahead. Right now, they were still inside the dining room.


    "There is a big problem, sir."


    Aaron''s brow furrowed, the same thing happened to ire. The woman looked questioningly at her Uncle''s assistant.


    "Tell me," Aaron pleaded.


    Hearing that, for a moment Erik nced at ire briefly, maybe only for a few seconds.


    "This concerns Miss ire," said Erik.


    "Me? What''s wrong?" asked the woman at that very moment, she was very afraid if her presence in this family would only have a bad impact on the Smith family.


    "What''s wrong with my nephew? Does someone want to make trouble with her?" Aaron guessed.


    Erik seemed to be contemting, should he say it now in front of the two of them? The man looked a little dubious.


    "I want to hear it too," said ire as if she understood what the man was feeling.


    Hearing that, Erik cleared his throat softly then opened the tab he was carrying, and showed Aaron something.


    "Have they gone mad? My nephews have just returned, and they already want it?" cursed Aaron in a mumble.


    "You didn''t post her picture did you?" he asked again.


    "No sir. In the announcement, I only mention Miss''s name. Not the slightest disy of photos," replied Erik.


    Aaron took a deep breath, massaging his painless forehead making ire who saw her Uncle''s response raise an eyebrow in confusion.


    "Even though it''s only been a few hours, and it''s already this much?" Again, Aaron sighed harshly.


    "This is also beyond my expectations, sir," replied Erik.


    "What is going on?" asked the impatient Anna.


    "It''s not important, ire. Don''t think about it, go back to your room and rest, your body must still be very tired," replied Aaron while returning Erik''s tab.


    Unknowingly, ire put on a sullen face.


    "Okay, give it to her, Erik. Show her everything."


    "Okay sir," Erik replied then walked closer to ire''s chair.


    Those were several emails that came in, and all of them were from the high ss. They gave word that they would be visiting the Smith family''s residence to propose to the Smith''s only daughter. Not just one or two people, but there are about a hundred more, and the iing emails don''t stop there. New emails with almost the same message content kepting non-stop.


    ire only nced at it and understood. The woman took a deep breath. It was clear that all the men wanted her not, but rather the possessions of the Smith family. Both Erik and Aaron also had the same thought.


    The fact circting on the inte about the return of ire Smith, who is the only daughter of the couple Jason Smith and Jennie Smith as well as the heir, has shocked the virtual world, even it has quickly be a trending topic in almost all countries.


    And because of the news, many of them have new desires and hopes to be thepanions of the Smith family. Yes, who doesn''t want to be the husband of the eldest daughter who has very abundant wealth? They don''t even care what the woman looks like.


    Gradually, Aaron watched his nephew''s expression, he waited for his response but to no avail. Even after the tab returned to Erik''s grasp, no expression was shown on the woman''s face.


    "How are we going to deal with this, sir, miss?" asked Erik atst.


    "Refuse their arrival," answered ire immediately. For the second time, he didn''t want to be loved just for money. It was enough for Brian to use it at that time, not a second time.


    She was quite deterred in terms of love.


    "But Miss. It won''t be easy considering there are so many elites who send emails, I''m afraid they will feel insulted if they refuse their arrival," Erik replied without reducing his politeness.


    "Do what she wants, Erik. Reply to their email and say that Miss ire can''t meet anyone indefinitely," Aaron chimed in.


    "The Smith family have been well known for their generosity and friendly demeanor, and it''s okay to turn them down once in a while," he added.


    ire who heard that was silent, her brow furrowed faintly. She knew a little about the Smith family, suddenly she felt guilty about what she had just said.. She is afraid that the rejection will have a bad impact on the family''s image that has been built for a long time.

 Chapter 232 - 232. Playing In The Rain

    "Do what she wants, Erik. Reply to their emails and say that Miss ire can''t meet anyone indefinitely," Aaron chimed in.


    "The Smiths Family have been well-known for their generosity and friendly demeanor, it''s okay to turn them down once in a while," he added.


    ire who heard that was silent, her brow furrowed faintly. She knew a little about the Smith Family, she suddenly felt guilty about what she had just said. She was afraid that the rejection would have a bad impact on the family''s image that had been built for a long time.


    "Leave it alone, Uncle. If they want to visit, let theme," ire said after weighing it up.


    "No."


    "I don''t care what they say. What matters to me is how you feel, don''t push yourself if you don''t want to. After all, it won''t be that easy if they want to marry my niece. It''s fine, you just came back and they''re already waiting in line to take you from me," said Aaron at length.


    And that made ire smile. "Okay, then thank you."


    "I want to go back to my room now," she added.


    "Come on, Dave," she said to the boy sitting next to her.


    "No, Mom. I want to be with Granpa," Dave replied, shaking his head.


    "Okay, then don''t be naughty, and don''t ask for nothing."


    "Okay Mommy," Dave replied while waving his thumb.


    Seeing his mother gone, the boy then turned to Aaron. "Granpa, I want to y in the park," he said.


    "Wait, I called some maids to apany you."


    "Thank you, Granpa."


    Aaron just responded with a smile, the man then called a few maids and asked them to take all of Dave''s toys to the backyard.


    "Take care of him, don''t get hurt," Aaron ordered.


    "Yes sir," answered several maids almost simultaneously.


    "Ah yes, one more thing, don''t forget to make milk and other snacks, also obey all his requests," said the man again.


    "Yes sir."


    And after that, Dave got off the chair and walked out of the room.


    Now only Aaron and Erik were left in the dining room.


    "Do you have any other orders, sir?" Erik asked before leaving the room.


    "Emm, follow me to my room," replied Aaron then rose from his position.


    "Okay, sir," He then followed the man, entered the elevator to the third floor, where his bedroom and private room were located, on the floor containing all his private rooms, starting from the gym, swimming pool, and other rxing areas.


    While the floor where Anna was, was also designed almost the same, only that the woman asked to live on the same floor as Dave to make it easier for him to monitor her son. Whereas, previously Aaron wanted to prepare each private floor for his niece and granddaughter. Yes, at least I like him.


    Dave who had just reached the exit suddenly stopped his steps. The rain suddenly fell, and it made his intention to y outside vanish in an instant.


    "Looks like it''s raining very hard, young master," said one of the maids.


    "Maybe it''s better if we just y inside," she added.


    "I miss Aunt Na," Dave mumbled then crouched down and surprise the maids and suddenly did the same, crouching around the boy.


    "Young Master, the air is very cold. We should go inside," said a maid. Now they were right at the door that was wide open, watching the raindrops fall from the roof tiles.


    Hearing this, Dave didn''t respond and just kept quiet, making the maids who were with him look at each other because they didn''t know what to do to get the boy back into the house.


    While on the other hand, Erik who had been following Aaron since earlier was already in the same room as the man, standing a few meters away, waiting for further instructions. As for Aaron, the man just sat behind the window, staring at his cellphone for a long time without blinking.


    Until a few minutes have passed. Aaron started to speak.


    "I want you to find out how ire''s life has been since she was in Indonesia," said the man, breaking the silence.


    "Find out everything, who her adoptive parents are, who she has been with all this time, I want you to find out all about her without exception. Don''t miss the slightest thing," he added again.


    "Okay, sir. I will do as youmand."


    "Oh yeah, one more thing. I want you to find out what ire''s rtionship with this guy named Devan is, everyone."


    "Yes sir."


    "Myst request might be a little difficult for you, considering that the man is also not a random person," said Aaron.


    "I will try my best, sir. Don''t worry," Erik replied.


    "Em, then you can go," said Aaron.


    "Okay sir, excuse me," and in that very second, Erik walked and then turned around, walked towards the door, and disappeared there.


    Left alone, Aaron slowly got up from his position, walked to the window side, stayed there for a few minutes, watching the raindrops pouring down so heavily on the earth.


    Even though his nephew had returned, the worry within him had not gone away. His mind never left the woman, even though ire seemed fine, but Aaron felt that it was just the outward appearance.


    He didn''t know, he was also confused why his gut feeling said something like that.


    A heavy sigh escaped his lips again.


    "Brother, your daughter has returned. I promise to look after her until she finds the right man for her," she monologued, looking up at the dark sky.


    "Dave," suddenly he panicked when he remembered that earlier the boy had wanted to y in the back garden, whereas it was raining heavily right now.


    He immediately turned around, but at the same time, there was a knock on his door.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    Swiftly, Aaron opened the door and saw Erik reappearing there.


    "What is it?" Aaron asked.


    "Young Master Dave, sir. He''s been..."


    "What about Dave? Where is he now?" said Aaron immediately walking out of the room.


    "Young Master is ying in the rain downstairs, sir," said Erik, following behind the man.


    "Why are you just saying it now? Where''s the maid looking after him?" asked Aaron in a very worried tone of voice, they were currently walking towards the elevator with hasty steps.


    "They''re still trying to stop Young Master, sir," Erik replied that instant.


    "Don''t tell ire about this. I''m afraid she will worry about her son," Aaron said.


    "Get a towel and thick clothes, quick," he ordered and at that moment the elevator doors opened. Immediately took wide strides, leaving Erik without waiting for his response.


    Immediately headed to the back door, and sure enough, his eyes caught a boy who was none other than his grandson, seemed to be running around with his whole body soaking wet.. While the three maids were running behind him, looking like they were chasing after them like fools.

 Chapter 233 - 233. Playing In The Rain (2)

    "Get a towel and thick clothes, quick," he ordered and at that moment the elevator doors opened. Immediately took wide strides, leaving Erik without waiting for his response.


    Immediately headed to the back door, and sure enough, his eyes caught a boy who was none other than his grandson, who seemed to be running around with his whole body drenched by the rain. While the three maids were running behind him, they seemed to be chasing like fools.


    "Dave, don''t run, or you''ll fall," shouted Aaron, but the boy ignored him.


    "Dave, stop ying in the rain," the man shouted again.


    Seeing his grandson who was still running around, Aaron let out a shaky breath. It seemed useless if he just shouted, the echo of the raindrops drowned out his voice.


    He turned around and asked the Maid to bring an umbre, after which he immediately took a big step after the boy.


    "Dave,e on in. You''ll catch a cold, honey," said Aaron who managed to block the boy''s path, making him stop.


    "Granpa?" said Dave with his head up, asionally wiping his wet face with his hands.


    "I''m not letting you y in the rain like this, Dave. Come on in before your mother gets mad," Aaron said grabbing the tiny wrist.


    "Granpa, I''ve never felt this happy. So far I''ve only been able to watch the rain from a distance, this is the first time I''ve been so free to y like this."


    "Let me y this time, Granpa, ok, ok...?" Dave whined then grabbed the man''s thigh and hugged him, making his pants wet at that moment.


    "Just this once," he added.


    Aaron sighed harshly, then turned his gaze to the maid which was standing not far from him, sat down in fear with their whole body already very wet.


    "What are you thinking? Why let him out when it''s raining like this," Aaron said in a slightly high-pitched voice, not yelling but more so that his voice could be heard by the maids.


    "S-sorry, Young Master suddenly ran into the garden without us being able to stop him, sir. I''m sorry," said one of the maids.


    Hearing that, Aaron didn''t reply again, the man then crouched down, leveling his position with Dave, trying to persuade the boy toe back into the house.


    "Dave,e on in. You''ll catch a cold, honey."


    "I still want to y, Granpa," Dave replied, the asional sound of his teeth chattering.


    And at the same time, another scream was heard. It made Aaron and the others immediately turn to the source of the voice.


    "Mom..." said Dave when he saw his mother following him into the garden, also Erik who followed behind her. Each of them holds an umbre.


    Seeing that, Aaron gave the man a questioning look.


    "Sorry, sir. Miss ire saw it for herself," said Erik ahead of time right after arriving near Aaron.


    "Dave,e on in," said ire, pulling her son''s arm gently.


    "Why y here? Now it''s raining hard, I don''t want you to catch a cold and get sick," she added then grabbed a towel in Erik''s hand then wrapped the boy''s body, and carried him.


    "I asked him toe in, but he..."


    "Okay, mom. I am sorry," said the boy immediately cutting off his grandfather''s words.


    "Erm. But don''t do it again, okay?"


    Dave just nodded, the boy lowered his head as if in anger.


    While on the other hand, Aaron froze on the spot. Did not Dave refuse and don''t want to do it? Thinking about that, Aaron wanted tough at himself.


    Thankfully, ire came right away. Whereas previously he did not want his nephew to be worried when he saw his son''s condition. Turns out, his worries were in vain.


    Slowly, a faint smile appeared on his lips. It turned out that Dave would not refuse if his mother asked. Obedient child.


    "Well, you guys go in and prepare warm water for Dave," said Aaron, turning to the maids who were still standing unmoved from their position.


    "Okay sir," they answered almost simultaneously and then said goodbye, away from there, leaving Aaron, ire, Dave, and Erik.


    "Next time, don''t do something like this again," ire said once again, then started to carry her son, and walked into the house. While the umbre she was holding earlier was now in Erik''s hands. Yes, the man helped Miss ire hold the umbre so it wouldn''t rain while carrying her son.


    Aaron did the same, following his nephew, trying to keep up with her until she entered the mansion.


    Entering the house, ire immediately took her son into the room and cleaned his body with warm water that had been provided by the maids.


    As for Aaron, the man immediately contacted the doctor toe and check on his grandson''s condition. Afraid that something might happen. Even though the boy seemed fine, Aaron still couldn''t calm down until the doctor confirmed his condition. Let''s just say he was so worried about Dave.


    Right after ending his conversation with a doctor on the phone, Aaron again gave orders to a maid who had juste out of his grandson''s room. "Bring a hot drink for Dave," he said.


    "Yes sir. I''ll bring it right away," said the woman obediently and then walked away from there.


    Aaron, who had been standing outside the room, immediately knocked on the door and went inside.


    "Soon the doctor wille and take a look," Aaron said to ire who was helping Dave get dressed.


    "Doctor?" Anna''s brow furrowed.


    "Um," Aaron replied simply.


    Hearing that, ire only let out a rough sigh. it seems that from now on she has to get used to living as the only daughter of a rich family.


    "Thank you, Uncle," said the woman.


    "Don''t say things like that. I just did what I had to do, ire," Aaron replied.


    ire just nodded and didn''t answer any further.


    "Then I''ll stay first. Tell me if anything happens or you need something," said Aaron slowly getting up from his position who was sitting on the mini sofa in the room.


    "Okay Uncle," Anna responded quickly, even Dave also nodded with a smile.


    "I''ll be here again when the doctores," Aaron said before disappearing behind the door.


    Hearing her Uncle''s words, ire just nodded, smiling faintly.


    Now, there was only Anna or more urately called ire along with Dave in the room. After finishing wearing the clothes, the woman lifted the boy''s body andid him on the bed.


    "Mom, can I ask a question?" said Dave suddenly.


    "Sure, honey. What''s that?" Anna replied as she pulled the nket up to cover the boy''s chest.


    "Why have I never seen Daddy, Mom?"


    "Is he okay?" Dave asked and managed to make Anna''s hand stop for a moment.

 Chapter 234 - 234. Delirious

    "Why have I never seen Daddy, Mom?"


    "Is he okay?" Dave asked and managed to make Anna''s hand stop for a moment.


    "Now don''t ask that again, Dave. I don''t like it," said Anna after a few seconds of silence, her cheeks suddenly turning red from the tightness that suddenly hit her again.


    "He''s not your Daddy, okay? You only belong to Mom, understand?" she added in a slightly raised voice.


    Dave suddenly froze in ce, his face reddened with teary eyes. Because this was the first time ire spoke with such intonation to her son.


    "You''d better take a nap," Anna said again, then walked out of the room leaving Dave alone.


    It was only a few minutester, and Aaron came back into the room with a few maids and a doctor.


    Finding Dave was sobbing made Aaron panic and immediately approach his grandson.


    "Dave? Why are you crying, honey?" the man asked gently. While the people who were with him kept their distance a little and just kept quiet.


    "Where''s your mother?" he asked again while rubbing his adorable cheek that was already wet with tears.


    "Shut up, honey. I''ll give you what you wantter, how about that?" said Aaron again trying to persuade his grandson, he didn''t know what was going on but it seemed, ire had scolded her son.


    "R-really? You will give me what I want?" asked Dave with a gulp.


    "Right, honey. Stop crying now. Let the doctor check you first, okay?"


    The person he was talking to just nodded with both hands still attached to his already reddened eyes.


    Seeing such a response, Aaron immediately turned to the doctor who was standing not far from him. "Now, you can check him out," he said.


    "All right, sir," replied the doctor and walked over to the bed, at the same time Aaron got up from his position and made room for him.


    Seeing his grandson who was still sobbing, made Aaron feel pity and could not bear it.


    It took a few minutes and the doctor had finished examining the boy''s condition.


    "He''s fine, sir. Don''t worry," said the doctor, turning to Aaron.


    "Good."


    "Then excuse me, call me anytime if anything happens, sir," said the doctor again.


    "Okay. Thank you foring during a heavy rain like this," replied Aaron.


    "This is my duty, sir," said the doctor with a smile.


    "Little brother, don''t cry anymore okay?" he added back to Dave and rubbed his head slowly and very gently.


    Those who were spoken to just stared at him silently without blinking.


    "Ah yes, you like candy?"


    Immediately the boy nodded in approval. "Will the Doctor give me Candy?" Dave replied finally speaking up.


    Hearing that, the doctor reached into his bag pocket and pulled out a candy stick from it. The appearance does resemble candy in general, the difference is that the candy contains a lot of vitamin C which is good for immunity.


    He immediately put the candy in one of Dave''s palms as he said, "Since you have stopped crying, then this candy is for you, Dave."


    Dave epted the candy. "Thank you, but my mother forbade me to eat candy, Doctor," he said sobbing.


    "Mom said the candy wasn''t good for my teeth," he added, and it managed to make everyone in the room smile and feel very excited at the same time.


    "If it''s only asionally, then it doesn''t matter, little brother. Trust me, your mother will not scold you just because of this," replied the doctor.


    "Really? Can the doctor guarantee it?" Dave asked in all his innocence.


    "Of course. It''s a gift because Dave stopped crying," the doctor replied with another smile.


    Hearing that, Dave nced at Aaron, only for a few seconds, and then looked back at the doctor.


    "Okay, Doctor. Thank you again," said Dave, bowing his head slightly in respect.


    It is clear, that ire educated Dave very well to grow into the person he is today.


    Finished giving the candy, the doctor in the room then excused himself and was escorted by several maids to the main door, it was all because of Aaron''s request.


    Now only the man and his grandson were in the room.


    "Don''t cry anymore, honey," Aaron said hugging his grandson. At first nce, people might not think that the two of them were a pair of grandfather and grandson due to the appearance of Aaron who was still very young, maybe only a few years older than Devan?


    Since then, Aaron has not left Dave''s room, and only apanied his grandson until he fell asleep.


    Suddenly the cell phone in his trouser pocket rang, making him flinch and immediately take a step away so Dave wouldn''t wake up. When he saw who called him, it turned out to be his secretary.


    "Daddy..." Dave was delirious and it made Aaron immediately turn to the boy. His brow furrowed, rubbing his ears, he thought that maybe he had a hearing problem.


    Standing on the side of the window while receiving a call from the secretary, Aaron had been in that ce for almost ten minutes, his eyes fixed on the yard that looked very green to the eye. Once in a while, his forehead looks wrinkled and then back to normal, indicating that the man was discussing something very serious with the other person on the phone.


    "Daddy..." again the boy said the same word, and it didn''t go unnoticed by Aaron.


    "Okay, you can exin to me the rest in the office tomorrow, go back to work," said Aaron wanting to immediately end the call.


    "Yes, sir," came a woman''s voice from the other side.


    And after that, Aaron disconnected and immediately turned around, approaching his grandson, his senses of hearing again caught Dave''s voice when he was next to the boy.


    Hearing his grandson calling his father repeatedly in his sleep made Aaron heave a shaky breath.


    Suddenly felt very foreign to his own family because until now, he still didn''t know anything about his nephews and grandchildren. About who ire''s husband and Dave''s father are, and what happened to their family to be what they are today.


    Aaron had been very curious about it since the first time he saw his grandson''s presence, it''s just that he chose to suppress it, not because he didn''t dare to ask, but he was more afraid that the question would only make ire feel ufortable.


    So he decided to shut up and find out for himself.

 Chapter 235 - 235. Hope

    Aaron had been very curious about it since the first time he saw his grandson''s presence, it''s just that he chose to suppress it, not because he didn''t dare to ask, but he was more afraid that the question would only make ire feel ufortable.


    So he decided to shut up and find out for himself.


    Slowly but surely, Aaron tried to calm the boy down by rubbing his head very gently, until he unconsciously fell asleep next to him leaning on the bed.


    ***


    At this time, it was already eight o''clock in the evening. ire still hasn''t woken up since she fell asleep this afternoon.


    Anyone can see the dried tears on her cheeks, the edges of her eyes are swollen and red, indicating that she seems to have fallen asleep crying.


    No one knows how many times Aaron checked his nephew''s room and still found ire who didn''t move at all in the same position as before.


    As it was now, it was almost past dinner time and there was no sign of his nephew waking up yet. A rough sigh escaped his lips.


    "Do I need to wake her up, sir?" asked a maid to Aaron.


    Turning to the source of the voice, the man replied, "No need. Leave it alone. Make a night for her and give it when she wakes up."


    "Yes sir."


    "Now I will eat together with my grandson," he said again then closed the door to ire''s room slowly.


    "Okay, sir. All the food is ready downstairs," replied the Maid.


    Hearing that, Aaron just nodded. Then walked to Dave''s room.


    ...


    Maybe around eleven o''clock at night, ire was showing little movement. The sound of a wake-up groans slowly filled the room. The woman then blinked her eyes to adjust the light entering her retina.


    Slightly frozen in ce, and then slowly rising from her slumber. She grabbed the t-shaped object that she had previously ced on the nightstand.


    "Eh?" She was surprised when she saw the clock disyed on the screen of her cellphone.


    "I slept all this time?" she muttered as she rubbed the back of her neck. Her body felt stifling, it looked like she needed to take a shower immediately.


    And also filled her stomach which was screaming in hunger.


    Only a few minutester, and the woman had changed into her pajamas with mocha nuances.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    The sound of a knock on the door was heard, making her immediately step up and see who was the mastermind behind the sound.


    "Uncle?" said Anna when she saw the figure of a man behind the door.


    "Are you awake? Even though I was just about to wake you," the man replied while rubbing the nape of his neck.


    Since earlier, who knows how many times he has gone back and forth to check on his nephew''s condition untilte at night he had to wake her up because there was no way he could let ire continue to sleep without eating anything.


    And apparently, his nephew was awake.


    "Yes, Uncle, just now," said Anna.


    "Thene down, your dinner is ready," Aaron replied.


    "Or do you want to eat here?"


    "No need, Uncle. I can go down," replied ire.


    "Okay, then I''ll go."


    "Okay."


    ire didn''t move an inch from her position until Aaron disappeared at the end of the corridor.


    Suddenly her body froze, "Dave," she mumbled as she suddenly remembered her son. Immediately a feeling of guilt filled her for having yelled at him this afternoon just because of her personal feelings.


    Whereas Dave was innocent and she had treated her so harshly, even abandoned him and ignored him until now. A hint of regret welled up in her heart.


    It seemed she had to learn a lot to restrain herself so that something like this wouldn''t happen again.


    She suddenly realized one thing, that it was not only she who felt lost but her son as well. And she shouldn''t have yelled at Dave like she had this afternoon.


    ire took a shaky breath. She had made a fatal mistake as a mother, thinking about it all, her eyes welled up with tears and the next second, clear tears were flowing obediently and running down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Whether she was crying for herself or because she felt guilty for her son, Who knows. It all blended, mixed up inside her making her chest feel tight again at that very moment.


    Staying in that position for a few minutes, ire then started to walk. Instead of going in the direction where the elevator was, the woman walked in the opposite direction, approaching her son''s room.


    Yes, she wanted to see Dave first before deciding toe down and fill her stomach.


    Opened the room which was not locked, a dim atmosphere immediately greeted her, the dim light that came from the sleepingmp on the nightstand right next to Dave''s bed was enough to provide light for her.


    With slow steps, ire approached her son who was already asleep. She tried her best not to make a sound.


    She then raised the nket to cover the boy''s chest then kissed his forehead for a long time.


    "I''m sorry, honey," Anna muttered and rubbed her son''s head gently.


    Seeing such a peaceful face in front of him, a drop of clear grain escaped from her eyelids again.


    It seemed that ire deeply regretted her actions this afternoon. Only because she got carried away with emotion and had snapped at a child who didn''t know anything.


    ire sobbed.


    "I''m sorry, honey. I promise not to do it again. I love you very much," she said once again and gently stroked Dave''s cheek.


    "Sleep well, good night," she said again and then got up from her seat, slowly stepped back, and left the room.


    Tonight, it''s raining again, apanied by the asional strong wind, creating a perfect luby.


    After dinner, ire returned to her room. Her eyes, which she refused to cooperate with, kept her awake, now the girl seemed to be sitting in front of the balcony, watching the raindrops falling from the tile, enjoying the chill of the night which was so refreshing.


    asionally her hair fluttered when the wind blew, revealing her long, white neck.


    ire was pensive, her mind wandering far away.


    Even though she had met her real family, even though she already had people who cared about her around her, even though she wasn''t alone anymore, for some reason ire still felt an emptiness in her heart.


    It would be a lie if she didn''t expect Devan toe.. But, remembering the fact that Byanca is pregnant with Devan''s child makes her realize that all her hopes were just her selfishness. Wouldn''t that fact further rify her status in the man''s eyes?

 Chapter 236 - 236. A Promise

    Wouldn''t that fact also make her status clearer in the man''s eyes?


    Clear tears escaped from her eyelids again, wetting her cheeks obediently. In the silence of the night, the woman hugged her knees on a sofa.


    This time, she was again hurt by her hopes and beliefs. And all this happened also because of herself.


    The hurt feelings she feels right now are not interfered with by other people, including Devan. But because of her stupid decision to open her heart again and put her hope in someone.


    ire cursed herself. Berated himself, she wanted to scream as loud as she could right now. Until two o''clock in the morning, the woman was still sitting there, not moving an inch. She had tried to sleep, but couldn''t.


    The rain had stopped and left only the fine grains scattered in the night air. She suddenly remembered Na''s whereabouts.


    The next second, ire immediately grabbed her cell phone, intending to send a message to the girl.


    ''How is your condition now, huh?'' ire thought as she wrote a text message and sent it to Na''s contacts.


    She didn''t hope that her messages would be answered by the girl because she knew that maybe now Na might also be having quite a bit of trouble with her family.


    ying on her cellphone and social media for a while in the hope that drowsiness will soon overtake her at that moment.


    ire slowlyy down on the sofa in front of the balcony, the open windows and curtains allowed the cold air to freely explore the woman''s room. She doesn''t care about her health at all.


    Because only then, the feeling of tiredness and tightness that fills her can be slightly reduced. Yes, at least she can feel a little rxed and not too stressed with her feelings.


    Indeed, there is nothing moreplicated in this world than one''s feelings.


    Several hours passed, the orange tinge on the eastern horizon began to show its beauty, and ire had just closed her eyes a few minutes ago.


    Yes, the woman was asleep on the sofa, with one hand still holding her t-shaped object. It appears on the screen of her cell phone a missed call three times, looking at her name, it''s Na.


    ire didn''t realize that the girl was calling her, maybe because her cell phone was on silent mode? Who knows.


    ***


    "Granpa, where is Mother? Is she mad at me?" Dave suddenly asked Aaron who was apanying him to y.


    Right now, they were in the boy''s room, after bathing and having breakfast together, Aaron decided to apany his grandson to y until his mother woke up.


    A few minutes ago, he visited ire''s room and found her sleeping on the sofa with the window wide open. At first, he wanted to wake her up and invite her to have breakfast together, but after seeing her condition, Aaron refused to do so.


    He just moves his nephew to the bed and gets out of there.


    "Granpa? Can''t you hear me?" said the boy again, lifting his gaze and staring at Aaron without blinking.


    "Oh, honey. How could you think like that?"


    "Because my mother hasn''te to see me since yesterday, Granpa."


    Hearing that, Aaron broke into a smile. "Your mother is just tired, honey. She needs a lot of rest. Don''t think like that again okay?" he replied in one breath.


    "But I think Mother is really mad at me, Granpa. Even though I only asked about Daddy yesterday, he scolded me and left me alone," said Dave bowing his head, ying with his fingers, his voice sounded a little hoarse as if he was holding back tears.


    "What did you say, honey? Can you tell me?" Aaron replied, the man then approached Dave, lifting his tiny body into hisp.


    "I didn''t say anything, Granpa. I just asked where Daddy is. I miss Daddy, I haven''t said goodbye to Daddy at all," said Dave, and burst into tears at that moment.


    "Da-Daddy said he will alwayse over and y with me, Granpa," he added, sobbing.


    As much as possible Aaron tried to calm his grandson, "Don''t cry, honey. Maybe your Daddy has other business so he can''te," he said while stroking the boy''s head.


    "I want to see Daddy, Granpa. I miss Daddy, sob," Dave cried again.


    For some reason, Aaron suddenly felt an emotional turmoil within him.


    "Shh. Shh, Dave shut up dear. I will try to bring your Daddy hereter."


    "Is that true?" Dave asked immediately raising his head, looking at the man with teary eyes.


    "Em, right dear. But Dave has to promise Granpa first," Aaron replied with a nod, holding up his little finger in front of the boy.


    "Dave has to promise, from now on you won''t be whining anymore, okay?"


    "I promise, Granpa," said Dave, joining his pinky finger on Aaron''s.


    Is that all?" he asked again.


    "You also have to promise not to talk to Mom about Daddy again, okay?"


    "Okay, Granpa. I promise," replied Dave nodding confidently, a sweet smile then etched on his lips.


    "Okay, then you have to be patient okay. Just give me some time to bring your Daddy here, is that okay?"


    "Em, no problem, Granpa. As long as I can meet with Daddy again," Dave replied with a big smile, his previously teary eyes now sparkled with a sharp look.


    Hearing that, Aaron also smiled. But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t have any worries.


    He had just made his first appointment with his grandson. Even though he didn''t know anything about Dave''s father, he didn''t even know what he looked like, and what his life was like. Never mind all that, he didn''t even know his name at all.


    Let''s say he did that because he couldn''t bear to see his grandson cry.


    Hopefully, he can keep the promise he just made. No, but he did have to keep it up no matter what.


    Suddenly the sound of a cell phone ringing was heard and it managed to distract Aaron and Dave at the same time.


    "Honey, y alone, okay? I want to answer the phone," Aaron said softly and then lowered Dave from hisp very slowly and carefully.


    The man then grabbed his t-shaped object which he had previously ced on the table.


    Seeing Erik''s name on the screen of his cellphone, Aaron didn''t dy any longer and immediately picked it up.


    "What is it?" Aaron asked ahead.


    "Previously I apologize for disturbing your time, sir," said Erik from the other side.

 Chapter 237 - 237. Aarons Guess

    "Previously I apologize for disturbing your time, sir," said Erik from the other side.


    "What''s wrong? Tell me directly, don''t mince words," Aaron replied.


    "Someone wants to see Miss ire, sir," said Erik.


    Hearing that, Aaron''s brow furrowed, "Who?"


    "Mr. Devan, sir. CEO of D.A group" replied Erik.


    For a moment, Aaron froze on the spot. Why did the man want to meet his nephew?


    "He''s waiting outside the gate, sir," Erik added again.


    "When did he arrive?" Aaron asked to be sure.


    "Probably about a few minutes ago, sir."


    "Hmm, okay. Tell him toe in and wait in the main room, I''ll pass this on to ire," said Aaron.


    "Yes sir, ording to your orders."


    And after that, the connection is lost.


    "Who''s, Granpa?" Dave asked as he looked up at the man.


    "Nobody, honey," Aaron replied, smiling again. But that smile onlysted about a few seconds when he realized something.


    How can his grandson''s face be so simr to Devan''s? This time he just realized it. Even though he had only met the man once, it didn''t mean he had forgotten how curvy his face was.


    ''Could it be¡­'' Aaron guessed but immediately dismissed what had just crossed his mind. But no matter how hard he refuted the allegation, everything seemed to be getting clearer. Especially now that the man wanted to meet with ire.


    Staring unblinkingly at his grandson, Aaron then shed a faint smile.


    "Dave wants to see Daddy?" he asked as he crouched down, leveling his position with the boy. Although this is just a guess, he bets with himself by bringing his grandson to meet with Devan.


    "Of course, Granpa," Dave replied with a bright smile.


    "Okay, thene with me out, honey," Aaron said then lifted Dave''s body and carried him.


    "Where''s, Granpa?"


    "Meeting someone."


    "Meeting someone? Then I''d like to say goodbye to mother first, grandpa," Dave replied.


    "No need dear. Maybe your mother is still sleeping because she is tired, did Dave have the heart to wake her up?"


    Immediately the boy shook his head, "No Granpa. Then don''t wake her up. I don''t want to disturb Mother, Granpa," he said.


    Hearing that, Aaron smiled. "Good, smart boy," he said then rubbed Dave''s head which was in his arms with one hand.


    Treated like that, Dave also smiled.


    They then started to get up and left the room, headed to the main room, where Devan was.


    Who initially wanted to tell ire about the man''s arrival, ended up failing. Because of his baseless guess that suddenly popped into his head. Let''s say he''s a little silly, but he''s also very curious. In the end, he chose Dave to prove it all.


    "Does Granpa want to take me to see Daddy?" Dave asked, currently they were in the elevator leading to the first floor.


    Hearing his grandson''s question, Aaron just responded with a smile without making a sound.


    "Sir," said Erik when he saw Aaron.


    "Where?"


    "Mr. Devan is already inside, sir. Pleasee in," Erik said as he shifted his body to the side, giving Aaron space to pass.


    "Erm, don''t tell ire about this," he mumbled back.


    "Okay, sir," said Erik, nodding confidently. Although he had many questions in his head, the man chose to keep them to himself, feeling that he had no right at all to question his superiors'' decisions.


    Entering the room, Dave who was in Aaron''s arms looked stunned for a moment when his eyes met Devan''s face. And the same thing happened to the man.


    For a moment the two just stared at each other.


    "Daddy?" shouted Dave at once.


    "Granpa, he''s Daddy. He''s Daddy. Put me down," said the boy again to Aaron while struggling to free himself from the man''s arms. Meanwhile, Devan immediately rose from his position.


    Hearing that, of course, Aaron was no longer surprised. Because he had expected this to happen.


    "Calm down Dave, you''ll fall," said Aaron and then continued his stopped steps, entered the room, and lowered Dave on the sofa very carefully.


    "Daddy? How long has Daddy been here?" asked Dave immediately, the boy did not stay still, he immediately approached Devan.


    Seeing this, Devan immediately weed his son, spread his arms wide, and hugged him tightly.


    "Yes, Dear. Daddy is here," said the man, tightening his embrace, smiling a smile that seemed so sincere.


    Witnessing the scene in front of him, Aaron subconsciously smiled. But the next second he came back to his senses and cleared his throat slowly.


    "Wee, Mr. Devan," said Aaron greeted the man.


    Hearing someone talking to him, Devan loosened his grip on Dave, lifted his tiny body, and sat him on hisp.


    "Ah, thank you, Mr. Aaron."


    "How are you?" Aaron asked pleasantly.


    "As you can see."


    "Thank God. I never thought that you are the father of my grandson," Aaron said again and it managed to make Devan smile awkwardly. Felt very guilty, because until now he had not married Anna, while their son was grown.


    "Ah yes, sorry for not having time to say goodbye to you that time."


    "And once again, I am very grateful that thanks to your help, I was able to meet and bring ire back to this family," he added.


    In between his words, a maid entered the room and served drinks and snacks on the table, and then left the room.


    After the maid left, Aaron said again, "If I may ask, why did youe here? It seems that your goal is not that simple considering the distance between Indonesia and Australia is very far," asked Aaron without further ado.


    "I''d like to see Anna if I''m allowed," Devan replied.


    "Do you mean ire?"


    "I have to meet her, I have a lot to say to her. Please, can you help me to meet her?"


    Hearing that, Aaron was silent for a moment. As if considering the man''s words. Because it was strange for him to see his nephew''s rtionship with Devan. They already had a child but the way they behaved was not someone who had a close rtionship. Aaron became doubtful as to whether ire was married to that man or¡­.


    The information he had asked Erik had also not reached him until now. even though he wanted to know how his nephew''s life was before meeting him so that it would be easier for him to act in the future, because if it was like this, he didn''t know whether what he was doing or what he wanted to do would be okay or would only hurt ire.


    Aaron is undecided on how to deal with Devan.

 Chapter 238 - 238. Daddy And Son

    Aaron is undecided on how to deal with Devan. So for the time being, he''s going to be normal.


    "You want to meet with ire?" Aaron asked again.


    "But I can''t tell if ire can meet you or not," he added.


    "Daddy, do you want to see Mom?" Dave asked looking up.


    "Do you know where Mom is now?"


    "Mom''s still sleeping Daddy," Dave replied.


    "What he said is true, ire is still sleeping. Since arriving in Australia, she rarely leaves her room. I also don''t want to bother her any further," Aaron chimed in.


    "Really? Then I''ll wait for her until she wakes up. Is that all right, Mr. Aaroon?" he asked.


    "Of course."


    Suddenly a cell phone ringing filled the room, immediately Aaron reached into his trouser pocket and saw who was calling him at this time.


    Turns out it was his secretary.


    "Sorry, I''m staying a minute," Aaron said wanting to answer the phone.


    "Please," replied Devan.


    Seeing the host slightly away from the living room, Devan then looked at his son.


    "You don''t miss your Daddy? Hmm?"


    "Why go without saying goodbye, Dave is getting naughty huh?" he said as he pinched the little boy''s nose.


    "So howe Daddy neveres?"


    "I''m busy, honey."


    "How are you and your mother?" asked Devan again.


    Hearing that, Dave suddenly looked down.


    "Why, dear?"


    "Yesterday Mom scolded me, Daddy," Dave muttered.


    "I think Mom is still mad at me for not seeing me until now," he added.


    "Angry? Ahat exactly are you doing?"


    The boy shook his head, looking hesitant to answer.


    "Is it wrong if I miss you, Daddy?" instead of answering, the boy gave a question back.


    "Says who, honey? Dave is free to do anything, as long as it doesn''t hurt you, then it''s okay," Devan replied and stroked his son''s head. It was very clear, that the man loved him.


    "Is that true?"


    "Is your mother mad about that?" he asked.


    "Emm," Dave nodded, his eyes staring at Devan without blinking.


    "She was just kidding, honey. Don''t be sad anymore okay? Daddy''s here now, right?"


    "Okay, Daddy," the boy nodded again.


    Hearing all the stories of his son, Devan sighed harshly. Anna seemed mad at him. He had to immediately clear up all these misunderstandings. He didn''t want to be hated by the woman he loved so much.


    "Is Daddy going to live here too from now on?" Dave asked again.


    For a moment Devan froze on the spot, not knowing what to say, as if he had run out of vocabry.


    "Daddy''s going to live here right, with Mom?" the boy repeated his sentence.


    Devan cleared his throat, "Anything for you, honey," Devan replied, smiling awkwardly.


    "Ah yes, how are Uncle Leo and Aunt Na? I miss them too, Daddy."


    "Really? Do want to meet them?"


    "Um," Dave nodded enthusiastically.


    "They''re busy working, honey. Later, when I have free time, I''ll ask them toe here," Devan replied.


    "Is that true? Then my greetings to them Daddy," said Dave.


    "Okay, it seems my son is so lonely in his new home," Devan replied with a smile, one hand rubbing Dave''s head in a gentle motion.


    "Ehem..." a man''s coughing voice was heard. On reflex, both father and son turned to the source of the sound.


    No one knows since when Aaron was there, neither Devan nor Dave, they both didn''t notice because they were too busy chatting.


    "What did you say to your Daddy, Dave?" asked Aaron back in his ce.


    "Nothing, Granpa. I''m just apanying Daddy to talk so he doesn''t get bored, right Daddy?" Dave replied, looking up for the man''s approval.


    "Um, that''s right, honey," Devan chimed in with a smile.


    "I apologize in advance, looks like I have to go to the office today Mr. Devan," Aaron said after a few seconds of silence.


    "No problem, Mr. Aaron. Just do what you want, I can wait for ire here myself," Devan replied.


    "Is it okay? I feel bad if I leave my guests whoe from Indonesia," said Aaron while rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Don''t worry about me. What I want to meet is ire anyway. I can wait here, anyway I don''t want to be a hindrance to your busy life," Devan replied, trying to be reassuring.


    "Daddy won''t be alone, I''ll be with him waiting for my mom, Granpa," Dava chimed in, and her words made both Aaron and Devan smile.


    "Hmm, okay. If you need anything, just tell Erik. He''s my assistant," Aaron said.


    "Thank you for your kindness, Mr. Aaron."


    "No problem. I should have done this as a host," said Aaron.


    "Then I''ll excuse myself. Consider this your own home Mr. Devan. Do not hesitate," he added again and rose from his position.


    "Thank you again," replied Devan standing up. The man then escorted Aaron to the main door, then returned to the main room of the Smith family residence.


    At first nce, the house with white and gray shades looks simple. Simple not in the true sense. Because whenpared to the entire wealth of the Smith family, the house does not seem worth it.


    Perhaps this is the simplicity of the Smith family.


    Waited for a few hours, I don''t know how many times Erik had gone back and forth to ire''s room, only to make sure whether the woman was still asleep or awake.


    Yes, ire never came. Even so, Devan still patiently waits for the idol of the heart.


    "Daddy bored?" Dave asked when he heard his father take a few deep breaths.


    "No dear. How could I be bored if I was with my dearest son," replied Devan?


    "Do you want to y with me, Daddy?"


    "y?"


    "Erm, I have lots of toys in the room. Want to see them?"


    "May I?" asked Devan, then nced at Erik who was not far from him.


    "Young Master''s room is on the second floor, sir," said Erik as if he knew the meaning of Devan''s gaze.


    "Okay, I will apany Dave to y until he is satisfied," said Devan then carried the boy.


    "Pleasee with me, sir," said Erik, then turned and began to lead the way.


    "Okay, thanks," Devan replied, following the instructions of the man in front of him. He was as friendly as possible towards Anna''s family.


    Turning at the end of the room, down a corridor, they headed for an elevator that would take them to the second floor.


    "Pleasee in, sir," said Erik after stopping his steps right in a room on the second floor.


    "Is this your room?" asked Devan looking at his son.


    The boy nodded, "Put me down Daddy," he said.

 Chapter 239 - 239. Husband And Chef

    Turning at the end of the room, down a corridor, they headed for an elevator that would take them to the second floor.


    "Pleasee in, sir," said Erik after stopping his steps right in a room on the second floor.


    "Is this your room?" asked Devan looking at his son.


    The boy nodded, "Put me down Daddy," he said. Devan immediately obeyed his son''s request.


    "Tell me if you need anything, sir," Erik said right after Devan and Dave entered the room.


    "I''m at the bottom," he added.


    "I want a snack, may I?" said Dave suddenly, the boy was already sitting on the mini sofa in the room.


    "Of course, Young Master. Wait a minute, I''ll ask the Maid to bring some food here," Erik replied.


    "Okay, don''t take too long, Uncle," said Dave.


    "Okay, Young Master. Is it still there you want?" asked Erik again.


    "Nothing, Uncle. That''s all," said Dave and took his father''s hand.


    At first nce, Devan looked at his son''s room, it was not much different from the rooms in Indonesia, only this room was a little wider.


    Spent several hours, Devan and Dave were still in the same room without moving an inch.


    A smile etched on Devan''s lips implied that the man was in a happy mood. Yes, although he couldn''t deny that he still had some worries.


    ncing at the clock that was perfectly wrapped around his wrist, it was already noon.


    "Honey, I am out first," said Devan to Dave.


    "Okay," Dave replied, nodding.


    Hearing that, Devan immediately got up from his position, stepped out of his son''s room, and walked towards the elevator while watching everything that entered his view.


    "Erik, what about ire?" he asked. Yes, he headed to the first floor just to meet the man.


    "Miss ire hasn''t woken up yet, sir."


    "Until now?"


    "Yes sir."


    "So ire doesn''t have breakfast?" asked Devan a little worried.


    "I didn''t dare wake her up, sir. It would be a different story if Mr. Aaron was here," replied Erik.


    "Hmm, I see," Devan muttered, propping his chin on one hand, as if he was thinking about something.


    "May I know where the kitchen is?" he asked.


    "Why do you ask the kitchen, sir?"


    "I want to cook."


    "W-what?" Erik was shocked. He never thought before, the man in front of him would say such a thing.


    "B-but sir..."


    "I want to cook for lunch ire," said Devan immediately cutting the man''s words.


    "Now show me where the kitchen is," Devan said turning around and looking around the room.


    "Mr. Aaron would be furious if I let you do such a thing, sir."


    "Is your master grumpy?" asked Devan, starting to roll up the long-sleeved shirt he was wearing to his elbows.


    "No, sir. I mean, you are a guest of the Smith family. You shouldn''t be doing hard work, let alone cooking. If you want something, I can ask the Maid to cook it, sir. You don''t have to bother," Erik replied at length in one breath.


    "Didn''t you hear that I want to cook for my wife," said Devan.


    Erik froze on the spot hearing the man''s words. But quickly normalized his expression.


    "You''re just afraid Mr. Aaron will be angry, right?" asked Devan turning to face the man.


    "N-no..."


    "Okay, I''ll ask Mr. Aaron''s permission," said Devan again interrupting the man''s words. He immediately contacted Aaron right then and there.


    "Hello," came a male voice from the other end.


    "Sorry to interrupt your time," replied Devan, the man then turned on the loudspeaker of his cellphone so that Erik could hear their conversation.


    "No problem, do you need anything? Did Erik not serve you well?" Aaron asked.


    "Erm, it might be said like that." And Devan''s answer made Erik tense.


    "Give this phone to him please, Mr. Devan. Let me talk to him," said Aaron.


    "No, I contacted you for permission, Mr. Aaron," replied Devan.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I want to use the kitchen in your house, but Erik won''t let me," Devan answered asionally ncing at the man nearby.


    Silence, no response from Aaron for a few minutes, made Devan check his cellphone screen again, thinking that the connection was lost.


    "Hello," Devan said.


    "Why do you want to use the kitchen sir? You can ask the Maid to cook whatever you want," Aaron responded atst.


    "It''s hard for me to allow you to do such trivial things, sir. I don''t want the Atmadja family to sue me if you get hurt at the Smiths'' house," he added.


    "That''s not going to happen," Devan reassured.


    "Hmm, fine. If that makes you happy," Aaron finally agreed.


    "Thank you, as rumors circted. You are indeed very kind," Devan replied while slipping apliment to the man.


    "You''re exaggerating, Mr. Devan. Then I''ll end the call. I still have work to do."


    "Okay, thanks again," replied Devan.


    And after that, the connection is lost.


    "You hear him, right?"


    "Now take me to the kitchen," he added, shoving his cell phone back into his trouser pocket.


    "All right, sir," replied Erik and started to lead the way.


    Seeing Erik''s arrival, the chef on duty at the house and the maids who were busy preparing lunch turned their heads.


    "Mr. Erik?" said the chef, his brow furrowed faintly.


    "Are you done?" asked Erik.


    "A little more, sir."


    "Then finish itter," said Erik when his eyes caught some of the food that had already filled several containers and was just waiting to be served.


    "B-but..."


    "All of you get out, and get some rest," said Erik again, and that only added to the confusion of the Chef and those with him.


    Seeing everyone''s response, Devan stepped forward. Equalize his position with Erik.


    "I will cook for Miss ire," said Devan.


    "Oh, before. Introduce me, I''m Miss ire''s chef," he added.


    Not only the chefs but Erik was also confused by Devan''s words. No one knows what Devan had in mind and says something like that.


    No matter how hard Erik thought, he couldn''t predict Devan''s attitude at all. Did not that man previously say that Miss ire was his wife? And now, how could he say anything else? Miss ire''s chef?


    "So, when are you guys going to get out of there? When I cook, I can''t be bothered," said Devan breaking everyone''s focus.


    "You heard that right? Now do what he says. Continueter," Erik said.


    "Yes sir," replied the chef, nodding his head inpliance. The others did the same.


    In just a few seconds, and the kitchen was empty.


    "Please use the kitchen at will, sir," said Erik.


    The man just nodded, then walked into the room.

 Chapter 240 - 240. Lunch For Claire

    "Miss, are you awake?" asked Erik.


    "I''lle in, Miss," he added after getting no response.


    The sound of the door creaking open echoed through the corridor on the second floor.


    Erik''s brow furrowed when he found no one in the room. Miss ire who was previously on the bed could no longer be found there.


    "Miss ire..." Erik called.


    Hearing the sound of the showering from the bathroom, suddenly a sigh of relief escaped his lips.


    ire had woken up and was currently taking a shower. Knowing this, Erik immediately left the room and closed the door tightly. Choose to wait outside the room.


    Until a few minutester, Erik knocked on the door again.


    And this time, he got a response from within.


    "Come in," ire said when she heard a knock on the door, the woman had juste out of her walk-in closet. Wearing a peach knee-length dress. Her long ck hair was untied.


    "What is it?" ire asked again when she saw Erik emerge from behind the door.


    "No Miss, I just wanted to check on your condition, because you haven''t woken up since a long time ago, you even skipped breakfast this morning," Erik exined.


    "I''m fine. Just a little tired. I''m sorry if I worried you," ire said.


    "Ah yes, where is my son?" she asked again.


    "He''s ying under, Miss," replied Erik.


    Hearing that ire nodded.


    "It''s already noon, Miss. I''ll ask the Maid to prepare food for you,e down in a few minutes," said Erik.


    ire nced at the clock in her room, and in that second a harsh breath escaped her lips. Turns out he slept until noon.


    "I just want to eat here," said ire.


    "Okay Miss, I will ask the Maid to deliver your food in a moment," Erik replied.


    "Also bring Dave here. I want to have lunch with him," ire said again.


    "Yes, Miss. As you wish."


    And after that, Erik said goodbye. Back to the kitchen where Devan and a boy seemed to be waiting for his arrival.


    "Miss ire wants to have lunch in her room," Erik said right after stopping in front of Devan.


    Hearing this, Devan''s brow furrowed faintly, then said "Okay, let me bring the food for her."


    "Is that right, Dave?" he said again, asking for support from his son.


    "But sir, Miss ire said she only wants to be with Young Master, nothing else," Erik said trying to exin.


    "That''s because she didn''t know about my arrival," replied Devan.


    "Okay, well, tell her someone wants to meet her," he added.


    "No, no," he said again.


    ''With all the misunderstandings that have befallen us both, saying I''ming might just make her appetite go away,'' Devan thought.


    Erik, who heard the man''s uncertain words, was silent, waiting for what he would say next.


    "I''ll wait until ire finishes lunch, until then don''t say anything about my arrival," Devan finally spoke again.


    "Okay, sir," replied Erik, nodding in agreement.


    Devan then turned to his son, "Honey, Mom wants to have lunch with you. I think she''s not mad at you anymore."


    "Daddy''s going to eat with us too, right?"


    "Later, honey. For now, Mom and Dave are the only ones eating together,ter I will join," Devan replied.


    "It is okay, right?" he asked, stroking the boy''s head.


    "Why Daddy?"


    "Um, I''m full, honey."


    "Is that true?"


    Devan nodded, "I''ll just wait for Dave in the main room, how about that?"


    "Um, okay Daddy," Dave said obediently.


    "But can I ask you something, honey?"


    "What''s that Daddy? Just tell me," Dave replied.


    "Don''t say anything about mying to your mother, okay?" said Devan.


    "Fine, I willply with all Daddy''s requests."


    "Good, smart boy," said Devan then lifted the boy''s body, lowered him from the chair.


    .while Erik who was between them just kept quiet and listened. Didn''t even have the intention to ask. The man only gave instructions to a few maids to prepare food on a trolley that they would take to the second floor.


    All the food was Devan''s cooking, while the food the chef cooked earlier was wrapped, to be distributed to street children or beggars.


    It was the Smith family''s custom. Whenever there was excess food, Aaron asked them not to throw it away, and instead, the man asked them to wrap it up and distribute it to the poor, and it happened almost every day.


    "Then wait for me here, Daddy. Don''t go anywhere, okay?" said Dave to his father.


    "Okay honey," replied Devan, cupping his son''s chubby cheeks.


    After that, the boy started to leave, following Erik along with a few maids pushing a trolley filled with heavy food, desserts, and cold drinks along with fruit.


    Until Dave disappeared from his sight, Devan did not move an inch from his position. It seemed to meet Anna, he had to be a little patient.


    Until now, Devan did not know about the wedding day changes that his family would make.


    The man was too panicked by Anna''s sudden disappearance, that he didn''t have time to see his family. No, it''s not that he doesn''t have time, but rather he is angry, Devan is angry with his own family. Because they are the cause of Anna''s departure.


    To him, Anna was someone he had to prioritize. Finding her whereabouts and exining all about this misunderstanding was something she thought she had to clear up first.


    He should have been able to catch up with Anna after confronting his family and canceling the contest. Only, Devan didn''t do it. Let''s say he was too worried about Anna''s feelings, afraid that she would disappear again as she did five years ago.


    Walking with unsteady steps into the main room, the man did not sit there but continued to walk until he reached a ss window that gave a view of the front yard of the Smith residence.


    Sitting there, struggling with his thoughts. He never thought that the feeling of fear of loss could be like this.


    It feltpletely different whenpared to when he was with Byanca before.


    Thinking about the woman, Devan suddenly thought of the existence of Leo, his cousin.


    Since leaving the hospital that day, he hadn''t seen his cousin. Receiving news from Hendra who said that Leo had been discharged from the hospital made him no longer worry about the man''s condition.


    Although until now he always ignores people at home whenever he calls him, including Leo, that doesn''t mean he doesn''t think about his cousin''s condition.


    Not telling them his news was also one of Devan''s ways of venting some of his anger.


    He promised, after returning to Indonesia. He will cancel the marriage.. No matter what, he will still do it.

 Chapter 241 - 241. News From Leo

    He promised, after returning to Indonesia. He will cancel the marriage. No matter what, he would still do it, he wouldn''t hold back anymore.


    It was only because he had been procrastinating all this time, looking for the right time, that something like this had happened.


    He bes aware that there is no right time because he has to create it himself.


    Suddenly, the sound of a cell phone ringing broke him out of his thoughts.


    Devan immediately reached into his trouser pocket and pulled out a t object from it. Seeing the new number listed on his cellphone screen, the man''s brow furrowed faintly.


    He didn''t know how many times he saw the number calling him, Devan couldn''t count and after he looked around, it turned out that there were many iing messages from the same number.


    Devan sighed harshly, it seemed that the owner of the foreign number had an interest in him, until he finally decided to answer the call.


    "Hello," said Devan.


    "Finally you picked up my dial, Devan," came a voice from the other end.


    Hearing that, Devan''s brow furrowed again, "Leo?"


    "Yes, it''s me, your cousin. Ah yes, this is my new number, don''t forget to save it," said Leo.


    "What is it? You''ve been bothering me a lot since yesterday," asked Devan without small talk.


    "Where are you now?" instead of answering, Leo asked back.


    "I heard you were out of the hospital," Devan said trying to change the subject.


    "How are you now?" he asked again.


    "The one who should ask that question is me, Devan. Since that time in the hospital, I haven''t heard from you. You suddenly disappeared, making everyone here worry about you," Leo said in one breath.


    "I''m busy," replied Devan curtly.


    "Are you okay? Where''s Anna? How is that woman? She''s back to health, right?" Leo asked in session.


    "Is she sick?"


    "You don''t know? Aunt Seira even pped her when she was sick. Didn''t Anna tell you this?" Leo asked.


    And instantly, Devan''s hands clenched tightly without realizing it, his face was red for no reason. Just hearing that Anna was sick had made him curse himself for not paying attention to her health, especially now? His mother had even pped her?


    This is toote. He didn''t know what was going through his mother''s mind to do something like this.


    It''s not that he doesn''t love or respect his mother, it''s just that. Anna did not have any faults and had to ept such treatment. Anyone would feel angry if they heard it.


    "Devan..."


    "Devan..."


    "Didn''t you hear me?" Leo asked, because he had told him at length but got no response.


    "Ah yes, what did you say earlier?" replied Devan who regained his consciousness.


    "I asked, where are you now? How is Anna doing? Are you okay? You better hurry home, the big family wants to meet you, it seems they want to discuss your marriage with Byanca," said Leo repeating all his words earlier.


    "You''d better go home early and cancel your wedding if that''s what you want. Do you know? Yesterday, Aunt Seira apanied Byanca to the boutique to choose the wedding dress," he added, his voice a little lower this time.


    "You better go home today and tell the big family about everything. Don''t dy too long, it''s not good, Devan."


    "I can''t," said Devan curtly.


    "Ha? Why? Don''t tell me you changed your mind? Did something happen? I know it wasn''t you who impregnated Byanca, I know better than anyone."


    "I know that. It wasn''t me."


    "So? Ah yes, I forgot to say that your wedding date is a few days," said Leo.


    "What?"


    "Yes, it was Aunt Seira who wanted this. Only Byanca is pregnant, and the extended family approves of it. They all know this and think that the child that Byanca is carrying is yours," Leo exined again.


    Devan''s jaw tightened.


    "that day I had the intention of revealing Byanca''s rottenness, it''s just that I had an ident. I lost my cellphone, even though I have the evidence there."


    "I think the reason I got into an ident is the same reason as the fire in your backyard," Leo guessed, this was just the man''s guess, he didn''t have any evidence, but somehow this bothered him.


    Because the chain of events happened on the same day, and they both had the same thing. Both have evidence of Byanca''s dirty y with another man.


    "You should go home now and sort things out. Don''t dy time too much, Devan" Leo said again, sounding from his voice, he seemed a little emotional.


    "I''m advising you because I care about you guys. There''s no way I''d let you leave Anna and her son, and marry a woman who is pregnant with another man''s child," Leo kept on talking, spilling out all the things he''d been holding back for the past few days.


    "I can not."


    "Why?" Leo asked a harsh sigh.


    "I''m not in Indonesia."


    "Ha? What do you mean?"


    "Long story. Maybe I''ll be back tomorrow or the day after," Devan replied.


    "Where are you now?"


    "At the Smith family''s residence in Australia, Anna''s house to be precise," Devan exined again. And that only added to Leo''s confusion.


    "Anna? Australia? What do you mean Devan?"


    "Never mind, it''s a long story. I''ll be back after finishing my business here," said Devan.


    "OK. Because only you can cancel your marriage."


    "Thanks for your help, Leo," said Devan. This was a rare and sacred word for Leo, and just because those words left Devan''s lips, he was pretty sure that his cousin was not okay.


    "I didn''t do anything, I just wanted to protect my nephew," Leo replied after a few seconds of silence.


    "How are Anna and Dave? They''re all right, aren''t they?" he asked again.


    "Yeah, they''re fine. Don''t worry," Devan replied.


    The way the two of them interacted was very different from usual, and it meant that the problems they were facing were very serious.


    "Okay, then I hang up, my mom looks like she''s on her way here," Leo said.


    "Um," Devan replied simply.


    And after that, the connection is disconnected.. At the same time, his sense of hearing heard the sound of footsteps approaching towards him.

 Chapter 242 - 242. Daves Attitude Change

    And after that, the connection is disconnected. At the same time, his sense of hearing caught the sound of footsteps approaching him.


    Turning towards the source of the voice, a maid walked towards him.


    "What is it?" asked Devan before the woman.


    "At the request of Mr. Erik, we have prepared lunch for you, sir. Please follow me," said the woman.


    "I''m still full," said Devan.


    "B-but¡­


    "I don''t like repeating my sentence. Just tell him that I will eatter when I''m hungry," said Devan, cutting the woman''s sentence.


    "Okay, sir. I shall then excuse myself."


    Hearing that, Devan no longer responded. The man turned back to face the window, slowly opening all the iing messages on his cellphone.


    He stayed in that position for a long time, harsh sighs escaped his lips every time he opened an iing message from his cousin Leo.


    "Ehem ..." a clear voice sounded from behind, making Devan gasp and immediately turned to the source of the voice, the owner of the voice was Erik.


    "Where''s Dave?" he asked.


    "He''s still in Miss ire''s room, sir," said the man then entered the room. Intending to invite Devan to talk so as not to feel bored while waiting for the woman to finish her lunch.


    While on the other hand, ire and Dave who were in the same room didn''t talk much to each other as usual, the atmosphere was slightly awkward between the mother and son.


    "Mom, you still mad at me?" Dave asked, looking down, not daring to look his mother in the eye.


    "Who says it? I''m not angry anymore, honey. I''m sorry, okay?" ire replied.


    "Really? You''re not mad at me anymore?" Dave repeated, now the boy raised his head and looked at ire with an innocent look.


    ire nodded with a smile, one of her hands then stroked her son''s head gently.


    "Yes, dear. Now finish your meal," said ire again.


    "Are you mad at Daddy?" Dave asked in a slightly whispering voice.


    Hearing her son''s question, ire just smiled. Trying to control herself, because only hearing the man''s name, feelings of sadness filled her again.


    "No dear, eat quickly and finish your food," said ire and then fed the boy.


    "Do you like the food?" Dave asked again after swallowing the food in his mouth.


    "Yes, Dear."


    "Doesn''t it taste a lot like Daddy''s cooking?"


    Anna just smiled awkwardly in response to her son''s question.


    "I miss Daddy so much, Mom," Dave mumbled again when he sensed that his mother was no longer angry.


    "Don''t you miss Daddy?" asked the boy again.


    "Eat honey, stop talking while eating," ire said still in a soft voice.


    "Okay, Mom," Dave finallyplied.


    After that, silence. No more conversation was heard from the mother and child until the food on their tes was gone.


    "You like the food? I like it, Mom," said Dave after cing the ss back on the table directly in front of him.


    "Yes, Dear."


    Hearing his mother''s answer, Dave smiled.


    "I want to eat this, Mom, but I want to be bribed," said Dave again while pointing at the apple in front of him.


    "You want to feed me, right?" he added spoiled.


    ire smiled, "Of course, honey," she replied.


    Until a few minutes passed, they finally finished their lunch ritual.


    ire then pressed the button that connected directly to the Maid''s room on the first floor, and only a few minutester, several maids came and cleared the tes and sses in ire''s room.


    "What have you been doing, honey? Can you tell me?" asked ire, approaching her son and lifting the tiny body onto herp.


    "No Mom, I''m just ying in the room while waiting for you to wake up," said Dave.


    "Really? Dave ying alone? I''m sorry, honey," replied ire.


    "You don''t need to apologize. Grandpa yed with me before leaving for work, Mom. After all, Granpa said, Mom was very tired and needed a lot of rest. So I refrained from disturbing you, Mom," said Dave again while ying with his little fingers.


    Hearing her son''s answer, ire smiled again, not knowing how to respond.


    "Mom, I want to go back to my room, okay?" Dave asked again.


    "Of course, honey. I will apany you," replied ire then stood up from her position.


    "No Mom, no need. I can be alone, Mom stays here, take a lot of rest," Dave said again holding ire''s hand and asking her to sit back down.


    Reflexively, the woman''s brow furrowed. Dave didn''t usually say things like this.


    "You just stay here, okay mom? Don''t go anywhere, take a lot of rest," said Dave again and then released his mother''s grip, walking slowly towards the door of the room.


    ire stared.


    "Good afternoon Mom," Dave said before disappearing behind the door.


    Dave''s attitude towards her made the woman wonder, had her attitude yesterday gone too far, to make the boy like this?


    ire take a deep breath, took her cell phone which she had previously ced on the table, and yed with it, leaning her body rxed on the sofa. Trying to ignore her son''s strange behavior.


    ''Ah, maybe it''s just my feelings,'' she thought.


    "I''ve been too sensitivetely," he mumbled with a shaky breath.


    But no matter how hard she tried to ignore her son''s attitude, ire thought more and more about him.


    Until in the end, she decided to apany Dave to his room. She was also tired of being in the room all the time. Alone in the room doing nothing would only make her keep remembering him.


    At least if she is with her son, her attention and focus will be slightly diverted.


    Slowly, the woman moved from her position. She tidied her clothes a little and walked towards the door. She intended to take her son for a walk in the garden behind the house.


    However, after arriving at Dave''s room, she didn''t find anyone there, making the woman frown in confusion, even though it had only been a few minutes.


    "Dave ..." she called softly while scanning the entire room, the bathroom did not escape her search but the boy was nowhere to be found.


    "Dave, where are you, honey?" ire called out to her son.


    The woman then tried to contact Erik.


    "Hello Miss, is there anything I can help you with?" a voice from the other side.


    "Hello Erik, is Dave with you now?" asked Anna matter-of-factly.


    "Young master?"


    "Yes, did you see him?" Anna asked again, at the same time she faintly heard the voices of a man and a child who seemed to be ying.


    "Erm, where are you now?"


    "I-In the main room, Miss," Erik stammered.


    "Okay," ire said again and then ended the call.


    The woman immediately went to the first floor.

 Chapter 243 - 243. Dont Ask Me To Leave

    "Yes, did you see him?" Anna asked again, at the same time she faintly heard the voices of a man and a child who seemed to be ying.


    "Where are you now?" She asked again without waiting for a response from her interlocutor.


    "I-I''m in the main room, Miss," Erik stammered.


    "Okay," ire said again and then ended the call. Immediately she headed downstairs without dying a second.


    For some reason, her feelings suddenly turned bad. She was restless, her heart was working faster than usual.


    Take s deep breath.


    Coming out of the elevator on the first floor, ire called out her son''s name while walking towards the main room.


    "Dave," she called again.


    "M-Miss?" Erik suddenly appeared out of nowhere, making the woman gasp.


    "You startled me," said ire.


    "I''m sorry, Miss," said Erik, bowing slightly apologetically. Previously, when he wanted to visit ire''s room to say that someone wanted to see her, she had dialed him first.


    "Where''s Dave?" asked Anna looking straight at the main room.


    "Y-Young Master¡­"


    "What''s the matter with you? Why are you stuttering like that?" Cut ire immediately then continued her steps that had stopped.


    "Miss, wait," said Erik immediately following the woman.


    The woman being spoken to ignored the man''s words, ire continued walking towards the main room until the woman reached the door, and her footsteps suddenly stopped.


    "Mom?" said Dave, and immediately Devan turned his head.


    As if struck by lightning, both ire and Devan froze on the spot.


    The two stared at each other for a few minutes, neither making a sound. Express the longing in each other''s gaze.


    "Anna.." said Devan immediately stood up when he regained consciousness.


    Hearing her name being called, ire gasped, instead of answering, the woman suddenly turned around. Yes, ire turned around and left the room. Stepping quickly, passed Erik with cheeks already wet with tears.


    "Anna, wait!" shouted Devan trying to catch up with the woman. Meanwhile, Dave, the boy just stood there, not understanding what was going on with his parents.


    Even Erik just stayed where he was, letting Devan chase after Miss ire.


    The elevator doors closed, but that didn''t stop Devan from giving up. The man immediately used the emergency stairs to go to the second floor.


    Don''t be surprised how the man can find out the room where Anna is, because Dave has told him a lot about himself and his mother before.


    With quick steps, only a few seconds, and the man was already on the second floor.


    "Anna, where are you, honey?" shouted Devan, his voice echoing and filling the entire room on the second floor.


    "Anna, don''t go. Don''t avoid me," he added, his breath ragged.


    "Anna, answer me. Where are you now, honey? Don''t make me worry like this," Devan shouted again as he opened one by one the rooms he found on the second floor with very fast movements. His face looked very frustrated.


    And at that moment, the corner of his eye caught the image of someone entering a room. Soon Devan approached and knocked on the door


    "Anna, open the door," he shouted.


    "Don''t avoid me like this, honey. Answer me, let me exin everything," he said again.


    While on the other hand, Anna immediately locked her room tightly, stood leaning against the door while holding her chest which felt tight again. The woman sobbed, one hand covering her mouth in an attempt to muffle the sound of her crying.


    She missed him, really, really missed him. But at the same time, she felt a deep heartache.


    "Anna, open the door. I want to talk to you," Devan''s voice came back. The man kept knocking on the door non-stop.


    It went on for several minutes until finally, Devan stopped knocking on the door, even the man''s voice was no longer heard.


    And it managed to make ire glued to the spot. Suddenly a feeling of worry filled her because Devan''s voice suddenly disappeared.


    Still sobbing, the woman slowly opened the door to her room, intending to peek. Afraid if something happened to Devan.


    And the next second, ire who had just unlocked her bedroom door gasped because the man she was most worried about suddenly opened the door and entered her room.


    He even hugged her tightly right then and there.


    "D-Devan, what are you doing?" stammered ire.


    Devan did not respond, the man hugged Anna tightly, very tightly, and managed to make the woman wince in pain.


    Devan hugged her too tight as if afraid she would run away from him.


    "D-Devan, let me go."


    The man shook his head, resting his head on ire''s shoulder.


    "Devan, you shouldn''t have done this to me," the woman said again.


    "Let go..." her words trailed off when she felt water running down her shoulder. ire froze on the spot.


    ''Devan crying?'' she thought.


    "Let go of me, Devan."


    "You already have a fianc¨¦. This shouldn''t have happened."


    "I don''t want to be used of stealing someone else''s husband, I understand my position. You should let me go," ire said continuously.


    But there was still no response from the man, causing ire to take a deep breath.


    "You know, Devan. You already have a fianc¨¦, and soon you will be the father of the child she is carrying."


    "There''s no way I''d let her be born without a father by her side."


    "This isn''t right, let me go," ire snarled continuously.


    But again Devan did not give any response, instead, the man tightened his embrace, making the woman wince in pain.


    "D-Devan, you hurt me," Anna stammered, asionally she could be heard sobbing.


    "No, I won''t let you go until you give me a chance to talk," Devan said.


    "You don''t need to exin everything anymore, I''ve heard it from your mother. You''d better go back to Indonesia, I don''t want to be a destroyer of other people''s rtionships, Devan. Don''t make me a bad woman," ire replied in one breath.


    "No, I won''t. I''ll stay here with you," Devan said, his voice a little hoarse.


    "I don''t care about them anymore, I don''t care about my family anymore. My only family now is you and my son."


    Hearing that, it would be a lie if ire''s heart didn''t waver. On one hand, the woman wanted to believe Devan''s words, but on the other hand, her mind refused to ept all that, the memory of the day she saw the photos, also when Mrs. Seira came to the house still reyed like a broken record in her head, filled it to the brim.


    ire still loves Devan, she even loves him very much, it''s just that the feelings she has will also hurt her at the same time.


    "Don''t ask me to leave, I beg you," said Devan again, his voice lower than before.. It was very clear that at this time the man was crying.

 Chapter 244 - 244. Dont Ask Me To Leave (2)

    "Don''t ask me to leave, I beg you," said Devan again, his voice lower than before. It was very clear that at this time the man was crying.


    "Then tell me, what should I do Devan?"


    "There''s no way I''m with a man who will soon marry a woman who is pregnant with his child," added ire again with a rough sigh.


    "Don''t make me confused. Better let me go now, and go back to Indonesia."


    Devan shook his head vigorously, tightening his grip on the tiny body as if he didn''t care about ire''s whimper.


    "Don''t ask me to leave, give me some time to exin everything, honey. What you know right now is not entirely true," said Devan.


    Hearing that, ire froze on the spot.


    "Does that mean you don''t want to admit your child is with Byanca?"


    "No, it''s not like that," Devan replied absentmindedly, and his answer stabbed into the recesses of ire''s heart.


    "I never touched the woman, honey. How can I admit the child in her womb," said Devan?


    ire was stunned, "What do you mean?"


    "I''ll tell you everything, but you have to promise me that you won''t kick me out again," said Devan, still hugging the tiny body.


    A rough sigh escaped ire''s lips. Maybe she should give him a chance. Whetherter her heart will get sicker or otherwise, she is trying to prepare herself.


    "Okay, I won''t kick you out again."


    "Then let me go first, You hugged me too tight, I''m having trouble breathing," said ire.


    "Ah, I''m sorry," replied Devan slowly loosening his grip on the woman.


    "I was just afraid you''d push me away, I''m sorry, honey," he added.


    Anna didn''t reply and just gave a nod in response.


    Seeing that, Devan immediately lifted ire''s body onto the sofa, carrying her with bridal style.


    Startled? Of course. ire gasped and reflexively wrapped her arms around the man''s neck.


    "I''m sorry for only being able to meet you now, honey," Devan muttered, kissing ire''s forehead beforending her body on the sofa.


    No, notnding the woman''s body, but his own body. Devan sat down without lowering ire, making the woman sit on hisp.


    "Don''t move much, just stay here," said Devan holding ire''s arm which seemed to want to go down.


    "I''m afraid you''ll run and leave me," he added again, using both hands to lift the tiny body towards him.


    And Devan''s sudden action made ire gasp, a clear blush filling her cheeks. Not without reason, because at this time, the dress she was wearing was lifted and exposed her upper thighs, sitting astride facing Devan with both hands still wrapped around the man''s neck was not something good for her heart health.


    If other people saw it, they might think that ire was trying to seduce Devan.


    "Listen to my exnation, don''t interrupt, OK?" said Devan, even his breath felt very clear on the woman''s cheek, the minty scent that was so refreshing made the other side of ire struggle.


    Whether consciously or not, the woman nodded faintly.


    Seeing ire''s response, Devan gave a faint smile. With a slow-motion, he lifted the woman''s waist closer to him, then pulled her head up andid her on his shoulder.


    That treatment again made ire blush.


    "Don''t protest, honey. Leave it like this, I miss you so much," said Devan hugging ire''s body and rubbing her back slowly and lovingly.


    ire did not respond, the woman seemed resigned and melted by Devan''s treatment of her. She even forgot how sick she had been in thest few days.


    "The child conceived by Byanca is not my child, dear. I have never even touched the woman, not at all," said Devan, starting to exin.


    "Recently I''ve been intending to cancel my marriage with her. It''s just that I''m waiting for the right time to do it," he added again.


    Devan then continued his sentence, exining all the things that happened to him with Byanca, how will he got the marriage, and their rtionship from childhood until now.


    Devan told everything without hiding anything, even when he vented his anger by having sex with other women he also said.


    How his rtionship can be strained as it is now, and how his life was before and after ire''s presence in his life.


    Devan also did not miss an exnation about his family''s strong desire to marry him off to Byanca. Also, Leo, who initially opposed his rtionship with ire and ended up supporting him, became the first person in his family to ask him to end the matchmaking.


    Anna listened intently to everything, not wanting to interrupt at all.


    Now and then Devan was silent for a few seconds to catch his breath and then resumed.


    "Everything you think about me is wrong, honey," Devan said again, stroking ire''s hair in his arms.


    "And what my mother told you was wrong, and I didn''t visit you for the past few days because I was visiting your family. I intended to surprise you by meeting you with your real family."


    "I never thought that it would turn out that my departure for Australia would bring disaster to you behind my back," he added with a shaky breath.


    "I didn''t even know Leo had an ident if Na hadn''t called me. Also with the house fire in the backyard."


    ire heard everything very clearly, slowly but surely calm returned to her heart. The heartache she had felt earlier suddenly disappeared. It turns out that in this case, she was also wrong because she trusted other people''s words without proving the truth first.


    The woman remained silent and did not respond, still waiting for the man to continue his exnation.


    "I''ve exined everything without covering anything up, honey. If you still don''t want to believe everything I say, that''s up to you. I''ve done my best, I hope you understand my feelings and ept me back."


    "Ah, one more thing, Leo called me earlier and told me the news about the change in my wedding schedule with Byanca."


    Devan then told her everything Leo had told him on the phone.


    "But don''t worry, the wedding won''t happen. My heart belongs only to you, honey."


    "I''m sorry if this misunderstanding makes your heart hurt, I''m sorry, honey," he added again.


    "I don''t want to lose you, I don''t want to be away from you anymore."


    Devan kept saying things like that even though he didn''t get a reply from ire.

 Chapter 245 - 245. Dont Ask Me To Leave (3)

    "I don''t want to lose you, I don''t want to be away from you anymore."


    Devan kept saying things like that even though he didn''t get a reply from ire.


    "So don''t ask me to leave again, okay?"


    Don''t get any response, Devan just kept quiet while waiting patiently for the woman in his arms to reply.


    However, until a few minutes had passed, there was neither a sound nor the slightest movement from ire which made Devan frown.


    "Anna," he called, somehow preferring that name to ''ire''.


    "Anna, you heard me right?" asked Devan again.


    "Are you still mad at me?"


    "I''m sorry," he added, but the same thing happened. The woman did not respond either.


    With a very slow movement, Devan tried to look at ire on his shoulder.


    And at the same time, a small smile appeared on his lips. No wonder there was no answer, the woman was asleep and even looked very sound.


    "Okay, go to sleep honey. I''ll exin everything once more when you wake up," he muttered again as he gently stroked ire''s hair.


    Remaining in that position for a long time, Devan did his best not to make the slightest movement.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t intend to move ire to the bed, just let''s say he was selfish, because he liked the position they were in.


    Neither of them realized that they had spent several hours. Devan, who was patiently waiting for Anna to wake up, slowly felt sleepy, and only a few minutester the man also fell asleep sitting up, hugging ire''s tiny body on hisp.


    While Dave, who had been abandoned by his father and mother for a long time, is now starting to get restless.


    "Uncle Erik, where are Mommy and Daddy?" asked the boy innocently.


    "Why haven''t theye back yet?" he added again. By now they were in Dave''s room because previously Dave wanted to chase after his father and mother, only to be prevented by the man, and ended up apanying him to y in the room.


    It waste afternoon, and there was no sign of the two of theming out of the room yet. Just thinking about it, made Erik feel awry.


    He didn''t want Mr. Devan to do anything bad to Miss ire, but if he forced his way into the room, he was afraid that Miss ire would brand him a nuisance, and want to interfere in her personal affairs.


    Since earlier, Erik has been very restless.


    He didn''t know how many times he went back and forth from Dave''s room to Miss ire''s room, but only to the door, he had no intention of knocking let alone opening the door.


    Don''t hear any sound from inside the room, it made him feel a little relieved, but that didn''t mean his worry disappeared.


    "Uncle Erik, can''t you hear me?" Dave asked again repeating his previous sentence.


    "A-ahh, I''m sorry Young Master," replied Erik, regaining his senses.


    "Are Mom and Daddy still in her room?" he asked.


    "Yes, Young Master."


    "Then I''ll catch up with them. Maybe they forgot about me, Uncle," replied Dave, quickly rising from his position.


    "N-no Young Master, don''t do it. Erm... I mean maybe your Mom and Dad are still talking about important things, there''s no way they''ll forget about you," Erik said immediately crouching down, leveling his position with the boy while holding his arms, trying to stop him.


    ''Don''t let Dave follow his mother into the room, I don''t want him to find a scene that a boy shouldn''t see,'' Erik thought, He didn''t know what was up with him that made his thoughts perverted like that. But it''s just a precaution.


    "Uncle? Then what did they do? Why aren''t they here yet?" Dave asked with a frown on his face, it was very clear that he was tired of ying.


    "Just you wait, Young Master. They will surelye. Maybe in a moment?"


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes, Young Master," Erik replied as he nced at the clock in his hand, a harsh sigh could be heard escaping from between his lips.


    "Young Master, do you want to go out sightseeing?" asked Erik again. His tone of voice was very soft.


    "Where, Uncle?"


    "Anywhere, Young Master."


    "But I''m afraid Mom will be mad if I don''t ask her permission, Uncle," Dave replied, looking at Erik with an unblinking gaze.


    "Don''t worry, Young Master. I will take responsibility."


    "Where will Uncle take me?" Dave asked, repeating the same question as before.


    "You''ll find outter, Young Master," replied Erik, then took the boy in his arms. Walk outside to the car garage.


    Erik intends to take Dave around the eliteplex of the Smith residence. Indeed, since Miss ire and her son arrived in Australia, they had never once left the house. Only asionally, and even then, only limited to the garden and yard of the house, never more.


    Time passed so quickly, the orange hue slowly spread across the horizon, filled the western sky, and managed to amaze every eye that saw it.


    Aaron hade home from work, during the trip the man took the time to buy some snacks for ire and his grandson. After traveling for about thirty minutes, he finally arrived home.


    Immediately he entered the house with wide steps. Ever since he was in the office, his mind has never left the arrival of Mr. Devan and his nephew.


    Entering the elevator, Aaron headed to the second floor, on the way he tried to contact Erik. Intended to ask what was going on, because the situation at home seemed very quiet.


    Usually, when he came home from work, Dave would be on the first floor ying with anyone he met, whether it was with Erik or with some of the maids who worked in the house.


    A knock on the line made Aaron clear his throat softly until the person on the other end picked up the phone.


    "Hello, sir."


    "Erm. Where are you now?" Aaron asked.


    "I''m out, Sir, with Dave," Erik answered simply.


    "What are you guys doing outside? Come home soon, it''s gettingte."


    "All right, sir. I''ll be right back home."


    "Ah yes, is Devan home yet? Has that man met with ire?" Aaron asked again.


    "I-I don''t know, sir. I''ll tell you the details when I get home. All I can say now is, Mr. Devan has met with Miss ire," Erik replied.


    Hearing this, a deep sigh escaped the man''s lips. "Okay, be careful on the road," Aaron said then disconnected unterally.


    At the same time, the elevator opens. Immediately Aaron stepped the corridor on the second floor, headed to ire''s room, wanting to confirm the condition of her niece.


    He didn''t know, he just felt really worried.

 Chapter 246 - 246. Awkward

    I don''t know, he''s just really worried.


    Knock¡­ Knock¡­ Knock¡­


    Aaron tried knocking on his nephew''s room. Since it was already dark, all the lights in the room were on. But not with ire''s room.


    Seen from the bedroom window, it was very dark inside, as if no one inhabited it.


    Even so, Aaron did not stop knocking on the door of the room.


    "ire?" he tries to call thedy.


    "Are you okay?"


    Waited a few minutes, no answer. In a slow-motion, Aaron tried to open the door and found it was not locked.


    Dark, there is no lighting in the room. Aaron fumbled in his trouser pocket and took out his cell phone intending to use it as a light.


    After sessfully turning on the light in the room, Aaron''s steps stopped, his body froze when his gaze caught two figures sleeping on the sofa in a hug.


    Suddenly Aaron''s face fell a little hot, rubbing the nape of the neck that didn''t itch while turning his gaze to another direction, it was clear that the man was being awkward.


    For some reason he was ashamed of himself seeing the scene, a sight he had never expected before.


    "Ehem.." Aaron cleared his throat, hoping that the two of them would wake up and be aware of his whereabouts, but unfortunately, neither Devan nor ire showed the slightest sign of waking up.


    "Ehem.." Aaron cleared his throat once again. His current position was on their side, trying to avoid the sight, but it still seemed that he asionally stole nces at the sofa where Devan and his nephew were.


    ''What are they thinking?'' Aaron thought.


    ''Why not just sleep in the bed? If this is the case, I guarantee their bodies will hurt when they wake upter,'' he thought again. Slowly approached the two people.


    With slow steps, he intends to move the two to the bed.


    It took a few minutes until Aaron managed to move the two people to the bed, it seemed Devan and ire were very tired because there was no movement from the two of them at all when he lifted their bodies.


    He didn''t know whether Devan was sleeping or just pretending, Aaron didn''t know.


    After moving the two people away, a rough sigh escaped his lips, he then decided to leave the room.


    Asked the Maids to prepare a special dinner for his guests tonight, after which Aaron returned to his room. Shower and change clothes.


    Erik and Dave passed Aaron in the elevator. The two of them had just got home after walking around and taking the boy to buy the things he liked along the way.


    "Sir," Erik was surprised when his eyes met Aaron''s right after the elevator doors opened. Visible in both hands holding severalrge bags containing boxes which, if only at a nce, anyone could tell that they were toy cars and airnes.


    "Granpa," Dave called as soon as he ran into the elevator, approaching the man with a lookup.


    Of course, Aaron didn''t stay still, the man immediately crouched down and greeted his grandson, lifted his tiny body, and carried him out of the lift.


    "Uncle Erik, just take it to my room," said Dave, turning to Erik who had just passed him.


    "Okay, Young Master," replied the man while bowing respectfully, waiting for Mr. Aaroon and the boy to leave, then he entered the elevator in front of him.


    While on the other hand, Aaron who was carrying Dave was now walking to the backyard, the gardennterns that were neatly lined up managed to provide enough light for the two of them, along the path made up of rocks, they headed to a small pond in the backyard. Where the pond contains various types of fish that look very beautiful. He didn''t know, Aaron just wanted to rx his mind a bit while feeding the fish there. This has be a routine activity aftering home from work.


    "Granpa where are you going?" Dave asked innocently, scanning his surroundings.


    "Feed the fish, honey."


    "Where have you been?" he asked as he lowered the boy from his arms.


    "Uncle Erik took me out for a walk, Granpa," Dave replied as he watched what his grandfather was doing.


    "Uncle Erik also bought me a lot of toys," he added.


    "Really? You like it?" asked Aaron again, the man was now holding a small bowl of fish food that he had just taken from the mini box that he had specially prepared there.


    "Of course, Granpa. I like it."


    "I still want to go around, but Uncle Erik has brought me home," Dave said with a shaky breath, fiddling with a small pebble with one of his feet.


    "If I have free time, I''ll take you out for as long as you want, honey" Aaron replied with a smile, ncing over at his grandson.


    "Are you promise?"


    "I promise," Aaron replied immediately, and it managed to make Dave seem excited again. The boy then walked closer to the edge of the pool, jumped onto a rock that was half his body size, sat there with both legs he let swing down.


    "Granpa, all these fish are yours?" Dave asked again, his eyes ring at the swarm of fish that seemed to be swarming and fighting for each other''s food.


    "Yes, Dear."


    "May I have one?"


    "Of course, Dave also wants to raise fish?"


    "No, Granpa," replied the boy, shaking his head.


    "I want to take it to the room, I think I don''t have a toy fish like this," he added.


    On reflex, the corner of Aaron''s lips twitched faintly. He didn''t know what kind of response he should respond to his grandson''s words that sound so innocent.


    "Granpa, may I? I want that one," Dave said again while pointing to a golden scaly fish that had arger body size than the others.


    "If you want, then you can have it. But don''t take it to the room okay? The fish will die, honey," said Aaron.


    "Dead?"


    "Just as Dave needs oxygen to stay alive, fish are like that too, honey. Water is their ce to live, without water they will die," Aaron replied as he exined.


    Dave didn''t respond anymore, the boy was just silent while nodding his head, seemed to be trying to digest what his grandfather had just said.


    It was all this time when he was studying. Most of the material he read and studied was only about calctions, foreignnguages, and astronomy.


    It was rare for him to learn about the living things around him.

 Chapter 247 - 247. Awkward (2)

    Very rarely did he learn about the living things around him. Also, this was Dave''s first time seeing a fish pond like this up close, usually, he would only see it in the aquarium, and even then it was just a glimpse.


    So it''s only natural that he doesn''t know about it.


    "Dave likes fish?" Aaron asked again when he didn''t get any response from his grandson.


    "If so,ter I will buy a big aquarium and keep it in your room," he added again.


    "But I don''t know how to take care of them, Granpa. I''m afraid I''ll just kill themter," Dave replied with a frown on his face.


    Aaron wanted tough at the boy''s response. "Okay, if that''s the case. This fish pond also belongs to you," he said.


    "Granpa? Is that all right?" Dave asked looking enthusiastic.


    "Of course, Honey."


    "That means I can also feed them?" Dave asked again, his eyes sparkling brightly at the sight of the fish still swarming down there, even some swimming under his feet because Aaron purposely threw a handful of fish feed around his grandson.


    "Sure, do you want to try it?"


    "Um," he nodded, then got off the rock where he was sitting. Walk slowly towards Aaron.


    "Be careful," said the man who immediately greeted his grandson.


    They enjoyed their time together there for almost an hour.


    While on the other hand, Erik who had put Dave''s toys in the room immediately went downstairs and arranged for the family dinner.


    While on the other hand, ire and Devan who seemed to be still sleeping on the same bed still didn''t show any signs of waking up.


    Until a few minutester, a typical wake-up groan could be heard filling the room, followed by small movements of ire''s fingers.


    She blinked, trying to adjust the light that entered his retina until she had a very clear vision.


    The white ceilingbined with the blue color, forming the sky and white clouds like during the day was the first sight that greeted her.


    But the next second, her body stiffened. She felt something heavy pressed against her stomach, followed by herst memory of being on Devan''sp or rather in the man''s arms in a position that was a bit embarrassing for her.


    ire immediately lifted the nket that covered her body up to her chest and found someone''s strong hands were hugging her.


    Instantly she felt heat on her face, a red hue was again drawn on her cheeks when she turned and found Devan still sleeping.


    Since when did she move into bed?


    Seeing the man''s peaceful face, ire tilted her body to face Devan without taking the man''s hand off her stomach.


    Observing the curve of the face of the figure in front of her without even blinking. This was the first time she saw Devan up close like this.


    Only one word can describe it, Handsome. Before, when Devan exined to her, told her at length about what happened to him without hiding anything, even though she didn''t hear the whole thing because she was asleep, but just hearing the gist of it made her understand, and could give an assessment of attitudetely.


    Maybe it''s because her feelings are too sensitive so that every little thing that happened to hertely makes it seem like it''s something big. Nor should she believe all Mrs. Seira''s words, and photos in her cell phone.


    She is too concerned with her feelings without asking Devan for an exnation first.


    ire wouldn''t doubt the man''s words, because Devan had never lied to her. And he''sing to Australia at this time further strengthened her feelings and trust in the man.


    Leaving his family and fianc¨¦ just for her sake as if he didn''t care about anything was enough to prove that Devan was serious about her.


    For a moment ire was fascinated and amazed. Whether consciously or not, one of her hands moved, she seemed to want to caress the man''s face.


    Only, her hand suddenly stopped in midair.


    "Admiring me? Hmm?" Devan suddenly opened his eyelids, one of his hands held ire''s in the air, then slowly lowered it and ced it on his sturdy jaw.


    Startled? Of course. The woman gasped because the man in front of her suddenly woke up without giving any signs.


    Caught staring at Devan, a bright red blush appeared on ire''s cheeks. She was very shy.


    "Satisfied with admiring me?" asked Devan slowly moving and shortening the distance between them.


    "Or do you want more?" he added and brought Anna''s hand to his chest.


    "N-no. Let-let goes of my hand," ire responded, stuttering a little trying to pull her hand back.


    "I-I''m going to take a shower," she added and got up from her position.


    "I''m hot."


    Hearing that, Devan smirked. ire''s hand was still in his, "Okay, I''ll help you," he said and took a seat, the same as the woman.


    And the next second, ire''s tiny body was in Devan''s arms.


    "W-what are you doing? put me down," ire struggled to try to escape, but with her very tiny body, it''s notparable to Devan who has a burly body.


    "Don''t move too much, honey. You''ll fall," said Devan, pushing the bathroom door and going inside.


    "I-I can take a shower myself. Put me down Devan," said ire not giving up.


    Hearing the response of the woman in his arms, a feeling of pleasure filled Devan, the man cheered inwardly. Does that mean that his rtionship with Anna is back to normal?


    "You''re not mad at me anymore, aren''t you?" asked Devan, gently lowering the woman into the bathtub.


    ire didn''t respond and just looked down in shame. Her hands were in front of her chest in a crossed position, as if she was protecting something.


    "I-I can take a bath myself,e out," ire muttered in a voice that sounded a little small, but still able to reach Devan''s ear.


    "Get out or I won''t see you," squeaked ire, sounding a little shy. The tone of her voice and the words she spoke were in stark contrast. Because she should have shouted while saying that, not squeaked like a frightened mouse.


    Hearing the words of the woman in front of him, Devan became very excited. With just such an appearance, ire had managed to awaken another side of the man''s body.


    "Okay, I''m out," Devan said and walked out, leaving the room while rubbing his face roughly.


    He dug his hole, it seemed that at this time Devan needed to soak in cold water.


    Stepping out of the bathroom, his leg movements suddenly stopped when his eyes met the figure of Aaron who seemed to have just opened the bedroom door.

 Chapter 248 - 248. Dinner Together

    Striding out of the bathroom, his leg movements suddenly stopped when his eyes met the figure of Aaron who seemed to have just opened the bedroom door.


    The two stared at each other in silence for a few seconds.


    "A-ah I''ve been knocking on the door since earlier, it''s almost past dinner time, so I wanted to wake you up," Aaron said, stuttering a little.


    "I thought you were still sleeping," he added.


    "O-okay, thanks," Devan replied awkwardly.


    "Oh yeah, where''s ire?" asked Aaron again as he looked around.


    "ire is taking a shower inside," Devan answered immediately with one hand pointing behind him.


    "You guys shower together?" guess Aaron.


    "Oh no, you misunderstood. I-I just..."


    "It seems my guest needs cold water, want to soak in my room?" cut Aaron immediately with a smile.


    "I-I..."


    "Don''t hesitate, consider this your own home. Take a shower, then we all have dinner together," Aaron interrupted again.


    "I''ll have Erik take you to the third floor," he added.


    "Then thank you, Mr. Aaron."


    "Ah, one more thing, since you are the father of my grandson, then you shouldn''t still maintain a formal attitude towards me. Take it easy, we are family, although I don''t know how your rtionship with ire is," said Aaron again.


    "Okay. Thanks again," Devan replied a little awkwardly.


    And after that, escorted by Erik, the man headed to the third floor, to be precise to Aaron''s room.


    Until a few moments passed, ire had finished bathing, wearing navy-colored pajamas, she stepped out of the room. Looking for her son.


    While on the other hand, Devan who had been soaking in cold water for several tens of minutes, now regained his sanity. Fortunately, Aaron''s body was almost the same as his, and he happened to have a lot of very new casual suits. So Devan is not too bothered. Since he had visited the family Smith unprepared, he had never expected something like this to happen either.


    But the only thing he should be grateful for is that hising to Australia was not in vain.


    Knock... knock... knock...


    At the same time, the door was opened.


    "Mr. Devan? Are you done?" Erik asked without reducing his politeness in the slightest.


    Hearing that, Devan immediately came out of the walk-in closet and met Erik.


    "Mr. Aaron and Miss ire are waiting for you downstairs, sir," Erik said again.


    "Okay," Devan replied and immediately followed Erik to the ground floor.


    Dinner was very quiet, no talking could be heard at all, only the clinking of spoons and forks that could be heard against tes, filling the silence of the night.


    Aaron asionally nced at ire and Devan alternately, seeing that both of them looked a little awkward, making the man smile faintly.


    ire''s appearance also slightly changed, her facial expression no longer wistful. And it all must have something to do with the arrival of Devan.


    Aaron will not protest or ask anything, as long as it makes his nephew happy than anything he will do. And, vice versa.


    There was only one thing he was worried about right now, when Aaron was in the office, so many elite men came to visit and wanted to meet him, all just because they wanted to win his heart for ire.


    Not only through email messages, but some of them choose to meet in person. And that made Aaron a little ufortable.


    However, even so, he did not receive any let alone wee their arrival. Fortunately, during the day, he has a busy schedule, so he doesn''t have to make excuses just to avoid them.


    "Eat a lot, honey," said ire for the first time, the woman adding a side dish to her son''s te.


    "Just a little, Mother, I''m already full," Dave replied then moved a few spoonfuls of side dishes onto Devan''s te.


    "Daddy, this is for you, eat a lot, Mom said," he said again with all his innocence.


    Devan smiled, "Okay, okay, give it all to me, honey," he replied and it made ire re at him.


    Instantly the smile on Devan''s lips disappeared, "Dave has to eat a lot, honey. Here I am a bribe," he said immediately turning his gaze to another direction.


    "Open your mouth, Daddy bribe," he said again as he took a spoonful of food on his te.


    The person being spoken to had a sullen face, "I''m getting full, Daddy."


    "Just a little more, honey. Let''s finish it."


    Dave finally could only surrender, being fed by his father made the boy unable to refuse.


    Aaron who witnessed the scene in front of him smiled a faint smile, and it was dimly evident that Erik was also doing the same thing.


    After dinner, ire apanied Dave to study a few minutes before her son fell asleep. While Devan, the man was sitting rxing in the main room with only Erik, before he wanted to apany his son too, but ire didn''t allow him to enter the room, and this is where he ends now.


    As for Aaron, the man was in his study. Seemed to be struggling with some files that his secretary had just sent.


    As the night wore on, Devan began to fidget in his ce, because ire didn''t show up.


    "Sir, if you want to sleep you can use the guest room in this house," said Erik. Previously, when Aaron said goodbye to Devan to finish other things in his study, the man asked Devan to stay at the house for a few days.


    At first, Devan refused, but finally agreed because Dave kept whining, and he became impatient. In the end, with an unavoidable response, he epted the offer. Yet in his heart, Devan did expect someone to hold him back. Yes, even if it''s just Aaron.


    "Okay, thanks," Devan replied.


    "What time does ire usually sleep?" he asked again.


    "I-I don''t know, sir. Since Miss ire arrived in Australia, She very rarely came out of her room, she just kept locking herself up. So forgive me for not being able to answer your question, sir," replied Erik, what he said was true.


    Hearing that, Devan took a deep breath. "Okay, then I want to catch up with them," he said immediately rising from his position.


    "B-but, Sir..."


    "I just wanted to check on their condition, nothing more," Devan interrupted immediately.

 Chapter 249 - 249. Trending Topic

    "I just want to check on their condition, nothing more," Devan said and immediately headed to the second floor.


    Erik wanted to follow Devan but his steps stopped, his cell phone suddenly rang. Seeing the name on the screen of his cellphone, he immediately turned around and walked away from there.


    "Hello," said Erik, taking the call.


    "What is the information do you have?" he asked again. The man who contacted him is one of his friends who is currently in Indonesia. Not only that, but the man was also one of Aaron''s subordinates.


    A few days ago when Aaron visited Indonesia with some people, the man ordered half of the people he was with to stay in Indonesia.


    Just in case he missed something or forgot something important in the country. Yes, he always has a habit like this every time he visits a country. Ask some of his people to stay in the country for about one to two weeks.


    And this time his peoples are still in Indonesia. Coincidentally Aaron wants to investigate how his nephew''s life was during the country, also about her rtionship with Devan.


    "Have you got all the things Mr. Devan asked for?" asked Erik.


    "No, I mean not all of them," came the reply from the other end.


    "Then why are you calling me now?"


    "There is something very important you must tell Mr. Aaron. It is very urgent."


    "Ha?"


    "I''m serious."


    "Say what is it?" Erik asked, one eyebrow raised.


    "You remember when you asked me to find out about Mr. Devan, right?"


    "Yeah, right. Why?"


    "Is it true that the man you are referring to is the leader of the D.A group?" asked the man.


    "Is my question less clear right now?" sarcasm Erik.


    "I just wanted to make sure again.


    "You''re too long-winded, if it''s important say it immediately. If not, I''d better end it, you''ve wasted my time," Erik said again with a rough sigh.


    "Wait, listen to me first," replied the man on the other end, his voice slightly higher than before.


    "Now look at trending news in Indonesia, not only in Indonesia but trending news in Asia," he added.


    Hearing that, Erik immediately obeyed his friend''s words. Browsing the search engine on his cellphone, and found it, only nced at it and the man''s jaw tightened.


    Even though this was none of his business, for some reason he also felt a little emotion churning within him.


    "Have you seen it?" a voice came from the other end of the phone after a few minutes of silence.


    "Yes," he answered briefly and immediately hung up the phone unterally.


    With wide strides, Erik headed for the elevator and pressed the button marked with the number three.


    While on the other hand, Aaron who was still struggling with the files in front of him was suddenly startled by a knock on his study door.


    And at the same time, the door opened wide revealing Erik, his assistant''.


    "Sorry to interrupt your time, sir," said Erik while bowing a little lower as a sign of apology, even though Aaron had asked him not to do things like that, but Erik didn''t heed and did it anyway.


    "No problem, what''s wrong?" asked Aaron stopping his activities for a moment, removing the sses perched on his nose on the table while leaning his body on his chair.


    "Looks like you should see this," Erik said again and walked over while turning on his cell phone, intending to show him what he had just seen.


    "What''s that?" Aaron''s brow furrowed with his eyebrows knit together in confusion, but it onlysted a few seconds and a rapid change in expression could be found on his face.


    His hands were clenched into fists, his face was flushed with clenched jaws.


    It was only natural for Aaron to react that way because what he had just seen was the news that Devan''s marriage to a woman named Byanca would take ce within two weeks from now.


    Even the news of the family of Atmadja along with the family of the prospective bride was included in the news.


    Aaron immediately returned Erik''s cell phone roughly, sitting up straight with both hands supporting his head, trying to calm himself down.


    Looking at the time of the news release, it was a few hours ago.


    Who doesn''t know Devan Atmadja? A man who became the heir of D.A group, the secondrgest position in Asia. Especially the media that often gives news about it, whatever it is, including small things.


    It can be said almost, every day, buttely, the news about Devan Atmdja seems to have disappeared from the media.


    No one expected that after disappearing, the man returned with big news and manage to shock the virtual world in less than twenty-four hours.


    Aaron stayed motionless in his position for a few minutes, heard trying to catch his breath as the emotions nearly overtook him.


    Erik who was next to him just stood. still, waiting for Mr. Aaron to give further instructions, but after a while, the man near him didn''t show any response.


    "Should I throw Mr. Devan out of this house, sir?" asked Erik.


    "For tonight, let him, Devan is my guest," Aaron replied, then slowly lowered his hands, and leaned back in the chair trying his best to normalize his feelings.


    Because he knew very well, acting in anger was not a good thing. "Okay, I will do as you say, sir" replied Erik immediately.


    "Where is he now? Is he asleep?" Aaron asked again, ncing at the luxurious clock hanging on the wall not far from him.


    "Not yet sir. Looks like Mr. Devan is currently meeting with Miss ire," Erik replied.


    "How do you know?" Aaron asked again, turning to the man standing beside him.


    "A little while ago, Mr. Devan said he wanted to visit his son''s room, as well as Miss ire''s room, sir," Erik answered immediately.


    Hearing that, a harsh sigh could be heard escaping from between Aaron''s lips.


    "Okay, you can go out now.. I want to be alone," said Aaron.

 Chapter 250 - 250. Believe Me

    "Okay, you can go out now. I want to be alone," said Aaron.


    "Okay, sir," Aaron replied and then left the room.


    While on the other hand, Devan and ire were sitting talking on the sofa which was right in front of the balcony of the woman''s room.


    After checking his son''s room earlier, Devan towards ire''s room. What initially just wanted to check now ended up sitting together with the woman.


    Not without reason, because earlier when Devan opened the door to ire''s room slowly, the woman also seemed to be doing the same thing.


    "Since when did you get to Australia?" asked ire, the evening breeze blowing lightly from the window she had left half-open caressing her smooth skin, giving her a refreshing sensation.


    "Yesterday, I was able to catch up with you because the flight just became avable," Devan replied.


    Hearing that, ire nodded faintly.


    "Does your family know you''re here?" the woman asked again.


    "Only Leo, the others, I don''t know if they know it or not," Devan replied.


    "Why, dear?"


    Hearing Leo''s name being mentioned, ire suddenly remembered the events of that day.


    "How is Leo now? Is he okay?"


    "He''s out of the hospital," Devan replied.


    "Eh? That fast? I thought he had surgery that day?" asked ire a little surprised, because, for someone who has undergone surgery, Leo is someone who recovers quickly.


    "That''s his wish, he chose to be treated at home, even though the doctor has not allowed him to go home," Devan replied as if he knew the thoughts of the woman next to him.


    "Ah yes, where is Na? I received a message from her, she resigned to be Baby sitter Dave," he added.


    "She returned to her family."


    "Really? I wanted to give her a present for helping you take care of Dave."


    Hearing that, ire smiled.


    "So when are you nning to return to Indonesia?" she asked, ncing at the man sitting beside her. Their distance is only limited by a chair cushion.


    "Have you kicked me home yet?"


    "No, it''s not like that," ire replied immediately.


    "You''re worried about the wedding ns?" guess Devan.


    ire didn''t reply, instead, she turned her gaze to another direction as if avoiding Devan''s gaze on her.


    Seeing ire''s response, Devan chuckled.


    "Don''t worry about me. Just trust me, honey. It''s been enough for me to face my own family," said Devan.


    ire didn''t respond and just stayed where she was. Even though the response was like that, to be honest, the woman is now filled with feelings of happiness.


    And after that, there was only silence, No more words could be heard from them. Everyone is busy with their thoughts.


    Staying in that position for a long time, they werepletely unaware of the presence of Aaron who had been standing by the door. The door to the room that was slightly ajar allowed him to hear all the conversations between the two people, although it was faint it was clear enough for his senses of hearing.


    A few minutester, after he struggled with his thoughts, he finally decided to knock on the bedroom door.


    Knock...knock...knock...


    "ire, are you asleep?" shouted Aaron from outside the room.


    "If not, I want to talk to you about something," he added.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, ire and Devan, who were previously silent, were suddenly taken aback. The two turned and stared at each other for a few seconds until there was another knock on the door.


    "That''s Uncle Aaron," ire said frantically.


    "Hurry and hide," she said again as he grabbed Devan''s arm, and managed to make the man flinch and stand up.


    "Let''s hide, I don''t want Uncle to know you''re here," ire muttered, walking in all directions at a fast pace, looking for a suitable hiding ce for Devan.


    While the man just smiled seeing ire was in a state of panic.


    "What are you doing, honey?"


    "Don''t run around like this, you might fall."


    But ire did not pay attention to the man''s words in the slightest. Instead, she pulled Devan into the bathroom.


    "Don''t make any noise, okay?" she said and pushed the man in, not forgetting to turn off the light in the small room and then walked out and locked it tightly. ire didn''t even wait for the man''s response.


    "ire, are you asleep?" Aaron''s voice came from outside again.


    "Not yet, Uncle. Wait a minute," ire replied trying to normalize her expression, catching her breath.


    Then slowly, she opened the door.


    "Why is Uncle visiting me at this time of night?" asked ire directly without further ado.


    "May Ie in?" instead of answering, Aaron said something else.


    "Of course, you can, Uncle," replied ire slightly shifting her body to the side to give the man ess to enter the room.


    "It''ste, I thought you were asleep, but you haven''t," said Aaron walking in and sitting on the sofa near the balcony. His brow furrowed when he found Devan nowhere, and the next second, a faint smile appeared on his lips.


    "Leave it open, ire. Don''t lock it. I''m just a moment," he said again as he looked back.


    "Ah okay, Uncle," the woman replied then followed her Uncle''s words.


    Until she returned to her original position, ire didn''t say anything else. The woman waited for Aaron to start the conversation.


    "Do you like living here?" Aaron asked after a few minutes of silence.


    "What do you mean, Uncle? I don''t understand."


    "I''m just asking. I''m afraid you''ll feel bored in this house. You know yourself, that almost every day I go to the office," said Aaron.


    "If that''s all, Don''t worry about me. I''m used to being alone, so it doesn''t matter. Dave is there anyway, I never get bored when I''m with him."


    "Good if that''s the case, I''m relieved to hear that," said Aaron pretending to breathe a sigh of relief, even though he entered the room only because Devan was also inside. But knowing that his nephew was hiding the man''s whereabouts left him confused and didn''t know what to say.


    In the end, he just asked a random question that waspletely unimportant.


    "Did Uncle visit me just because of this?" she asked.


    Hearing the woman''s question, Aaron racked his brains looking for a discussion. Suddenly he remembered something.


    "ire, today several men visited me at the office. All for the same reason.. They ask to get acquainted with you," Aaron said in a slightly higher voice.

 Chapter 251 - 251. I Will Marry Her Tomorrow

    "ire, today several men visited me at the office. All for the same reason. Asking my permission to meet you," Aaron said in a slightly higher tone of voice.


    "You remember yesterday''s discussion, right?"


    ire''s brow furrowed, smiling a crooked smile because she was so sure that Devan must have heard very clearly what Aarron had just said.


    "I don''t want to meet any of them, Uncle," ire finally spoke up.


    "Why? Isn''t that great? In case you like one of them, ire. Why not give it a try, it won''t hurt you anyway," Aaron replied.


    "No, Uncle. I had no intention of doing that, nor do I know any of them."


    "I see, even though I intend to set you up with one of them," said Aaron again deliberately raising his voice, bigger than before.


    Hearing that, ire shed a clumsy smile again.


    "I''m doing this for none other than for you and Dave, ire."


    "Now I ask, you have to answer me honestly, okay?"


    ire didn''t reply, the woman just nodded in approval.


    "Is Devan my grandson''s father?" asked Aaron, the look on his face suggesting that he was very serious about this.


    "Why would Uncle ask like that?"


    "Because you or Devan never said that you were married, after all, when you left Indonesia, I asked you that day, don''t you want to say goodbye to someone? Do you remember this?"


    "Th-that..." ire stammered.


    "You couldn''t have forgotten your answer back then right?"


    "It''s true, Uncle. But that..."


    "Now answer my question, is it true that Devan is the father of my grandson?" cut Aaron immediately repeating the same question as before.


    "Right, Uncle," ire answered without hesitation.


    "When did you two get married?" asked Aaron again, he was very serious about this.


    Immediately ire fell silent a thousandnguages.


    "Answer me, ire. I just want to know, I don''t want my only nephew to have an unclear rtionship with another man," said Aaron again. His sentence implies indirectly, that his nephew''s rtionship with Devan is not clear.


    "You two are my family, Dave is my grandson and you are my nephew. I couldn''t possibly stay silent when I saw you in that kind of rtionship with someone else."


    "Seeing your rtionship, it seems Devan only got you pregnant and has no desire to marry you," added Aaron again guessing.


    And all the words of the man somehow left ire speechless, they pierced deep into the recesses of her heart.


    "Do you love a man like that?" Aaron didn''t realize that his words had cornered his nephew.


    Brakk..!!!


    Suddenly the bathroom door was forced open, revealing the figure of Devan standing there. Since earlier, the man heard everything Aaron said, just trying to restrain himself, but Aaron''sst question he really couldn''t let go, as if the man was implying that he only wanted to take advantage of ire.


    Devan couldn''t help himself.


    "Devan?" Aaron immediately stood up from his position, pretending to be shocked, as if he didn''t know the man was in ire''s room.


    "Why did you get out of there?" asked Aaron again narrowing his eyes suspiciously.


    "Th-This¡­ Uncle, I can exin first," stuttered ire immediately taking a step back, interceding between Devan and Aaron.


    "I will marry ire tomorrow," Devan said directly, his voice loud and loud, echoing through the room.


    Silence¡­ Both Aaron and ire fell silent for a moment. Stun in ce.


    "I will marry ire tomorrow," said Devan again repeating the previous sentence.


    "D-Devan¡­ you don''t need to say such things," stuttered ire as she approached Devan. After all, she didn''t expect Devan to marry her anytime soon. However, that doesn''t mean that she doesn''t want to be in a serious rtionship with him.


    "Okay. I agree," Aaron agreed.


    "But, not tomorrow. I want my nephew''s wedding to look so luxurious. If we do it tomorrow, we don''t have enough time to make preparations."


    "Uncle, what did you say?" ire wanted to protest, asionally ncing at Devan, just to confirm the man''s expression.


    "ire, if you love that man then don''t protest and just obey. I will do anything for you. But if you have no desire to marry him, You can say it now," replied Aaron. He never expected that his fad of disturbing the lovers would end up in such a serious discussion.


    Hearing Aaron''s words, ire immediately fell silent. Not daring to make the slightest sound, and that made Aaron smile a faint smile.


    "I take your silence as a ''Yes'' answer, ire," he said then turned to look at Devan.


    "How? Are you ready to do whatever I ask?" he asked the man.


    Immediately Devan nodded, "Sure, of course. Whatever it is, I''ll do it as long as it concerns ire and my son," he replied.


    Aaron took a deep breath, ncing at the watch on his wrist for a moment.


    "It''s gettingte. You better get some sleep, ire. And you, follow me to my room," said Aaron again scanning ire and Devan in turn.


    "I''m too," ire said immediately.


    "You just rest. This is my business with him, ire. You can''t refuse," said Aaron again.


    "Honey, what your Uncle said is true. You should rest now, I don''t want you to get sick," Devan said, trying to reassure ire.


    "You don''t want her to get sick, but apany her to sit on the balcony in this cold weather, even the bedroom window isn''t closed," said Aaron, and his words made ire and Devan again frozen on the spot with eyes looking at each other.


    That means, Aaron already knew his whereabouts in the room beforeing into the room. Knowing that fact, ire suddenly lowered her head in shame. While Devan, the man just cleared his throat trying to look normal.


    "Now, follow me to the third floor. I want to tell you something," Aaron said again when he didn''t get a reply.


    "Okay," Devan agreed, then started to get up from where he was standing.


    "Wait," said ire while holding the man''s arm.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?" asked Devan.


    "Be careful," ire said, and the woman''s words had Aaron frozen to the spot.


    "I''m just taking him to my room, ire, I''m not going to kill him."

 Chapter 252 - 252. Talk Face To Face

    "Be careful," ire said, and the woman''s words had Aaron frozen to the spot.


    "I''m just taking him to my room, ire, I''m not going to kill him," Aaron replied then started to get up from his position, walking towards the bedroom door, he couldn''t understand what was going on in ire''s mind, she asked Devan to be careful as if he would do something bad to the man.


    Aaron took a shaky breath.


    "Go to sleep, good night, honey," Devan said to ire and then started walking, following Aaron out of the room.


    ire just nodded, escorted the two men to the door then closed it again and rested early.


    Using the elevator, Aaron and Devan finally reached the third floor. No talk was heard. And that made the atmosphere awkward between the two.


    "Sit down," Aaron said inviting Devan to sit on the sofa in the room.


    "Thank you," Devan replied.


    Aaron went to his chair behind his desk, silenced for a few minutes, and only yed with his cellphone.


    Being in such an atmosphere, Devan felt strange. He didn''t know, two grown men in the same room without any discussion made it a little awkward.


    Even so, he stayed where he was, waiting for Aaron to start the conversation. And all that time, Devan just leaned back on the sofa, trying to rx his body as much as possible.


    It was the first time he was faced with a situation like this. During his life, he had never found someone who could dominate him. Whoever and whatever the status.


    But with Aaron, he doesn''t know what to do. Maybe because that man is ire''s Uncle? Let''s say he is trying to maintain his image in front of the man.


    Until a few minutes had passed, Aaron remained in his position not budging the slightest making Devan''s patience almost run out.


    "What did you want to tell me beforehand?" asked Devan atst.


    Hearing that, Aaron raised his head and looked at the man.


    "I sent a message, how about taking a look first?" replied Aaron, and it made Devan''s brow furrow slightly.


    ''Message?''


    ''Is it at this distance that one still needs to text each other?'' he thought.


    Devan immediately checked his cellphone, saw some iing messages from Aaron, he immediately opened it and found some news links there.


    While on the other hand, Aaron looked at Devan unblinking, wanting to know the man''s reaction when he opened the message he sent.


    Frozen, like being struck by lightning, Devan''s body froze on the spot after opening the link. It was news about his marriage to Byanca.


    "Before marrying ire, can you exin this to me?" Aaron asked after a few minutes had passed.


    "Or are you just toying with my nephew?"


    "I don''t understand you at all Mr. Devan Atmadja. Do you have a fianc¨¦, and still want to marry my niece? Aren''t you too greedy?"


    "Even your wedding is in two weeks, and you still make time to see my nephew?"


    Devan didn''t respond, his jaw clenched with anger, even one of his hands was clenched into a tight fist. And all of that did not go unnoticed by Aaron.


    "Can you exin this to me?" asked Aaron again repeating the previous sentence.


    Devan still didn''t pay attention, instead, the man immediately stood up from his position, walked a little away, appearing to contact someone. His face flushed red.


    Aaron didn''t ask anymore and chose to be patient waiting for the man to finish his activities.


    Ten minutes passed, and Devan returned to his original position. He took a deep breath and tried to be as rxed as possible, but his anger still didn''t go away.


    "So can we continue the conversation earlier?" said Aaron, rising from his position and sitting on the sofa, right in front of the man.


    "I don''t know anything about the news," Devan finally said.


    "Eh? Really?" Aaron''s brow furrowed, trying to properly digest the words of the man in front of him.


    "What the media reports is not entirely true, nor is itpletely false," said Devan.


    "You know what? You''re making me even more confused. I haven''t found the light at all about all your words," replied Aaron.


    "Okay, looks like I have no other choice but to tell you everything," Devan said with a rough sigh. It turned out not only to ire, but he also had to tell everything to Aaron, the Uncle of the woman he loved so much.


    "Just tell me, I can hear it here," Aaron replied.


    After that, Devan repeated everything he had told ire today to the man. All without exception.


    Until an hour passed, "And the news you saw earlier, I had no idea about it. But don''t worry, this time I won''t make ire cry again. I made a promise to myself."


    "That''s how it has to be," replied Aaron.


    "Do you have any further ns?" he asked again. Now that his curiosity was gone, hearing the man in front of him exin how their rtionship was, Aaron could already guess that Devan''s feelings were very deep for ire.


    However, he would not allow the man to continue his rtionship with ire if he still hadn''t resolved his problems with his family.


    "Looks like I can''t keep my promise tomorrow," said Devan.


    "Are you going back to Indonesia?" Aaron asked.


    "Inevitably I have to go home, even though I still want to stay here a little longer," he replied while rubbing his face roughly.


    "Why not do it tonight? You can take the Smiths'' private jet," Aaron offered.


    Hearing that, Devan was silent for a moment as if he was considering the offer.


    "How? If you want it, I will ask the pilot to be ready," said Aaron again when there was no response from Devan.


    "Thank you, maybe tomorrow, I want to meet with ire before leaving."


    "I refuse. I won''t allow you to meet my nephew before settling your matters first. After all, you''re not the only man who wants ire, there are many if not hundreds. Aren''t you worried about this? Just a minute dy, maybe you can lose her," Aaron replied at length in one breath. He was very sure, that Devan heard everything he said when he was in ire''s room a moment ago.


    Hearing Aaron''s words, Devan was stunned. Right, what Aaron said is true.


    "Okay, I''m leaving tonight," he said epting the man''s offer.

 Chapter 253 - 253. Back To Indonesia

    Hearing Aaron''s words, Devan was stunned. Right, what Aaron said is true.


    "Okay, I''m leaving tonight," he said epting the man''s offer.


    Aaron just nodded.


    An hourter, Devan had already left for Indonesia. After the man left, Aaron returned to his room.


    The night was gettingte, his eyes never felt sleepiness and keep him awake. His thoughts never left his nephew. He was very worried about her.


    Even though Devan says he will ovee everything before marrying ire, he is sure that it will not be as simple as it seems. Moreover, the man was not a random person.


    Doing little things, let alone canceling his marriage after almost all the media reported it today is not something good for his career and image.


    A sigh could be heard from between Aaron''s lips. It turns out that his nephew''s love problems are soplicated. He wanted to help Devan but didn''t know what to do, not to mention he didn''t have any right to interfere in the man''s business.


    All he could do now was wait to hear from him.


    Aarony down on the bed, checked his cellphone once again, the man re-opened the link he sent to Devan a few moments ago.


    "Eh?" As soon as Aaron rose from his position, the news disappeared without a trace.


    Searched for keywords about the news, but couldn''t find it.


    ''Devan Atmadja''s power is unquestionable,'' thought Aaron.


    Yes, it''s true, before Devan just saw the news, the man immediately contacted his people in Indonesia to take down all the news about his marriage that had spread widely today. He didn''t even hesitate to threaten anyone who spread the news about him to anyone.


    And because of that, in a matter of minutes, all the news about his marriage to Byanca was now gone without a trace. It''s as if it didn''t exist before. And this raises a lot of questions and public opinion pops up everywhere.


    Aaron would see how the man would face such a big problem to fight for ire. Problems that will affect thepany they lead.


    While on the other hand, ire who had been sleeping soundly suddenly woke up. She was very thirsty, fortunately, the Maid had provided a bottle of drinking water for her in the room, so she didn''t have to bother going to the kitchen just to quench her thirst.


    After drinking, the drowsiness disappeared. Reaching for her cell phone, she saw a lot of iing messages and they were from the same person.


    Reading one by one the messages from Devan, ire took a deep breath. Even though the man said goodbye, for some reason he felt a little emptiness.


    Devan didn''t say the reason why he suddenly left for Indonesia without seeing her first, and that made ire feel a little disappointed.


    ''Did Uncle Aaron say anything to him?'' ire thought. It seemed he had to ask the man this matter directly.


    ***


    The next day.


    Right now, Aaron, ire, and Dave were having breakfast together. The boy seemed to be looking left and right as if looking for something.


    "Mom, where''s Daddy?" he asked.


    "Ah? Daddy? He..." ire''s words trailed off, her eyes darting to where Aaron was.


    "Daddy''s out, honey. He has something to attend to, and probably won''t being for a few days or a few weeks," Aaron replied immediately as if he knew the meaning of his niece''s gaze.


    "But he didn''t say anything to me yesterday," sighed Dave, seeming to feel the same disappointment as his mother. Because his father suddenly disappeared without saying anything to him.


    "Did Daddy tell you something Mom?" he asked again turning to ire who was sitting next to him.


    "Daddy is busy, honey. He''lle backter, trust me," ire replied while stroking her son''s head with a very gentle motion.


    "Now finish your breakfast, then get ready, soon your private tutor wille," said Aaron to his grandson.


    Today is Dave''s first day studying after arriving in Australia. Aaron has hired several private tutors for his grandson. With his age and intelligence, it felt like a waste if only he or ire taught him. And this has been through ire''s approval.


    "Okay, Granpa," Dave nodded and started eating his breakfast.


    Seeing that, ire smiled.


    "You too, finish your food. Don''t think about that man, just wait here," said Aaron turning his gaze towards ire.


    "Last night, did Uncle throw him out?" the woman asked as if she didn''t care what her Uncle had just said.


    "No, he left willingly," Aaron replied starting to eat his breakfast.


    "Is that true?" ire narrowed her eyes suspiciously.


    Feeling his nephew''s gaze, Aaron took a deep breath. "Is it possible if I kick him out and then give him the Smiths'' private jet?"


    "You can, Uncle. I don''t know what you guys were talking aboutst night until he came back to Indonesia without seeing me first," ire said, propping her chin with both hands on the table.


    "Well, let''s not talk about it anymore. It''s breakfast time, ire. Eat it," Aaron said continuing his breakfast without lifting his gaze.


    Hearing that, ire didn''t respond anymore. With a sullen face, the woman began to eat the food that was served in front of her.


    ***


    Indonesian country


    ___________


    Devan just arrived at his house. Not finding anyone in the house allowed him to move freely.


    He wouldn''t ask where Byanca had gone, or what she was doing and with whom. Devan didn''t care at all.


    After he finished his bath and filled his stomach with some food, he didn''t dy any longer and got ready, he wanted to visit the Atmadja family''s residence today.


    He reached into his trouser pocket and called Hendra. Asked the middle-aged man to see him immediately.


    Only a few minutester, Hendra entered the house.


    "Prepare the car, take me to Atmadja''s residence," Devan said the middle-aged man.


    "Yes sir."


    "Ah wait, has something happenedtely? I mean when I wasn''t around?" asked Devan stopping Hendra.


    "Nothing, sir. Everything went as usual," answered Hendra.


    Devan was silent hearing this, suddenly he remembered everything Leo had said to him.


    "Do you know anything about the CCTV footage Leo copied?" he asked. I don''t know, he was also confused about why he suddenly asked Hendra this, even though he already knew that even if Hendra knew, it wouldn''t change anything because all the evidence had been lost.


    "Never mind, forget it," said Devan again, making Hendra who wanted to speak again silent.

 Chapter 254 - 254. Proof

    "Do you know anything about the CCTV footage Leo copied?" he asked. He didn''t know, he was also confused about why he suddenly asked Hendra this, even though he already knew that even if Hendra knew, it wouldn''t change anything because all the evidence had been lost.


    "Never mind, forget it," said Devan again, making Hendra who wanted to speak again silent.


    "No, sir. Wait!" said Hendra when Devan wanted to move from his position.


    Devan paused, his brows knit together in confusion. "What''s wrong? You want to say something?" asked Devan again.


    "Th-that, regarding what you just said¡­"


    "You mean about the CCTV footage?" cut Devan immediately, looking at Hendra very seriously.


    "Yes sir."


    "Tell me," Devan pleaded.


    "First I want to apologize, I know what I did was wrong because I did something before getting your permission, sir," Henda began.


    "Long before Mr. Leo came to the house in the backyard, I already knew about the CCTV footage, sir. I also copied the tape. I intended to give it to you, I''m just waiting for the right time."


    "Seeing your rtionship with Miss Byanca, I hesitate to say it and only keep it until now, even I had forgotten the existence of the recording, I''m sorry, sir," said Hendra at length while bowing his head, as if he was admitting his mistake.


    Hearing this, Devan was stunned for a moment, only a few minutester said again, "Is what you said true?"


    "Yes, sir," replied Hendra.


    "And this is the recording file, please check it first," he added, reaching into his trouser pocket and pulling out a sh disk from there.


    Yes, after Devan left for Australia, Lukman asked him to transfer the copy of the CCTV footage to a sh disk before giving it to their employer. Whereas at that time, Hendra had forgotten the recording file he had taken, fortunately, Lukman discussed it.


    Seeing the small object that Hendra handed, Devan immediately epted it without saying a word, seemed busy with his thoughts.


    "Are you sure this is the same file that Leo has?" asked Devan again.


    "Yes, sir. I''m very sure," replied Hendra.


    "Okay, you can leave now," said Devan and then started to leave Hendra without waiting for a response from the middle-aged man.


    Entering his office, Devan immediately checked the recording file Hendra had given him on hisputer.


    For thirty minutes, the man did not leave the room. Just sitting in his chair with a gaze that never leaves hisputer screen.


    He had mixed feelings, he was angry and happy at the same time. Angry because it turns out that Byanca is still in touch with the man he saw a few years ago, angry not because he still has feelings for the woman but because the presence of that woman has made his rtionship with ire what it is is today. Plus Byanca was still in touch with the man.


    Not only that, Byanca had lied to everyone, hiding her rotten attitude.


    Happy because now he has a reason to cancel his marriage with Byanca without the need to find excuses again.


    ''You want to use me? Heh, you bitch,'' Devan thought, snorting, pulling out the sh disk, and starting to move from his position.


    He would not dy any longer and wanted to immediately visit his family''s residence. He couldn''t wait to see how she would react when she saw footage of her doing the dirty thing with other men in his own house.


    "Hendra, I want to go to grandma''s house," said Devan to his private driver.


    "Okay, sir," replied Hendra immediately stopping his activities. The middle-aged man then opened the car door for Devan and went inside.


    The next second, the ck car started moving, sped away from the house, and joined the other vehicles on the highway.


    Today''s weather is very hot, through the city streets that seem very busy, the car is moving slowly.


    Devan leaned his body rxed on the back of the chair, his eyes didn''t blink watching everything he passed, the man seemed busy with his thoughts.


    Suddenly the sound of a cell phone ringing broke his focus.


    "Sir, Mrs. Seira contacted me," said Hendra, seeing Devan''s reflection in the mirror.


    "Just pick it up," Devan replied and closed his eyes.


    "Okay, sir," said Hendra while nodding in agreement then slowing down the car and answering Mrs. Seira''s phone.


    "Hello, madam," Hendra greeted first while turning on his cellphone''s loudspeaker, so Devan could hear their conversation.


    "Hello, Hendra, is Devan with you now?" the woman asked over the phone. Hearing that, Hendra didn''t answer right away, the middle-aged man then looked back as if waiting for a response from the man sitting there, only Devan didn''t react, the man still closed his eyes as if he didn''t care about what his mother just said.


    "Yes, madam. I''m with Mr. Devan now," replied Hendra, returning his focus to the road he was about to walk.


    "Good, can you give him your cell phone? I want to talk," said Mrs. Seira.


    "Wait a minute, madam," after saying that, Hendra nced back at the back, intending to ask the man.


    "Let''s just say I''m tired, I want to rest," said Devan as if he knew the middle-aged man''s intentions


    "Yes sir," Hendra nodded and returned to his conversation with Mrs. Seira, conveying Devan''s words to the middle-aged woman.


    "Where are you guys right now?" asked Mrs. Seira.


    "We are on our way, madam," answered Hendra immediately.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Tell Devan toe here today. There''s something I want to tell him," said Mrs. Seira again.


    "We''re on our way, madam," replied Hendra at the same time.


    "Really? You guys on your way here?" Nonya Seira''s response sounded so enthusiastic.


    "Yes, madam."


    "Okay, okay. I''m waiting. Then that''s it," said Mrs. Seira and then turned off the phone unterally, the middle-aged woman didn''t even wait for Hendra''s response and had already hung up.


    And after that, Hendra returned to focus on the wheel. No conversation was heard in the car, both Hendra and Devan were silent and busy with their thoughts.


    Throughout the journey, there was only silence in the car until the four-wheeled vehicle arrived at the Atmadja family''s main residence.

 Chapter 255 - 255. Proof (2)

    Throughout the journey, there was only silence in the car until the four-wheeled vehicle arrived at the main residence of the Atmadja family.


    Walking into the luxurious mansion, several maids were already standing in line to wee Devan''s arrival. Even Madame Seira seemed to be standing between them as if waiting for someone to arrive.


    "Ah, you''ve finallye, honey," Mrs. Seira immediately approached her son with a happy smile.


    Devan just nodded, returned his mother''s smile, and went inside. Heading to the main room, there were already a lot of people there, Leo''s parents, Grandma, Byanca''s parents, other rtives who just arrived today, even his father was also there.


    "Mom, when is Dading?" Devan asked slowing his pace, ncing in Seira''s direction.


    "Oh, your father? He just arrived today, maybe a few hours ago?" replied the middle-aged woman, embracing her son''s arm and looking very reluctant to let go. Devan didn''t refuse or protest, as usual, the man just epted it because today he felt very tired and chose to let his mother treat him as she pleased.


    "Today?"


    "Why?" asked Mrs. Seira when she saw her son''s response.


    "How''s Leo, Mom?" instead of answering, Devan even asked back.


    "He''s in his room," Mrs. Seira replied.


    "Let him sit first Seira, then ask him. He must be very tired," said Grandma who suddenly stood up to greet her grandson.


    "You''d better make him a drink," she added, pulling her grandson''s arm against the couch.


    "Let me do it, Grandma," said Byanca suddenly. Yes, the woman was there too.


    Hearing that, Oma smiled and nodded, "Okay, do what''s best for your future husband, honey," she said.


    Byanca blushed, her face flushed red with embarrassment. "O-okay Grandma," she replied and left the room.


    While Devan, who heard all this, kept his expression t, didn''t protest or do anything like that and still chose to maintain his calm demeanor as if nothing had happened to them.


    His hatred for that woman seems to be ingrained. Let alone look at her face, just hearing her voice made his whole body feel very disgusted.


    "How is yourpany? You seem very tired," Mr. Atmadja suddenly spoke, cing the newspaper he had been reading on the table and looking at his only son.


    "As usual, everything is fine," Devan replied immediately, leaning his body on the sofa. This was his first meeting in years with his father. Because all this time, only his mother visited often, or if he visited his parents in Australia, his father was never home or doing anything else, so they never met.


    Hearing his son''s answer, Mr. Atmadja nodded. "Good, if you''re having trouble getting ready for your wedding, I can take over thepany for a while," he said.


    "No need, Dad. I can still do everything myself."


    "Good, that''s the answer I''ve been waiting for," replied Mr. Atmadja.


    They then had a short talk, a formality that family members usually do when they meet.


    Devan only asionally spoke when someone asked him, it was clear that he had absolutely no initiative to initiate a conversation with other people.


    Until some maidse with trays of fresh drinks and some snacks that are suitable as snacks at family gatherings. And Byanca seemed to walk ahead of them, then arrange everything until it was served on the table.


    "Please have a drink, Daddy," Byanca said to Mr. Atmadja who only replied with a smile, then turned to Devan and said more or less the same thing.


    Even though she didn''t get any response from Devan, Byanca still tried to keep a genuine smile on her face.


    ."Are you guys having a problem?" asked Mr. Atmadja when he saw the interaction of his son and future daughter-inw and other family members also seem to have the same question, not without reason because, since Devan''s arrival, the man hasn''t said a word at all to Byanca who is his future wife.


    Their interactions are like strangers.


    "How is Leo? I haven''t seen him at all since leaving the hospital," Devan said changing the subject.


    Mr. Atmdja''s brow furrowed faintly, it was unusual for Devan to ignore his question.


    "If you want to see him, he''s in his room, Devan. Maybe still sleeping," answered Mrs. Serly, telling him the whereabouts of her son.


    "Later, Auntie. I don''t want to bother her," Devan replied.


    "Erm, it''s up to you," said the middle-aged woman again.


    Meanwhile, Byanca, who had just finished arranging the drinks and food on the table, suddenly jumped in surprise because suddenly Mrs. Seira grabbed her arm and pulled her to sit near Devan.


    "You should be sitting here, honey. Don''t walk away from your future husband," said the middle-aged woman.


    Byanca who was treated like that in front of the family could only look down, blushing.


    The woman''s parents were also very happy to see their daughter being treated so well by her future inws.


    "You have eaten?" asked Byanca turning to Devan.


    The man just nodded in response.


    "Good," said Byanca again. After choosing the wedding dress together with Mrs. Seira, she has never returned to Devan''s house, because all the family wants her to stay at Atmadja''s residence and wait until her future husbandes to visit.


    Mrs. Seira, who saw the man''s response, smiled awkwardly, loading her brain to melt the atmosphere that suddenly changed slightly.


    "You know, they haven''t seen each other in a long time. I understand that you two might need some time to get used to each other again," said the middle-aged woman.


    "Is that so, Papa?" she asked as she turned her gaze to where her husband was.


    Mr. Atmadja only responded with a nod without uttering any more sound.


    "I used to be like that with Serly too, do you still remember Ma?" Leo''s father suddenly raised his voice whileughing loudly, trying to lighten up the mood.


    And finally, the rest of the family joined in. Now and then Byanca joins in, while Devan the man just stays silent and listens.


    The man tries to think about how to show the tape to all the family and annul his marriage to Byanca. Because of the current situation, he was a little doubtful. Because it doesn''t feel worth it if he just shows it off without a good n.


    He wants to make those moments, Byanca''s worst moments, a moment that will remain in her memory for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 256 - 256. He Hates Liars

    And finally, the rest of the family joined in. Now and then Byanca joins in, while Devan, just stays silent and listens.


    The man tries to think about how to show the tape to all the family and annul his marriage to Byanca. Because of the current situation, he was a little hesitant. It doesn''t seem worth it if he just shows it off without a good n.


    He wants to make that moment the worst for Byanca, a moment that will remain in her memory for the rest of her life.


    Even if Byanca felt all that, for Devan, it was not worth the hurt that ire experienced.


    "Ah yes, by the way, where have you beentely Devan?" asked Mrs. Seira, actually she had been wanting to ask this all along, only seeing Devan''s reaction which suddenly changed the atmosphere to a little awkward, finally she chose to wait for the atmosphere to melt again like before.


    "I''m busy, Ma," Devan replied nonchntly.


    "Even though you''re busy, you shouldn''t neglect your future wife. We did the wedding gown fitting yesterday. I told Byanca to wait for you, but this woman doesn''t want to bother you, so I couldn''t help but apany her. With her current state of health, I''m afraid something might happen to her during the trip," Mrs. Seira said at length in one breath.


    "Yes Ma, I am busy. I''m sorry," the man replied faking it, acting as if he had no intention of canceling the wedding.


    "Not to Mama, but Byanca. You should apologize to your future wife, Devan," Mrs. Seira replied.


    "She''s been very busy taking care of your marriage, I''m afraid she''s exhausted," she added.


    Everything Mrs. Seira said seemed to represent what was on the minds of the two women''s parents.


    "Starting tomorrow, don''t be like yesterday again. Your wedding ceremony will be held soon," said Mrs. Seira.


    "Isn''t it still a month? Busy with marriage now, I think it''s too soon, Ma. Besides, there are a lot of people who can be hired to do things like that," replied Devan.


    Hearing the man''s words, everyone nced at each other. With just that sentence, everyone could already guess that Devan had not seen thetest news about the Atmadja family.


    "Ehm, try to open your cellphone, honey," now it was Byanca''s turn to speak.


    One of Devan''s eyebrows raised, "What''s wrong?"


    "Come on, open it. There''s a surprise for you," the woman replied again, her smile never leaving her red lips.


    Devan did not respond anymore, instead, the man reached into his pocket and took out a t-shaped object from it. Obeyed Byanca''s words, even though he already knew which news the sly woman was referring to, even so, Devan still chose to continue pretending.


    "Now check the news on your social media, if my guess is right, the news should still be at the top," said Byanca again.


    Devan just obeyed without protest.


    "What''s going on? This is just news about the fall in the rupiah," said Devan.


    "Really?" Byanca''s brow furrowed, quickly reaching for her cell phone.


    The other families did the same.


    Only a few seconds passed, and everyone had the same expression.


    "The news is gone, it''s not in any media," said someone first.


    "It''s clear that this is someone''s doing," said another.


    Immediately all eyes were on Devan.


    "Devan what are you doing? It''s your doing right?" Mrs. Seira turned to her son.


    "What do you mean, Mom? I don''t even know the change in my wedding date, let alone about the news," replied Devan immediately.


    "Then who? Everyone here has agreed to this, even all of us who have the initiative to spread the news of your marriage to the media. Except you," said Mrs. Seira.


    "If not you then who? There''s no way mama, let alone Byanca''s parents," she added, squinting suspiciously.


    "How would I know Ma. Maybe someone who doesn''t want this marriage? Is that right Byanca?" He turned to the woman sitting next to him.


    "W-what do you mean?" Byanca''s stutter suddenly turned wild.


    "Do I need to exin it here, honey?"


    Byanca smiled awkwardly, "W-what do you mean, honey? Exining about what? It wasn''t my doing, or anyone rted to me. I only have you, Devan. Don''t use me of anything wrong," Byanca denied that very second.


    "Really? Then who did it? Me?"


    "T-that..."


    "Okay, okay, you guys don''t fight just because of this problem," said Grandma, breaking up the two.


    "The news disappeared without a trace, it means the person who did it is not a random person," she added.


    "Leave it alone, it won''t affect your marriage anyway."


    "You twoe from prominent families, so it''s only natural that someone hates you. That''s the risk of being a big man."


    "In life, people don''t always like everything you do, some of them sometimes secretly hate," said Grandma at length.


    "Only the matter of the wedding news disappearing from the media. This is not a big problem, don''t let it happen that you two fight, remember that the wedding reception will take ce soon, you shouldn''t be like this," she added.


    Devan snorted hearing that, even though he intended to lure the bitch away, but Grandma again intervened for them.


    "Ehm, I am sorry Devan. I have misjudged you," said Mrs. Seira, who seemed to have just realized her mistake. Don''t ask why she is so sensitive towards her son, it''s all because of Devan''s reply behind Byanca.


    Hearing his mother''s apology, "No need to say that, Ma," replied Devan.


    "Perhaps this is the work of one of the people who hate you together," Mrs. Seira guessed, her thoughts immediately turning to Anna.


    And her words were approved by the rest of the family.


    "I''m sorry Devan," said Byanca.


    One of Devan''s eyebrows raised, "Forgive you? What are you doing? Are you ying behind my back?" Devan replied, and that made Byanca even more confused.


    "E-eh, how could that be? What kind of courage do I have to do such a thing? After all, we''ve known each other for a long time, you have everything I need, so why else would I y behind your back?" Byanca said.


    "After all, who is the man who dares to touch your future wife Devan Atmdaja?"


    "Tch," Devan squeaked disapprovingly, Byanca''s words as if she was the holiest of women. He hates liars.


    "Hey, Why did your discussion turn out like this? Devan, don''t say anything bad. I can guarantee Byanca is the perfect woman for you," said Mrs.. Seira trying to reassure her son.

 Chapter 257 - 257. Loser

    "Hey, Why did your discussion turn out like this? Devan, don''t say anything bad. I can guarantee Byanca is the perfect woman for you," said Mrs. Seira trying to reassure her son.


    "Mom, maybe Devan is tired, so he''s like this. Isn''t that right, honey?"


    Devan did not reply, instead, the man looked away in another direction.


    "Besides, why was the wedding date changed without my consent? Don''t you guys take my opinion seriously?" Devan raised his voice a little.


    "Devan, watch the way you talk, you can''t raise your voice like that," said Mrs. Seira.


    "I want to ask you one more time, where have you beentely? Why do you always ignore my calls?" Mrs. Seira asked her son.


    "That''s none of Mama''s business," said Devan, his face looked crumpled, it was very clear that he was holding back his emotions.


    "Is this how you behave before your wedding, Devan?"


    "Mama just wants to ask you to apany Byanca, but you always ignore me, not only me but your future wife''s phone you also ignore, what happened to you?"


    "Is it because of that woman?"


    "Be aware Devan, she''s just a nuisance, she just wants to ruin your rtionship, you''re only blinded by temporary pleasures," now Mrs. Seira couldn''t stand it anymore and vomited what she was holding back.


    "Women? What are you talking, Seira?" asked Mr. Atmadja.


    "Devan, are you ying with another woman behind Byanca?" The middle-aged man then turned to his son.


    Hearing that, Devan didn''t answer immediately, struggling with his thoughts.


    He wanted to tell the truth but didn''t know where to start.


    Loser? hmm, in terms of exining feelings, maybe it''s true that he is a loser.


    This is the perfect time to say it all.


    "Devan, answer me, why are you silent?"


    "Is what your mama said true?" Mr. Atmadja again asked his son.


    "Hmm, you should ask Byanca first," said Devan atst.


    "What do you mean, Devan? Why me?" asked Byanca, starting to feel anxious and worried. Thinking about the tape evidence that Edward had obliterated would at least lessen her feelings of dread.


    Even though she didn''t know, why did Devan always talk as if he knew something?


    "Why do you always corner your future wife?" said Mrs. Seira.


    While the rest of the family just listened silently, not daring to make any sound.


    "Looks like your rtionship is a little tenuous," now Lana chimed in.


    "I feel that way too, honey," said Jerry ''Byanca''s dad''.


    Hearing that, Grandma who was among them took a deep breath and then joined in the conversation. "You shouldn''t meddle in their business. Let them sort things out on their own. All we need to do now is help and support them both," she said in one breath.


    "Right, I agree with you," said Serly, interceding.


    "Seira, don''t go too deep into their rtionship. Don''t get too involved in their business, I think you understand that every rtionship will get into trouble, let them solve it themselves," she added.


    The person she was talking to made a sour face, "The thing is that their wedding day is so close, and Devan always ignores Byanca. I can''t stay silent watching this," she replied.


    "Alright, give them time to talk. They need to learn a lot, Seira, they are not young anymore for this kind of business, how long are you going to interfere in their business?" said Serlynot because he defends Devan or Byanca, it''s just that she feels that Seira has crossed her limits as a parent, she feels that she still considers Devan and Byanca to be small children who need direction and guidance from her.


    To be honest, Serly also feels the same way as Seira regarding Devan and Byanca''s interactions. No, not only her but the rest of the family are like that too.


    Even Grandma.


    It''s just that they choose silence because they feel that this is not a problem that needs to be exaggerated, and again Byanca and Devan are no longer children.


    But, unlike Seira, the middle-aged woman still treated her son and future daughter-inw like a child who needed direction to act.


    Seira was silent hearing Serly''s words, but only a few secondster spoke again, "That''s not what I mean, I just don''t want their rtionship to falter, the wedding reception ising soon. And during that time, we don''t know what things could happen and ruin all of this, I''m just trying to keep it from happening."


    "As a mother, I would do anything for them," she added.


    Byanca, who heard all of this, was silent, looking down, not knowing how to respond.


    "Since we are all here and touched on discussions like this, I want to ask you, Devan. You must answer Mama honestly," said Seira turning to where her son was.


    "Where have you beentely?"


    "There''s no way I should report on everything I do, right?" Instead of answering, he asked back.


    "Why don''t you ever pick up the call from me?"


    "I''m justzy to talk, Ma," answered Devan casually.


    "Did you visit the woman''s house?" Seira asked.


    Without Byanca knowing, she clenched her fists. She knew very well, who the woman meant by Mrs. Seira.


    Meanwhile, the family members who were there quietly waited for Devan''s answer.


    "So why mom? after all, it''s none of your business," Devan said, raising one hand and supporting his chin, looking so rxed, as if all of his mother''s questions had no meaning at all.


    "Leave her, be aware, soon you will marry, Devan," replied Mrs. Seira unmitigated.


    The man didn''t respond and just kept quiet, much to Madame Seira''s vexation.


    "From now on, you should pay more attention to your future wife and mother of your child," said Mrs. Seira again.


    "Seira, what are you saying?" Mr. Atmadja immediately rose from his position hearing his wife''s words just now.


    The middle-aged man didn''t know about Byanca''s pregnancy because it was only arrived today, unlike the rest of the family, that Byanca''s pregnancy had be an open secret.

 Chapter 258 - 258. Shocking Facts

    The middle-aged man didn''t know about Byanca''s pregnancy because it was only arrived today, unlike the rest of the family, that Byanca''s pregnancy had be an open secret.


    "Byanca is pregnant with Devan''s child, Pa," said Seira.


    Like being struck by lightning, Mr. Atmadja froze on the spot. He wasn''t the only one who was shocked in the room, but Byanca was also going through the same thing. The woman never expected that her pregnancy had been discovered.


    Slowly, Byanca turned to her father and mother, seeing the serenity of the two middle-aged people, suddenly Byanca put on an expression full of guilt.


    "D-daddy, mom, I''m sorry," she began to sob.


    "Why are you saying, honey? I''m very happy to know this, it means that soon we will all be blessed with a grandchild," said Mrs. Seira immediately moving to the side of her future daughter-inw, rubbing her head.


    "Don''t cry, we all know this," she added.


    "That''s true, honey. Mom and Dad know it too," said Mrs. Lana ''Byanca''s mother''.


    "B-but, why are you acting..."


    "That thing, we didn''t tell cause we were just afraid you''d feel guilty or ashamed of yourself, honey."


    "We were worried about your feelings, so we tried to act as normal as possible," now Serly spoke up.


    Hearing everyone''s words, Byanca couldn''t help but cry. Feelings of emotion and guilt enveloped her. Not without reason, because the child in her womb was not Devan''s child at all.


    Suddenly she became panicked, she carefully nced at Devan. Finding the man''sposure, made her feel a little relieved.


    "Seeing yourposure, it seems you know about this, Devan," Mrs. Seira said after a few minutes of silence.


    "I''ve never impregnated anyone, Ma," Denied Devan casually, a faint smile forming on his lips, finally someone paved the way for him to tell the truth.


    "Watch your words, Devan. Don''t you want to admit what you did to my daughter?" Jerry immediately stood up, his breath rushing up and down holding his anger that suddenly wanted to explode.


    "I have told the truth, whether to believe me or not is up to you. And because of this, I want to say that I DEVAN ATMADJA DON''T WANT THIS MARRIAGE."


    PLAKK¡­


    A pnded very hard on Devan''s cheek. For the first time, Seira pped her son.


    "What are you saying? Byanca is pregnant and you want to cancel your wedding? Did Mother ever teach you to be this kind of person?" snapped Mrs. Seira, what the middle-aged woman did at the same time represent Mr. Atmadja who also seemed to want to throw a punch in the face of his only son, only that his move was preceded by his wife making him sit back on the sofa with his hands clenched into fistsstrong.


    "That''s not my child," said Devan curtly.


    "W-what are you saying, honey?" stammered Byanca, "Don''t you remember that night? You came home drunk and forced me," she added.


    "Maybe I''m not the one," Devan replied, the man''s response was very rxed, making those who saw him feel angry too. Especially Jerry ''Byanca''s father'' while Lana, is sobbing now, other family members try to calm her down.


    "I even have pictures of us from that night, want to see them?" hearing that, Devan squeaked disapprovingly, then slightly brought his face closer to Byanca and whispered, "You agree to this marriage being annulled or you will embarrass yourself," Finished saying that, Devan returned to his original position.


    "What did you say to her?" asked Mrs. Seira.


    "I just asked her not to lie, Ma," Devan replied lightly.


    While on the other hand, Byanca''s worries are getting worse. She previously felt a little calm now turned into agitated. Her mind was busy guessing the meaning of Devan''s words.


    "Byanca, what did Devan say to you? Did he threaten you to agree to what he said?" Jerry asked his daughter.


    "D-Daddy..." Byanca raised her head, and looked at the middle-aged man with a sad look, her eyes watered again and the next second, the tears had escaped from her eyelids, wetting her cheeks obediently.


    ''Right, maybe Devan was just threatening me. How could he possibly have the tape evidence?'' Byanca thought, trying to calm herself.


    ''The CCTV room has been destroyed, and the evidence in Leo''s hands has been erased by Edward.''


    Byanca kept trying to calm herself, trying to instill in herself that Devan was only threatening her to agree to what he said. Just because he wanted to get back together with Anna.


    ''Hah. After my efforts so far. I won''t give up just because of your baseless threat, Devan,'' thought Byanca again.


    "Byanca..."


    "Byanca..."


    "Ah, y-yes ma," stuttered Byanca who woke up from her daydream.


    "What are you thinking, honey? I''ve been talking to you since earlier," Mrs. Seira said then returned to her position, trying to calm Byanca


    "Don''t think about what Devan said, honey. Don''t worry, your marriage will not be annulled, and no one can stop it," she added.


    "In your womb is my grandson, I can''t obey Devan''s crazy request even though he is my son. Already, don''t cry anymore," Seira kept trying to calm Byanca, she was very afraid that she would get depression or something like that, and it would affect her pregnancy which was only a few weeks old.


    All the family members in the room also did the same thing, trying to reduce the atmosphere that had heated up because of Devan''s words.


    "Seira, you should bring Byanca into her room," said Serly to the middle-aged woman.


    "Let me do it," Lana immediately stood up from her seat, roached her only daughter, and escorted her to her room.


    After the two figures leave, all eyes turned back to Devan, all those disapproving gazes were fixed on him.


    "Looks like you''re too tired from work, Devan. Go home, ande back tomorrow. Calm yourself so something like this doesn''t happen again. Mama doesn''t want you to say the same thing another time," said Seira.


    "If you say it again, and make Byanca cry, then, I''m no longer your mother, and don''t expect me to ever want to see you again," she added and rose from her position, following Byanca and Lana.

 Chapter 259 - 259. Trust

    "If you say it again, and make Byanca cry, then I''m no longer your mother, and don''t expect me to ever want to see you again," she added and rose from her position, following Byanca and Lana.


    Devan froze on the spot hearing his mother''s sentence, he never thought he would hear such a thing from his mother just to protect the lying woman.


    After Mrs. Seira leave, the other family members also slowly dispersed one by one, some returning to their respective rooms, or looking for other activities.


    Only Grandma and Mr. Atmadja remained. Devan also didn''t leave, the man was still on the sofa sitting unmoved.


    "Devan," Grandma approached her grandson. Compared to Leo, this one grandson visited her very rarely.


    The man turned, "What''s wrong Grandma? Are you going too? Are you going to be mad at me too?"


    Hearing her grandson''s question, the old woman replied with a smile. "How''s your sleeptely? Has your insomnia gone?" she asked quietly, her voice very soft. The way shemunicated with Devan was as if nothing had happened before.


    "I''m fine, Grandma."


    "Hmm, fine. You have to take care of your health. I don''t want all my grandchildren to get sick," replied Grandma while taking a deep breath.


    "Okay, Grandma. Don''t worry about me," Devan replied.


    Grandma just nodded not responding anymore, making the atmosphere quiet again.


    "You have eaten?" asked Grandma.


    "I''m still full, Grandma."


    "Don''t mind what your mother says. She''s just emotional," said Grandma again.


    "Okay, Oma," replied Devan modestly, whereas he will give a good answer if Grandma suddenly questioned the reason for saying such a thing, it just seemed that the old woman did not intend to discuss it. Maybe this is the reason why she feels morefortable living close to Grandma than his parents.


    While on the other hand, Mr. Atmadja just stayed where he was. Now and then he frowned as if he was thinking about something.


    "Devan, may I know, where have you been today?".asked Mr. Atmadja.


    "At home, Dad. Why?" replied Devan.


    "Are you visiting the airport today?" asked the middle-aged man.


    Hearing that, Devan did not immediately answer. Given that the Smith family''s private jetnded at the airport in almost the samending time as the ne carrying passengers from Australia.


    "Why do you ask like that?" Instead of answering, the man asked back.


    "No, maybe I''m just the wrong person," replied Mr. Atmadja. It seems his emotions have subsided and now look normal.


    "What''s wrong? Did you see Devan at the airport?" asked Grandma turning to her son.


    "No, I didn''t, Mom, maybe it''s just my feelings," replied Mr. Atmadja.


    "Since you arrived, you haven''t rested, have you? You''d better go back to your room and get enough rest," said Grandma.


    "Hmm, okay. Then I''ll go first," said Mr. Atmadja then rose from his position.


    "Ah yes, I''ve been thinking about this since earlier, Devan," said the middle-aged man, stopping his steps, turning to where Devan and Grandma were.


    "I don''t know what happened between you and Byanca, But one message, don''t make decisions without a clear reason, especially if you only follow your anger, son."


    "I won''t force you to be like your mother said. I just want to see you happy, saying crazy things like that, maybe you have your reasons, but, even so, not everyone wants to hear your reasons. Then the only way is to convince them."


    "Your rtionship has been very long, suddenly want to break up before your wedding, I think something big has happened. It''s all up to you, you''re an adult, think carefully before you act," said Mr. Atmadja at length, his voice neither high nor low.


    "Again, if what you said earlier is true, the only way is to prove it, for you know your own mother''s character. Just words without any evidence will not affect her decision and wishes," he added again then turned away, away from the two of them, walking towards the elevator wanting to go back to his room.


    Grandma took a deep breath, "What your father said is true, dear," she said turning back to where her grandson was.


    "Does Grandma believe me?" asked Devan slightly softening his cold attitude.


    "Even though I don''t like what you said earlier, you are my grandson. There''s no way I can trust other people more than my grandson, right?"


    "Besides, you are no longer a child, dear. I''m sure you have your reasons, reasons that don''tpare to the rtionship between these two big families," added Grandma again.


    Hearing that, Devan fell silent. It''s true, what he did would damage the rtionship between the two families that had existed for a long time. Not to mention, Atmadja''s family is indebted to Byanca''s family, he bes a little bit understanding how his mother and other family members can be so angry. For them, nothing is more important than maintaining the rtionship of two families.


    But not for Devan, since he caught Byanca making love with another man a few years ago since then he has ended his rtionship with that woman.


    If before, he would only ept this marriage on behalf of the family without the slightest refusal, but it was different from now.


    Now, he has something to fight for, he has someone to protect, he has someone to make happy. To him, nothingpares to that, even if the people around him hate him, he doesn''t care. As long as he doesn''t lose someone very precious in his life, then everything is still fine.


    For so long Devan was silent and struggling with his thoughts.


    "Will Grandma hate me?" asked Devan finally opening his voice.


    "For what? Blood is thicker than anything, honey."


    "Does Grandma believe that the child in Byanca''s womb is not mine?" asked Devan, his voice slightly whispering, he did this to prevent others from hearing their conversation.


    Grandma was stunned.


    "Never mind Grandma, you will say the same thing to my mother," said Devan again when he didn''t get any response from the old woman sitting next to him.


    "Is what you said serious?" asked Grandma, a response that Devan never expected.

 Chapter 260 - 260. Trust (2)

    "Is what you said serious?" asked Oma, a response that Devan never expected.


    "Have I been lying all this time, Grandma?" Devan replied, this time he spoke very seriously.


    "I never do anything for no apparent reason," he added again and it managed to make Grandma freeze on the spot.


    "You have proof?" asked Grandma lowering her voice.


    "It''s not that I don''t trust you, it''s just..."


    "Does Grandma want to see the evidence?" asked Devan immediately cutting off the old woman''s words.


    "Eh?"


    "Later Grandma, you will see for yourself, and I''m sure this will be something big," said Devan again.


    "So you want to break this rtionship?"


    "I never y with my words, Grandma," replied Devan.


    "Hmm, fine. Do whatever is best in your opinion," said Oma.


    "Thank you, Grandma," said Devan.


    The old woman only smiled, but it was only a few seconds when she suddenly remembered something.


    "Oh, can I ask you something?"


    "What is it, Grandma?"


    "Who is the woman named Anna?" asked Grandma.


    Devan''s brow furrowed.


    Seeing his grandson''s response, "What is your rtionship with that woman, dear?" asked Grandma softly.


    "So what happened Grandma? How did you know that woman?" instead of answering, Devan even asked back.


    "I just want to know, May I?"


    "She is my future wife, Grandma," Devan answered honestly.


    "Eh? What do you mean? Is it because of this you also want to cancel your wedding?" asked Grandma.


    "For the past few years, I don''t have anything to do with Byanca, Grandma. So it''s only natural that I''m attracted to other women, not to mention she has given birth to my son," exined Devan, not at all intending to hide anything from Grandma, because he knew sooner orter, everyone would know this, including Grandma.


    Like being struck by lightning, Grandma''s body froze. Trying to digest his grandson''s words.


    "And the woman I should marry is Anna, Grandma, not Byanca. The child in Byanca''s womb is not mine, how can I have a child with her if I never touch her," said Devan again when he saw the old woman''s response.


    "I broke up with Byanca a few years ago, but Mom always insisted on making Byanca my wife, leaving me with no other choice, Grandma. But that was before I found out that Anna had given birth to my child without my knowledge," he added in one breath.


    "Oh my God¡­ Devan. Why are you telling me now, honey?" said Grandma. She didn''t know how to respond, it turned out that his grandson''s love rtionship was soplicated.


    "So all this time, I''ve had grandchildren?" she asked again, her eyes shining brightly.


    Devan nodded in approval.


    "Oh my God, why are you hiding such a big secret from me? So where is my grandson now?"


    "Where is my grandson? Is my grandson living well? Does his mother treat him well? Are all his needs well catered for?"


    "How old is My grandson?"


    "Who is the name?" Grandma stormed Devan with a thousand questions in a row.


    "Grandma wants to know?" asked Devan with a smile. He never expected Grandma''s response would be like this.


    "Of course. Where does my grandson live? I want to see," asked Grandma again.


    "Wouldn''t Grandma be afraid that my mother would be angry?"


    Grandma was silent for a moment.


    Seeing this, Devan chuckled, "Later, when my business with Byanca is over, I will take Grandma to see them," said Devan.


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes, I am. After all, I have promised to marry her," replied Devan.


    "That''s how it should be, rather than marrying another woman, you should marry her. Even though I''ve never met her, I''m sure she must be very beautiful," said Grandma.


    Their conversation was very rxed, as if nothing was a problem, as if there was nothing to worry about.


    "But you have proof, don''t you, Devan? Can you prove that the child in Byanca''s womb is not your mine?" asked Grandma to be sure. Not without reason, she did it because she did not want his grandson to make a mistake just because of love and end up suffering.


    "Yes, Grandma. Don''t worry."


    "If you have the proof, then why didn''t you show it to everyone while they were still gathered earlier?" asked Grandma.


    "I want to do it, Grandma. My purpose here is also to say everything, it''s just that somehow when faced with Mother, I don''t know where to start," replied Devan. Indeed, in the Atmadja family, Mrs. Seira is someone who is known to have the toughest character among the other family members, however, that doesn''t mean she doesn''t have empathy andpassion.


    "Hmm, I understand your feelings. Then you have to find the right time, Devan," said Grandma.


    "I already have a n, Grandma," replied the man. He didn''t know when the two of them became close as they are now. Usually, their conversation is limited to greeting each other and talking about other general things, very different from Leo''s.


    "Ahh yeah, I wanted to tell you that the day after tomorrow maybe your wedding invitations have started to be distributed. If you want to end your rtionship, do it as soon as possible before things get worse," said Grandma.


    "Yes, Grandma. Don''t worry about me," Devan replied.


    Hearing that, Grandma just nodded in response.


    "Ah yes, you haven''t answered my question earlier, Devan," said Grandma.


    "Which is your question, Grandma?"


    "About my grandson, how old is he and what''s his name?" asked Grandma again repeating the same question as before.


    "Does Grandma want to know?" he asked.


    "Of course, if I haven''t been able to meet them, at least I know his name and age," replied the old woman.


    "Dave, Grandma. His name is Dave, maybe just over four years old?"


    "Dave?" Grandma''s brow furrowed, she felt like she was familiar with that name.


    "What''s wrong, Grandma?"


    "Ah no, no, I just think I''ve heard his name, but I forget where and when," replied Grandma.


    "Maybe the Dave that your means is someone else," said Devan.


    "Hmm, maybe yes. He''s four years old, you say?"


    "Yes, I am, Grandma."


    "Then why are you just saying it now?" asked Grandma.


    "I just found out too, Grandma."


    "Uh, what do you mean?" The old woman''s brow furrowed in confusion.


    "It''s a very long story, Grandma. If I have time I will tell it," said Devan.


    "Ah yes, Leo also knows this, if Grandma can''t wait, Grandma just ask Leo," he added.

 Chapter 261 - 261. Whats Your Next Plan

    "Ah yes, Leo also knows this, if Grandma can''t wait, Grandma just ask Leo," he added.


    "Even Leo already knows this?" asked Grandma enthusiastically.


    Devan nodded, "Yes, Grandma."


    "Oh My God, why are you guys hiding such a big secret?" said the old woman as she took a shaky breath.


    "What secret are you two talking about?" Seira suddenly appeared from behind and overheard the conversation between her mother and her son.


    "Nothing," replied Grandma then got up from her position and walked away, she didn''t even say another word to Devan and had disappeared at the end of the room.


    Seeing the old woman''s behavior, Seira''s brow furrowed faintly. "What are you two talking about?" she asked again repeating the previous sentence.


    "You guys are hiding something?" she added again.


    Devan sighed harshly, he knew very well that his mother was still under the influence of anger. It can be seen from the gleam in her eyes when she looks at him.


    "I only asked about Leo''s condition," said Devan.


    Mrs. Seira''s brows knit together in confusion.


    "I want to see Leo first," Devan said again as he stood up from his seat, leaving Seira alone in the room.


    When he set foot on the second floor, Devan immediately headed to his cousin''s room, even though the man always bothered and annoyed him, but that didn''t mean Devan would ignore him, after all, Leo was his cousin. A man who was very close to him more than his mother and father.


    Leo, who was leaning on the bed while ying with his cellphone, was surprised by Devan''s sudden arrival. Because the man just walked in without knocking on the door first.


    "You startled me," Leo said, clutching his chest.


    "How is your condition?" asked Devan ignoring his cousin''s words, he then looked for afortable seat in the room.


    "As you can see for yourself. The doctor still forbids me to move much," Leo replied as he put his cell phone on the nightstand right beside his bed.


    Devan just nodded,y down on the sofa while closing his eyes, looking so tired.


    "Since when did youe back?" Leo asked.


    "Today," Devan answered simply.


    "Did everything go well? You met with Anna, right?" Leo asked again.


    "Erm," Devan replied still with his eyes closed.


    "You talked to her? You exined everything right? What did she say? Is she angry?" Leo asked again.


    Hearing his cousin''s continuous questions, Devan heaved a rough sigh. "Everything went well, and she''s fine," Devan answered simply.


    "So what''s your next n?" Leo asked again.


    Devan was silent for a moment, causing Leo to do the same and just waiting for his cousin to speak again.


    "Maybe marry Anna?" Devan replied after a few minutes of silence.


    "But what about Byanca? Have you told your intentions to the big family? I thought, maybe you''ve talked to all of them," Leo asked, his gaze never leaving Devan.


    "Don''t worry about it, I already have other ns."


    "Are you sure? Do you need my help?"


    "With your condition like that?" Devan slowly opened his eyes, turned to his cousin who was leaning on the bed.


    Hearing that, Leo smiled as he rubbed the back of his neck.


    "Did you know that your wedding reception ..."


    "Don''t talk about this wedding again, I''m tired," Devan replied then reached into his trouser pocket, pulling out a t object from there.


    Leo, who still wanted to satisfy his curiosity, now stopped when he saw that his cousin seemed to be contacting someone.


    Knock... knock... knock...


    Suddenly a knock on the door was heard, distracting Leo''s attention, while Devan was already seen talking to someone on the phone.


    Only a few secondster, Serly appeared from behind the door. In both hands, she held a tray of food and juice.


    "I''m full, Mom," Leo said before his mother.


    "I brought this for Devan, since arrived, he hasn''t been drinking or eating anything," replied Serly, walking towards her nephew who was busy with his cell phone on the sofa in the room.


    "So Mama brought it for Devan? Where for me?" Leo protested.


    "You said you were full?"


    Hearing that, Leo put on a sullen face.


    "Okay, okay, I''ll bring it for you too," said Serly as she put down the food and drink she brought for Devan, then walked towards the door.


    "No need, Mom. I was just joking," Leo said again with a big smile.


    Serly stopped in her tracks and turned to face her son, took a deep breath, and said, "You know what? If you weren''t sick, this tray might havended on your head."


    Hearing his mother''s words, Leo chuckled crisply. "I''m sorry, Mom," he said still with a smile that didn''t leave his lips, as if he didn''t feel guilty at all.


    Serly took a deep breath, the middle-aged woman then turned around and ignored her son. Again approached Devan who seemed to have finished talking to someone on the phone.


    "Thanks for the drink, Auntie," Devan said to Serly.


    "Don''t hesitate, have a drink," replied Serly.


    After taking a few sips of the cold drink, Devan put it back on the table.


    "Do you want to tell me something? Or maybe you want to scold me too?" said Devan trying to guess what the middle-aged woman purpose.


    "Ah, no, no. Don''t get me wrong, Devan," said Serly in denial.


    "Then? Does Auntie have anything to talk about?" asked Devan again, not without reason he asked like that, because Mrs. Serly doesn''t usually approach him like this.


    "Shall not I have to treat you as my son too?" Said Serly.


    "It''s not like that, Auntie. It''s just that I''m not used to it," replied Devan.


    "How are you, Auntie? Do you feel at home in this house?" Now Devan asked back.


    He didn''t know, why such questionse out of his lips. Because usually, he is always indifferent to his surroundings, including his own family.


    "Erm, as you can see. Ie to Indonesia only because of your wedding. Getting back together with my family is enough for me to feelfortable in this house," said Serly.


    "It''s very well, Auntie," said Devan curtly.


    Leo who watched the interaction of the two people frowned because for him it was strange if he saw Devan who was not as usual.W

 Chapter 262 - 262. A Photo

    Leo who watched the interaction of the two people frowned because for him it was strange if he saw Devan who was not as usual.


    After that, silence. No discussion was heard in the room. Until Serly said again, "Actually I want to ask you something, Devan."


    The person being spoken to turned to the source of the voice.


    "Wait a minute," said Serly again and then reached into his pants pocket. Take out a t-shaped object from there.


    Devan did not respond and just waited patiently, while Leo, who had just leaned back on the sofa, now took a sitting position again, listening carefully.


    "But before this, I want to ask you first," said Serly again, raised her eyes, and looked at Devan seriously.


    "Just tell me, Auntie," the man responded.


    "You were with Byancast night? I mean did you two go out together?" asked Serly.


    Devan''s brow furrowed faintly, "Why do you ask me like that?"


    "No, I just want to make sure. Just answer first," said Serly.


    "No, Auntie," Devan replied.


    "Really? You didn''t lie to me, did you?" Serly asked again to make sure.


    "Yes, Auntie. Besides, there''s no point in lying for me, it''s just a waste of time," Devan replied.


    "What did you want to say? Did you see Byanca out with another man?" he added and chuckled.


    Hearing the man''s response, Serly cleared her throat. Without giving any response, the middle-aged woman immediately got up from her position, walked towards the door, and locked it tightly.


    Seeing Serly''s actions, Devan and Leo nced at each other. The middle-aged woman''s attitude was a little strange as if she wanted to do or say something important without wanting to be heard or known by anyone other than those in the room.


    Even so, Devan and Leo remained silent and waited.


    Finished locking the door, Serly sat back on the sofa right next to Devan.


    "I don''t know if saying this is the right thing or not. I just can''t stand to keep it any longer," Mrs. Serly began.


    Devan stayed where he was and listened, and so did Leo.


    "Last night, when I was out looking for medicine at the pharmacy for Leo, I identally saw Byanca with a man. Take a look at this," she said again while showing a photo. In the photo, it is clear that a man and a woman seem to be making out with each other.


    "This isn''t you?"


    Hearing his aunt''s question, Devan immediately shook his head. "It''s not me, Auntie. Since when did I have that haircut like that?"


    "At first I thought that it was you, I intended to get closer but was afraid that my presence would only disturb your togetherness, so I just took this picture as a keepsake and then left."


    "Even to this day, before you came I still thought that the man who was with Byanca was you, Devan. But after hearing and seeing your interactions earlier, I started to doubt and decided to ask you directly," said Serly.


    Hearing the story of the middle-aged woman, Devan only responded with a smile making Serly frown in confusion. Because she never thought that Devan''s reaction would be like this. He was too calm and rxed.


    "I want to see it too, Mom," Leo chimed in on the bed.


    "Just stay there, don''t act so much," said Serly, ring at her son, and that made Leo put on a frowning face again.


    "He''s Byanca''s lover, Aunt. I already knew," said Devan casually.


    "What do you mean you already know?" Serly asked, ignoring her son who kept asking for her cell phone.


    "Does Aunt believe me?"


    "Do you believe everything I say?" asked Devan again.


    "Why do you ask like that?" instead of answering, Mrs. Serly asked back.


    "If you don''t believe me, then it''s useless if I talk," Devan replied.


    "I saw Byanca with that man making out with my own eyes, how could I possibly trust that woman again?" Serly said while taking a deep breath.


    "I was thinking about everything you said in front of the family, Devan. Could it be that the child in Byanca''s womb..." said the middle-aged woman hanging, as if she had just realized something.


    Seeing the reaction of the woman next to him, Devan chuckled.


    "It seems, without me even trying, that woman''s behavior will reveal itself," Devan muttered, but his voice was still heard by Serly.


    "No, this can''t be allowed, Devan. This marriage can''t happen, how can the Atmadja family have a daughter-inw like Byanca? This can''t be allowed," said Serly then rose from her position, it seemed that the woman woulde out and meet Byanca.


    "Wait, Auntie," said Devan while holding the middle-aged woman''s arm.


    "I can understand how you feel, Devan. Leave this to me, don''t hold me back. I don''t care if Seira gets angry or even hates me, I can''t understand it, how can that woman trust her future daughter-inw more than her child" replied Serly, turning around.


    "Sit back, Auntie," said Devan gently tugging Serly''s arm, and managed to make the middle-aged woman sit back down in her original ce.


    "Why are you so calm?" Serly was surprised.


    "I''ve known of Byanca''s rtionship with that man a few years ago, Auntie. After all, my rtionship with her ended right then and there, it''s just because of the family''s wishes, so I obeyed," Devan answered slowly.


    "So-so all my hunches have been, right? Not only me, but all the family also feel that your rtionship is tenuous. But why? I mean, if your rtionship is like this, why should there be a wedding?" Serly couldn''t understand all the things she just found out.


    "Don''t worry about me, Auntie," Devan said as if he didn''t care about everything, but inside his heart and mind were racing, he wanted to end this as soon as possible and get back with ire.


    "But, Devan. I can''t let my nephew marry such a woman. Marriage is something sacred, Devan."


    "I know, Auntie. Leave it alone."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If my mother wants this marriage to go on, then so be it."


    "With Byanca like that, are you sure you want to marry her?" Serly asked, choosing to obey and trying to understand Devan''s wishes.


    "Who said I was going to marry Byanca, Aunt?"

 Chapter 263 - 263. Where Is Naila?

    "I know, Auntie. Leave it alone."


    "What do you mean?"


    "If my mother wants this marriage to go on, then so be it."


    "With Byanca like that, are you sure you want to marry her?" Serly asked, choosing to obey and trying to understand Devan''s wishes.


    "Who said I was going to marry Byanca, Aunt?"


    "What do you mean?" asked Mrs. Seira, her brows furrowed in confusion, unable to properly understand what her niece meant.


    "I know what I''m going to do, Auntie. Don''t worry about me," replied Devan trying to calm the middle-aged woman.


    "Now all you need to do is act, as usual, pretend you don''t know anything," he added.


    "B-but..."


    "Don''t worry about me, Auntie. This n of mine just depends on how Byanca behaves. If she doesn''t want to cancel this marriage, then I will do it," said Devan immediately cutting Mrs. Serly''s words.


    "Eh? From the way you talk, it seems that Byanca knows that you already know all about her behavior behind your back."


    "She''s a fool if she doesn''t understand all that I said to her," Devan replied.


    "What are you saying?"


    "I think Auntie heard it," said Devan.


    "Oh that, I thought that you had a one-on-one conversation with Byanca," said Serly who misunderstood.


    "So what now? Shall we just keep quiet until the day of the wedding reception arrives?" she asked again to make sure.


    "Yes, Auntie. I''ve thought and considered everything," Devan replied. Yes, he had previously experienced confusion, but seeing his mother''s attitude and the way Byanca responded to his threats, he just needed to be patient.


    "Hmm, alright. If you need something tell me, I''m ready to help you anytime, dear," said Mrs. Seira again.


    "Thanks for trusting me, Auntie," Devan replied.


    "I should have done this, you are my niece, and as an aunt, I couldn''t just turn a blind eye If I know something like this had happened to you, dear," said Mrs. Serly.


    "It seems Mrs. Serly cares more about her niece than her son," Leo said and that made the two figures sitting on the sofa turn their heads towards him.


    "Don''t think about him, Devan," said Mrs. Serly then slowly rose from her position.


    Hearing this, Devan just smiled.


    "Then, Don''t forget to finish the juice," said Mrs. Serly and then started to move, approaching the door wanting to get out of the room, ignoring her son who had been wearing a sullen face.


    Now only Devan and Leo were in the room.


    "Looks like I missed something important," Leo said turning to Devan.


    Hearing his cousin''s voice, one of Devan''s eyebrows rose.


    "What did you say in front of the big family just now?" Leo asked.


    Devan just shrugged in response, looking reluctant to exin, and that made Leo take a shaky breath.


    "Looks like you didn''t mean to tell me. Then I won''t go into that again," Leo muttered again with another shaky breath. The man then took back his cellphone which he had previously ced on the nightstand.


    "Ah yes, I almost forgot, Devan..."


    "Hmm?"


    "You''ve met with Anna, right? Does that mean you also met Na?" Leo asked changing the subject.


    "Na?" Devan''s brow furrowed.


    "Yes Na, Dave''s Babysitter," replied Leo looking enthusiastic, for the past few days since he was discharged from the hospital, he nevermunicated with the girl again. Not without reason, because Na''s contacts are always out of reach every time he calls her.


    "Oh Na, she has resigned," said Devan.


    "Ha? What do you mean?"


    "Are you deaf? I don''t like repeating my sentence, Leo."


    "How can Na resign? Since when? But now she''s still with Anna right?" Leo asked very curiously.


    "No," Devan replied curtly.


    "What do you mean, Devan? Stop talking half-sentence," Leo protested, rubbing his face roughly.


    "I don''t know, Leo. Why didn''t you call her and ask her why she left?" replied Devan.


    "The number has never been active," Leo sighed.


    "She resigned the day you were admitted to the hospital, she didn''t say her reason," Devan said.


    "You probably didn''t ask so she didn''t say it," Leo muttered, noticing his cousin''s indifferent nature.


    "How can I ask the reason, she resigned via text message, and when I called her again to ask where Anna was at that time, her contact was no longer active," Devan exined at length in one breath.


    "And at this time, she is no longer with Anna, I also don''t know where she is now, so stop asking me about Na," he added.


    Hearing that, Leo let out a shaky breath.


    "Ah yes, don''t you know that Na was also in the hospital at that time? As far as I know, she''s the one who signed your operating agreement," said Devan.


    "Eh? Really?"


    "Not only that, but she''s also the one who paid off all your operating costs," said Devan remembering the time he visited the hospital after seeing a text message from Na.


    "Eh?" Leo was stunned to hear Devan''s words.


    "Where did she get that kind of money?" he muttered confused. If she only relies on her sry as a babysitter, Na may not be able to pay off all operating costs and other administrative costs.


    Seeing Leo''s response, Devan sighed harshly. "Looks like you don''t know much about your lover," he said andughed crisply.


    "Shut up," Leo said, it was true what his cousin said, so far Na rarely talked about herself and her family. Everything he knew was only about the girl''s experience as a babysitter.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to get to know Na more, it''s just that he feels that maybe the girl has her reasons for not saying anything about her family. And Leo appreciates that.


    But unlike now, Na who suddenly disappeared made him regret his actions. Why had he held back then and didn''t just ask? Now he doesn''t know where to look for Na''s whereabouts.


    "I''ll ask Anna where Na is, maybe she knows something, don''t worry," said Devan, who couldn''t stand seeing his cousin''s worried face.


    "Really? Okay, then just ask now," Leo replied.

 Chapter 264 - 264. Public Issues

    But unlike now, Na who suddenly disappeared made him regret his actions. Why had he held back then and didn''t ask? Now he doesn''t know where to look for Na''s whereabouts.


    "I''ll ask Anna where Na is, maybe she knows something, don''t worry," said Devan, who couldn''t stand seeing his cousin''s worried face.


    "Really? Okay, then just ask now," Leo replied.


    "No," said Devan immediately, causing his cousin to re at him with disapproval.


    "Come on, don''t you feel sorry for me?" Leo whined instantly changing his facial expression.


    "I changed my mind."


    "Ha? What do you mean?" Leo asked, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    Devan didn''t answer, instead, the man yed with his cellphone as if ignoring the man who was none other than his cousin.


    "You don''t want to help me?" Leo asked a little whining.


    "Devan,e on. Just one more time," he added and rubbed his head roughly.


    Hearing that, Devan sighed harshly, then turned to the man who had been talking to him for a long time.


    At the same time, a cell phone ringing sounded in the room, it was from Leo''s cell phone.


    "I''ve sent Anna''s contact, you call her," said Devan.


    Hearing that, Leo fell silent and immediately checked his cell phone. In the next second, a smile appeared on his lips.


    Devan snorted, then rose from his position.


    "Where are you going?" Leo asked.


    "Should I report to you?"


    Leo just put on an innocent smile.


    "Then be careful," Leo said when he didn''t get a reply from the man.


    Devan just nced at him, didn''t give any response until he disappeared behind the door.


    After his cousin left, Leo didn''t want to wait any longer and immediately dialed Anna''s contacts.


    "Hello," Leo said ahead of time just as someone picked up the phone.


    "Hello," came a boy''s voice from the other end so Leo could immediately guess who he was talking to.


    "Dave, where''s your mother?" Leo asked directly.


    "Sorry, who is this? And why are you looking for my mother?"


    Leo chuckled at the boy''s signature voice.


    "I''m Leo, Dave. You can''t forget me, can you?"


    "Uncle Leo?"


    "Yeah, it''s me, Dave. Where''s your mother dear? Why are you answering the phone?" Leo asked.


    "How are you, Uncle? Ah yes, Mom and I have moved house, Uncle, don''te to that house again, okay? There''s no one there anymore," said Dave, an answer that didn''t match Leo''s question.


    Hearing that, Leo sighed harshly, for the first time he was ignored by a little boy, especially his nephew.


    "I''m fine, how about you, Dave? So you guys don''t live in that house anymore?" Leo asked, looking like he was going to have to be a little patient.


    "Um, we are fine too, Uncle. Mom and I are at Granpa''s now, Uncle. If you want to visit, juste here," Dave replied, sounding very enthusiastic.


    "Granpa?"


    "Right, Uncle. Ah yes, is Aunt Na with you? I miss her so much, since Mom and I moved, I never saw her again," Dave replied.


    Leo took a deep breath, it seemed Devan was right.


    "Yes dear,ter when I have time, I will go there," said Leo.


    "Are you promise, uncle? but you have to take Aunt Na, okay?"


    Leo smiled nkly, "Yes honey, then may I ask another question?" he said.


    "Erm, what is Uncle?"


    "Where''s your mother? I want to talk to her, honey. Only a moment."


    "But my mom is in the bathroom, Uncle," Dave said over the phone.


    "Really? Then, pass on my message to call me back when she''s out, okay?"


    "Of course, Uncle. I''ll tell youter," Dave replied.


    "Then I''ll hang up first okay, honey."


    "Okay, Uncle."


    "Ah wait a minute, what would Dave want for a gift if I visited?" Leo asked before ending the call.


    "Nothing, Uncle. I just wanted to see Aunt Na," Dave replied.


    Again, Leo took a deep breath when he heard the girl''s name.


    "Okay, I''lle with Aunt Na," Leo said.


    "Okay, Uncle. I''ll be waiting."


    "Yes, honey."


    "Bye, Uncle," Dave replied and after that, the call ended.


    ***


    Time passed so quickly, after the day Devan and his extended family met, the man never saw them again. He returned to focus on his busy life as usual at the office.


    Only, this time he had a new habit. Almost every hour he contacted ire, even in a meeting though.


    Regarding the news that had spread on social media, of course, it has be a hot conversation between employees in the office, whenever and wherever.


    But it onlysted a few days, at first, Devan chose to let them. But not this time, in the end, he took action.


    His ears were hot to hear the various kinds of gossip, some of them even exaggerated to make his earshot.


    And today, he had fired ten employees for talking about his marriage to Byanca, and the news quickly spread like wind through the rooms and people''s ears. Make anyone shudder and silence.


    No one else dared to discuss Devan''s marriage with Byanca again. Even though their curiosity was intense, no one dared to talk about it, no one dared even mention the woman''s name.


    The reason is, the news suddenly appeared in the media, making all people surprised because there was never any news before that Devan Atmadja, who is the CEO of D.A group is close to a woman. Not only that, the news that had spread so widely didn''t evenst twenty-four hours and had already disappeared, no longer be found in any media.


    And it manages to raise a big question mark and so many other public assumptions.


    Also, several investors who wish to cooperate with the D.A group confirmed this directly to Devan, simply wanting to know the sustainability of thepany in the future. Many of them were worried that the news that suddenly disappeared would be harmfull to all of them. They also asked him to hold a press conference to rify the issue of marriage which had be a trending topic.


    Even some of them, immediately Terminate cooperation because their cooperation no longer brings benefits to both parties, because of the emergence of public assumptions that greatly affect and also harm them.


    In just a few days, thepany suffered heavy losses. Even so, Devan didn''t panic or feel hopeless at all. The man was still as calm as ever as if nothing had happened.


    As it is now, Devan rxed in his chair in his room, facing the tall buildings that seemed to fill the whole of City J, sipping coffee that was still steaming.


    Seems to have no worries.

 Chapter 265 - 265 I Miss You

    Even some of them, immediately terminate the contract rtionship because their cooperation no longer brings benefits to both parties, because of the emergence of public assumptions that greatly affect and also harm them.


    In just a few days, thepany suffered heavy losses. Even so, Devan didn''t panic or feel hopeless at all. The man was still as calm as ever as if nothing had happened.


    As it is now, Devan rxed in his oversized chair in his room, facing the tall buildings that seemed to fill the whole of City J, sipping coffee that was still steaming.


    Seems to have no worries.


    Knock... knock... knock...


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door, causing him to turn his head slightly.


    "Come in," Devan said then looked back at the front.


    At the same time, the sound of the door opening was heard along with footsteps walking towards him.


    "What''s wrong rissa," said Devan first, the man didn''t even see the figure entering his room and had guessed correctly.


    "I feel that you need to see this, sir," rissa replied as she held out her tab to Devan.


    Seeing that, Devan frowned, epted the t-shaped object, and saw what was disyed on the screen.


    Just taking a nce and immediately returning it to its owner without saying a word made the secretary experience a bit of confusion.


    "Do you have orders, Sir?" rissa asked.


    "Nothing, go back to work as usual," said Devan casually while sipping a cup of warm coffee in his hand.


    "Okay, sir," replied the secretary and then turned and left the room.


    What he saw was a petition containing a request for rification at a press conference.


    Devan had expected all of this to happen, so it was only natural that he wasn''t too surprised and worried. Right now, he wasn''t even afraid of losing everything and starting over from scratch.


    As long as he could be reunited with Anna, then everything would be fine because the center of all his worries now was on that woman.


    Also, doesn''t he have to sacrifice something else to get something? Seeing the way Devan reacted to what had happened with hispany, the man seemed to have beenpletely prepared for the worst that could happen to him.


    However, that doesn''t mean he didn''t do anything. Devan kept trying, just not too carried away.


    After rissa''s departure, Devan rxes again.


    Suddenly his cellphone rang, seeing the name on the cellphone screen, his smile grew, and without dying a second he immediately picked it up.


    "Hello, honey," Devan said as he put the cup in his hand on the table.


    "Hello," came a woman''s voice on the other end, it was none other than Anna. A woman who he knew her real name was ire.


    "What''s the matter, honey? You don''t usually call me first?" he asked.


    "Have you missed me?" he added again.


    Came a sigh from the other side, "Aaron asked me to call you, are you okay?" she asked.


    "Is it just because your Uncle told you to call me, honey?"


    "Yes," answered ire curtly.


    "Then just turn off the phone," replied Devan pretending to be angry.


    "No, wait!" said ire prevented. "I-I also want to know how you are," she added.


    "Really? Even though we just finished talking two hours ago, and now you''re worried about me? Hehehe, are you worried, or do you miss me, hmm?" replied Devan.


    ire didn''t respond, the woman remained silent making Devan say again, "I''m fine, honey. What''s there to worry about?" asked Devan again.


    "Do you need help? Maybe Aaron can help you," ire replied after a few seconds of silence.


    There was silence, now it was Devan''s turn to listen to the woman''s words. Just by hearing that sentence, he already knew that both Aaron and ire must have seen the issues rted to the problems that were befalling hispany.


    "No need, I can sort this out myself, honey," Devan said, his tone suddenly changing, sounding a little tired.


    "But, what if¡­"


    "Trust me, honey. Are you afraid I''ll fall into poverty?" he asked.


    "No," replied ire spontaneously.


    Hearing that, Devan chuckled, "Besides, shouldn''t I have to deserve myself to be your husband?" said Devan. Yes, if he couldn''t deal with this kind of problem, how could he marry the only daughter of the Smith family? He didn''t want to be a joke to everyone.


    Although hispany suffered so many losses, he was very confident in his abilities, that he could return everything to the way it was, of course in his way. He was well aware of the consequences he would receive, his own family spreading the news of his marriage, and then the news suddenly disappeared in less than twenty-four hours, and it was enough to make him suffer a huge loss.


    Hearing Devan''s words, ire took a deep breath, "Don''t push yourself too hard, if you need something, don''t hesitate to say it, Aaron will help you. He said it."


    Devan smiled, "Hmm, I need something now, honey," said Devan.


    "What is it? Should I ask Aaron to speak to you directly?" she asked.


    "I need you, honey."


    Hearing that, ire sighed deeply, "You know? This is the fifth time you''ve said something like this today, Devan."


    "So what? You don''t like it?" the man asked.


    "Never mind, forget it. Have you had lunch?" asked ire changing the subject.


    "Erm, and you? Ah, where is my son?"


    "He''s in his room, studying," ire replied.


    "Really? Where are you now?" he asked.


    And that was how their discussionsted until ten minutes passed.


    "Then you go back to work, remember if you need help, don''t hesitate to tell me," said ire, looking like she wanted to end the call.


    "Yes honey, don''t worry about me," replied Devan.


    "You take care of yourself there, take care of your health, don''t get sick, I don''t want anything to happen to you," he added.


    Right after saying that, there was another knock on the door, along with the appearance of a woman there, not one but two. They are Byanca and Miss Seira.


    "Honey, I''ll call youter," Devan said immediately, his voice a little lower than before.


    "Okay," replied ire and after that, the line ended.


    Devan put his cell phone on the table and looked back at hisputer screen. Ignoring the arrival of two women who suddenly appeared without notifying him beforehand.


    "Devan, who were you talking to earlier?" asked Mrs. Seira, the woman thennded her body on the sofa in the room. And the same thing was done by Byanca.


    Devan didn''t answer and just kept quiet.

 Chapter 266 - 266. Hit Hard

    Devan put his phone on the table and looked back at hisputer screen. Ignoring the arrival of two women who suddenly appeared without informing him beforehand.


    "Devan, who were you talking to earlier?" asked Mrs. Seira, the woman thennded her body on the sofa in the room. And the same thing was done by Byanca.


    Devan didn''t answer and just kept quiet.


    "You''re ignoring me?"


    "I''m busy, Ma," said Devan.


    "Byanca brought you a lunch, eat first," said Mrs. Seira again then turned to her future daughter-inw, giving her the code to serve the food they brought to the table. She wanted Byanca to order the food for Devan, only she couldn''t stop worrying if she let Byanca go alone. And in the end, she chose to apany her.


    "I''m full, just bring it back," Devan replied without turning his head, his eyes only focused on theputer screen in front of him.


    "Eat first, honey. I don''t want you to get sick," Byanca now joined in.


    "Don''t ignore me all the time," she added.


    Hearing that, Devan just snorted making Mrs. Seira who saw her son''s response take a deep breath.


    "Are you angry that your wedding schedule changed without your consent? Or is it because of the news of your marriage that I spread?" asked Mrs. Seira.


    "If so, forgive me, Devan. You can be angry with me, but don''t ignore your future wife, especially when she is pregnant with your child," she added.


    Devan was silent and reluctant to respond. He wanted to scream to everyone that the child was not his mine. It seemed, at this time he had to be patient a lot until the wedding day arrived, he became impatient to expose Byanca''s rottenness in front of everyone.


    "Devan, stop acting like a child, just because of this you quiet with us?" Madam Seira''s voice rose. Couldn''t stand the sight of her son.


    "Okay, okay. I''m sorry, Ma," said Devan in the end choosing to give up. He then stood up and approached the sofa, sitting right in front of Byanca. Seira who saw that just sighed and sat down next to her son.


    With swift movements, Devan devoured the food one by one without making a sound, nor did he nce at Byanca even until the food on his te was finished.


    "Thanks for the food, you can go now," said Devan back to his position, back to his chair.


    Again, Madame Seira sighed harshly. She then got up too, "Looks like you two need some time to talk. Byanca, I am waiting downstairs," she said.


    "Finish your business well, stop keeping things quiet like this, this isn''t funny at all," she added then started to leave, walked towards the door, and disappeared there, leaving Byanca and Devan in the room.


    After Mrs. Seira''s departure, Byanca approached Devan.


    "Did I wrong you, honey?" she asked softly, moving closer until she reached the man''s chair.


    "If so, I''m sorry. Sorry," she added.


    There was no response from Devan, the man remained silent and focused on the files that filled hisputer screen, ignoring Byanca, as if no one else was in the room but him.


    Receiving such a response, Byanca tried to remain patient. Holding the man''s hand who was busy with the mouse on the table then again said, "Devan, are you going to ignore me like this until the wedding dayes?"


    "Don''t you feel sorry for me?"


    Devan pped Byanca''s hand, "Don''t touch me with your dirty body," he said as he pushed Byanca hard, making her hit hard against the ss wall and then hit therge flower pot that was an additional decoration of the room.


    Brakk¡­


    Byanca fell, wincing in pain because her stomach hit the edge of the pot, her stomach hit hard making the flower pot shatter out of shape, the earth spilled out scattered on the floor.


    "Aahh, sshhh¡­" The woman winced in pain, she tried to get up.


    "You don''t have to push me like... Ahhhh," she stopped when she felt a terrible pain hit her lower abdomen.


    Simultaneously, the bloodstains slowly flowed and filled the floor, giving off such a contrasting color.


    Seeing that, Devan was stunned on the spot, ''Did I push her too hard?'' he thought then contacted rissa to immediately provide an ambnce.


    Only a few secondster the woman was in Devan''s arms, the man then moved quickly to the first floor, Blood dripping from Byanca''s heels stained the floor along with the man''s steps, and it became the center of people''s attention and again caused big question mark. Mrs. Seira who was waiting in the lobby suddenly stood up when she saw the arrival of her son with Byanca in his arms.


    "What happened?" asked Mrs. Seira immediately greeted them, her eyes see bloodstains, making her face suddenly turn pale, very worried.


    Devan ignored his mother''s words and went straight to the ambnce that was already standing by at the entrance of the skyscraper.


    Seira followed behind, trying to equalize her position with Devan.


    And the next second, the ambnce was speeding towards the nearest hospital. And of course, Devan and his mother apanied Byanca.


    During the trip, Byanca kept on wincing in pain, clutching her stomach which was experiencing intense cramping.


    "Hold on, honey. We will arrive soon," said Mrs. Seira trying to strengthen her future daughter-inw, the woman kept praying in her heart that the child in Byanca''s womb would be okay, and hoped that this was just normal bleeding.


    From time to time Mrs. Seira red sharply at Devan. Because she had only left her son''s room for a few minutes, and Byanca was already injured like this.


    Honestly, there are currently thousands of questions lodged in the middle-aged woman''s mind. Only that she chose to hold it, for now, was not the time to satisfy her curiosity.


    The safety of Byanca and her childes first.


    "Mom, it hurts..." Byanca moaned again, the sweat was pouring down her forehead, even her tears were obediently flowing and wetting her smooth cheeks.


    "Patient, dear. Hold on," said Mrs. Seira, holding the woman''s hand, stroking the back of her hand in a very slow and gentle motion, trying to strengthen her future daughter-inw.


    "The hospital is near," she added, one hand stroking the woman''s hair.

 Chapter 267 - 267. Hospital

    "Mom, it hurts..." Byanca moaned again, the sweat was pouring down her forehead, even her tears were obediently flowing and wetting her smooth cheeks.


    "Patient, dear. Hold on," said Mrs. Seira, holding the woman''s hand, stroking the back of her hand in a very slow and gentle motion, trying to strengthen her future daughter-inw.


    "The hospital is close," she added, one hand stroking the woman''s hair.


    Byanca did not respond, the woman closed her eyes in extreme pain.


    While on the other hand, Devan just sat there not knowing what to do, his current appearance looked like he was in a daze. He never expected that Byanca would end up like this.


    A few minutes passed, and the ambnce finally turned and entered a hospital yard that was not too wide. Soon several nurses greeted their arrival.


    Getting out of the ambnce, Mrs. Seira immediately followed where the hospital staff took Byanca, while Devan followed behind with neither fast nor slow steps.


    Waiting in front of the examination room, Mrs. Seira and Devan just sat quietly with anxious feelings. Even though the man didn''t like Byanca that much, it didn''t mean he would ignore her in this hurt state, especially if it was his own doing.


    It was he who caused Byanca to be like this, a hint of guilt tucked into the recesses of his heart. He was too indifferent to his surroundings, so concerned with his feelings that she had identally hurt those around him.


    Unrelenting harsh sighs could be heard from between Mrs. Seira''s lips.


    "Devan, how can Byanca get hurt like that?" asked the middle-aged woman, atst, walking over to her son and sitting right next to him.


    Devan did not answer, the man was just silent.


    "Devan, you heard me right? Or now you don''t think of me as your mother anymore?" asked Mrs. Seira again.


    "Why would Mama say something like that? I never had the same thoughts as you just said," Devan replied, turning to where his mother was.


    "Are you aware? You''ve been ignoring metely, whenever I ask you to talk or say something to you your response is always this nonchnt, Devan. Why? Is it because of that woman?"


    "Anna has changed you, you are not like my son anymore since that woman appeared, even now she is also trying to ruin your rtionship with Byanca."


    "I''ll never let you two be together," she added.


    "This has nothing to do with Anna, Mom. Stop ming someone who doesn''t even know what''s going on," Devan replied.


    "You defended her?"


    "No, Mom. I''m just telling the truth, besides I wonder why Mama likes a woman like Byanca so much."


    "Like what? What kind of woman is Byanca? Wasn''t she your first choice too? And now that she''s pregnant with your child, seeing her patient with your childish behavior was more than enough to make me like her, you should be aware. Anna can''t bepared to Byanca at all, you have to understand this."


    Hearing his mother''s words, Devan takes a sigh of breath. "Do you like that woman? What do you know about Byanca is not all. Don''t spoil her too much. It will only make her act as she pleases," Devan retorted.


    "I never taught you to be like this, Devan. How can you say something like this while your future wife is hurting?" Mrs. Seira sighed, massaging her temples which started to throb after hearing her son''s words.


    "She''ll be fine, Ma," Devan said.


    "I''m worried about my grandchild," Mrs. Seira replied curtly. It seemed like if she kept talking to her son, then she would grow old faster than she should.


    "Come on, don''t say anything more. You''re just making me dizzy," said the middle-aged woman again while taking a deep breath.


    "I hope that Byanca and her womb are okay," she said again and stood up from her position, walking away from Devan, who knows where.


    Now only Devan is alone in front of the gynecology poly room. After a few minutes, the door to the room opened.


    A nurse immediately came out of there and walked towards him.


    "The doctor wants to talk to the patient''s husband," said the nurse looking left and right along the corridor.


    "Are you the patient''s husband?" she asked Devan when she found no one but the man.


    Hearing the nurse''s words, Devan stood up slowly. He rubbed the back of his neck slowly. He can''t see a gynecologist from a woman who is not pregnant with his child.


    "Sir? Are you the patient''s husband?" asked the nurse once again when there was no response from the man in front of her.


    "Why are you silent, Devan? Don''t act stupid like this,e in and apany Byanca," Mrs. Seira suddenly appeared, in one hand there was a bottle of mineral water.


    "But Mom..." Devan''s words stop when the middle-aged woman immediately pushed him towards the door of the room.


    "Come on. Don''t make me dizzier," said Mrs. Seira.


    The nurse who saw it only smiled faintly, "Please follow me, sir," she said.


    Devan didn''t give any reply and just resigned himself to following the directions of the female nurse who walked in front of him. Only a sigh could be heard escaping from between his lips.


    ''Hmm, consider this my atonement for identally pushing Byanca,'' Devan thought trying to make peace with himself.


    Entering the room, Devan could see Byanca still unconscious on the gurney. Yes, on the way to the gynecology poly room, the woman fainted and seemed to be still unconscious.


    "Please sit down, sir," said the obstetrician, inviting Devan to sit on the chair that had been provided right in front of her desk.


    The man just obeyed without responding.


    "You are the patient''s husband?"


    Hearing that, Devan was silent again, not knowing what to say.


    Seeing the response of the man in front of her, the doctor just smiled and then opened her voice again.


    The obstetrician told him about Byanca''s current condition. The woman''s womb is fine and only has minor bleeding.. If only Byanca''s womb was weak, maybe the fetus in her womb hase out.

 Chapter 268 - 268. Hospital (2)

    "Please sit down, sir," said the obstetrician, inviting Devan to sit on the chair that had been provided right in front of her desk.


    The man just obeyed without responding.


    "You are the patient''s husband?"


    Hearing that, Devan was silent again, not knowing what to say.


    Seeing the response of the man in front of her, the doctor just smiled and then opened her voice again.


    The obstetrician told him about Byanca''s current condition. The woman''s womb is fine and only has minor bleeding. if only Byanca''s womb was weak, perhaps the child in her womb would havee out. not only that, but the doctor also told Devan about everything he could do as a husband and what he couldn''t, she also suggested that Devan should give more attention to his wife, not let her do anything heavy, whatever to make her tired.


    It didn''t stop there, the doctor also advised Devan to do everything his wife wanted as long as it wasn''t something dangerous, all for the good of the mother and child.


    Devan heard all that carefully, was silent, and hadn''t the intention to ask a few questions until the doctor finished her sentence.


    "So you should pay more attention to your wife, sir. Otherwise, it will affect the condition of the baby," said the doctor ending the conversation.


    Devan just noddedzily.


    After that, Byanca was moved to the patient''s room because the woman was still unconscious.


    Currently, the three of them were in the same room, after being transferred to the VVIP room, neither Mrs. Seira nor Devan ever left the room until thirty minutes had passed.


    "Where are you going, Devan?" asked Mrs. Seira when she saw her son leaving the room where Byanca was being treated.


    "I want to go back to the office, Ma," Devan replied.


    "Are you crazy? Byanca is still unconscious and wants to just leave?"


    "The doctor said she was fine, Ma. Maybe soon she wille back to her senses," replied Devan.


    "No, you have to be here. If you still want me alive, then do what I say, Devan. Don''t be rebellious like this. Besides, you shouldn''t treat your future wife like this, she''s pregnant with your child, you know," said Mrs. Seira at length.


    "Don''t overdo it, Mom," Devan replied nonchntly, the man then resumed his paused steps, walking towards the door as if he didn''t care about everything his mother said.


    "You opened the door, then I make sure you won''t see me again tomorrow, Devan," Seira said firmly, threatening her son because she was out of her mind, and didn''t know what to do to get her son to wake up.


    "This time I''m not kidding, Devan, how do you think about byanca''s feel when she sees you ignoring her who is even pregnant with my grandson?" Right after her sentence was finished, Seira dropped her body onto the floor, tears streaming down her cheeks, sobbing.


    Devan who saw it reflexively stopped his steps, "Ma, what are you doing?" said Devan immediately approached the middle-aged woman and helped her up.


    "Get up, Mom. The floor is cold, you could get sick," he said again, holding his mother''s shoulders, trying to make her stand up.


    "Just go, why did youe back again? You care more about your work than me and Byanca," said Mrs. Seira while sobbing. Her head was lowered and just stared at the floor, the sound of crying that sounded a little muffled made Devan''s heart feel like it was sliced.


    "Stop crying, Mom, and get up. I don''t want you to get sick," said Devan trying to persuade his mother.


    Mrs. Seira did not pay attention to her son''s words, she was still weeping, being ignored by her son maybe she could still tolerate it, but not if Byanca also had to feel the same treatment. Her chest tightened at the mere thought of her son''s imminent marriage.


    "I¡­ I never thought I would give birth to a son like this, a son who is my blood cares more about other people than his own family," Seira''s sobs grew louder, the middle-aged woman vented everything she had been holding back all this time.


    "I never taught you to be this nonchnt, Devan."


    "No, it''s not you who is at fault, but me. It is me who is wrong. I am at fault for living far from you."


    "You''re not wrong, it''s Mama''s fault," Seira rambled on and on, she didn''t even care about the hospital rules that didn''t allow anyone to make a fuss.


    Devan took a deep breath, this is the first time he has seen his mother shed tears and cry like this. All because of a cunning woman like Byanca. Devan suddenly felt sorry for his mother because of her strong belief in a woman who did not meet her expectations.


    Devan couldn''t imagine how his mother would react when she found out about all of Byanca''s rottenness.


    Again, he sighed.


    "Alright, Mom. Don''t cry anymore, I''m sorry. I''m sorry," said Devan trying to calm his mother.


    "No, you''re not at fault. Mama is at fault, I am to me in this case for not educating you properly," Seira''s cries broke out in the room once again.


    Devan, who could not bear to see it, immediately embraced his mother, hugged her while rubbing her head with very slow and soft movements.


    "Stop ming yourself, Mom. You weren''t wrong, I was wrong, I''m sorry. Now, shut up, don''t cry anymore," said Devan.


    But his words didn''t seem to have any effect at all, because Mrs. Seira was still sobbing and even now Devan felt the shirt she was wearing was already wet with tears.


    Taking a deep breath, Devan then said again, "Okay, what do you want now? I''ll do it for you, whatever it is."


    "Re-really? You''re going to do whatever I want?" Mrs. Seira''s stuttering was interspersed with sobbing sounds.


    "Yeah, Mom. Did I ever lie?"


    Hearing her son''s question, Madame Seira shook her head slowly.


    "Now stop crying okay? And stand up, Mom. The floor is very cold," Devan said again, then tried to help his mother up, took her to a chair in the room, and sat her there.


    "I''m sorry Ma," said Devan repeating his previous. "Are you serious? You''re going to do everything Mama wants?" asked Mrs. Seira.


    "Yes, Ma," replied Devan with a deep breath, he could vaguely know what the middle-aged woman wanted.


    "Then be nice to Byanca, treat her like the most precious woman in your life, Devan," said Mrs.. Seira, asionally sobbing.

 Chapter 269 - 269. Seiras Wish

    "Then be nice to Byanca, treat her like the most precious woman in your life, Devan," said Mrs. Seira, asionally sobbing.


    Hearing that, Devan fell silent. But only a few seconds and replied to his mother, "Okay, Mom. Now, stop crying and don''t me yourself anymore, okay?" For now, he had no other choice tofort his mother, and finally, he could only give up.


    He seemed to have to learn to restrain himself, as well as learn to treat Byanca the way he always did, pretending as if nothing had happened at all. Well, at least until the wedding day arrives.


    "One more thing," said Mrs. Seira while rubbing her still wet cheek.


    "What is it, Mom. Tell me," replied Devan.


    "Regarding the news that the media removed, I want you to do something about it, honey," said Mrs. Seira, staring at her son without blinking.


    Devan sighed harshly, "What do you want me to do? It''s over Ma. Don''t bring it up again."


    "But your wedding will take ce in a few days, Devan. I don''t want bad thoughts to arise about your marriage," Seira said expressing her worried feelings.


    "Wouldn''t this affect thepany as well?"


    "Company matters, I can handle it, Mom. Don''t worry about it," Devan replied.


    "Good, then do it for the sake of your marriage," said Mrs. Seira again.


    "You want me to do what?"


    Hearing her son''s question, the middle-aged woman smiled faintly, "Mama wants the news of your marriage to be known by all people, sweetheart. Are you okay with this?"


    "But Mom..."


    "You said you would do anything, Devan. Have you forgotten what you said yourself?"


    "If you can''t do it, then rify the news that the media suddenly deleted, I just want you to do that Devan, nothing else," she added.


    "Okay, Mom. Whatever it is, I''ll try. But if one day something bad happens, don''t me me, Mom," replied Devan, finally choosing to obey his mother''s words.


    Instantly a gentle smile appeared on the middle-aged woman''s face.


    "Alright, there can''t be such a thing. Who dares to do something bad to your marriage? If anything, I will be the one to deal with it first, trust me," replied Mrs. Seira.


    Hearing that, Devan smiled awkwardly. If only his mother knew what kind of n he was making in his head. Letting the whole media know and even reporting on his marriage will only add to the smoothness of his ns.


    The two then talked, as usual, Devan, who previously wanted to return to the office suddenly stopped his intention and chose to apany his mother and Byanca until the woman regained her consciousness.


    Only a few minutester, a typical female moan could be heard filling the room, distracting Mrs. Seira and Devan''s focus. The two of them immediately stood up and approached the banker where Byanca was still lying weakly.


    "Honey, are you awake?" Mrs. Seira stroked the woman''s head.


    "How are you feeling now, does it still hurt?" Now Devan joined the voice.


    "I''m still a little dizzy," Byanca replied holding her head.


    "Then don''t move much. I''ll call the doctor first," Devan said and left the room, looking for the doctor who treated Byanca earlier.


    It doesn''t feel like time has passed so quickly, the reddish-orange tinge that has spread on the western horizon is now slowly disappearing and being reced by a star-studded night sky. The moonlight seemed to shine so brightly, asionally hiding shyly behind white clouds.


    Hendra stopped the car he was driving right in the courtyard of Atmadja''s residence, only a few secondster a man and a woman came down from there, they were Byanca and Devan.


    Yes, a few moments ago, when Byanca''s condition was confirmed by the doctor, Devan called his private driver to pick them up at the hospital. Meanwhile, Mrs. Seira, the middle-aged woman, chose to use a taxi to return home.


    "Be careful," Devan said to Byanca, taking the woman''s arm and leading her into the house. He did this not because of a desire that came from within him, but apulsion.


    Just for the sake of his mother. He didn''t want his mother to keep ming herself and doing things that didn''t matter.


    To be honest, he felt disgusted to even touch her, but he didn''t


    choose another option.


    "Prepare food for her," asked Devan to several maids who were weing them.


    "Honey, how are your condition now?" Lana''s scream was heard from the main room when she learned of the arrival of her only daughter. The middle-aged woman immediately greeted and examined her daughter''s entire body from head to toe, as if afraid that something was missing.


    "She''s fine, Aunty. Don''t worry," Devan said to Lana.


    For a moment the middle-aged woman froze on the spot, wasn''t it just a few days ago that Devan ignored Byanca? How can it be now close like this? Even so, she was very happy, she was very happy to see the interaction of the two figures in front of her. And the same is felt by other family members.


    "Byanca needs rest, I''ll take her to her room," said Devan again, ahead of Byanca who seemed to want to say something.


    "Alright, alright," Lana nodded with a big smile on her face.


    "Come on, honey," Devan said, leading Byanca back to the elevator. And it managed to make a blooming red hue fill both cheeks.


    Seeing the two figures disappear from everyone''s sight, Lana immediately turned to Seira.


    "Thank you for helping my daughter," she said to Mrs. Seira.


    "No need to hesitate, I should have done it, I already consider Byanca as my daughter," replied Seira.


    The woman arrived at the house a few tens of minutes before Byanca and Devan arrived, she had told her what happened today, not everything, only when Byanca fell and was admitted to the hospital, that''s all, she never mentioned her conversation with Devan or anything about it.


    Everyone panicked at first, but the panic onlysted a few minutes before Seira reassured them that Byanca was fine and they had nothing to worry about.


    "Why didn''t you tell us this matter?" Now Serly joins the voice.

 Chapter 270 - 270. Dont You Want To Meet My Future Wife And Child, Grandma?

    Everyone panicked at first, but the panic onlysted a few minutes before Seira reassured them that Byanca was fine and they had nothing to worry about.


    "Why didn''t you tell us this matter?" now Serly joined.


    "I don''t want to worry everyone, moreover the Doctor stepped in right away so I thought everything would be fine," replied Seira.


    "Thank God, at least Byanca is okay," said Lana and the others nodded in relief.


    After that, everyone returned to their activities that had been dyed.


    ***


    The days went by so fast, only this time it was a little different. Devan''s treatment of Byanca was no longer as cold as usual.


    He tried his best to pretend to be nice in front of her. Once in a while, he took the time to call Anna and talk to his son, all without the knowledge of those in his family. Except for Grandma, Serly, and Leo of course.


    All the invitations regarding his wedding have been spread, and the media is also very busy reporting about it.


    Tomorrow the wedding day will take ce, Mrs. Seira and the rest of the family are getting very impatient waiting for that day toe. All preparations areplete. Atmadja''s nuclear family and branch families from various countries are now arriving one by one and staying in hotel rooms which are specially provided for wedding guests.


    "Where''s Devan?" Mrs. Seira asked Serly.


    "Why are you asking me? I just arrived from outside," answered Serly while ncing at her husband.


    "Okay, forget it," Seira said leaving and heading to Byanca''s room.


    "How are you today, honey?" asked Mrs. Seira right after opening the room and found Byanca in the room rxing.


    "Okay, Mom."


    "Good, how are you feeling now? Tomorrow you will officially be my daughter-inw, dear."


    "Yes, Mom. I am very happy. Thank you," replied Byanca with a smile on her lips.


    "Oh yeah, where''s Devan? I haven''t seen him since this morning," asked Mrs. Seira.


    "Probably in office, Mom. Earlier he had told me that he wanted to finish a bit of his long-dyed work," replied Byanca.


    "That boy? Does his mind only have work, work and work?" Madame Seira took a shaky breath.


    "Just leave it, Mom. Don''t think about anything, tomorrow we will also get married," said Byanca with a gentle smile.


    "Alright, darling. Whatever makes you happy.


    While on the other hand, Serly and Melvin entered their son''s room quietly, finding no one in there did not deter the two of them from continuing to enter.


    "Are you sure you''ll stille tomorrow? I''m worried about your health, honey," said Serly, looking at her son who had juste out of the bathroom. Water was still dripping from her wet hair.


    "Ah Mama, you startled me," Leo said while holding his chest with both hands in shock.


    "You''ll regret it if I die of a heart attack," he added and then resumed his stopped pace.


    The man''s condition has begun to improve, he is obedient and takes care of himself properly and ording to the doctor''s advice withoutining at all.


    Leo did it simply because he wanted to attend his cousin''s wedding. Yes, at least walking and doing light things is no longer a problem for him, although asionally he still feels dizzy.


    "I have prepared the clothes you will wear at tomorrow''s event," said Serly, ignoring his son''s words.


    "Is that true? Though I was thinking of looking for him tonight."


    "With your condition like that? I was worried you might pass out on the street, Leo," Melvin chimed in now.


    Hearing that, Leo chuckled.


    "Then, thank you, Mom, Dad," he said then walked to the walk-in closet to get dressed.


    "Will tomorrow''s wedding happen?" Melvin asked turning to Serly. The man already knew everything about how Devan and Byanca were.


    "I am worried¡­"


    "I know, I feel the same way as you. But believe everything to Devan. He couldn''t possibly do something that would harm him," replied Serly, lowering her voice slightly.


    "I don''t know what''s on Devan''s mind, his behavior confuses me, totally unpredictable," said Melvin with a heavy breath.


    "Maybe everything that happened until now was part of the n," Seira replied trying to guess.


    "I thought so. Hopefully, if not then¡­"


    "You don''t have to step in. Let Devan do it. He was no longer a child who needed direction.


    Melvin just nodded in agreement.


    "Ah yes, how about your friend? I thought he wanted to introduce his daughter to Leo?"


    "About that, don''t worry. I''ll introduce him to you tomorrow. He was also one of the guests at Devan''s wedding.


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes dear," said Melvin smiling.


    "Hopefully, I''m tired of seeing Leo live alone until now. I also want to have grandchildren," said Serly.


    Hearing that, Melvin smiled again.


    ***


    Hotel X


    The orange light that spreads on the eastern horizon is now slowly disappearing as the sun begins to move from its ce. The atmosphere today is so bright.


    Sincest night, Atmadja''s family has been staying at the hotel where the event was held.


    ncing at the clock on the nightstand, it''s already 07.00 am. Slowly Devan rose from his position, rubbing his eyes until his vision waspletely clear.


    The day he had been waiting for finally arrived.


    He slowly grabbed his phone and tried to call someone. Finding the name of the contact he was looking for, a smile spread across his cheeks.


    "Hello, good morning, honey," said Devan for the first time when he knew someone on the other end answered the phone.


    "Erm, good morning. I had just finished showering."


    "Where is my son? Is he still sleeping?" Devan asked.


    "He''s awake and in the bathroom with Grandma."


    "It''s this early and Grandma is there?"


    "She''s staying in my room."


    Hearing this, Devan smiled.


    "Devan..."


    "Yes dear, what''s wrong? Are you scared?" Devan asked trying to guess.


    "A little."


    "I understand, honey. Do not worry. Don''t be afraid, no one will be able to hurt you today. Trust me, I''m sure everything will go smoothly," said Devan trying to encourage her.


    "Ah yes, what did Aaron say?"


    "Nothing, it seems he trusts you," the woman said again. Yes, she is Anna or in other words ire.


    Something that Devan should be grateful for is Aaron''s great trust in him.


    #Two days before the wedding day.


    Devan is currently driving his car to the hotel, he is not alone. He was with Grandma.


    "Where are you taking me, Devan? Out so early, you''re a little weird," said Grandma turning to the direction the man was.


    "You said you wanted to meet my future wife and my son, right?"


    "Eh? What do you mean?"

 Chapter 271 - 271. Meet Them

    "You said you wanted to meet my future wife and child, right?"


    "Eh? What do you mean?"


    "Don''t tell me you want to take me to¡­"


    "You''ll find outter, Grandma. But you have to promise not to tell anyone until the wedding day, okay Grandma?" said Devan interrupting his grandmother''s words.


    "As you wish, my grandson," said Grandma, smiling happily. Knowing that she would soon meet her grandson made the smile on her lips never fade, She is very happy.


    "Did She know I was going to see them?" Grandma asked, again.


    "Yes, Grandma. I''ve been telling them sincest night."


    "Alright, I can''t wait to meet them."


    Hearing that, Devan just smiled faintly at his grandmother''s reaction.


    "Wait, it would be very hical if I didn''t bring a gift for my grandson. Devan, pull over if you see a toy store," Grandma said again.


    "What do you want to do?" Devan asked again focusing on the steering wheel.


    "Stupid, I want to find a gift for my grandson. Do you want to embarrass me in front of them?" Grandma replied while smacking her grandson''s head.


    "Oh. Then, do not worry, Grandma. I''ve prepared a gift for your grandson," said Devan. There was no way he would take Grandma to meet Anna and Dave empty-handed, so he had prepared the gift beforehand.


    "Is that true? Is there a gift for your future wife too?" Grandma asked.


    "I said that you don''t need to worry, Grandma. I can''t possibly invite you to meet them empty-handed."


    "Hahaha, alright, alright. Then hurry up, I don''t want to waste any time," said Grandma looking very enthusiastic.


    Devan just nodded when he heard his grandmother''s words.


    Today''s weather is neither hot nor cloudy. It was very cool, the breeze was blowing from the car window that Devan had left open. He did it on purpose to rx his neck muscles a little.


    After traveling for several tens of minutes, the ck Ferrari finally entered the baseman of a hotel.


    "Get off, we''ve arrived, Grandma," said Devan as he opened the car door for his Grandma.


    "Erm, okay thanks," Grandma replied as she grabbed one of her grandson''s arms to help her up.


    In the next second, the old woman''s brow furrowed. "Where''s the gift you said earlier?" Grandma asked.


    Right after Granda said that a ck car also entered the baseman.


    "The gift just arrived, Grandma," said Devan.


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Asked Grandma looking a little confused. Following the direction of Devan''s gaze, she found nothing but a perfectly parked ck car.


    At the same time, Hendra appeared and got out of the car. The man immediately approached Devan.


    "Sorry sir, I camete," said Hendra.


    "No problem, you brought what I asked for right?" Devan asked.


    "Of course, sir."


    "Alright, take the gift and follow me," said Devan giving orders.


    "Okay, sir," said Hendra then turned back to the car he was driving earlier and took out arge box and flowers from there.


    Seeing that, Grandma turned to Devan with a smile back on her lips.


    "Tsk tsk, this boy," she muttered.


    "Come on," she said again as she grabbed Devan''s arm.


    After a grabbing of flowers Hendra brought, Devan started to walk towards the elevator which was not far from their current position.


    Coming out of the elevator right on the third floor, Grandma suddenly stopped in her tracks.


    "What''s the wrong Grandma? Is there any problem?" Devan asked to stop his steps.


    "No, I, I''m just a little nervous," said Grandma then turned to face Hendra.


    "Give me the box," she added.


    "No need Grandma. Let Hendra carry it," said Devan.


    "But¡­"


    "Come on,e on Grandma," Devan said and started walking again, holding Grandma''s hand like a child.


    They then walked again. Right in front of the room that said three hundred and seven, Devan stopped.


    Turned to Grandma, "Do I look handsome, Grandma?"


    Hendra who was holding the box behind them almost fell when he heard Devan''s question. Thought his hearing was a little problematic because all this time Devan always seemed indifferent and didn''t care about people''s assessment of him. How can he say such a silly question?


    "Of course, ''cause you''re my grandson, honey," Grandma said.


    Hearing that, Devan once again straightened the clothes he was wearing, then rang the doorbell.


    As for Grandma, the look on her face looks very impatient.


    After a few minutes, the door opened and revealed a man from there.


    "De-Devan, who is he?" Grandma asked.


    Devan who was spoken to was silent for a moment, "Mr. Aaron?"


    "What''s wrong? Why are you visiting so early, Mr. Devan?"


    "I changed rooms with irest night. I''m just worried that you visited her without my knowledge," he added.


    Hearing this, Devan turned to Grandma.


    "She''s my grandmother, Mr. Aaron. I took her to meet ire and my son," said Devan,


    "Oh hello. Introduce me Aaron, Aaron Smith, ire''s Uncle."


    After that brief introduction, Aaron then escorted them to the room where ire and Dave were.


    Aaron rang the bell and not long after that, the bedroom door opened, revealing ire who looked like she had just finished taking a shower.


    "Hi, good morning, honey," said Devan greeting the woman.


    "Devan?" said ire in shock, never expected to meet this man so early. Her eyes then shifted to the old woman who was with him.


    Both, ire and Grandma stared at each other in silence. As if remembering something.


    "Why are you guys looking at each other like that?" suddenly a small child''s voice sounded and he stood between Grandma and his Mother. He is Dave.


    "Oh, Dave? You are Dave, right? Dave at the park that time?" Grandma said enthusiastically, then crouched down to hold the little boy but failed because Dave immediately avoided her.


    "I don''t recognize you, Grandma. Who are you? Mama said I shouldn''t be too close to strangers," Dave replied while hugging his mother''s legs.


    "You two know each other? Where did you meet before?" asked Devan curiously.


    "I met her at the park. It''s just that I forgot her name except for Dave because he looks a lot like you," said Grandma in response to her granddaughter''s question.


    "Is that true?"


    "You''d better go in first, it''s not good to chat in a ce like this," ire said.


    "Hmm, okay, honey," Grandma replied with a smile, took ire''s arm, and walked in as if forgetting Devan and Aaron who were still standing at the door.

 Chapter 272 - 272. Wedding Day

    "You''d better go in first, it''s not good to chat in a ce like this," ire said.


    "Hmm, okay, honey," Grandma replied with a smile, took ire''s arm, and walked in as if forgetting Devan and Aaron who were still standing at the door.


    "Come on in," Aaron said turning to Devan who was standing next to him.


    "Sir, the gift," said Hendra suddenly reminded.


    "Ah yes, leave it to me," said Devan grabbing arge box in the hands of his driver.


    "Let me help you," Aaron said snatching the box from Devan''s hands.


    "Ah yes, thank you," replied Devan and walked into the room, while Aaron followed behind him.


    Immediately joining the living room which was part of the room, Devan sat right next to ire.


    "This is for you, honey," Devan said as he handed Anna a bouquet of roses.


    "And this is for Dave, a gift from Grandma," he added, taking the box in Aroon''s hand and cing it right in front of his son.


    "Thank you, you guys shouldn''t have to do this," ire said.


    While Grandma, the old woman looked at her grandson without blinking a bit, a smile on her lips, she had never thought of all this before.


    "May I carry him?" Grandma said.


    "Dave," Devan called.


    "What''s the matter, dad?"


    "She is your Grandmother, so there is no need to be afraid and worried. He''s not a stranger," Devan told his son.


    "Is that true? Mom, is that true?" Dave asked looking at his mother.


    Receiving such a question, with a bit of hesitation ire nodded in agreement, "Yes, dear," she said.


    Dave slowly drew closer to the old woman until finally, he sat on herp.


    Instantly Grandma hugged the little boy tightly.


    "I''m sorry, I just saw you, honey," Grandma said, but only for a few minutes, she turned to look at ire.


    "So then, that time, who was the man you were with?" asked the old woman.


    ire nced at Devan for a moment before answering. "He''s just my friend, Grandma. His name is Nicho, all this time, before I met Devan, he always helped me and Dave."


    "Is that true? Then where is he now?" Grandma asked again.


    "I don''t know, Grandma. I lost contact with him, so I never got in touch with him again," ire said with a sigh of breath.


    "Oh, I see. To be honest, I never thought that the woman who helped me at that time was my daughter-inw, hehehe," said Grandma.


    "We''re not married, Grandma," said ire sheepishly.


    "Marriage is not a benchmark for me, you have given birth to my grandson, so you can''t help but be my daughter-inw, right Devan?"


    Hearing that, Devan nodded while pointing his thumb at Grandma.


    "Ah yes, how was your trip?" Grandma asked looking back at ire, after she took a closer look, ire looked very beautiful and appeared more natural. Very different from Byanca who always looks morous.


    ''Devan didn''t choose a woman wrong,'' she thought, very pleased. Besides being beautiful, ire is also very polite and looks very simple.


    "Okay, Grandma. All the way, I was just sleeping," Dave chimed in now, and that made Grandma feel happy for the boy.


    They then talk and interact with each other. Grandma doesn''t seem to want to go far and let go of her grandson.


    After that, Devan and Aaron talked elsewhere, both of whom discussed something very sensitive regarding his imminent wedding. To some point, Aaron looked disapproving, but Devan managed to convince the man.


    Until nightfall, Devan and Grandma said goodbye to go home. Since that day, Grandma often sneaks out just to visit the hotel where ire and Dave are until the wedding day arrives.


    FLASHBACK OFF


    After talking to ire on the phone, Devan immediately got ready. Honestly, this time his heart was beating a little faster than usual days.


    The event will be held in the ballroom of Hotel X.


    A few moments passed, the guests began to arrive. Just by looking at the suits they were wearing, everyone could judge that they were all from the upper sses.


    Not only that, but several journalists from various media were also present to cover the big event.


    Room decorations that look morous and elegant at the same time manage to amaze the guests. Lamps, flowers, and crystal decorations seem to hang from the ceiling.


    A big screen is next to the altar and shows a video documentary about Devan and Byanca, asionally showing photos of the two looking very happy. And it was enough to entertain the guests while waiting for the bride and groom.


    "Where''s Mama?" Seira asked Serly who had juste with Melvin and Leo.


    "Eh? Hasn''t shee yet? I thought it was only the three of us who were a littlete," replied Serly.


    "I checked her room, she wasn''t there earlier," said Seira again.


    "Maybe Grandma is doing something Auntie," Leo joined in.


    "What''s she doing on a big day like this?" Seira took a deep breath.


    "Just you wait, honey. She wille," said Mr. Atmadja trying to calm his wife down.


    "The guests have arrived, we should say hello to them," he added.


    "Hmm, okay," replied Seira following her husband''s words.


    After the departure of Mrs. Seira and Mr. Atmadja. Serly and Melvin joined in, but only for a few seconds, and the person he had been waiting for finally came.


    "Honey, I want to introduce you to a friend I said yesterday," said Melvin.


    "Eh? Has hee?"


    "Yes, Dear."


    "Okay, take me to meet him," said Mrs. Serly, turning to Leo who was standing not far from her. Her son seemed to be talking to someone.


    Leo followed behind his parents, took a leisurely step. Dressed in a navy tuxedo, he looked a little different and more handsome than his usual day.


    However, his steps suddenly stopped when his eyes caught a girl he missed so much.


    "Na?" he said then quickened his pace, ahead of his parents, and immediately approached the girl.


    "Leo, what happened?" Serly immediately followed his son.


    The man continued to quicken his pace, ignoring his mother''s question, his heart beating fast, he never expected to meet the girl at his cousin''s wedding.


    "Melvin, what''s wrong with him?" Serly asked her husband.


    "I don''t know, honey," the man replied, trying to match his son''s footsteps.


    "Na¡­" Leo shouted when only a few steps were left between them.


    Hearing her name being called, the girl turned her head, and at the same time a sturdy shoulder wrapped around her tiny body.


    Startled? Of course.

 Chapter 273 - 273. Wedding Day (2)

    Hearing her name being called, the girl turned her head and at the same time, a burly shoulder was wrapped around her tiny body.


    Startled? Of course.


    "Who are you? Let me go," Na said, she hadn''t seen the man who was holding her in a hug at the moment.


    Melvin and Seira who saw their son''s behavior immediately turned and looked at each other.


    ''Who is that girl?'' was the same question in the minds of the two people.


    "Who are you, sir? Let go of my daughter," said a middle-aged man to Leo.


    Hearing that, Leo immediately let Na go.


    "She''s your daughter, Mr. Brown?" Melvin who had just arrived immediately asked the middle-aged man.


    "Mr. Melvin?"


    Meanwhile, Na, who had been freed from Leo''s embrace, was now frozen in ce.


    "Leo? Howe you are here?" asked Na.


    "Stupid, this is my cousin''s wedding, Devan," Leo replied while smiling a happy smile because he managed to meet the woman he had missed so much.


    "Why disappeared without telling me?" Leo asked again grabbing her by the shoulders and hugging her from the side, ignoring the expressions of the parents who were with them.


    "How are you? You''re recovering faster than I thought," Na replied with a smile, then slowly lowered and removed Leo''s hand from her shoulder.


    "Why? Don''t you miss me?" Leo asked sullenly.


    "I-I..." Na''s words trailed off, looking at her father doubtfully.


    "Mr. Melvin, who is this man?" asked Mr. Brown took over the conversation.


    "He''s my son."


    "Is that true? So the man you said that time was him?"


    "That''s right, Mr. Brown. He is Leo," said Melvin again.


    Hearing the two people''s conversation, Leo was stunned for a moment. ncing at Na but only for a few seconds.


    "Hahaha, looks like we shouldn''t bother introducing our kids, Mr. Brown," said Mr. Melvin.


    "It seems so."


    "What does it mean?" Serly confused.


    "Honey, the friend I told you about yesterday is him, and Mr. Brown, she is my wife," said Melvin introducing his wife.


    And after that, they talked. Na and Leo joined in, both of them never expected that before they met today, it turns out that their parents had already arranged a meeting for them.


    While on the other hand, in one of the rooms in the hotel, Byanca stares at her reflection in the mirror as the maid puts a veil on her head.


    She looks beautiful and dazzling by wearing thick makeup with a white strapless wedding dress and manages to show off her beautiful curves. Flower pattern stitching was done to cover the entire surface of the dress, some of the diamond embroideries asionally shimmered in the light. By her lifestyle, this time she looks so morous.


    Since earlier, a smile formed on her lips. She was very happy, the day she had been waiting for finally arrived, getting married to Devan was one of her biggest dreams.


    ''Because you were only mine, Devan. I''ve never let another woman have you but me,'' she thought cheering happily.


    Knock... knock... knock...


    Along with a knock in the room, a woman and a man appeared behind the door. They are Byanca''s Mom and Dad. The two of them were seen walking with a smile on their lips.


    "You look so beautiful, honey," Lana said, approaching her daughter.


    "Looks prettier than your mother," said the man next to her.


    "Thank you, Daddy, Mom."


    "Be happy with Devan, honey. Don''t waste his trust and feelings for you," Lana said to her daughter.


    "You have to obey your husbandter, you can''t refuse any request," she added.


    "Of course, Mom. I will do anything for our happiness," Byanca replied smiling.


    Knock... knock... knock...


    The bedroom door was knocked again.


    "Come in," Lana said immediately.


    "Sir, Madame, Miss Byanca has been invited to the altar," said a servant.


    Hearing that, Byanca suppressed her saliva, took a deep breath, then exhaled slowly. She nced at her father who held out his hand to her.


    "Come on girl, Dad will take you to the man you love," he said as he turned to his wife who was standing right next to him, smiling a warm smile.


    Byanca also held her father''s hand and stood up with her feet already wearing golden-white high heels. She then wrapped her arms around her father''s arm and walked out of the room followed by her mother, Lana.


    ____


    At the altar, Devan was already standing near the priest who would officiate the wedding ceremony.


    Documentary videos continue to entertain guests while waiting for Byanca''s arrival, his eyes filled with all the guests present. A smirk appeared on his lips.


    ''Let''s see, how long can you pretend, Miss?'' he thought. To be honest, he was getting impatient, but he couldn''t help but feel a little scared too. Even so, he kept trying to reassure himself that everything would be fine and that things would happen ording to his n.


    The announcement of the arrival of the bride echoed in the room, and it made the guests immediately turn towards the door, waiting for the figure who would soon be the daughter-inw of the Atmadja family.


    With slow steps, apanied by her father, Byanca walked into the room, stepped on the red flower-strewn carpet to the Altar, where her future husband was. She is very happy.


    Everyone was amazed by the woman''s beauty. Only, her footsteps had not yet reached the altar and an uproar in the room ensued.


    "What''s that?" someone shouted when he saw the documentary turned into apletely hical show to be shown in front of arge audience.


    Immediately everyone turned their attention towards the screen disyed next to the altar.


    It was an impression containing CCTV footage of Byanca with Edward. Not only that, after the CCTV footage was yed, it was reced with photos of Byanca making out with another man, at the photo there was a description of the time when the picture was taken, everyone could see that the man who was with Byanca was not Devan, the current bridegroom. Instantly the room became noisy.


    "NO, STOP. TURN OFF THE SCREEN," a scream echoed throughout the room, it was Seira. The middle-aged woman immediately got up from her position, running frantically to stop the ongoing broadcast.


    Her face was flushed red, her breath caught, her hands clenched into fists.. It could be seen that the woman was furious.

 Chapter 274 - 274. Wedding Day (3)

    Instantly the room became noisy.


    "NO, STOP. TURN OFF THE SCREEN," a scream echoed throughout the room, it was Seira. The middle-aged woman immediately got up from her position, running frantically to stop the ongoing broadcast.


    Her face was flushed red, her breath caught, her hands clenched into fists. It could be seen that the woman was very angry.


    While Byanca who was standing amid the guests was now frozen on the spot, her hands were shaking violently.


    "D-Daddy, this¡­ this¡­" Byanca stuttered, the woman seemed at a loss for words.


    Bruck...!!!


    As soon as the sound of falling was heard, among the guests, Lana fell unconscious. Making Serly and Melvin immediately approach and help her.


    "D-Devan... This, this, I can exin everything," said Byanca immediately approaching Devan who was staring at her intently on the altar,pletely ignoring her mother''s condition, as if the only thing that was on her mind was her marriage to Devan.


    "Exin?"


    "Th-That, it wasn''t me. It''s just a misunderstanding," said Byanca, trying to grab Devan''s hand but being pushed away by the man.


    "Misunderstanding?" Devan smiled disdainfully.


    "Who did this? Who? Go out!!" shouted Byanca hysterically, the woman looked around the guests.


    "Devan, this must be someone who doesn''t like our rtionship, this is not true. This is just an edit, that''s not me," Byanca said continuously.


    "Calm yourself, dear," now a woman''s voice was heard, along with Mrs. Seira who was standing behind the woman.


    Looking back, Byanca immediately approached her. "Mom, it''s not me. This, this must be someone''s evil n," Byanca said holding Seira''s hand, trying to defend herself.


    "To everyone, this is not me. This must be the work of someone who wants to ruin my marriage with Devan, believe me," she added in a slightly loud voice to all the guests who came.


    However, unpleasant whispers are still heard.


    "I trust you, honey. I know you better than anyone," said Seira trying to calm the woman down.


    Devan who saw the scene in front of him now clenched his fists.


    "Mom, what are you doing? After all that you have seen, you still trust this woman?" Devan said to his mother.


    "Are you blind already, Mom?" he added again.


    "Devan, watch your words. She is still your mother," Mr. Atmadja now joins in.


    "But, daddy..."


    "We''re in front of a lot of people, do you want to embarrass Atmadja''s family?" said Mr. Atmadja slightly lowering his voice, and it was only able to be heard by Devan, Byanca, and Mrs. Seira.


    "Embarrassing the family? Wouldn''t it be more appropriate if you said that this woman has humiliated and toyed with our family, Dad?" replied Devan did not want to lose.


    All the guests were whispering and just watching. No one dared to interfere, nor did anyone intend to leave the room. Everyone was waiting for what would happen next.


    Byanca wept bitterly in Mrs. Seira''s arms, while her father just stood there, not knowing what to do. This was very surprising to him.


    "Everything is clear, this marriage can''t be continued anymore," said Devan firmly.


    "I don''t want to marry her," he added, pointing at Byanca.


    "Devan!!" snapped Mrs. Seira, her feelings were mixed at the moment. On the one hand, she wanted to believe all of that, but on the other hand, she was still a little hesitant as if she didn''t ept what her own eyes had just seen. She was worried.


    "Do you still want me to marry her, Mom?" he asked.


    "I''ve known this for a long time, I''ve also rejected it several times, but mommy seems deaf and blind to everything I say and do."


    "Things like this wouldn''t have happened today if only Mom had listened to me, just a little bit," he added.


    Byanca who heard this clenched her fists, just by hearing Devan''s words, she already knew who the perpetrators of today''s incident were.


    "What Devan said is true, I am the witness," now Leo joined the altar, he was not alone, he was with Na. The man subconsciously pulled Na along to the altar, and Na had no other choice but to follow him.


    All the talk on the altar could only be heard by them, and their voices were small enough to reach the guests. Made all the guests present at that time wonder about what happened.


    "Leo?" said Byanca and Mrs. Seira at the same time.


    "You? don''t use me. I, I¡­ I''m sure this is the work of someone who doesn''t like me, Leo. Isn''t it, Mom? You trust me right, Mom?" said Byanca still trying to find a defense, not wanting to admit everything she did. She had no other choice but to dodge, because if she admitted all that, then she would embarrass herself in front of many people.


    Madame Seira was silent, her head suddenly throbbing in pain.


    "You? You still dare to appear before me?" Mrs. Seira pointed at Na.


    "What are you doing here, dirty woman?" she added.


    "Could it be you who nned all this?" Mrs. Seira used.


    "Did that bitch tell you to? Hah?" The woman she was referring to was Anna. Her memory is still very clear when she visited the house.


    "Auntie, watch your words. She has absolutely nothing to do with this," Leo said taking a step forward, protecting Na.


    "Why else do you trust this woman, do you still want to defend her after seeing all the broadcasts earlier? Is all that still not enough, Aunty? After all, why is Na meddling in a business that won''t benefit her at all?" he added.


    Hearing that, Madame Seira was speechless.


    "What Leo said is true, Seira. Don''t be naive. I can be an eye witness for all the behavior of this woman you always defend," now Mrs. Serly joined in. The woman followed up to the altar after taking care of Lana who had fallen unconscious.


    Neither Byanca nor Seira, of them could say anything more.


    "You think you can have fun with other men out there freely? Do you know? It''s not just the one or two times I''ve stumbled upon you on a date with the guy in the photo, Byanca. Stop dodging and admit it all. There is no other way for you but to ept and admit it, don''t embarrass yourself too much," Mrs. Serly said at length.


    "Y-you guys¡­"


    "Did you guys n all this to embarrass me like this?" Byanca said, her hands clenched into fists, gripping her dress tightly.


    "I had no intention of doing this. But your attitude of not wanting to admit what you did at a family gathering forced me to do it.. Even though I warned you in a very subtle way, you didn''t care," Devan replied.

 Chapter 275 - 275. Wedding Day (4)

    "Did you guys n all this to embarrass me like this?" Byanca said, her hands clenched into fists, gripping her dress tightly.


    "I had no intention of doing this. But your attitude of not wanting to admit what you did at a family gathering forced me to do it. Even though I warned you in a very subtle way, you didn''t care," Devan replied.


    Mrs. Seira who heard that fell silent, her head throbbing even more. Her hands trembled violently, and the next second the middle-aged woman fell and passed out.


    "Mom..." Devan immediately approached his mother.


    While Byanca who saw that instantly froze on the spot, and the next second she turned around, took off her high heels, walked out of the room at a fast pace, her face turning red.


    "Where are you going?" shouted Jerry, Byanca''s father. The man immediately followed his daughter.


    "Mom, wake up," said Devan trying to wake his mother.


    "Sir, how is it?" Has this event been stopped?" A man''s voice was heard from next to the altar, it was from the priest who presided over the wedding ceremony. The microphone attached to his clothes made his voice echo throughout the room.


    "Devan what are your ns next?" said Mr. Atmadja. In his current position, he also didn''t know what to do, because there were so many guests and media covering it.


    "NO, THE EVENT WILL CONTINUE," a scream echoed from the doorway. And it came from Grandma.


    Instantly everyone turned to the source of the voice.


    "The event will continue, we can''t possibly disappoint the guests," she added with a smile on her lips. She was alone, making the guests wonder what the old woman meant.


    "What does it mean? Devan, do you know what your Grandma will do?" asked Atmadja turning to his son.


    While Leo and his mother nced at each other with a smile on their lips. Na, the woman did not understand all that was happening in front of her.


    "You''ll find out soon enough, Dad," replied Devan.


    "Now, it seems you have to take care of Mother first, Daddy. Don''t worry about this event," he added, adding to the man''s confusion.


    Meanwhile, Grandma, who was standing proudly at the door, slowly backed away and seemed to be pulling the hand of someone who seemed to be standing next to the door. And it was a small child.


    Everyone''s confusion escted. Seeing the boy, everyone immediately felt as if they saw Mr. Devan in a child''s version.


    "Who is that?" is the same question thates to everyone''s mind.


    "Come on, honey," Grandma said again.


    It turned out that it was not only a child, but there was also a very beautiful girl appearing right behind her, and a man seemed to be standing next to her as if apanying her.


    They are Dave, ire, and Aaron.


    "She''s so beautiful," said a guest admiring ire.


    ire''s body was d in a pure white dress with pearl and flower embroidery on each end, her slightly parted cleavage managed to reveal her smooth shoulders. Her long hair flowed with a tiara decorated with Swarovski which attached like a crown on her head added to her beauty.


    Make-up that looks simple and natural makes her look beautiful like an angel. Even the word beautiful is not enough to describe her current appearance.


    It is very beautiful. Even Devan was speechless. The man was so mesmerized, his heart suddenly skipped a beat. If any heart had legs, it might have jumped out of ce.


    Instantly the guest became silent. Quiet and lonely, everyone seemed to admire the beauty of the woman who had just appeared behind the door with Grandma.


    "Devan, what is this?" asked Mr. Atmadja confused.


    "She is my angel, Dad," said Devan subconsciously, his eyes never blinking a bit.


    Hearing that, Mr. Atmadja just sighed deeply. "Alright, I''ll leave everything to you. I want to take your mother to the room," he said again then picked up his wife and walked aside, out of the altar. As much as possible not to spoil the new atmosphere that has just been created in the room.


    "Eh, isn''t that Mr. Aaron?" chirps a guest and manages to wake everyone up.


    "Mr. Aaron?" another guest said.


    "Yes, that''s right. He is Aaron Smith. The Smiths is one of the richest families in Australia," said another.


    No wonder many guests recognized the man because some of them had interacted with the family. Whether because of business or other matters. With the fame of the Smith family, anyone would recognize him.


    Hearing his name being called, Aaron stopped his steps then turned and bowed to the guests, saluting. After that, he resumed his steps, following ire who was already a few steps away from him.


    As for Grandma, the old woman smiled. This morning, She visited ire and her grandson only to help her prepare and apany her to this event.


    Then, Dave, the boy didn''t ask much and just obeyed where Grandma would take him. Dressed in a small tuxedo apanied by ck boy-style loafers, he looked very handsome and genius.


    Various questions and conjectures arose in the minds of the guests. However, they were just silent and waited patiently for what would happen next.


    Walking on the flower-strewn red carpet, ire''s steps were neither fast nor slow. Following shyly behind Grandma.


    However, her steps suddenly stopped when a navy tuxedo wrapped around her exposed shoulders.


    "Devan, what are you doing?" said Grandma, turning to her grandson who suddenly acted strangely.


    "I don''t want everyone to see her skin, Grandma," Devan replied and stood right in front of ire.


    "You are so beautiful, my angel," said Devan and then kissed the back of the woman''s arm in a princely style to his princess.


    As if understanding the situation, Aaron walked slowly and just followed behind. Escort his nephew to the altar.


    "But at least, use your own, Devan. I also want to look perfect in front of my woman," said Leo walking down from the altar while holding Na''s hand. The man''s clothes were only a white shirt, while his tuxedo was taken by Devan by force.


    Hearing Leo''s voice, ire blushed. A blush filled both of her cheeks. Seeing Na''s presence, ire couldn''t help herself.


    "Na?" she muttered.


    "Come on, don''t mind them both, honey," Devan whispered sensually in her ear and managed to break the silence in the crowd.


    Everyone felt jealous of the interaction that was in front of their eyes, instantly forgetting the unpleasant incident that happened a while ago.

 Chapter 276 - 276. Event Change

    Hearing Leo''s voice, ire blushed. A blush filled both of her cheeks. Seeing Na''s presence, ire couldn''t help herself.


    "Na?" she muttered.


    "Come on, don''t mind them both, honey," Devan whispered sensually in her ear and managed to break the silence in the crowd.


    Everyone felt jealous of the interaction that was in front of their eyes, instantly forgetting the unpleasant incident that happened a moment ago.


    However, a new question arose in the minds of the guests. How could Mr. Aaron appear at an event like this? And who was that beautiful girl and boy who was with him?


    There were many conjectures, but no one dared to make a sound.


    Reaching the altar, Granma gives a little greeting to the guests present, also apologizes for the mess that happened a while ago, she apologizes for the entire extended family to guests and media. Not only that, but she also gave a brief introduction about ire and Dave. And it managed to surprise the guests.


    "I didn''t think that the news about the Smiths was true," said one guest.


    "It turns out that she is the sole heir to the Smith family, very beautiful."


    "I wonder, how did Mr. Devan get this lucky in finding a life partner?" another guest said.


    "Mr. Devan is a charismatic young CEO, and Miss ire is a very beautiful sole heir. Oh, they are such a perfectbination."


    "Lucky, I''m sure this will be the hottest news of the year," said a reporter who had been pointing his camera at the Altar.


    Such were the voices heard from the guests. They all kept praising the couple, forgetting the previous unpleasant incident.


    Not only that, some of them immediately put up an attitude and thought hard about how to establish a cooperative rtionship with the twopanies. Thepany from the Smith family and the Atmadja family, because it will bring benefits to them.


    But on the other hand, some of them feel a little threatened by the joining of the two families, even though they don''t think about it. Yes as long as they can still establish a good rtionship with one of the families, then everything will be fine.


    "As the son of the Atmdja family, I am Devan Atmadja, sincerely apologize to the guests for what happened earlier."


    "I also want to thank the guests who have taken the time to attend," he added, he also announced that today there was no wedding ceremony, only an engagement ceremony.


    The engagement event between himself and ire Smith. He did not forget to introduce the guests to the whereabouts of his son who was more than four years old. Not only that, but Devan also told a little about the beginning of his meeting with ire until now, only the outline.


    Devan''s n wasn''t like this. In the previous n, he had intended to marry ire today, but after talking to Aaron about his ns, things changed a bit.


    Aaron wanted his nephew''s wedding to be held in Australia without the slightest disturbance. He wanted all his family and distant rtives, colleagues to attend. He wanted this to be broadcast and known to all. He wanted to give such a luxurious event to ire, the niece he considered his daughter.


    Unlike today, having a wedding after an unpleasant incident like before was something he had a hard time epting. He didn''t know, he just felt it wasn''t worth it.


    And because of that, Devan and Aaron finally agreed that the wedding ceremony would take ce at another time, without interruption and any other bad things.


    Hearing Devan''s announcement, everyone was silent and listened.


    After that, Grandma said goodbye and came down from the Altar with Dave still in her hands, followed by Aaron who also walked beside her.


    The priest took over, a series of engagement events began. Starting with the priest who reads the opening prayer to the ring exchange event. All watched with great reverence.


    Just when Devan wanted to put a ring on ire''s ring finger, the girl subconsciously held her breath with her hands slightly trembling.


    Sensing the reaction of the woman in front of him, Devan smiled faintly then knelt in front of ire while opening the ring box in his hand.


    "Will you be the only woman in my life?" said Devan loudly.


    ire blushed, her heart beating even harder. Feeling very happy. "I¡­I¡­I want to," she said in a timid voice.


    Seeing that, the other side of Devan rebelled. His future wife''s expression was so adorable and made him want to hug her right now.


    Devan immediately pinned the ring on the girl''s ring finger with a very gentle motion and kiss her hand. After that, it was ire''s turn to put the ring on the man''s hand.


    "Take it easy, honey. If you continue to disy a shy expression like that, I''m afraid I can''t help myself and pounce on you right now," Devan said in a whisper and managed to make ire''s hand movements stop in the air, staring intently at the man in front of her.


    "Why? do you want me already?"


    "Aww¡­" At the same time, a muffled scream came from Devan''s mouth. ire stomped his foot so hard it hurt a little.


    Leo and Na who saw that justughed crisply.


    "If you say it one more time, I''ll throw this ring away, you pervert," ire said as she pinned the ring on Devan''s ring finger. Immediately the sound of apuse rang out from the direction of the guests, everyone cheered happily.


    "I love you," said Devan.


    "Erm, thanks," ire replied.


    "Only that?" Devan protested as if he didn''t ept the answer ire gave him.


    "Erm," the woman replied, then grabbed Devan''s arm and turned to face the guest, showing the rings on their ring fingers.


    "I love you," Devan mumbled again, but his voice was very clear to ire''s ears.


    The woman didn''t respond, as if she didn''t hear him.


    "I love you," said Devan again not wanting to give up.


    "I love you," he repeated.


    "I love¡­." His sentence was interrupted when the unexpected happened. ire suddenly kissed his cheek making the man freeze for a few seconds.


    "Can you shut up? I''m not deaf," ire whispered in Devan''s ear then returned to her original position.


    And her actions made the guests excited again.

 Chapter 277 - 277. I Love You

    "I love¡­." The sentence was interrupted when the unexpected happened. ire suddenly kissed his cheek making the man freeze for a few seconds.


    "Can you shut up? I''m not deaf," ire whispered in Devan''s ear then returned to her original position.


    And her actions made the guests excited again.


    After that, the Pastor continued with the reading of the blessing prayer for the bride and groom.


    Silence, all the guests were silent and listened solemnly. After that, continued with thest event. Namely, entertainment, apanied by soothing songs.


    ___


    It didn''t feel like time had passed so quickly, the bright sky slowly turned orange, now it was five o''clock in the afternoon. The wind blows slowly.


    The event ended an hour ago.


    Mrs. Seira and Mrs. Lana are still unconscious, so Mr. Atmadja has no other choice but to take them to the nearest hospital, he is not alone, he is with Jerry, Mrs. Lana''s husband, or in other words, Byanca''s father.


    While the woman, No one knows where she is now. Jerry had tried to chase after his daughter but to no avail, considering his wife''s condition had fallen unconscious, Jerry stopped his actions and finally chose to take care of his wife first and then look for Byanca.


    And here the two middle-aged men were, sitting quietly waiting for their wives in chairs that were reserved for visitors.


    At the hospital baseman, a red Ferrari and ck limousine pulled up, as Devan, ire, and the rest of the family got off.


    After the event ended, they all got ready and followed Mr. Atmadja to the hospital.


    "Come on, honey," Devan said right after opening the car door for ire.


    "Erm, thank you," the woman replied in a small voice.


    "Mom," a small child''s voice came from behind, it was Dave, the boy along with Grandma, Leo, Na, and the others.


    "Yes honey,e with me," ire said weing her son.


    "No, you''re with me, honey. Your mother must be tired after the event," said Devan immediately lifting his son''s tiny body and carrying him into his arms.


    "Okay, Dad," said Dave obeying his father.


    They then entered the elevator that was there and headed to the floor where Mrs. Seira and Mrs. Lana were being treated.


    "Devan..." ire called in a whisper.


    Turning to the source of the voice Devan said, "What''s wrong honey? Hmm? Do you want me to carry you too?"


    "I''m scared," replied ire. Until now, she still felt very worried and afraid. She was afraid that neither Mrs. Seira nor Mr. Atmadja would ept her presence in the family. Even though they were newly engaged, she was still very scared.


    "Afraid? Who are you afraid of, honey? Don''t say things like that again while I''m alive, ok?" replied Devan.


    "What are you afraid of anyway, dear?" now Grandma followed and walked beside ire while embracing her arm.


    "No one will be able to hurt you, trust me," added Grandma again as if she understood the fear felt by ire.


    Hearing that, ire smiled and nodded, "Thank you, Grandma," she said. Meanwhile, Aaron, who also came with them, felt a little happy seeing the interaction in front of him.


    Seeing a middle-aged man sitting on waiting chairs lined up in the hospital corridor, Devan and the others immediately approached.


    "How is the mother''s condition, Dad?" said Devan right after arriving in front of his father.


    Hearing that, Mr. Atmadja immediately rose from his position.


    "Devan?" he muttered, his gaze then wandered and saw the people who were with his son. His eyes fell on the boy in Devan''s arms.


    "How''s Mama, Dad?" asked Devan repeating his sentence. A worried expression appeared on his face.


    "Is she okay?" he added.


    "The doctor checked her earlier, she said your mother is fine, it''s just that because of the pressure and the shock, she hasn''t regained consciousness. Just pray, hopefully, your mother wakes up soon," replied Mr. Atmadja while taking a deep breath.


    "You''d better go in and see how your mother is, Devan," whispered ire, but her voice was still able to reach Mr. Atmadja''s ear.


    "My mom? Not. From now on what''s mine is yours too, honey. She''s my mom, that means she''s your mom too, isn''t that dad? ah yeah, where''s Mom''s room?" asked Devan again.


    Immediately Mr. Atmadja pointed to the room where his wife was. After that, Devan grabbed ire''s hand and led her into the room.


    "D-Devan, let go. I''ll just wait here," ire protested. She just felt a little uneasy.


    "Don''t you want to see our mother? Come on," replied Devan, ire didn''t have a chance to refuse and just followed very obediently.


    After the three of them left, Mr. Atmadja sat back down. Grandmother, Leo, Serly, and Melvin also did the same. Na is no exception.


    "Looks like the event went well, Ma," said Mr. Atmadja to the old woman next to him.


    "As you can see."


    "Is that woman Devan''s wife now?"


    "They''re not married yet, it was just the two of them getting engaged, right Mr. Aaroon?" said Grandma looking around.


    "Eh, where is Mr. Aaron?" she asked Serly.


    "Before arriving here, Mr. Aaron said goodbye for a moment, Ma. He said he wanted to buy something first," replied the middle-aged woman.


    "Aaron? Who''s Aaron?" asked Mr. Atmadja.


    "He is ire''s uncle, your future besan, son," said Grandma.


    Mr. Atmadja who heard that was silent and nodded his head. He seemed to have missed a lot of information regarding today''s events. He didn''t even know the identity of the woman who had made Devan go this far. However, he would neither scold nor hate his son for everything that happened today.


    Mr. Atmadja trusted his son, and he respected his son''s choice. Even though he had some worries about certain things, back again, Devan did all of this for sure with full preparation. So he tried to suppress any worries that arise in him.


    As a parent, he just needs to help and support all his son''s decisions. Whatever the risk.


    "Then where''s Lana? Is she okay?" now Grandma asked again.


    "She''s in that room, Ma," answered Mr. Atmadja while looking to the side, but no longer found Jerry there.. Maybe the man walked into his wife''s room when everyone wasing.

 Chapter 278 - 278. Hospital

    As a parent, he just needs to help and support all of his son''s decisions. Whatever the risk.


    "Then where is Lana? Is she all right?" now grandma asked again.


    "She''s in that room, Mom," answered Mr. Atmadja as he turned his head to the side, but could no longer find Jerry there. Maybe the man walked into his wife''s room when everyone wasing.


    "Then Byanca? Where is that woman?" Grandma asked again.


    "Regarding that, I don''t know, Mom," replied Mr. Atmadja.


    Grandma just nodded. Then rose from her position.


    "Where are you going, Mom?" asked Mr. Atmadja.


    "I want to see Lana''s condition," she said then approached the room where Byanca''s mother was being treated while waiting for Devan and ire toe out of Seira''s room.


    "Okay, Mom," replied Mr. Atmadja.


    "I feel that Jerry and Lana are very shocked by what happened," Mrs. Serly said to the man next to her.


    "I thought so too. I didn''t even expect that something like this would happen. Everything was beyond my expectations," she added.


    "Forget it, what we need to think about right now is how our family rtes to them," said Melvin chimed in.


    "Should I apologize to them?" asked Mr. Atmadja, he didn''t know, he just felt a little guilty for Devan''s actions, who exposed Byanca''s disgrace in front of many people. Remembering their family''s help when thepany almost went bankrupt.


    It wasn''t that he wasn''t angry, he was angry that Byanca had toyed with his family, and risked the rtionship between the two families. It''s just that he doesn''t have the heart for Lana and Jerry, because in his view, the two figures don''t know anything about their daughter''s actions.


    So it would look very evil if he also med the woman''s parents.


    Hearing this, Serly and Melvin nced at each other. For this, they do not know how to respond. They feel all wrong.


    What Byanca did was wrong, but Jerry and Lana''s kindness left them unsure of what to do.


    While on the other hand, Devan who was already in Seira''s room just stood right next to ire. Staring at his mother without blinking.


    "I''m sorry," ire said suddenly breaking the silence of the room.


    "Why are you apologizing?" Dave suddenly asked, ahead of his father who seemed to want to say the same thing.


    "All of this happened because of me. Something like today wouldn''t have happened if it weren''t for me," ire muttered in the lowest possible voice.


    "What did you say, honey?" Devan''s response.


    "What happened today has nothing to do with you. Byanca acted on her conscience and will. She deserves the consequences of all her actions. Do you know? I have given this woman subtle warnings many times, asking her to end this marriage, but what did she do? She cheated on the whole family and yed behind my back, I don''t care about that, because I haven''t had feelings for her since I found her having sex with another man a few years ago before I met you."


    "So never me yourself. I fell in love with you even after I had no more interest in other women out there," Devan said.


    "I had feelings for you before I even knew that I had a child with you," he added.


    Hearing that, ire was just silent. Somehow, she just felt bad, she also didn''t know what caused her to feel that way. But on the other hand, she couldn''t deny that she was happy. She is happy because the man she loves also has the same feelings as her. And ire was very grateful for that.


    "Daddy, who is this olddy?" suddenly Dave''s voice was heard, one of his hands pointed at Seira who was still unconscious in front of them.


    "She is my mother, honey."


    "Your mother? Does that mean she is my grandmother too?" Dave asked turning to Devan with an innocent look.


    ire looked up too and saw her son.


    "That''s right, honey. She is your grandmother too," Devan replied, pinching his son''s cheek.


    "May I know his name, Daddy?" Dave asked again.


    "You can call her ''Grandma Seira'', honey."


    "Grandma Seira? Alright. She looks a lot like you Dad," Dave said again and managed to make Devan smile again.


    "Is Grandma Seira seriously ill?" asked the boy again.


    "No honey, she just passed out," replied Devan.


    "Fainted? Will she wake up soon?" Dave asked again.


    "Hopefully, honey."


    "Daddy, is Grandma Seira fierce?"


    "Why do you say that, honey?"


    "I was just asking, Daddy."


    Devan nodded at his son''s words.


    "Your mother was beautiful too, Dad," said Dave.


    "I''m very happy," he added.


    "Eh? Really?" response Devan looked gently at his son.


    "That''s right, Daddy. The people around me are beautiful and handsome. I like them all, Uncle Leo, Aunty Na, they are good to me," Dave replied innocently.


    Devan chuckled at his son''s words.


    "Dave,e here. Your father will be tired if he continues to carry you like that," said ire suddenly as she raised her hands to grab her son.


    "Let him be with me, honey. You sit down," Devan replied.


    Hearing that, ire just took a deep breath then turned her gaze to Mrs. Seira who seemed to be still asleep.


    Slightly straightening the nket covering her body, she whispered, "Mom, I hope you wake up quickly, I hope you are fine, and I hope you forgive me and can ept me together with Devan," she said sat back in her chair beside the gurney.


    "She''ll be fine, honey. My mother is a very strong woman. Don''t worry about it. She''ll wake up soon," Devan replied immediately when he heard ire''s muttering.


    "Hopefully so."


    Devan nodded in agreement, then said again, "We should just wait outside. Maybe the others also want to see my mother''s condition."


    "Okay," ire replied briefly and stood up from her position, her gaze still not leaving Mrs. Seira.


    "Okay, don''t worry about her, honey. She''s fine," Devan said then grabbed ire''s arm and walked out of the room.


    After the door of the room closed, a small movement was seen in Seira''s fingers.. Not only that, clear granules seemed to flow from her eyes which were still tightly closed.

 Chapter 279 - 279. Hospital (2)

    "Okay, don''t worry about her, honey. She''s fine," Devan said then grabbed ire''s arm and walked out of the room.


    Right after the door of the room closed, a small movement appeared on Mrs. Seira''s fingers. Not only that, clear granules seemed to flow from her eyes which were still tightly closed.


    To be honest, she had been awake since earlier, it was just that she chose to remain in such a state because she felt ashamed of herself. Not only that, but she also didn''t know what to do if she met peopleter.


    She felt very guilty towards her son, it turned out that after all this incident, considering how hard she had managed Devan''s life, it turned out that her son still treated her very well.


    While on the other hand, Devan and ire who had just left the room now joined the others.


    Aarones, bringing some food and fruits. And it was immediately greeted by Serly, brought it into the room where Seira was.


    The doctor also came a few minutester, following Serly who had disappeared behind the door of the room.


    "Doc how is she?" Serly asked after the doctor re-examined the woman''s condition.


    Seira who heard that now slowly opened her eyelids.


    "Thank God, she''s back to her senses," said the Doctor with a smile.


    "So that means we can bring her back home, Doc?" asked Serly.


    "Yes, madam. Tonight Mrs. Seira will be able to go home, her condition is fine," replied the doctor.


    Mrs. Serly just nodded in agreement. After that, the doctor excused himself from the room.


    Meanwhile, Mr. Atmadja just sat with his head down since earlier. He didn''t notice Mr. Aaron''s arrival.


    "Drink some, Mr. Atmadja. Maybe you need this to rx your body and mind a bit," said Mr. Aaroon then sat on the empty chair next to Mr. Atmadja.


    Hearing his name being called, the middle-aged man looked up and saw someone he knew very well.


    "Mr. Aaron?" said Mr. Atmadja a little surprised.


    "Yes, it''s me, Mr. Atmadja. Nice to meet you again," replied Mr. Aaroon, then took Mr. Atmadja''s hand and put a ss of cold drink in his hand. At the previous event, Mr. Atmadja didn''t pay much attention to his surroundings, he only focused on his wife''s condition until she left the ballroom where the event was being held. Maybe that''s why he doesn''t know anything.


    "I am the Uncle of Mr. Devan''s fianc¨¦."


    "Soon we will be besan, I hope you can ept my Nephew in your family, sir," added Mr. Aaron again without reducing his politeness.


    "So Devan''s fianc¨¦ is the daughter of the Smith family?" asked Mr. Atmadja, the middle-aged man then straightened his body.


    "That''s right, sir. What you say is true," replied Mr. Aaron with a smile on his lips.


    Hearing that, Mr. Atmadja froze in ce not knowing how to respond.


    "It is fortunate for me to have a future daughter-inw from a respected family, Mr. Aaroon," said Mr. Atmadja after a few minutes of silence.


    "Don''t overdo it, sir. I just obeyed Devan''s request, and it seems that ire also has the same feelings as your son. Moreover, they already have a son. I''m just doing what I''m supposed to do, sir. For the good of my nephews and grandchildren, whatever I will do as long as it is a good thing," he added again at length.


    Hearing that, Mr. Atmadja smiled again, "Devan has made his choice, he is no longer a child. So of course, I will dly ept the woman of his choice," replied Mr. Atmadja.


    "Thank you, sir."


    "Don''t hesitate, as their guardian, this is what we should do, Mr. Aroon," said Mr. Atmadja.


    "You are right."


    "Ah yes, may I ask one thing, sir?" said Aaron again.


    "What is it? Tell me," replied Mr. Atmadja.


    "I''d like to take ire and Dave back to Australia, may I, sir? After all, today''s event is over," said Aaron again speaking his mind. This he wanted to say to Devan since earlier, but always failed.


    "Of course, after all, they are newly engaged, not married. No one will stop you from doing that, Mr. Aaroon. But it would be better if you tell Devan about this," replied Mr. Atmadja.


    "What are you guys discussing?" suddenly Devan came and joined his father.


    "Tonight, I want to take ire and Dave back to Australia, Mr. Devan," said Aaron.


    Devan was stunned, "But...."


    "Okay, if that''s what you want, Uncle," said ire suddenly cutting Devan''s words.


    "Anna, no, I mean ire, what did you say, honey?" said Devan felt unwilling to part with the woman so soon.


    "I won''t allow ire to live with you until you two are officially married, Mr. Devan. I''m sorry that I had to do this, it''s all for your good," replied Mr. Aaroon.


    "What Mr. Aaron said is true, Devan."


    "But is it this fast? I mean, why don''t you guys stay for a few more days. The engagement ceremony just finished, I haven''t had any alone time with ire and you already want to bring her back?" Devan said bluntly.


    Devan''s words managed to make ire blush.


    "What do you want to do? You haven''t married her yet. Don''t do weird things before you get married, Devan," now Mr. Atmadja replied.


    Devan was stunned, nced at ire next to him. "Okay, then what if my wedding takes ce in the next few days?" Devan said.


    "Next month," said Mr. Aaron.


    "Let''s talk about the wedding day another time, discussing it in this ce feels a little strange," Melvin, who had only been listening, now joined in the conversation.


    Devan and the two men in front of him exchanged nces.


    "Okay, I''m sorry," said Devan again.


    "Then stay for a few more days, Mr. Aaron," he added.


    Hearing that, Aaron nced at ire as if asking his nephew''s opinion.


    Getting a nod from the woman, Aaron sighed, "Okay," he said.


    "Thank you, Mr.. Aaron," Devan said with a big smile.

 Chapter 280 - 280. Forgive Us

    "Then stay for a few more days, Mr. Aaron," he added.


    Hearing that, Aaron nced at ire as if asking his nephew''s opinion.


    Getting a nod from the woman, Aaron sighed, "Okay," he said.


    "Thank you, Mr. Aaron," Devan said with a big smile.


    "It doesn''t matter, if Mrs. Atmadja is awake, we want to say goodbye to go back to the hotel," said Aaron.


    "I thought you two would stay at Atmadja''s residence," Devan replied.


    "No, Mr. Devan. I thought maybe you guys need some time to talk about what happened today. It would be very rude if we joined your family discussion," Aaron said honestly.


    Devan was silent as if confirming the man''s words, he then nodded, "Okay, if that''s what you want," he said.


    Not long after that, the Doctor in Seira''s room came out.


    Immediately Mr. Atmadja rose from his position and entered the room.


    Looking at his wife who had regained consciousness, a smile grew on his lips. "Thank God, you''re awake, dear," said Mr. Atmadja approaching his wife.


    Mrs. Seira didn''t respond, the middle-aged woman just kept quiet without showing any expression.


    "How do you feel now?"


    "Are you dizzy? Or are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?" asked Mr. Atamdja repeatedly.


    Serly smiled at the man''s attention to his wife. "She just realized, let her calm down first," she said.


    "I''m just worried about her, Serly," replied Mr. Atmadja.


    "Where are the others?" Mrs. Seira asked quietly, her voice sounding a little hoarse.


    "They''re outside," said Serly, then helped the middle-aged woman lean over.


    "How is Lana doing?" Seira asked again, her gaze lowered slightly.


    "I don''t know, she''s also being treated in the next room. Grandma''s there, maybe see how Lana''s condition, honey. Don''t worry about her, she''s fine," replied Mr. Atmadja.


    Hearing that, Madam Seira nodded slowly. She wanted to ask again but chose not to.


    Her eyes then looked around the room, as if she was looking for something. Not finding what she was looking for, she turned back to her husband. "How was the event?" she asked curiously. Only hearing the voice of the woman who was with Devan before, she could quickly recognize her voice.


    And because of that, she became very sure that something happened at the wedding after that embarrassing incident.


    "You just woke up. Don''t think about anything else just yet. About that, we will discuss itter at home, dear," replied Mr. Atmadja trying to calm his wife''s curiosity.


    "Hmm, Okay. I''m also feeling fine now," replied Mrs. Seira and then removed the nket covering her body.


    "Where are you going?" Serly asked holding the middle-aged woman''s arm.


    "Didn''t you hear me? I''m fine now, don''t worry about me," Mrs. Seira replied.


    Hearing that, Serly turned to Atmadja, saw the man nod, Serly let go of Seira''s hand.


    "I want to see Lana''s condition," she said as her body got off the gurney.


    "All right," said Mr. Atmadja then grabbed his wife''s arm and walked out of the room.


    Devan, who saw his mother walking out of the room, reflexively stood up from his position with Dave, who had never left his embrace.


    "Mom," Devan called, immediately ire did the same, stood up, and walked over to the middle-aged woman.


    While on the other hand, Mrs. Seira who heard her name being called suddenly turned nervous, lowered her gaze, and just stared at the floor she was about to step on. Somehow she did not dare to look at her son.


    ire who saw Devan''s mother''s response reflex grabbed the dress she was wearing.


    Devan who felt the change in ire''s expression slowly grabbed the woman''s hand to calm her down.


    Mrs. Seira continued walking without looking at her son and future daughter-inw. Made Devan and anyone who saw it think that Seira was still angry with her son. No one dared to raise a voice, nor protest Seira''s current attitude.


    "Looks like your mother is getting mad at me, Devan," ire said in the lowest possible voice.


    Devan took a deep breath then said, "Patience dear, I''m sure one day my mother will ept everything, including you and my son ''Dave'', I''m sure of it," Devan tried to calm his wife down.


    "I just feel a little guilty, Devan. I don''t know why I feel like that," replied ire, and it managed to make Devan turn around to face her. Gently stroked ire''s head.


    "Trust me, honey," he said then kissed ire''s forehead gently.


    "Ekhem¡­" Aaron cleared his throat at the behavior of the lovers in front of him. Immediately Devan and ire kept their distance, then sat back down in the chairs they had previously upied.


    They didn''t realize that when Seira wanted to enter Lana''s room, the middle-aged woman nced over just because she wanted to see where her grandson was. Even Mr. Atmadja and Serly were not aware of it.


    Right after the door of the room was wide open, the steps of Mr. Atmadja, Mrs. Seira, and Serly suddenly stopped, an unexpected scene urred in front of them.


    Jerry and Lana knelt right in front of Grandma. Both apologies on behalf of their child to Grandma.


    "What are you doing?" said Grandma trying to wake up the two figures in front of her. Lana had woken up a few minutes ago, and at that moment when she saw the old woman''s presence, she immediately got up from her position and apologized, kneeling because of the guilt that filled her. And Jerry, who at first just stood and chatted casually with Grandma, now kneeled in front of the old woman.


    "No, we won''t wake up until you forgive Byanca," Lana said in tears.


    "What''s going on here?" asked Mr. Atmadja approaching them.


    The three of them turned their heads to the source of the voice.


    "You''re awake, Lana," Seira said to the middle-aged woman who was still kneeling on the floor.


    Seeing Seira, and Mr. Atmadja with Serly who seemed to be guarding her against the side, Lana asked, "What happened to you?"


    "No, no. I don''t deserve to say such a thing. Forgive me, forgive my son, forgive us, Seira, Mr. Atmadja. Forgive our family," said Lana as she dragged her body in front of Mrs.. Seira without getting up from her position.

 Chapter 281 - 281. Forgive Us (2)

    "You''re awake, Lana," Seira said to the middle-aged woman who was still kneeling on the floor.


    Seeing Seira being carried by Mr. Atmadja with Serly who seemed to be guarding her against the side, Lana asked, "What happened to you?"


    "No, no. I don''t deserve to say such a thing. Forgive me, forgive my son, forgive us, Seira, Atmadja. Forgive our family," Lana said as she dragged her body in front of Mrs. Seira without getting up from her position. The middle-aged woman burst into tears.


    "What are you doing? Wake up, don''t kneel like that," said Mrs. Seira trying to wake the woman.


    "No, until you forgive us," said Lana again.


    "Honey, don''t cry like this. I don''t want you to faint again," said Jerry approaching his wife, trying to calm her down.


    "Get up. Come on, wake up Lana, you don''t have to apologize like this," said Seira.


    "No, I will stay in this position if you don''t forgive me," said Lana, still sobbing.


    "Okay, I forgive you," Seira said with a deep breath.


    Hearing that, Lana slowly rose from her position, "Really?" she asked reassuringly.


    "Yeah, now calm down," said Seira patting the woman''s shoulder then carried her back to the gurney and helped her lean on it.


    "Calm yourself, don''t let you faint again," said Mrs. Seira repeating her sentence.


    "Okay, thank you," said Lana holding the middle-aged woman''s hand.


    "For the time being, let''s not talk about this matter just yet. Let everything calm down," said Mr. Atmadja.


    "No, after leaving this hospital, we want to say goodbye. We''re going back to Australia," Lana said as she turned to her husband Jerry.


    "Isn''t that right, honey?"


    "Whatever you want, honey. I''ll do it for you," Jerry replied, nodding.


    "But¡­"


    "Don''t worry about us, we''ll be fine. We have received your forgiveness, Seira, so we have no more reason to stay in this country any longer," said Lana immediately cutting Seira''s words.


    "About Byanca, I don''t want to care about that kid anymore," she added.


    "As a mother, I am very ashamed to have a child with such behavior. She not only humiliated my family, but she also deceived your family, Mrs. Seira. I''m disappointed."


    Hearing his wife''s words, Jerry just sighed deeply. He wanted to chime in on his wife but seeing her condition, it didn''t seem like it was the right time to talk about their daughter. Honestly, he also felt very disappointed as a parent. The daughter he had been so proud of did something very embarrassing. But again, blood rtions are thicker than anything.


    Even though Byanca had made such a mistake, Byanca was still their daughter. And it is still his responsibility as a parent.


    Deep down, Jerry felt like aplete failure in educating his daughter.


    Mrs. Seira and Mr. Atmadja nced at each other, then turned to their mother who was standing not far from their position.


    "As a parent, I will not demand anything. Just do what you think is good," said Grandma.


    "Thank you," Jerry and Lana said almost at the same time.


    "Then where is Devan? May I meet him? No, I''m afraid, I''m afraid he might be angry with me," said Lana, the middle-aged woman who didn''t care how Byanca''s bad character was exposed because sooner orter it would be known by everyone. What she cares about is that her daughter is ying cheating with another man. As a mother, she does not know and cannot understand her daughter''s way of thinking.


    "He''s outside," said Mr. Atmadja.


    "Wait, I''ll call him in," said Serly, then got up from her position, walked out of the room.


    Silence, no sound at all. Only Lana''s voice could be heard asionally sobbing.


    Only a few minutester, the door to the room opened again along with Serly, ire, and Devan who were carrying Dave.


    Seira who sensed their arrival immediately stepped aside and as far away as possible. She didn''t know, she just felt like she lost face in front of her son.


    While Lana and Jerry who saw the arrival of the three people nced at each other and looked at each other. Their eyes then turned to a boy who looked a lot like Devan.


    "Did Auntie call me?" said Devan first and managed to break the focus of Lana and her husband.


    "Ah, y-yes. I want to tell you something, Devan," said Lana looking at the man then turning to the petite-looking woman next to him.


    As if understanding the woman''s gaze, ire immediately bowed respectfully. "Introducing, I am ire, Madam. Sorry if my presence bothers you. Then, I say goodbye," she said without reducing her respect in the slightest.


    "No, you stay here," a voice suddenly sounded from the side of the room, it was from Seira.


    Instantly everyone turned to look at her. "I-I mean if you want to go out, just get out. No one forbids you," she said a little darkly with both hands holding the nape of her neck, avoiding all pairs of eyes that were on her.


    Mr. Atmadja who knows the nature of his wife can only smile faintly.


    "A-alright, I''ll be out first, madam, sir," said ire.


    "Do not do it, honey. I¡­" But his words were cut off when the nearby woman nodded her head as if to say that ''it''s okay, don''t worry.


    "Hmm, fine."


    "Leave Dave to me," ire said in the lowest possible voice.


    Devan did not refuse and obeyed all of ire''s words.


    After ire left, Devan looked back at Lana.


    "What do you want Auntie to tell me?" he asked.


    "I didn''t mean like that, I was just a little curious about her, Devan. But since she chose to leave, then I can''t stop her."


    "Is that woman ''Anna''?" Lana asked again, putting aside what she wanted to say to satisfy her curiosity.


    "That''s right, Auntie. She is Anna, that was her name before she met her real family," replied Devan.


    "Her real name is ire, Aunt. ire Smith and the boy I was carrying earlier is my son from her."


    "His name is Dave," he added.


    Lana and Jerry looked at each other again. Having such a big child means that Devan''s rtionship with Anna has been very long.


    "So all this time¡­"


    "I only met her a few months ago, Aunt.. I didn''t know before that I had a son from her," Devan interrupted Lana''s words.

 Chapter 282 - 282. Forgive Us (3)

    "Her real name is ire, Aunt. ire Smith and the boy I was carrying earlier is my son from her."


    "His name is Dave," he added.


    Lana and Jerry looked at each other again. Having such a big child means that Devan''s rtionship with Anna has been very long.


    "So all this time¡­"


    "I only met her a few months ago, Aunt. Before, I didn''t know that I had a son from her," Devan interrupted Lana''s words.


    "Eh? What do you mean? What do you want to say, Devan?" said Jerry, who was now curious.


    "You met her and some time ago you just confirmed that it turns out you have a child from ire? Does that mean that this woman has been raising her child alone all this time?" now Lana joined in. Thinking about how Byanca was doing, she felt even more guilty.


    Hearing that, Devan just smiled. "That''s right, Auntie."


    Immediately Jerry and Lana, the two figures now turned and looked at each other. Lana wanted to ask again but felt it was inappropriate to know more given her daughter''s disgraceful behavior.


    "Thank goodness it''s like that. I''m so happy that you''re finally united with your son, Devan," Lana said sadly.


    "As Byanca''s parents, we want to apologize to you. I know that maybe an apology is not enough. However, I will still say it. If you can''t forgive us, I understand, Devan. But still, I hope that you will forgive Byanca''s actions and forget about this incident," she added again, her voice hoarse, her eyes watering again, and the next second the tears fell again and rolled down her cheeks.


    Devan was silent, he couldn''t bear to see the condition of the two middle-aged people in front of him. Byanca has gone too far. How can her parents apologize for the mistakes she made? The woman hadpletely lost her mind. Even now, no one knows where that woman is.


    "No problem, Auntie. All you need to worry about right now is your health. About forgiving Byanca, I will try to forgive that woman, and forget everything, for your sake, Auntie, Om," Devan replied.


    To be honest, she had to say it like that. A woman like Byanca didn''t deserve the slightest apology, because that woman caused his rtionship with ire to go through a lot of trouble, not only that, ire had also received harsh treatment from his mother just for defending her. The heartache that ire felt was iparable to anything in this world. And whatever hurt her, he would not let it go let alone forgive her.


    Hearing the man''s words, Lana and Jerry breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Then thank you, son. I can only feel relieved now," said Lana while holding her chest.


    Devan just nodded.


    "Do you still have something to say, Auntie?" asked Devan again.


    "No, not anymore," Lana replied.


    "Okay, then I''ll say goodbye, Auntie. ire and Dave are waiting for me," Devan said.


    "Okay," Lana said, nodding weakly.


    The grandmother who was among them cleared her throat softly.


    "So what now? It''s all over, right? If you still want to say something, say it now," said Grandma.


    "Are you sure you''re going back to Australia tonight?" Grandma asked Lana.


    "Yes, it is true."


    "Okay. Then I will order a taxi for you to use to the airport," said Mr. atmadja.


    "Thank you," Jerry replied to the middle-aged man.


    While on the other hand, Na who was with Leo slowly approached Anna with a myriad of questions in her head.


    "How have you been in my absence, Anna?" asked Na. Leo who was next to her just kept quiet and let his woman do whatever she wanted.


    "As you can see, I''m fine," replied Anna.


    "My mom has a new name, Auntie. Just call her ''ire''," Dave who sat on ire''sp also chimed in.


    Na smiled hearing the boy, "Whatever her name is, to me, your mother is still Anna, honey," she said as she gently stroked Dave''s head.


    Dave didn''t respond anymore, "How are your condition now? Is everything okay? How is your father''s condition?" ire asked the girl.


    "Everything is fine now. My father is also recovering. Do you know? He was the one who brought me to the event earlier, I thought my father would introduce me to someone else, it turned out to be Leo. I''m so happy now," Na replied, turning her head to Leo but only for a few seconds.


    "Is that true?" ire asked enthusiastically.


    "Of course, I can''t lie to you," replied Na with a smile etched on her lips.


    Devan, Leo, and Aaron just silently listened.


    Not long after that, Mr. Atmdja came out of the room where Lana was being treated.


    "How about it, Dad?" asked Devan to the middle-aged man.


    "Everything''s fine. You guys wait here, I''ll get a taxi for Lana and Jerry. Tonight they will return to Australia," said Mr. Atmadja, pausing for a moment.


    "Okay, Dad," Devan replied and got a nod from the middle-aged man.


    ____


    Late at night, after leaving the hospital, everyone including Aaron and ire, as well as Na and Leo, took Jerry and Lana to the airport, stayed there for a few minutes until the husband and wife were already on the ne.


    "Hopefully they arrive safely," said Serly.


    "Hopefully," said Grandma.


    "We also want to say goodbye to return to the hotel, Mr. Devan," said Aaron. Yes, the man also chose to follow where his nephew went. He simply didn''t want anything bad to happen to the woman and his grandson.


    "You guys want to go back already?" Grandma asked immediately approaching Dave who was in Devan''s arms.


    "Yes, Grandma," ire replied.


    "Tomorrow I''ll visit you guys again," Grandma said stroking Dave''s hair.


    "Can I?" she added.


    "Of course, Grandma. You can visit any time," ire answered immediately.


    "Alright then, Come on.. The night is gettingte, the night wind is not good for you and Dave''s health, honey," Grandma said then grabbed ire''s arm and led her away, walking first and leaving the others behind.

 Chapter 283 - 283. Guilt

    "Tomorrow I''ll visit you guys again," Grandma said stroking Dave''s hair.


    "May I?" she added.


    "Of course, Grandma. You can visit any time," ire answered immediately.


    "Alright then, Come on. The night is gettingte, the night wind is not good for you and Dave''s health, honey," Grandma said then grabbed ire''s arm and led her away, walking first and leaving the others behind.


    "Mom, wait," Dave shouted as he patted his father''s shoulder, signaling him to walk away.


    Mr. Atmadja, Mrs. Seira, and the others followed behind them.


    They walked out of the airport, it was drizzling outside, but that didn''t stop them from moving.


    Dave who was in his father''s arms, now slowly leaned his head on the man''s shoulder with a backward gaze.


    Seira, who saw the boy''s spoiled behavior, couldn''t help herself, subconsciously she stepped faster than the others wanting to be closer to her grandson.


    However, her pace suddenly slowed when Mr. Atmadja grabbed her arm. "Be careful, dear. There''s no need to rush," he said softly to his wife.


    Seira immediately smiled awkwardly when she realized what she was doing. In the end, she just obeyed her husband''s words and kept walking beside him. Even so, his gaze never left the boy who looked so drowsy on his father''s shoulder.


    If only time could be repeated. Yes, if only. There were a lot of things she didn''t want to do. But what can she do? Only regret filled her heart.


    Devan, ire, Dave, and Aaron are separated at the airport with the rest of the family. Devan decided to take them back to the hotel, while the rest of the family returned to Atmadja''s residence.


    Except for Na, the woman said goodbye and wanted to go back to her house. Because Leo didn''t want the girl to use a taxi, he finally decided to contact Hendra, Devan''s driver, to bring him one of his cousin''s cars.


    The night was gettingte, the drizzle that had previously flushed downtown J had now turned heavy. asionally the wind blows, making anyone will feel an extraordinary cold.


    ***


    The next day.


    In a room in Atmadja''s residence, a typical wake-up groan was heard, a movement came from under the nket on the bed.


    At the same time, the rm sounded.


    Devan who still wanted to close his eyes now slowly pulled the nket that wrapped his body. ncing at the rm, it was already half-past seven in the morning.


    His eyes identally saw the ring that was wrapped around his ring finger, instantly a smile on his lips widened. "Did you sleep well?" he muttered as he kissed the ring then slowly got up from his position, leaning on the bed, he reached for his cellphone on the nightstand, intending to call someone.


    After returning from the hotelst night, the man decided to stay at the Atmadja family''s residence. It was eleven o''clock at night, the whole family was asleep.


    "Hello, good morning, dear," said Devan greeting his interlocutor. His voice was hoarse typical of waking up.


    "Good morning," came a female voice from the other side, it was ire.


    "How are you?" asked Devan while ying with the ring on his ring finger.


    "We just metst night, Devan. Of course, I''m fine. Looks like you just woke up?" she asked.


    "Um. I haven''t even left the bed yet."


    "Today is Monday, hurry up and get ready for the office," replied ire.


    "Later, I still want to hear your voice, honey. I miss you," said Devan again.


    A sigh was heard from the other side. "I want to take a shower," said ire.


    "Alright, then me too. Ah yes, you have time this afternoon?" asked Devan again suddenly remembering his purpose in contacting ire.


    "Why?" she asked.


    "I want to take you somewhere," said Devan.


    "Okay," said ire that very second.


    "But it''s just you and Dave, I just wanted to spend some time with you two, honey. Without your Uncle," said Devan again.


    "Okay," replied ire.


    "I''ll tell Aaronter," she added.


    "Then I hang up the phone, and take a shower too," said Devan.


    "All right, honey," ire replied.


    "What? Can you repeat? I didn''t hear it," said Devan. It was rare for ire to attach the affectionate nickname when speaking to him.


    "What? What do you mean?" replied ire.


    "Can you repeat what you said earlier?" Devan said.


    "Mom..." came a boy''s voice from the other side of the phone.


    "Dave? give it to him, I want to hear my son''s voice, honey," said Devan again.


    "Hello," came a boy''s voice from the other side.


    "Hello, good morning my hero," said Devan.


    "Daddy? You willeter right? I''m bored here," Dave said over the phone.


    "Of course, honey. I wille. Do you want something?" he asked.


    "I just wanted you here, Daddy," Dave replied.


    "Okay, wait for me, honey," said Devan.


    After that, they talked for about five minutes and then stopped.


    Devan immediately got ready, he decided to go to the office today, considering there were a lot of things he was postponing during his engagement with ire.


    Meanwhile, on the other hand, Mr. Admadja was sitting rxing in the small garden on the third floor of the Atmadja family residence. He was waking up early.


    "Here drink it," a voice sounded, it came from Seira. The middle-aged woman carried a ss of milk and a few slices of sandwich in each hand.


    "Thank you, dear," said Mr. Atmadja.


    "Are the others awake yet?" he asked again.


    "I haven''t seen anyone since I woke up," said Seira, sitting on the bench right next to her husband.


    "It seems that everyone is tired because of yesterday''s event," replied Mr. Atmadja.


    "Seems like that," replied Seira curtly. She then grabbed her phone and yed with it.


    "Don''t you have any intention of apologizing to your son?" asked Mr. Atmadja turning to his wife.


    Sierra was silent.


    "You''ve been too hard on him this whole time. Don''t you feel sorry for your grandson? He is cute and handsome like his father. I do think, quiet isn''t a good thing, honey."


    "There are times, we have to give in and lower the Ego for themon good, dear. Stop harboring feelings of guilt, it''s not good," he added again.


    Seira took a deep breath, "I don''t know where to start."


    "Just do it slowly. Don''t push yourself," said Mr.. Atmadja again as he turned to his wife.

 Chapter 284 - 284. Remembering Old Best Friends

    "Just do it slowly. Don''t push yourself," said Mr. Atmadja again as he turned to his wife.


    Hearing that, Seira fell silent and didn''t respond anymore.


    "Have you seen today''s news?" asked Mr. Atmadja then grabbed a sandwich on the table in front of him and ate it.


    "What is going on?" Seira replied turning to her husband.


    "Try to read today''s news, maybe all the previous questions in your head will be answered soon," said Mr. Atmadja. He understood very well what was going on in his wife''s mind since yesterday there had been various kinds of questions that haunted her. And Seira had been asking him since yesterday.


    Seira who heard that immediately did what her husband asked her to do.


    "ENGAGEMENT OF A YOUNG CEO WITH A RICH SINGLE PRINCESS." Was the first news that entered her view.


    Seira was silent for a moment, the more she read the news circting in the media, the more she wanted to curse herself.


    It turned out that the woman he had underestimated, was a much better and perfect person whenpared to Byanca.


    Suddenly her chest became tight if since yesterday her guilt was only for her son, but not now. The guilt towards ire was greater than anything. And that made her a little nervous. Not only that, she was ashamed of herself. It turns out all this time, not only failed to be a good mother for Devan, but she also almost made ire and Devan''s rtionship end.


    She also just found out that ire is the only daughter of the Smith family in Australia. Wealthy generous family.


    "The Smiths?" Mumbled Seira.


    "Yes, Dear. Our future daughter-inw is from the Smith family. She is the daughter of Jason Smith and Jennie Smith," replied Mr. Atmadja.


    "Jennie Smith?" A frown appeared on Madame Seira''s forehead. Somehow she suddenly remembered her best friend when she was a teenager. Her name is also Jenny.


    ''Ah maybe they just have the same name,'' Seira thought, then she did search on social media regarding Jennie Smith, wife of Jason Smith.


    She often heard about that family when she was in Australia, but because she was too busy working in the hospital she didn''t have the opportunity and even lost interest in surfing social media. She is too focused on pursuing her career.


    "Right, ire''s mother''s name is Jennie, what''s wrong dear?" asked Mr. Atmadja turning to his wife.


    "It''s fine, I just feel familiar with the name."


    Mr. Atmadja nodded, then nced at his wife''s cellphone screen, and at the same time a faint smile appeared on his lips, " You can''t find pictures of the Smiths that easy, honey," he said.


    "Especially Jason Smith and his wife. They both had an ident a few years ago. Since that incident, for some reason, their photos can no longer be found in any media. This is Aaron''s wish, everything he does is to protect and respect his older brother and sister-inw."


    "Nevertheless, news about that family never stops filling social media."


    Seira fell silent hearing her husband''s words.


    "Is that true? Then how did you get to know Aaron? Hearing your exnation, it seems you know a lot about the Smith family," Seira asked after a few minutes of silence.


    "Me and Aaron? Of course, I recognized him. I''m a businessman, honey. And I''ve met him several times," said Mr. Atmadja.


    "Eh? Is that true?" Seira was surprised by the fact that she heard.


    "Do you know? If Devan wasn''t engaged to ire, maybe the media would never know the face of the sole heir to the Smith family," said Mr. Atmadja and drank the milk his wife had brought him earlier.


    "Why is it like that? Isn''t appearing in public and known to everyone is the desire of many people in this world?" Seira asked incessantly.


    "Unfortunately the Smiths are not like that, my dear. They do not need recognition from the public. The Smiths acted on conscience and had no desire to be known to many people, however, it was because of their kindness and generosity that their name was known by almost all circles."


    "That matter, I also know. The Smiths are one of the regr donors of the hospital academy where I work." Mrs. Seira replied.


    "Mr. Aaron has never had a protest with the media covering everything about the Smiths, but not with their photos unless it''s necessary."


    "And the announcement that Mr. Aaron made a few moments ago managed to shock the wholemunity," he added.


    "I do know a little about that family, but not as much as you do," said Mrs. Seira.


    "Of course, you don''t know it, you''re always busy at the hospital. Even meeting me is very rare," replied Mr. Atmadja with a smile.


    Hearing that, Madam Seira fell silent again. Now many things are troubling her mind. Seeing ire''s face which was very simr to her old best friend managed to make her unable to calm down.


    ''Could it be?'' But the next second, Seira shook her head. Get rid of everything that''s on her mind.


    "What are you thinking, honey?" asked Mr. Atmadja when he saw his wife''s response.


    "It is nothing. I was just thinking about something unimportant," Seira replied then grabbed a piece of Sandwich in front of her.


    "If it''s not important. No need to think about it, honey. Don''t add to your burden," said Mr. Atmadja.


    Sierra just nodded.


    Seeing that, Mr. Atmadja was silent again and didn''t say anything else. He was also surprised by what was happening at this moment. It had never crossed his mind that he would be in a family rtionship with one of Australia''s most respected families.


    And before his wife came earlier, he had already looked up all the information about the Smith family. All without exception. He did it for his wife, he knew very well that she would ask him.


    "It turns out that you guys are here," a voice suddenly sounded, it came from outside the garden.


    "What happened, Serly?" asked Mr. Atmadja turning his head.


    "Mama disappears," said Serly as she walked into the garden.


    "What do you mean?"


    "She wasn''t in her room, nor anywhere else.. I''ve asked the servants, but no one knows of her whereabouts," said Serly looking worried.

 Chapter 285 - 285. Disappear

    "It turns out that you guys are here," a voice suddenly sounded, it came from outside the garden.


    "What happened, Serly?" asked Mr. Atmadja turning his head.


    "Mama disappears," said Serly as she walked into the garden.


    "What do you mean?"


    "She wasn''t in her room, she wasn''t anywhere else either. I''ve asked the servants, but none of them know of her whereabouts," said Serly looking worried.


    "Is that true?" Mr. Atmadja immediately rose from his position, the middle-aged man suddenly turned into a panic. The same thing happened to Seira.


    They then moved quickly, descending from the third floor, using the elevator to the ground floor.


    "When did you realize that Mother disappeared? You checked it properly right?" asked Mr. Atmadja right after they got out of the elevator.


    "I''ve been looking for her many times," replied Serly with a deep breath.


    "Did you call her cell phone?" Seira asked.


    "Not yet," said Serly, suddenly stopping her footsteps. Immediately reached into the pocket of the pants she was wearing, intending to contact their mother.


    "Let me do it," said Mr. Atmadja then called the old woman''s cell phone.


    "Then where''s Melvin?" Seira asked.


    "He said earlier that he wanted to look for mom in the backyard," said Serly.


    "Alright, did the others know about this?" Seira asked. The woman then turned to the clock that stood in the corner of the main room. It turned out that it was already eight in the morning a few minutes past.


    "Not. I''m just telling you two. I think Devan and Leo are still sleeping," replied Serly with a sigh.


    Seira just nodded hearing the middle-aged woman''s narrative, then turned to her husband, "How? Is there an answer?" she asked.


    Mr. Atmadja nced at Seira while shaking his head, "Not yet. My phone hasn''t been connected to her contact," he said then tried to contact his mother once again.


    Up to three attempts, no results. The old woman''s contacts could not be reached.


    "What happened? Why do you guys look panicked?" Leo suddenly appeared, judging by his appearance, it seems that Leo just woke up, his appearance looks a little messy.


    "Your grandmother disappear," said Serly.


    "Grandmother? What''s with her? Didn''t you two go home togetherst night?" Leo asked again as he walked towards the kitchen, yawning asionally. Doesn''t look worried at all.


    "It is true. But when I wanted to wake her earlier for breakfast, she was not in her room, nor was she anywhere else in the house, I''m really worried now. Usually, she will say her destination if she wants to go out. But this time it wasn''t there, she disappeared without a trace," replied Serly at length in one breath.


    Leo who had disappeared in the kitchen room made his mother sigh harshly. How could the man still look rxed while one of the family members was disappear?


    "So what now? What should we do?" Seira said, looking at her husband and Serly in turn.


    "What''s going on here? Did I miss something?" Devan also suddenly appeared from behind. But the man''s appearance was very different from Leo''s. Devan looked very neat, while adjusting his tie he walked over to his father.


    "Do you want to go to the office today?" asked Mr. Atmadja.


    "Don''t you think you should rest first? Aren''t you tired?" he added again, representing his wife.


    "No Daddy. Besides, I have some things to take care of today," Devan replied. The man''s demeanor was no longer cold and indifferent, no one knows and no one had noticed. Right now, Devan''s demeanor was warmer than usual.


    "Okay," said Mr. Atmadja.


    "Why, Dad? Ah yes, you haven''t answered my question before," replied Devan.


    "Your grandmother is not home. No one has seen her since earlier," said Serly nervously.


    "Grandma?" Devan''s brow furrowed at his aunt''s words. At the same time, his cell phone in his pocket rang.


    Immediately Devan reached into his pocket and took out the t-shaped object. It turned out to be a message from ire.


    Opening the contents of the message, instantly a faint smile painted on his lips. It is a picture message.


    "You don''t have to worry. Grandma''s fine," Devan said then put his phone back in its original ce.


    "What are you saying? Did your Grandma contact you?" Serly asked approaching Devan.


    "No, not Grandma. But my wife," replied Devan with a wide smile on his lips.


    Hearing that, Mrs. Seira and Mr. Atmadja nced at each other, but only a few secondster looked back at their son. While Serly, the middle-aged woman''s brow furrowed in confusion, did not understand what her niece meant at all.


    "Mama''s not in the backyard," Melvin suddenly appeared and joined the others.


    "I told you not to worry about Grandma, she''s fine. Maybe better than you think. It''s useless if you worry about it," said Devan.


    "What do you mean Devan? Say it clearly," said Mr. Atmadja.


    "Let me guess, Grandma is with ire right now, right?" Leo said from the kitchen, one hand holding a bottle of mineral water, leaning against the wall with one foot on the wall. No one knew since when the man had been standing there.


    "Is that true, Devan?" Serly asked turning to his nephew again.


    "I''m going to the office first, Auntie," instead of answering, Devan said something else. And that made Sally take a deep breath.


    "That olddy, it''s still early in the morning, and she''s already made us all feel worried. Is it so hard to say that she wants to visit ire?" said Serly again.


    Instantly a sigh of relief sounded from everyone''s lips. "I thought something had happened to Mama, it turns out she was visiting her grandson," muttered Mr. Atmadja with a faint smile on his lips.


    "I''m more worried about ire, Mother has visited this early, maybe the woman is still sleeping," replied Seira in a small voice that only Mr. Atmadja could hear.


    "Do you want to leave now?" Serly asked Devan when he saw his nephew walking towards the exit.


    "Yes, I do, Auntie. What is it?"


    "You should have breakfast first before leaving for the office. After all, it''s only eight o''clock, there''s no need to rush," said Serly.


    "You too, don''t go anywhere before breakfast," she added, pointing at her son.


    "Okay, Mom."

 Chapter 286 - 286. Grandmas Visit

    "Okay, Mom," Leo said at his mother''s request.


    While Devan who was already near the door, now slowly turned around and headed to the dining room.


    ***


    Hotel X


    ire had just finished taking a shower. The woman joined Grandma and Dave who were having breakfast in the living room in that room.


    "Come here, baby. Come have breakfast with us," Grandma said to ire with a smile on her lips.


    "I want to get dressed first, Grandma. You guys have breakfast first. I''ll catch upter," ire said as she adjusted the towel that wrapped her hair which was still wet.


    "Oh my god, I almost forgot. Take this, this is for you, honey," said Grandma then give a mini tote bag to ire.


    The woman came closer and grabbed the old woman''s gift, "What is this, Grandma?"


    "Open it. I already bought it especially for you before the engagement day. I always wanted to give it to you but I always forgot. So I''m just giving it to you now, honey," Grandma replied and then fed Dave a piece of strawberry jam toast.


    Hearing that, ire fell silent and opened the mini tote bag in her hand. It turned out to be a few pieces of the dress.


    "Grandma...."


    "That''s for you, honey. Don''t refuse my gift," said Grandma, interrupting her future daughter-inw.


    "I want you to wear that," she added.


    ire smiled, "Okay Grandma. Thank you for your gift," she said.


    "Put it on, then breakfast. I wanted to take you two for a ce," she added with a smile that never left her lips.


    "Okay, Grandma. Then wait for me," said ire again then turned away and entered another room.


    "Grandma, my mother is beautiful, isn''t she?" Dave said while chewing the food in his mouth.


    "That''s right, honey. Your mother is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever met," Grandma replied, then stroked the boy''s head.


    "Grandma, my dad called earlier," Dave said again.


    "Is that true?"


    "Yes, he will also visit here," replied Dave looking at the old woman in front of him.


    "Your daddy said such a thing? When will hee?" Grandma asked again, her expression serious.


    "I don''t know, Grandma," Dave answered simply.


    "Then let''s take a shower and then get ready, dear. I will help you," said Grandma.


    "But before that, finish your milk first," she added and grabbed a ss of milk on the table.


    "Okay, Grandma," Dave replied, nodding.


    After finishing breakfast, Grandma took Dave to the bathroom and helped the little boy.


    While on the other hand, ire was already wearing the dress that Grandma had given her. A peach knee-length silk dress, pearl embroidery lining the dress''s neckline asionally shimmers in the light.


    It fits perfectly on her body. And ira feels veryfortable when wearing it.


    ire styled her hair in such a way, with a light powder polish on her face making her look natural and simple.


    Seeing her reflection in the mirror, ire smiled. She feels very happy now. Getting attention like the one she was currently experiencing was something that had never crossed her mind.


    After admiring herself enough, ire walked out of the dressing room. Wanted to join Grandma and Son having breakfast.


    "Where do they go?" ire muttered when she found no one in the living room. Whereas, she had only left them for a few minutes and they had disappeared like this.


    "Grandma? Dave? Where are you?" said ire while looking for the whereabouts of the two figures.


    Hearing a voice from inside the bathroom, ire stopped her actions. The woman then sat on the living room sofa and enjoyed breakfast alone.


    Suddenly her cellphone rang. Immediately ire grabbed the t-shaped object that she had previously ced on the table, looking at the name on the screen. She immediately answered.


    "Hello, Uncle," said ire.


    "Good morning, ire."


    "Why did Uncle call me?"


    "Have you had breakfast?" asked Aaron.


    "If not, I want to take you out and have breakfast at the restaurant in front of this hotel," he added.


    ire smiled at her uncle''s words.


    "Didn''t the hotel maid bring you breakfast, Uncle?" she asked.


    "They brought me breakfast. But I have no appetite. I want another meal for breakfast," Aaron replied.


    "Then youe here, Uncle. There''s a lot of food here," said ire.


    "I don''t want food the hotel maid brings, ire."


    "No need to leave the hotel, Uncle. Juste to my room, we have breakfast together, after all, we can''t finish all this food," said ire.


    Hearing his nephew''s request, Aaron sighed. It was hard for him to refuse if ire said such a thing.


    "Okay, I''ll be there now," said Aaron.


    "Dave''s awake, right?" he asked before ending the call.


    "Yes, Uncle. Right now, he''s taking a shower," answered ire.


    "Okay," Aaron said then hung up the phone.


    Just a few minutester, Aaron came.


    "Where did you get this much food, ire? Did you go out shopping earlier?" Aaron asked and sat down on the sofa.


    His eyes scanned all the food in front of him. There was Sausage Bread, Sausage McMuffin with egg and cheese, bacon, egg and cheese cracker, a ss of milk and some high-fiber fruit filled the table.


    "You''re wrong, Uncle. Not me, but Grandma. Grandma came to visit before I even woke up. She brought a lot of breakfast for Dave and me, she also brought some dresses for me, including the one I''m wearing right now," ire replied.


    "Is that true? she brought this much food?"


    ire just nodded.


    "Then where is she?"


    "She''s in the bathroom with Dave," ire replied.


    "Then let''s wait for them and have breakfast together," Aaron said again.


    "They''re done breakfast, Uncle," said ire.


    "Okay," Aaron replied.


    The two of them then had breakfast together. There was no talking, silence, only the sound of spoons and forks shing filled the room.


    Until a few minutes passed, Dave and Grandma finally finished and came out of the bathroom.


    "Grandpa," Dave called to Aaron.


    Hearing her son''s voice, ire immediately got up from her position.


    "Continue your breakfast, honey. Let me take care of Dave," Grandma said with a smile.


    "I''ve wanted to do this for a long time, so let me take care of my grandson. Besides, you''ll be back in Australia soon," she added.


    ire took a deep breath, "Okay, Grandma.. It''s up to you," she said then sat back down and continued her breakfast.

 Chapter 287 - 287. Shopping Center

    "I''ve been wanting to do this for a long time, so let me take care of my grandson. Besides, you''ll be back in Australia soon," she added.


    ire took a deep breath, "Okay, Grandma. It''s up to you," she said then sat back down and continued her breakfast.


    A few momentster, everyone had finished breakfast. Dave is also neat and fragrant.


    "Mr. Aaron, I''d like to ask your permission to take ire and Dave with me," Grandma said.


    At the same time, Aaron''s cell phone rang.


    "Excuse me, wait a minute, madam. I want to answer the phone first," Aaron said politely.


    "All right, please. I won''t forbid," said Grandma.


    Aaron just nodded then stood up and walked a bit away from the living room.


    "Grandma, where do you want to take me?" Dave asked as he turned to the old woman.


    "Where will you go, honey? I can take you anywhere," Grandma said with a smile on her lips. The reason she came so early was that she wanted to take ire and Dave for a walk wherever they went. She was very bored at home, so far her only boredom buster was when Leo and Dave came once a week and took her everywhere. But, She also had to do it with great effort.


    Now, there''s ire and Dave. She doesn''t need Devan and Leo anymore. And before Devan came, as much as possible she wanted to take ire and her grandson away first.


    Her time with ire and Dave did not want to be disturbed by anyone. Even Devan, Let''s say she is selfish, but she does it because she feels love for ire and Dave, after all, she does it only asionally. So ording to her, it doesn''t matter.


    "I''m just following my mother, Grandma. Wherever she wants to go, I''m going with her," Dave said innocently.


    "You don''t mind, do you, honey?" Grandma asked.


    "I don''t mind, Grandma," ire replied with a smile.


    Aaron, who had finished receiving the call, sat back down in his original position.


    "You want to go?" asked Aaron.


    "If you''ll let me take them, Mr. Aaron," said Grandma.


    "Of course. That''s not a problem for me at all. I also happen to want to meet someone," Aaron replied.


    "All right, thank you," said Grandma.


    "You''re wee, Madame. Then I''ll say goodbye first, ire, Dave, you guys have fun," Aaron said again.


    "Okay, Grandpa," said Dave.


    ***


    It is now ten in the morning. A ck limousine enters the basement of a shopping center in the city of J. It is thergest shopping center in Indonesia.


    "Come on, honey," Grandma said and took Dave''s hand and ire''s arm. They got out of the car and immediately headed for the elevator which was not far from where they were.


    Entering the shopping center, soon some security approached.


    "No need, we just want to go for a walk," Grandma told Security.


    Don''t ask why, because the shopping center they go to is one of the Atmadja family''s assets. The shopping center is under the auspices of the D.A Group.


    Not to mention the widely circted news, anyone who saw them would immediately recognize.


    "Okay, madam. I will ask some people to follow you from afar. You can ask them for help if you need anything," said the man in the security uniform.


    "Don''t worry, we will keep our distance as much as possible so as not to disturb you," he added.


    "Okay, it''s up to you," said Grandma and walked again.


    ire also wouldn''t be surprised by all that treatment. Before leaving for Indonesia, she already knew that Devan was the CEO of one of thergestpanies in Asia.


    "Mom, why do those people watching me since earlier?" Dave asked, tugging at his mother''s hand.


    "Is it because I''m so handsome like Dad?" he added with an innocent look.


    Instantly Grandma burst outughing. The middle-aged womanughed loudly at her grandson''s innocence.


    "That''s right, honey. Your good looks attract them," replied Grandma.


    "I don''t like being the center of attention, Mom, Grandma. I don''t like it when people see me. It''s very annoying," said the boy again with a frown on his face. And what the boy feels is also felt by his mother. ire doesn''t like being the center of attention.


    Hearing that, Grandma smiled faintly. She then turned around and looked for the security guard who was following them.


    "Wait for me a moment, honey. Don''t go anywhere. I want to go there," said Grandma, pointing to one of the security guards.


    "Do I need to apany you, Grandma?" she asked.


    "No need, honey. I''m just a moment, won''t be long," said Grandma and left.


    Only five minutester, the old woman returned.


    "Come on," she said to ire and Dave.


    "Where are we going, Grandma?" she asked. It wasn''t without reason she asked that, because all the visitors who had originally passed by and filled several ces, had somehow diminished, and even now no one entered her view except the shop employees.


    "Youe with me, honey," Grandma replied, continuing to walk.


    "No one''s paying attention to you anymore, Dave. Are you happy, honey?" asked Grandma turning to the boy next to her.


    Hearing that, Dave looked around him, and at the same time, a smile appeared on his face.


    "Let go of my hand, Mom. I want to walk alone," said Dave and at that moment, his hand slipped from ire''s and Grandma''s grip, running a little in front of the two female figures.


    "Where are you going, honey? Be careful, don''t run around like that," said ire trying to match her son''s position.


    For a moment, Grandma was stunned. It turned out that his grandson wanted to run around freely.


    At the same time, a wide smile appeared on her face.


    "Okay, Dave. Run, I''ll chase you," Grandma said in a hard voice.


    "Okay Grandma, hahaha. Catch me if you can," Dave replied while shouting. It was as if there was no one else in that ce but the three of them.


    ire, who heard the words of the two figures, panicked.


    "Grandma, don''t run. Dave, stop right there," ire shouted trying to catch up to the two of them.


    "Grandma...."


    "Dave, stop right there. Don''t run," ire shouted. She couldn''t understand how Grandma could act like a child like this.


    "Grandma, stop running. You''ll fallter," said ire again. The knee-length dress she was wearing made her steps a little disturbed.


    "Dave... Dave... Don''t run," she said again, clutching her chest.


    "Come on grandma,e after me," Dave shouted. Instead of obeying his mother''s words, the boy elerated his feet.. And that made Grandma look even more excited.

 Chapter 288 - 288. A Threat

    "Come on grandma,e after me," Dave shouted. Instead of obeying his mother''s words, the boy elerated his feet. And that made Grandma look even more excited.


    ire paused for a moment. The woman massaged her painless temples. She waspletely overwhelmed by the two of them.


    She finally gave in and chose to walk leisurely, following her son and Grandmother from afar. Even so, she asionally jogged.


    ire took a deep breath. Looking around, it was very quiet.


    "Wait for me," ire shouted when she saw Grandma and Dave turn the corridor and out of sight.


    ire quickened her pace. Suddenly the sound of a cell phone ringing was heard. ire stopped and saw who was calling her, a faint smile appeared on her lips.


    It was Devan, her future husband.


    Bruck...


    Bruck...


    Someone suddenly appeared and dragged ire very roughly, into a women''s restroom and locked it from the inside. The woman was wearing all ck clothes, a hat, sses, and a mask that covered her face.


    "Ahhh.." ire winced in pain as her wrist was gripped very hard by an unknown figure.


    "Who are you?" asked ire.


    "Let go of my hand," she repeated...


    kk...


    As soon as ire''s body staggered to the side, the woman pped her on the cheek very hard.


    "W-what are you doing? I have no business with you. Why did you p me?" said ire with a step back. Keep moving until you reach the toilet wall. She was afraid.


    The woman in front of her chuckled and took off the mask she was wearing.


    And at the same time, ire''s body stiffened.


    "B-Byanca?" stammered ire.


    "Right, it''s me Byanca," the woman said.


    ire immediately move, she wanted to go and leave that ce, but her efforts failed. Byanca pushed her against the wall.


    "What are you doing? Let me go. Let me go," ire said trying to release Byanca''s wrist on her arm.


    "Please. Is there someone outside?" shouted ire but the next second, Byanca kept their mouth ire shut.


    "Shut up," ire said as she pulled out a small knife from the pocket of the shirt she was wearing.


    ra shook her head. Tried to scream but her efforts were in vain. She couldn''t even make a sound.


    Knock... knock... knock...


    Suddenly there was a knock on the door. Making ire struggle, even more, she wanted to escape.


    Byanca frowned, a rough sigh escaped her lips.


    "Damn it," she said then looked at ire with a sharp look.


    "This time you might get away from me, Bitch," said Byanca with one hand pulling ire''s hair and it managed to make ire wince in pain.


    "After I was humiliated like that, don''t expect your life to be calm. Keep this in mind, you damn woman," Byanca said, her face red with anger.


    "Don''t even think about living in peace, wherever you go, I will follow you. Even to the ends of the world," she added and pushed ire''s body aside so that it hit a sink.


    Bruck...


    "Ahhh..." ire grimaced again.


    A few momentster, two men in security uniforms approached.


    "Are you okay, Miss?" one of them asked.


    ire got up from her position, "Where is that woman earlier?" she asked as she looked around the room.


    "Which woman do you mean Miss? Is it the woman in ck clothes?"


    ire immediately nodded, "Where is she?"


    "What''s going on here?" suddenly another voice was heard. Turning to the source of the voice, it came from Grandma.


    "Mom, where have you been? Why don''t you follow us?" Dave immediately approached his mother.


    "I found your phone dropped in front of the toilet, honey," Grandma said then handed the t-shaped object to ire.


    "T-thank you, Grandma," she said a little nervously, epting the thing she was given.


    Grandma''s brow furrowed when she saw the red mark on ire''s wrist, she then turned to the two men in security uniforms.


    "What did you do to my daughter-inw?" Grandma shouted, snapping at the two men.


    Instantly they both gasped, shocked.


    "W-we didn''t do anything, Madam. We just wanted to check this toilet," one of the men replied.


    "N-not them, Grandma. Suddenly Byanca appeared and dragged me..."


    "You two get out!! Go after the woman in ck clothes earlier," shouted Grandma, interrupting ire''s unfinished speech. Indeed, when she was busy ying with her grandson, she did not pay attention to her son-inw, un, til finally, she realized that it turned out that her son-inw did not follow her. Finally, she and Dave stopped, chose to look for ire, passed a woman dressed in all ck, looking so mysterious.


    Not only that, but she also found ire''s cell phone lying in front of the women''s toilet. And that''s what brought her into the room.


    "What are you waiting for? Hurry up, find a woman with all ck clothes don''t let her escape," Grandma shouted again to the two security guards.


    "O-okay, madam. Then, we''ll excuse ourselves," said the two while bowing respectfully.


    "Calm down, I''m here now," said Grandma hugging ire, trying to calm her down.


    "I''m taking you to the hospital, honey," she added.


    "Mom, what happened to you? Why are you crying?" Dave asked when he saw the tears still clearly visible on the woman''s cheeks.


    "Your mother just fell, honey. Don''t worry," Grandma said.


    "Is that true? Are you hurt, Mom?" Dave asked again.


    "No, honey. I''m fine," ire said again with a smile on her lips.


    "Mom, I''m sorry. I left you, I won''t it again. I will not run again like before, I will continue to be near you," said Dave and hugged his mother''s legs, sounding a little sob.


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t take care of you, Mom. I''m sorry," Dave said.


    "It''s not your fault, honey. It''s my carelessness," ire replied while stroking her son''s head.


    "Now, let''s go to the hospital," said Grandma.


    "No need, Grandma. I''m not badly hurt. Just bruises," ire refused.


    "But honey. I..."


    "Don''t worry about me, Grandma. I''m fine. Look, I''m not hurt at all," said ire interrupting the old woman''s words while stretching her arms, trying to show that she was okay.


    Seeing her daughter-inw''s behavior, Grandma took a deep breath. Then rubbed ire''s head, smoothing the woman''s hair which looked very messy.


    "Okay. I hope so. I''m sorry, honey. I didn''t notice where you were," said Grandma.


    ire just nod weakly.. To be honest, she was still too shocked by what had happened, she never thought that Byanca would suddenly appear and threaten her like before.

 Chapter 289 - 289. A Threat (2)

    Seeing her daughter-inw''s behavior, Grandma took a deep breath. Then rubbed ire''s head, smoothing the woman''s hair which looked very messy.


    "Okay. I hope so. I''m sorry, honey. I didn''t notice where you were," said Grandma.


    ire just nodded weakly. To be honest, she was still too shocked by what had happened, she never expected that Byanca would suddenly appear and threaten her like before.


    "Come on, calm down first, honey," Grandma said then slowly led ire out of the toilet, not forgetting to hold Dave''s hand to keep him walking beside her.


    "I don''t know what that evil woman did, you must be very shocked," said Grandma without stopping her steps.


    Grandma then entered a well-known clothing store and was immediately greeted by the manager.


    "Madam, how can I help you?" asked the manager.


    "May I borrow your waiting room for a moment?" Grandma said.


    "Oh, of course, madam. Pleasee with me," said the female manager, inviting Grandma. They then entered a room that was not toorge, but the atmosphere inside was veryfortable.


    To be honest, the manager was curious. However, she did not dare to ask because it was none of her business. All she needed to do was serve them the best she could, whether they were going to shop at her shop or not, it''s no problem.


    "Do you need anything else?" asked the manager, always maintaining her polite and friendly demeanor.


    "May I have a ss of water?"


    "All right, wait a minute, madam. I''ll get it for you," said the Manager and then said goodbye and left the room.


    Grandma took a deep breath. Looking at ire''s still pale face, her feelings couldn''t calm down.


    While on the other hand, Dave was silent. he had no idea what was going on. All he knows is his mother fell in the toilet and now needs rest.


    "Mom, should I call Dad and pick you up here?" Dave asked suddenly, climbing over to the sofa and sitting next to his mother. Looked into her eyes without blinking.


    "No need honey, your mother is fine. She just needs to rest, right dear?" Grandma asked a little nervously. She didn''t want Devan to know about this incident and be angry with her for not taking good care of ire.


    "Yes, Grandma. I''m fine," the woman said, nodding.


    Knock... knock... knock...


    There was a knock on the door. Along with the store manager walking in. In one hand was a bottle of mineral water.


    "Please, madam," said the manager, bowing slightly.


    "Erm, thanks. You can leave now," Grandma replied as she grabbed the bottle and handed it to ire.


    "Well, then I''ll excuse you. If you still need anything, you can look for me outside, madam," said the manager.


    "Okay, thanks again."


    "You''re wee, madam," replied the store manager and said goodbye.


    Grandma just nodded then turned to ire, "Drink, honey," said Grandma.


    The woman did not give any response, just nodded and drank the water that was handed to her.


    "I''ll have someone buy some medicine for the bruise on your handter, honey."


    "No need, Grandma. It''s okay, I''m fine."


    "No. Don''t refuse, honey. I''ll do anything for your good," Grandma replied as she stroked ire''s hair gently.


    Hearing that, ire had no choice and finally obeyed Grandma''s words. "Okay, Grandma. It''s up to you. Do whatever you like," said ire again.


    Grandma smiled at ire''s answer.


    "When you feel a little better, we return to the hotel," Grandma said. She visited the shopping center because she wanted to buy a Ne for ire as a gift from her. Also wants to take her grandson to y in the timezone until he is satisfied. However, this kind of incident had never urred to her before.


    It seemed, she would take ire and Dave with her another time.


    Hearing Grandma''s words, ire just nodded.


    "Then wait for me here for a moment dear," said Grandma and stood up.


    "Dave, you have to look after your mother," she added.


    "Where are you going, Grandma?" Dave asked as he got off the couch.


    "I''m not going anywhere. I just wanted to do something outside. You guys wait for me here," said Grandma.


    Dave nodded, "Okay Grandma. Don''t worry. I will take care of my mother," said the boy.


    As for ire, the woman had been silent ever since. The image of Byanca pulling her hair and pulling a knife out of her pocket couldn''t be erased from her memory. Honestly, hearing the woman''s words, ire felt a little scared.


    "Mom, Mom... Can''t you hear me?" Dave''s voice suddenly broke her focus.


    ire gasped "What''s wrong honey? Do you want something?" asked ire.


    "I''ve been talking to you since earlier, Mom. But you just kept quiet, are you mad at me because I left you earlier?" asked Dave with a gloomy face.


    "No, honey. I''m not mad at all. You''re innocent, don''t apologize, OK?" ire replied, then lifted Dave''s body and carried him on herp.


    "Really? Then why have you been silent since earlier?"


    "I was just thinking about something, honey. Don''t worry," ire replied and kissed her son''s forehead.


    "OK. if you say like that, I won''t worry anymore," Dave replied then leaned on his mother''s chest.


    "Don''t worry, Mom. I''ll protect you if someone tries to hurt you," Dave said again, and it managed to make ire feel touched.


    Even at such a young age, Dave already had the desire to protect her. Instantly tears pooled at the corners of her eyelids. She was touched and felt very lucky to have a son like Dave.


    "Yes, honey. Thank you," said ire.


    "You''re wee, Mom," Dave replied shortly.


    A few minutester, Grandma came back with several tote bags dangling in each hand.


    "What did you bring, Grandma?" Dave asked curiously.


    "I bought some dresses and hair essories for ire at this shop, honey," Grandma answered. She didn''t want to return to the hotel empty-handed, so she decided to buy some dresses and hair essories for ire at the shop where they were now.


    "You bought a dress for me again, Grandma?"


    "That''s right, honey."


    "This morning Grandma already gave me ...."


    "Don''t refuse.. I even want to buy everything in this shop for you, honey."

 Chapter 290 - 290. Broken Car Brake

    "I bought some dresses and hair essories for ire at this shop, honey," Grandma answered. She didn''t want to return to the hotel empty-handed, so she decided to buy some dresses and hair essories for ire at the shop where they were now.


    "You bought a dress for me again, Grandma?"


    "That''s right, honey."


    "This morning Grandma already gave me ...."


    "Don''t refuse. I even want to buy everything in this shop for you, honey," Grandma said.


    ire sighed. "There''s no need to waste money like this, Grandma. I can buy my clothester if I need them," she said.


    "I''m sad to hear you say that," Grandma replied with a frown.


    "Don''t be sad, Grandma. My mom was just kidding. She''ll use all your gifts," said Dave as he approached Grandma and held her arm.


    Seeing her grandson like that, Grandma smiled and rubbed the boy''s head. It turned out that Dave was very good at persuading her.


    ire who saw her son''s behavior now smiled.


    "Thank you, Grandma. For everything," ire said in a soft voice.


    "You''re wee, honey," replied Grandma.


    "How are you feeling? Have you calmed down a bit?" she asked again.


    "Yes, Grandma," answered ire curtly.


    "Do you want to go hotel now?" Grandma asked.


    "It''s up to you, Grandma. I''ll follow you," ire replied.


    "Alright then let''s go, we''ll head back to the hotel."


    "Dave, next time I''ll take you to the timezone, is that okay? Your mom needs a break," Grandma said to her grandson again.


    "Yes, Grandma," said Dave, nodding.


    They then exited the shop, using the elevator to get to the basement.


    "Do you have any other ce you would like to visit, madam?" asked her private driver right after theynded their body in the car seat.


    "No. I don''t want to go anywhere. Take us back to the hotel," said Grandma to the driver.


    "Okay, madam," replied the man.


    With low speed, the ck limousine moved away from the basement.


    "Would you like to eat something?" Grandma asked turning to ire and Dave.


    "No, Grandma. I''m still full," replied ire.


    Hearing that, the old woman nodded and leaned back on the chair.


    Silence, no further talk after that. Only the sound of passing vehicles filled the silence in the car.


    Until a few minutes passed, Grandma woke up and said to the driver, "Pull over if you see the Pharmacy," she ordered.


    "All right, madam. I''ll do it," replied the driver.


    "Honey, let''s go to the pharmacy first, I want to find a suitable ointment for the bruises on your hands," said Grandma.


    ire gave no response and just nodded in agreement.


    After a few minutes, Grandma''s brow furrowed when she saw the driver in front of her looking nervous.


    "What happened to you? Why do you look nervous?" Grandma asked as she patted the driver''s shoulder.


    "Madam... The brakes suddenly didn''t work," said the driver, anyone could see the sweat dripping down his face.


    "Huh? What do you mean? Don''t joke," said Grandma starting to panic.


    ire who was leaning on the car seat suddenly rose from her position when she heard the driver''s words.


    "So how? What will happen? How is it?" Grandma panicked and she looked outside the car.


    The driver did not respond again. He tried to control the speed of the car he was driving. Luckily, the highway was quiet, and the car was moving slowly.


    "How about this? Do something before you reach the traffic light," said Grandma ufortably.


    The driver was silent.


    Dave who was between them was now approaching the window. Pay attention to the vehicles out there.


    "Can''t the car stop, Uncle?" he asked.


    "Correct honey. The brakes are broken, it can''t work as usual," said Grandma in answer to a question that wasn''t addressed to her.


    "Then make this car hit something, Uncle," the boy suggested.


    "Dave, what are you saying, honey? That''s very dangerous," said Grandma.


    "No Grandma, as long as it doesn''t harm anyone else. It''s fine. Just look at the speed of this car Grandma. It''s so slow, it hit something solid and hard, might stop it," Dave exined exining.


    "But, honey. It''s very risky, I don''t want you two to get hurt."


    "Don''t worry Grandma. We''ll all be fine, trust me. You just need to wear a seatbelt to protect us so we don''t get thrown around," Dave said in his childlike voice.


    Hearing that, Grandma was very happy.


    "How do you know things like this, honey?" Grandma asked.


    "I don''t know, Grandma. I just suddenly thought that," said Dave.


    "If you''re not sure, then don''t do it, Grandma," he added.


    Hearing that, Grandma was silent for a moment as if thinking.


    "Madam, I think what Young Master said is true," said the driver, it had never urred to him before. Maybe because he was too panicked?


    Bruck...


    "Ahhh..."


    As Dave had said so, he had hit the pavement hard, bringing the car to a halt.


    Grandma, ire, and Dave staggered forward.


    Not without reason, the driver do it suddenly because the traffic light suddenly shed red at a distance of several tens of meters ahead.


    Grandma holds her chest.


    "Are you all right, Grandma?" asked ire as she regained consciousness.


    Grandma coughed. "I''m surprised," she said weakly and leaned back in the car seat with one hand holding her chest.


    "Why did you suddenly do it without warning?" Grandma said to the driver.


    "Sorry, madam. I had to," replied the driver.


    Grandma took a deep breath. "Are you guys all right?" Grandma asked looking at ire and her grandson.


    "I hit my head, Grandma. But that''s okay," said Dave, rubbing his head.


    Knock... knock... knock...


    There was a knock on the door. Looking at the clothes he was wearing, it looked like he was a traffic policeman.


    The driver immediately opened the window.


    "What happened? Why did you hit the pavement? Are you drunk?" asked the policeman.


    "Can you show me your driving license?" he added with an asional nce at the back seat.


    The driver immediately handed over the papers that the police had asked him.


    "The car''s brakes suddenly didn''t work, sir. So I had to hit the sidewalk," exined the driver.


    "Okay, please get off and pull over," said the policeman after checking thepleteness of the vehicle documents.


    "Thank you, sir."


    The man then got out of the car, followed by Grandma, ire, and Dave.


    They were then escorted to the police post on the side of the road.


    "Daniel, call Hendra. Ask for help," said Grandma to her private driver.


    "Okay, madam. I''ll do it," said Daniel.


    From their position, two police officers were seen checking Daniel''s car.


    "Daniel..." Grandma called when she saw the man finished calling Hendra.


    "Yes, madam. What''s wrong?" Daniel said as he approached.


    "Didn''t I ask you to check the car every day? How could something like this happen?" Grandma asked.


    "I don''t know, madam. Yet I''ve done what you told me to this morning, I also checked the car, everything is fine," replied Daniel, the man also felt a little surprised. Never once in his life had he experienced anything like this.


    "Are you sure?" Grandma asked.


    "I swear, madam. I checked everything before leaving, earlier," Daniel answered very confidently. Because that''s the way it is.


    "Can I ask something?" ire asked.


    "Please Miss," said Daniel at once.


    "When we left, where were you?" asked ire curiously.


    "I''m just in the car, Miss. Waiting for you," said Daniel.


    "You never left the car while we were gone?'' asked ire again.


    "Just a few minutes Miss, and that''s because I want to pee," said Daniel.


    "What are you thinking, honey?" Grandma asked, turning to the woman.


    "No Grandma. I just wanted to know," replied ire casually.


    Daniel who heard the woman''s question frowned.


    "Try to check the brakes on the car," said Grandma again, for some reason she suddenly remembered Byanca''s whereabouts a while ago.


    "Okay, madam," said Daniel and headed for the limousine parked on the side of the highway.


    At the same time, a cell phone rings.


    Immediately Grandma reached into the carry-on bag she was carrying and opened it, pulling a t object out of it.


    Looking at the cellphone screen, the call came from the security on duty at the shopping center they visited earlier.


    Immediately Grandma picked it up.


    "Hello," said Grandma.


    "Sorry to interrupt your time, madam," said a man from across the phone.


    "Does not matter. I gave you my number earlier because I wanted you to call me if something happened," Grandma said.


    "So how? Did you guys find the woman?" she added again.


    "Earlier, we apologize, madam. We did not find the woman you are referring to," said a man from the other side.


    "Have you checked the CCTV?" Grandma asked.


    "Yes, madam."


    "And you guys still can''t find her whereabouts?" said Grandma again.


    "I am sorry, madam. We are going to do another search" said the man, his voice sounding a little nervous.


    "No need. I just want CCTV footage at the baseman from my arrival to leaving there," said Grandma.


    ire, who heard that, froze on the spot, whereas, she wanted to ask Daniel about it, but Grandma did.. In the end, the woman just shut up.

 Chapter 291 - 291. Provisional Guess

    "Forgive us, madam. We will do the search one more time," the man said, his voice sounding a little nervous.


    "No need. I just want CCTV footage in the baseman when my arrival until I left there," said Grandma.


    ire who heard that froze on the spot, and she wanted to ask Daniel about it, but Grandma did it first. In the end, the woman was silent.


    "All right, madam. We will copy it and send it to you."


    "Okay."


    "We''ll call you backter," the man said to Grandma.


    "Okay, thank you," replied Grandma and ended the call.


    Her gaze never leaves her future daughter-inw, if Byanca is still on the loose, then the existence of ire and her son is in danger. She didn''t know what else the sly woman would do.


    "Sit down, honey. Don''t stand like that," Grandma said to ire.


    "Oh, yes. Thank you, Grandma," replied ire. Her current thoughts couldn''t be separated from Byanca, and it had been distracting from her focus since earlier.


    Drrtt¡­ Drrtt¡­


    The vibrating sound startled ire, it came from inside her bag. Immediately she took out a t-shaped object from there. Turns out Devan contacted her.


    "Hello," said ire.


    "Hi, Honey. Good day," said Devan.


    "Erm¡­ are you resting?"


    "Yes, Honey. I just finished chairing a meeting. What are you doing?" he asked.


    "I heard the sound of a vehicle, are you outside?" he asked again.


    "I''m sitting at the police post right now, Devan," ire answered honestly.


    "Huh? Police post? What happened? Why are you there? Who are you with? Where''s Dave? Are you okay? Tell me, where are you now," Devan immediately rushed to ire with a lot of questions, his voice sounded very worried.


    Hearing that, ire took a deep breath. "I don''t know which one to answer first."


    "Forget it, tell me where are you now?" he asked.


    Immediately ire looked around for clues regarding street names or the like that could be a benchmark for her current whereabouts.


    "Now, I''m on the street Jendral Sudirman¡­" ire said the full address of her current whereabouts.


    "Okay, wait for me there. Don''t go anywhere," said Devan.


    "You want toe here?" asked ire wanting to confirm.


    "Right. I can''t leave you outside alone. Ah yes, you must have not eaten, right?" replied Devan.


    "You don''t have toe here, Devan. I''m with Grandma and Dave now. I''m fine, don''t worry," said ire.


    "Then tell me, if you''re okay, why are you guys at the police post?" asked Devan sounding very curious.


    "Just a small ident, we are fine. No one was hurt at all," answered ire, ncing at Grandma.


    "ident? Did you have an ident?"


    "That''s right, Devan. But only¡­"


    Tut¡­ tut¡­ tut¡­


    ire hadn''t finished her sentence yet and Devan hung up the phone. And that made ire take a deep breath.


    "Is that Devan?" Grandma asked.


    "Yes, Grandma."


    "Tell him you don''t have toe here. I will take care of you," said Grandma again.


    "I already told him that, Grandma. But the phone suddenly disconnected," replied ire.


    "I see," said Grandma. "Okay, we''ll just wait for him toe," she added.


    "Huh? What do you mean Grandma?" ire''s brow furrowed in confusion because of Grandma''s different words.


    "I know very well how Devan is. Although he is very cold and indifferent, believe me, he will not let the people he cares about in the slightest trouble," Grandma exined.


    "If my guess is right, maybe Devan is on his way here now," she added. What she said was true, even though Devan had an indifferent attitude, but the man never let those closest to him get hurt in the slightest. Like yesterday''s arranged marriage, the man didn''t want the marriage, but still epted it just because he didn''t want to hurt his mother''s heart.


    If it was someone else, then maybe he would vehemently refuse and ignore what other people said to him. Unlike Devan, who tries to find reasons as well as evidence, all just because he doesn''t want to hurt people for his refusal.


    ire who heard Grandma''s words was silent.


    "Will Daddye here Mom?" Dave asked.


    "Correct honey. Are you happy?"


    The little boy nodded happily with a big smile on his lips.


    "How? Have you found out why the brakes suddenly broke?" Grandma asked when she saw Daniel approaching them, he was not alone, he was with a policeman.


    "Preliminary guess, it looks like someone did this on purpose," the policeman answered the old woman''s question.


    "Uh, what do you mean?" Grandma''s brow furrowed.


    "We found cut marks on the brake cables in your car. Why do I say that, because the shape of the cable looks like it doesn''t break by itself," exined the police?


    Hearing that, Grandma turned to Daniel.


    "I-I didn''t know that, madam. I also don''t understand why the brake cable is like that. Previously after leaving the shopping center, I had used it twice before the brakes werepletely unusable. Not only that, before leaving, I made sure everything was okay," said Daniel exining, his face looked a little worried, he was very afraid if he was used of doing all that to harm his employer.


    "For this matter, leave it to the police, madam. We will investigate everything," said the policeman.


    "Youe with us to the police station, sir, to give further information," he added as he turned to Daniel.


    "B-but, I didn''t do it."


    "We''re not using you, sir. We just want to hear what you have to say. So that we can carry out further investigations" added the police officer.


    "Madam..." Daniel said hanging.


    "Just do what he says. Follow him to the police officer," replied Grandma.


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, don''t be afraid. You''ve worked with me for a dozen years, so I know you better than anyone else," she added.


    "W-well, madam. Thank you for trusting me," Daniel replied resignedly.


    The policeman who was with them nodded hearing that, he then contacted a colleague at the police station where he worked. Then go.


    A few minutester, a ck Ferrari stopped right in front of the police station.


    "Mom, it''s Daddy. Daddy''sing, Daddy''sing, Mom," Dave shouted, pointing to a perfectly parked ck Ferrari.


    Immediately ire rose from her position.

 Chapter 292 - 292. Bruises

    A few minutester, a ck Ferrari stopped right in front of the police post.


    "Mom, it''s Daddy. Daddy''sing, Daddy''sing, Mom," Dave shouted, pointing to a perfectly parked ck Ferrari.


    Immediately ire rose from her position.


    At the same time, Devan got out of his car. A white shirtbined with ck pants attached to his body made him look very handsome. The man immediately looked for ire''s whereabouts.


    ."Daddy, we''re here," Dave shouted to his dad, waving one of his arms.


    Hearing the boy''s voice, Devan smiled and immediately headed to the origin of the sound.


    "Hello my hero," said Devan then lifted Dave''s body and carried him in his arms, then looked at ire and Grandma.


    "What happened?" he asked.


    "The brake of the car is broken, Daddy."


    "Is that true? How could that be? Then where''s Daniel?" asked Devan turning to Grandma.


    "He went to the police office to give information," Grandma answered honestly.


    "Are you guys hurt?" asked Devan again examining his son then looking at ire from head to toe.


    "We''re fine, as you can see, honey. Don''t worry," Grandma answered.


    "Thank goodness it''s like that. Since when are you guys here? Why didn''t you call me?" he asked. He has a lot of questions in his head, it''s just that time and ce do not allow him to ask. He knew that ire and Grandma must still be in a bit of shock from what had just happened to them. So Devan chose to hold back his curiosity.


    "We have contacted Hendra to ask for help," replied Grandma.


    "Then where is he?" asked Devan looking around.


    "He hasn''te yet," said Grandma with a shaky breath.


    Right after she finished her sentence, a ck car stopped right in front of the police post. It is Hendra.


    "Sorry madam, sir, I camete. There was a traffic jam on the trip," said Hendra while bowing apologetically.


    The distance between Devan''s office and the scene is closer than Devan''s house. So don''t be surprised if Devan will arrive at the location first before Hendra.


    "No problem," said Devan.


    "Take care of the car," he added, pointing to the ck limousine by the side of the road.


    "Okay, sir," said Hendra and turned to leave.


    "You guys haven''t had lunch yet, have you?" Devan guessed.


    Hearing that, Grandma turned to ire and nodded, "That''s right. We n to eat at the hotel only," she said.


    Devan took a deep breath, "You guyse with me," he said.


    "Okay," ire and Grandma said almost at the same time.


    After they left the scene, Devan''s Ferrari moved across the city street.


    "May I know where have you been?" asked Devan ncing at ire beside him.


    "I took ire shopping earlier, don''t you think honey?" Grandma answered. She deliberately didn''t tell Devan about the incident at the mall earlier, she was afraid that the man would be angry with her for not taking good care of ire.


    ire just nodded in agreement.


    "Daddy, mom just fell in the toilet," said Dave suddenly.


    "Is that true? Did you fall? You''re not hurt are you?" he asked.


    ire shook her head, "If I get hurt, there''s no way I''m sitting here with you," ire replied.


    Devan chuckled at the woman''s words.


    "What do you want to eat?" Devan asked again turning to the woman next to him and then returning his focus to the road he was about to walk.


    "Anything," replied ire.


    "Okay," said Devan curtly.


    After a few minutes, the car they were traveling in turned to a Japanese restaurant that looked so luxurious.


    ire nced briefly at Devan, a faint smile forming on her lips. Turns out he didn''t forget little things like this.


    Feeling ire''s gaze on him, Devan chuckled, "You don''t want to kiss me as payment?"


    "You pervert," replied ire and got out of the car.


    Entering the restaurant, Devan ordered a private dining room, especially for the four of them.


    A variety of lunch menus is served on the table, from appetizers to desserts, all of which fill the table.


    "Eat," Devan said to ire. Then turned to Grandma, "You too Grandma, eat a lot," he added.


    The man then turned to his son, "Which one do you want to eat honey?" asked Devan, the man then lifted Dave onto hisp.


    "Anything Daddy, if possible I want to eat the same food as you," Dave replied with a lookup.


    Devan smiled, "Okay, honey. I''ll feed you," he said.


    ire who saw the scene in front of her just smiled. This time he would let Dave trouble his father a little.


    She then grabbed her chopsticks and grabbed a few pieces of sushi. Her hand movements stopped. Suddenly Devan grabbed her wrist.


    Surprised? Of course, ire was surprised.


    "Why? What is it? Do you want this one?" she asked.


    Devan was silent, his gaze fixed on ire''s bruised wrist. It was very clear, that it was marks of someone else''s hand.


    "Tell me the truth, ire. Who made this bruise on your hand?" asked Devan, suddenly angry.


    Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Cough


    Grandma who was busy with the food on her te suddenly choked on her food.


    "What happened? Grandma, tell me. Don''t hide anything," asked Devan looking at the old woman.


    "Ah yes, why didn''t you answer my call earlier, honey?" he asked ire again.


    "You didn''t fall, I know that. Now tell me, who hurt you, honey?" asked Devan in a soft voice. The man stroked ire''s hand, right where it looked bruised.


    "Th-that¡­" ire stammered.


    "Byanca appeared, the woman suddenly appeared and hurt ire, Devan," said Grandma finally choosing to say everything.


    Hearing that, Devan''s jaw tightened. It was very clear that the man was furious.


    "Then?"


    "I''ve asked several people to find out. Don''t worry," said Grandma trying to calm her grandson.


    "Besides your hand, where else did that woman hurt you, honey? Tell me, don''t hide it," asked Devan.


    "I knew that woman wouldn''t give up. She will keep showing up and trying to hurt you and my son." No one else knows more about Byanca''s true nature than him. He had known her since they were little. Byanca is a very ambitious woman.


    "What did she say to you?" asked Devan again.


    "She¡­"


    "Never mind, forget it.. We shouldn''t be discussing this while eating," said Devan cutting ire off.

 Chapter 293 - 293. Byanca And Edward

    "I knew that woman wouldn''t give up. She will keep showing up and trying to hurt you and my son." No one else knows more about Byanca''s true nature than him. He had known her since they were little. Byanca is a very ambitious woman.


    "What did she say to you?" asked Devan again.


    "She¡­"


    "Never mind forget it. We shouldn''t be discussing this while eating," said Devan, cutting ire off.


    "Come on, continue your lunch. We can discuss it another time," he added.


    ***


    In an apartment that looks so luxurious, to be precise in room number 103. A woman has just removed the clothes that were attached to her body. Putting the all-ck clothes on the sofa carelessly, leaving only the underwear on her body.


    "Where have you been, honey?" asked a man when he saw the woman.


    "I''m not going anywhere, I just wanted to get some fresh air outside," the woman said.


    "Don''t lie to me, Byanca. Come on baby, tell me where have you been? I didn''t find you when I woke up earlier," said the man approaching his interlocutor.


    Yes, that''s right, they are Byanca and Edward. Currently, they are in one of Edward''s apartments which are located in the city of J.


    "Where have you been, honey? Hmm?" Edward asked again, the man then checked the clothes Byanca was wearing earlier and found a small knife there.


    "Tell me, who''s bothering you?" he added again.


    "I''m hot Edward. I want to take a shower, my sweat is very sticky on my body. I feel ufortable," replied Byanca, releasing Edward''s hand that was wrapped around her waist.


    "Do you need my help?" Edward asked with a hint of teasing.


    "I can do it myself. Let me go," Byanca replied, it was clear that she looked very upset.


    Edward took a deep breath, "Alright. Take a shower, clean yourself, honey," he said then carried Byanca to the bathroom, then got out of there. The desire in him was so great, seeing Byanca half naked made his wild side awaken. But he realized, that forcing her to do it in her feelings that seemed confused like this was not right. In the end, he could only restrain himself.


    "Edward¡­" Byanca''s voice came from inside the bathroom.


    "Yes, Dear. Do you need anything?" Edward asked.


    "Come in and calm me down," Byanca replied and that made Edward smile widely.


    "Anything for you, honey."


    Only a few minutester, the sound of sighs was heard from inside the bathroom, followed by a fluttering sound that collided with a groan that sounded so delicious.


    Even the sound of the water faucet was so loud, it couldn''t drown out their voices.


    Edward and Byanca are making love in the bathroom for almost two hours.


    "Do you need me to help you get dressed?" Edward asked as he lowered Byanca onto the bed, her body is naked, with kiss marks all over her body.


    "Okay, it''s up to you," Byanca replied.


    "But I still want you one more time, honey," Edward said then opened Byanca''s thighs very wide and lowered his head.


    "Ahh¡­ Edh¡­wardhh¡­"


    Edward''s tongue yed again in her pussy, making the woman twitch with pleasure.


    "I can''t stand it, Ahh¡­ Edward¡­ I¡­ I¡­"


    Hearing Byanca''s voice getting crazier, Edward stopped his actions. The man then stuffed his manhood into Byanca''s pussy. Making the woman groan again.


    They are making love in bed again, not once but many times. Until they fell asleep from exhaustion.


    Time flies so fast, the heat of the day is gradually decreasing. It was now afternoon, at four o''clock in the afternoon.


    "Honey, wake up," a voice woke Byanca. It was from Edward, the man woke Byanca after he finished ordering food for the two of them.


    Byanca blinked her eyes, then slowly rose from her position.


    "What''s the time now?" she asked for the first time.


    "Four in the afternoon, get up and eat with me. You haven''t eaten since yesterday," said Edward.


    "Um okay," replied Byanca briefly and stood up, her body no longer naked, a pajama perfectly attached to her body.


    The two of them ate voraciously, there was no conversation between the two until they finished eating.


    "You still won''t tell me?" Edward asked turning to Byanca.


    "Don''t ask me anything Edward. I''m annoyed, I''m angry, I feel like I want to kill someone," Byanca replied in a high voice.


    "Even if she dies, I can''t be satisfied," she added. Her gaze was very sharp. They are currently sitting on the sofa right in the living room.


    Edward chuckled at Byanca''s words. "Do you want to kill that woman?" Edward asked, he knew very well who Byanca was referring to. Since yesterday the news about Byanca''s marriage to Devan being canceled filled the media, not only that, news about changing the wedding ceremony to an engagement event was also crowded on social media.


    Instantly the topic of changing the bride and groom also filled various media tforms, both mass media, and print media.


    Of course, he knew very well how Byanca was feeling right now.


    "Don''t be rash, honey," Edward said. "I''m here after all. You can ask for my help. Do you still want a man like that?" he added.


    Byanca turned to the source of the voice, "What did you say?"


    "From now on you arepletely mine. I won''t let you go back to Devan, or any man," Edward said.


    "No, I changed my mind now. Do you think after I was treated like that, I still want that guy? Huh, no kidding Edward," replied Byanca breathlessly, seemingly holding back the anger inside her.


    "Good. You should have been like this from the start," Edward chuckled.


    "If you agree to be my woman, I will do anything for you, honey. Even killing though," he added and then approached Byanca.


    "Aren''t you afraid to kill someone just for me?" asked Byanca turning to Edward.


    "Don''t pretend you forgot, honey. Who do you think burned the house in Devan''s residence? Who do you think caused Leo to the ident?" Edward replied while stroking the woman''s exposed thighs.


    Byanca smiled at that. "But, I''ve already made a mess.. Is that okay? You will protect me, right?" asked Byanca and stood up from her position, sitting on Edward''sp with her body facing him, her legs opened.

 Chapter 294 - 294. Dinner Together

    "Don''t pretend you forgot, honey. Who do you think burned the house in Devan''s residence? Who do you think caused Leo to the ident?" Edward replied while stroking the woman''s exposed thighs.


    Byanca smiled at that. "But, I''ve already made a mess. Is that okay? You will protect me, right?" asked Byanca and stood up from her position, sitting on Edward''sp with her body facing him, her legs opened.


    Edward who saw Byanca''s behavior smiled. "Of course, honey. Nothing can hurt you," Edward said again.


    " I will not stand still to see you humiliated like yesterday, honey," he added again.


    Byanca smiled and then kissed the man''s cheek, ''I think I can use Edward to carry out all my ns,'' Byanca thought with a smile that never left her lips.


    ''I''m so lucky to have a body like this,'' she thought again and kissed Edward gently.


    "Are you not satisfied yet?" Edward asked between kisses.


    "Do you still want me?"


    "I just wanted to y with you, honey," Byanca replied.


    Edward chuckled, "How are your parents? Do they know you''re here?" Edward asked.


    Instantly Byanca stopped her activities, sat back on the sofa.


    "What is it? Did I say the wrong thing?" Edward asked hugging the woman.


    "They must have gone back to Australia," Byanca muttered but her voice still reached the man''s ears.


    "Since escaping from the wedding ceremony, I haven''t seen them until now. They weren''t looking for me either, I know, they must be disappointed in me," she added with a sigh.


    "They must understand you, honey. You''re the only daughter, there''s no way they would ignore you," Edward replied.


    "In the meantime, you stay here with me. Wait until your parents'' anger subsides before meeting them," he added.


    "I''m afraid they won''t ept me anymore, considering I''ve embarrassed them in front of so many people. Now, I''m even afraid to open social media," said Byanca.


    "I understand how you feel, honey. It was natural, but after all, you were their daughter, their only daughter. Trust me, honey," Edward said trying to persuade.


    Hearing that, Byanca took a deep breath, turning to the man sitting beside her with a wistful look, "I hope what you say is true. I hope they still ept me," she muttered.


    "I''m here, I can''t leave you no matter what."


    "Thank you Edward for everything. I don''t know how to repay you," Byanca said.


    "I just want your body as payment, honey," Edward replied.


    Byanca smiled sadly in her heart.


    "So what''s your next n?" Edward asked.


    "I don''t know, I''m confused. I even put myself in danger this morning just because I couldn''t contain the emotions inside of me."


    "I understand your feeling. Now, you don''t have to do anything, leave everything to me. I''ll take care of it for you."


    "Ah yes, how about yourpany?" Edward asked.


    "I don''t know, and I don''t want to know. I''m so dizzy right now. Maybe my dad took my position? I don''t know, since yesterday I''ve turned off my cellphone, and avoided people from mypany who keep calling me," said Byanca.


    ''Lucky if thepany is still in good condition,'' she thought again.


    "Okay, if you need my help, you can tell me, honey," Edward said again trying to calm Byanca.


    "Thank You."


    "You''re wee," Edward replied and then approached Byanca and kissed the woman.


    ***


    The orange light that spreads across the western horizon slowly disappeared, reced by the night sky filled with stars. The full moon is seen hanging behind the clouds. It''s a very bright night.


    It is now seven o''clock in the night.


    A ck Ferrari entered the Atmadja family''s residence. Soon several servants and security guards lined up to wee their master.


    Seira, Serly, Mr. Atmadja, and the others seemed to be standing in front of the door weing them.


    "Grandma, is this your house?" asked Dave, since entering the gate of the Atmadja residence, the boy''s gaze never left the window.


    "You are right, honey. I live here," said Grandma.


    After lunch, earlier. Devan takes ire to the hospital. The man was worried if something happened to his future wife. Even though ire had told him that she was fine, but still Devan couldn''t calm down. He was afraid that ire would hide her wound from him.


    After confirming that the woman was okay, Devan took them all back to the hotel. Initially, Devan wanted to take them somewhere but failed because of an unexpected incident today.


    Rested at the hotel for a while chatting casually, spending time together before Grandma invited ire and Dave to join the dinner together at Atmadja''s residence with the extended family.


    They nned to leave this afternoon, but Aaron hadn''t returned yet, so they waited for the man then head to Atmadja''s residence.


    And here they are. ire, Grandma, Dave were in the same car as Devan, while Aaron, the man took a taxi.


    Right after the car stopped in front of the main door. Several men immediately opened the car doors for them.


    "Come on, honey," Grandma said to Dave getting out of the car first.


    The little boy just nodded, then took Grandma''s outstretched hand. While on the other hand, Devan nced over and saw the sight, smiling.


    "Come on," Devan said to ire, the man held ire''s hand gently. He knew that at this moment ire was feeling a little scared.


    The woman smiled, trying to contain her abnormally beating heart.


    "Finally you guys came," said Serly weing Grandma and the others.


    "Wee honey," she added again then hugged ire, kissed Dave, and greeted Aaron.


    While Seira, the woman just smiled awkwardly. She wanted to do the same thing with Serly but she didn''t know why her body was so hard to move. She was afraid and doubtful.


    "Thank you, Auntie," ire replied with a smile, asionally ncing at Mrs. Seira who was looking the other way.


    "Pleasee in," said Mr. Atmadja.


    "Thank you, Mr. Atmadja," said Aaron.


    They then entered the house.


    Dave who was with Grandma immediately stopped his steps when he saw Seira was still in her ce not moving an inch.


    The little boy then approached her, "Grandma, what are you doing here? Come in with us," he said then grabbed Mrs.. Seira''s arm, pulled her, and walked into the house.

 Chapter 295 - 295. Dinner Together (2)

    They then entered the house.


    Dave who was with Grandma immediately stopped his steps when he saw Seira was still in ce not moving at all.


    The little boy then approached her, "Grandma, what are you doing here?e in with us," he said then grabbed Mrs. Seira''s arm, pulled her, and walked into the house.


    "Dave ..." said ire, but was immediately restrained by Devan.


    "Leave it alone, honey," he whispered to the woman.


    Meanwhile, Seira who was being treated like that suddenly became shocked. Silent as if unable to get a word out of her mouth, as if she was at a loss for words.


    "Come on,e in," said Mr. Atmadja, breaking everyone''s focus.


    Dave continued to pull Seira''s hand without any intention of letting go, "Grandma, where are we going?" he said then looked at Seira.


    "Shall we go straight to the dining room? I''m already hungry," he added again, turning his head and looking up at Seira with an unblinking gaze.


    Devan and the othersughed hearing the boy.


    "A-alright, I''ll apany you to the dining room, D-Dear," Mrs. Seira stuttered a little. She suddenly became clumsy, to be honest, right now she was very happy. Because she was so happy that she didn''t know how to express the feelings that filled her heart.


    "Are you just going to be quiet like that? Don''t you want to hold your grandson?" said Mr. Atmadja to his wife.


    Instantly the middle-aged woman turned to ire and Devan.


    "May I do it?" she asked.


    "Ah, yes. Of course, you can, madam," ire stuttered a little. She didn''t expect to receive such treatment from Mrs. Seira. Even so, she was still a little hesitant to interact more closely with the middle-aged woman, considering the way she treated her. She didn''t know, she was just scared.


    "T-thank you," Seira replied with an awkward smile, then looked at the boy who was looking at her innocently.


    "Can I carry you?" Seira asked then lowered her body, crouched in front of Dave, leveling her position with the boy.


    "Why do you ask me like that, Grandma? Everyone can carry me without asking, Grandma. My mother only told me that I should not be near strangers. You are my father''s mother, so you are no stranger, Grandma. Isn''t that right, Mom?" Dave said at length and then looked at his mother.


    "That''s right, honey," ire replied with a wide smile on her lips.


    Devan who was standing next to her just chuckled, he felt proud to have a son like Dave.


    While on the other hand, Seira who heard her grandson''s words now couldn''t help but smile on her lips. "Thanks, honey," she said then picked up Dave and carried him in her arms.


    "You''re wee, Grandma," the boy replied then wrapped his arms around Seira''s neck.


    They then headed to the dining room, all kinds of food were perfectly served on the table, various types of grilled meat, some Japanese specialties, seafood, to desserts.


    "Please, Mr. Aaron," said Mr. Atmadja, inviting the man.


    "Thank you, sir," Aaron replied curtly.


    "Come on, honey," Devan said pulling up a special chair for ire.


    "Thank you," ire whispered but the man could still hear.


    While on the other hand, Seira was still with Dave, having no intention of letting the boy go, let alone letting him away from her.


    "Madam, let Dave sit in his chair. I''m afraid he will trouble you," ire said to Mrs. Seira who was right in front of her.


    "No, I don''t mind at all. L-Let he is with me, is it alright Dave?" Mrs. Seira replied in a rather small voice.


    Immediately the boy nodded. "I''ll just be here, Mom," he said to ire.


    Devan held ire''s hand as if to say that it was okay.


    "Come on, we''d better eat now," said Grandma and motioned for the maids to help her get some food.


    "Please eat, Mr. Aaron. Don''t hesitate, consider this your own home," she added.


    "Thank you, bigdy," Aaron replied.


    They then started eating dinner. Silence, no talk was heard. Only the asional sound of spoons and forks could be heard shing and filling the room.


    Grandma who was sitting right next to ire now stopped her activities for a moment. She then grabbed some of the shrimp menus and added them to ire''s te.


    "Eat this too, honey. It''s delicious," said Grandma.


    Immediately everyone turned to look at the two of them, including Devan.


    "W-well, Grandma. Thank you," ire said then took a few spoonfuls of shrimp.


    "No, what are you doing, honey?" Devan immediately took ire''s te and moved all the food on ire''s te onto his te. All without exception.


    "D-Devan..." ire stuttered.


    "I don''t want you to be sick. You are allergic to shrimp, so you can''t eat this one," said Devan interrupting the woman''s words.


    "You eat something else, honey. I''m not letting you eat shrimp," he added then filled ire''s te with another menu and put it back where it belonged.


    ."Just eat this, OK?"


    "Oh my God, what have I done? Are you allergic to shrimp? I didn''t know this at all, honey. I''m sorry," Grandma said regretfully.


    "It''s okay, Grandma. Don''t apologize," ire replied feeling a little uneasy. To be honest, she was allergic to shrimp, but out of respect for Grandma''s gift, she ept it. Especially now that she is with Atmadja''s extended family. Choose to ept it with the thought that the allergy can be cured with medicine.


    .Aaron and Mr. Atmadja who saw ire''s behavior now looked at each other, then smiled.


    "I''m sorry, honey," said Grandma again.


    ."Look at our future daughter-inw, just because she doesn''t want to refuse my gift, she still epts it even though the risk will affect herself," she added while ncing at Seira.


    Sensing the old woman''s gaze on her, Seira cleared her throat softly. ."Next time, don''t do it again. You have to think about yourself before thinking about other people''s feelings. Take care of your health so you can give me another grandchild," she told ire.


    ire froze hearing the middle-aged woman''s words, "S-I''m sorry, madam," she stuttered, a blush filled her cheeks, and it managed to make Devan chuckle next to her.


    "Listen carefully, honey. You have to take care of your health for the sake of this family''s new grandson," said Devan.


    Serly and the others just shook their heads at the sight.

 Chapter 296 - 296. Beautiful Grandma

    ire froze hearing the middle-aged woman''s words, "I-I''m sorry, madam," she stuttered, a blush filled her cheeks, and it managed to make Devan chuckle next to her.


    "Listen carefully, honey. You have to take care of your health for the sake of this family''s new grandson," said Devan.


    Serly and the others just shook their heads at the sight before them.


    ire looked down, blushing and that made Devan feel happy.


    Mrs. Seira who wanted to say something more now stopped because of the presence of someone who appeared suddenly.


    "Good night everyone," suddenly a male voice came from outside the room. Everyone turned and find Leo standing at the entrance to the dining room.


    "Wow, looks like we have an important guest," he said again then walked to the remaining empty seat.


    "How dare you guys have dinner together without me," he mumbled then looked at ire, blinking one eye with a smile on his lips.


    "Good evening, Princess," he said again.


    "Leo, watch your attitude. There''s Mr. Aaron here," Serly rebuked her son.


    "Ah, no problem madam. Take it easy, it''s okay. I prefer it if everyone treats me as I am," replied Aaron, turning to the middle-aged woman, a faint smile appearing on his lips.


    Leo turned away, he thought it was only ire. But it turned out that Mr. Aaron was also among them. "I''m sorry, Mr. Aaron," Leo said then cleared his throat softly, trying to normalize his expression.


    "Don''t be shy, take it easy," Aaron replied.


    Leo just nodded in response, then smiled.


    "Please continue your dinner, I''m sorry for interrupting," he said.


    "Uncle Leo," Dave called.


    "What is it? Are you looking for Aunt Na? She''s at her house, honey. I''ll take her to see youter," Leo replied, guessing the boy''s thoughts.


    "Are you promise?"


    "Yes, Dear. I promise," Leo replied while holding up his pinky.


    After that, they then continued their dinner. Leo also does the same thing joining everyone.


    Until the dinner was over, no one had any conversation.


    "Thank you for the dinner, Mr. Atmadja," said Aaron.


    "No problem, just-food. It is a great honor for me to have dinner with you, sir," replied Mr. Atmadja.


    They are currently sitting in the living room rxing.


    "Why don''t you stay here tonight, sir?" said Mr. Atmadja offering.


    "Thank you, but¡­"


    "Grandpa, I want to spend the night here. I want to sleep with this beautiful Grandma," said Dave interrupting Aaron''s words, the boy was still sitting on Seira''sp.


    "Dave, what did you say, honey? We''re going back to the hotel," ire said to her son, feeling ufortable and a little embarrassed.


    "Did you turn down my daddy''s offer, dear?" Devan asked ire.


    "N-No, I didn''t mean it like that," ire stuttered, her cheeks suddenly feeling hot.


    "How is Mr. Aaron? It iste. You guys stay here. After all, there are many guest rooms here. So you don''t have to worry," said Mr. Atmadja, repeating his previous words.


    Aaron was silent for a moment then said, "Alright. Thank you in advance, Mr. Atmadja. We''ve been very troublesome."


    "No problem, I like it," replied Mr. Atmadja thenughed, followed by Aaron and the others.


    "Hooray, beautiful granny, may I sleep with youter?" Dave asked looking up at Seira.


    Instantly a smile engraved on her lips, "Of course. Anything for you, honey," replied Seira. Her response has begun to improve, she is no longer stiff or awkward as before. She was very happy, it turns out Dave liked it. Plus ire never protested with all her interactions with the boy.


    Even so, the guilt that filled her had not disappeared. She seemed to have to be kinder to her future daughter-inw. Or maybe she needed to have some alone time and talk to ire.


    ire who heard her Uncle and Son''s words couldn''t help but sigh. If it was like this, she could not refuse and could only obey them. The thought that she would be staying in the same house as Devan made her heart skip a beat, even though she and Devan would be sleeping in different rooms, but still, she couldn''t help but a strange feeling welled up inside of her.


    While on the other hand, a smirk appeared on Devan''s lips. And it did not escape the attention of her cousin.


    "I know what''s on your mind, Devan," Leo whispered in his cousin''s ear.


    "Don''t do anything weird before you get married," he added.


    Devan immediately turned his head to the side, his smile suddenly disappeared and was reced by the sharp gaze.


    "I''m just kidding, don''t look at me like that," Leo said while scratching his head that didn''t itch.


    "What are you two doing?" Melvin asked.


    "Oh nothing, Dad. I''m just saying that Devan is handsome tonight, right ire?"


    The woman was stunned not knowing how to respond.


    "My Daddy was always handsome, Uncle. Not just tonight," Dave said confidently and it managed to make everyone chuckle.


    Then they chatted quietly. Now and then Mr. Atmadja and Aaron discussed theirpany, Grandma and the others asionally chimed in.


    Until several tens of minutes passed.


    "Sorry, I need to go to the toilet for a moment," ire said interrupting their conversation.


    "Alright, darling. I will apany you," said Grandma to the woman.


    "No need, Grandma. I can do it myself. You sit down," replied ire and stood up from her position.


    "Do you know where the toilet is?" she asked.


    "Th-That, I can ask the maid," replied ire.


    Devan took a deep breath and stood up. "I''ll apany you," he said and walked out of the living room first.


    "Okay, thanks," said ire.


    "Excuse me," she added, bowing slightly, then followed Devan.


    Leo who saw Devan''s departure just shook his head.


    "Where''s the toilet?" ire asked Devan. Her brows furrowed in confusion as Devan led her into the elevator.


    "On the third floor, honey," Devan replied casually, the man leaned against the elevator wall with his gaze never leaving ire who was standing in front of him.


    "Huh? The third floor?" ire''s response was astonishment.. Howe, a house this big only has a toilet on the third floor.

 Chapter 297 - 297. Tease

    "Where''s the toilet?" ire asked Devan. Her brows furrowed in confusion as Devan led her into the elevator.


    "On the third floor, honey," Devan replied casually. The man leaned against the elevator wall with a gaze that never left ire who was standing in front of him.


    "Huh? Third floor?" ire''s response was astonishment. Howe, a house as big as only has a toilet on the third floor.


    "Why honey? Is it too far? Okay, I''ll carry you," said Devan then approached ire, immediately lifted her body, and carried her with bridal style.


    "Devan, what are you doing?" asked ire in surprise.


    "Carrying my angel," Devan replied with a smile on his lips.


    "Put me down, what if someone sees us like this?"


    "So what? We''ll be married soon, honey. I''m free to do anything with you," Devan said and it managed to make ire''s cheeks blush like a boiled crab.


    ire couldn''t contain her feelings, she was embarrassed. Very embarrassed, her cheeks are hot, which made her immediately hide her face in Devan''s chest.


    The man chuckled. "Are you teasing me, honey?" asked Devan as the elevator doors opened.


    ire was silent and didn''t respond.


    Devan stepped out of the elevator, walked towards his room with a faint smile on his lips.


    ire didn''t realize that the man was taking her to his room.


    They entered the toilet.


    "It''s here, honey," said Devan.


    "I''ll be waiting for you outside, honey," he added and walked out of the toilet, leaving ire alone.


    "Wait!" said ire.


    Devan turned around. "What''s wrong, honey? Do you need my help? Okay, I''ll stay here with you," he said.


    "No, it''s not like that. I mean..."


    "Yes, dear? What''s wrong? Hmm? Tell me," replied Devan interrupting ire''s words, the man walked closer to ire.


    "Stay there, don''t move," ire said with one hand pointing at Devan.


    Devan chuckled, ignoring ire''s words, and continued to move and make ire walk backward until she reached the toilet wall.


    "I-I am.." ire stammered.


    "Why? What will you say, honey?" said Devan with both hands raised and managed to confine ire.


    ire who previously wanted to ask the man suddenly stopped, she felt sorry for inviting Devan to talk when the man walked out of the toilet.


    "I..." ire stuttered and the next second...


    "Aww..." Devan screamed in pain. ire suddenly stepped on his feet and escaped from Devan''s grip. Entered one of the rooms there with a very fast movement.


    "Get out," shouted ire.


    "Aww... aww.. this hurts. My leg hurts so bad," Devan shouted as if he was really in pain.


    Not getting any response from the woman, Devan again said, "Yesterday I identally fell down the stairs, my leg hurt, and you just stepped right on the wound, honey. I''m having trouble walking now."


    "Aww.. this hurts. I don''t think I can stand up for a while," he added, wincing in pain.


    "Get out, before I ssh you with water," ire shouted in response.


    Devan chuckled "Don''t you pity me? OMG, my feet are bleeding again. This hurts so much," Devan shouted. His words were very different from what he was doing now.


    The man stood leaning against the wall, his arms crossed over his chest, one leg raised at a ny-degree angle and resting on the wall.


    There was no response from ire, only the sound of faucet water could be heard.


    "Aww... this hurts. Oh my god..."


    Suddenly the door to the room where ire was in opened wide. And that took Devan by surprise.


    "Which part hurts?" ire asked, holding the shower handle in one hand.


    "Alright, alright. I''m out now, honey," Devan said with a shudder, walking sideways slowly, keeping his body against the wall.


    "I-I was just kidding," he added.


    "I think your feet are dirty because I identally stepped on them earlier. Come here, let me clean up," said ire with a big smile.


    Devan stared in horror, "No, I can clean it myself, honey. Don''t worry," he said and at the same time, the man reached the toilet door.


    "I''ll be waiting for you outside," Devan said and closed the door from outside.


    ire chuckled at the man''s behavior. "Does he think, he can seduce me easily?" she mumbled, one hand brushing her hot face. She then closed the door to the room.


    Only five minutester, ire came out of the toilet.


    Found herself in a room, her brow furrowed in confusion.


    It turned out that the toilet she was using was in a room she didn''t know who owned.


    Looking left and right, ire didn''t see anyone.


    ''Where is that man?'' she thought when she didn''t find Devan anywhere.


    "Are you done?" a voice suddenly sounded from another room in the room.


    ire turned and find Devan half-naked. The man only wore a towel wrapped around his waist.


    "Y-You? What are you doing?" asked ire immediately taking a wary stance, reflexively her hands moved and covered her chest, walking backward until she reached the door and tried to open it.


    However, the result is nil. The door is locked.


    Seeing ire who suddenly panicked, Devan cheered inwardly.


    "What happened to you, honey? Why are you panicking like that?" asked Devan casually.


    "Why did you take off your clothes? I''m still here, put your clothes back on," ire said as she turned the doorknob repeatedly.


    Devan chuckled "Don''t you like my body? don''t I look so handsome like this? Do you want to touch this?" asked Devan while pointing at his chest and six-pack stomach.


    "You pervert. Put on your clothes, the family is still waiting downstairs. Don''t do anything weird, Devan," said ire.


    "You look like you want to touch this," he said again, touching his stomach, trying to tease her. He didn''t know since when he liked ire''s expression when he teased her.


    He felt hot. Decided to take a shower before returning to join the family downstairs. Sinceing home from work, he hasn''t showered yet makes his body feel sticky.


    It just so happened that ire was with him, so decided to y around with the woman a bit.


    ire''s face grew hotter, she knew very well that by now her cheeks were as red as a boiled crab.


    To be honest, she did admit that her future husband''s body was perfect. Tall body, broad chest, id belly, pure white skin and slightly plump, chest muscles even look very seductive, plus a very handsome face, so tell her, what kind of woman can resist the charm of a man like that?


    Even ire, who had been trying her best to keep her eyes, still couldn''t hold back.


    Hearing Devan''s words, ire took a deep breath. Without giving any response, she immediately closed her eyes while turning her body and facing the door. She tried her best to keep her sanity.


    Seeing ire''s reaction. Devan chuckled and felt very happy by the woman''s behavior.


    Several minutes passed, silence, no sound was heard which made ire frown.


    "Maybe he''s been in the toilet,'' she thought with a sigh and turned back around with her eyes open.


    But at the same time, ire held her breath again.


    She didn''t know since when Devan was standing right in front of her at this time, half-naked, a faint smile formed on his lips.


    She could feel Devan''s minty breath.


    Unknowingly ire swallowed her saliva. She then lowered her gaze, and Devan''s broad chest greeted her.


    "Let me help you, honey," Devan whispered, taking ire''s hand and bringing it to his chest.


    "I''m yours, honey. You can do whatever you want with me," he added.


    "Okay, now shower and stop teasing me, Devan," ire said still with her eyes closed.


    Both hands then pushed Devan''s body. Using only instinct, she pushed the man into the bathroom in the room.


    Devan did not protest and just surrendered. He''d been holding back fromughing so hard. ire was so cute to him. Especially now, she was pushing him towards the bed, not the bathroom.


    "Take a shower," ire said then pushed Devan''s body, and it managed to make him fall and sit on the edge of the bed.


    "Don''t you dare go out until you''re done showering," ire said again.


    "Okay, but how do you do it? While you pushed me here," Devan replied.


    "What? What do you mean?" ire asked still with her eyes closed.


    "Open your eyes, honey. I''m afraid you''ll do more than this if you keep your eyes closed like that," Devan replied.


    Hearing that, ire immediately opened her eyes.


    Instantly her cheeks turned red again. How could she push Devan onto the bed?


    "Do you want to make a sister for Dave?" asked Devan seductively.


    "I-I want... no... I mean..."


    "Never mind, I''m sorry dear," said Devan and stood up, gently stroking ire''s head.


    "Now, you are sitting here. Wait for me until I''m done showering," he added then grabbed ire''s shoulder, brought her to the bed, and made her sit there.


    "I''m sorry, honey," he said then kissed ire''s forehead briefly, then turned and entered the bathroom.


    Leaving ire who was still frozen on the spot.


    "What exactly am I doing?" ire muttered while holding her chest. She could feel her heart beating very fast.


    Devan is good at messing up her feelings.


    Until a few minutes passed.


    Devan''s voice came from inside the bathroom, "Honey...." he shouted to ire.


    "May I ask your help?" he added.

 Chapter 298 - 298. Tease (2)

    Devan is good at messing up her feelings.


    Until a few minutes passed. Devan''s voice came from inside the bathroom again, "Honey..." he shouted to ire.


    "May I ask your help?" he added.


    ire who was leaning on the bed slowly got down from there, walking towards the bathroom. "What''s that? Tell me?" said ire.


    "The towel I was wearing fell and got wet. Can you get me a new towel? There are some new towels in the cupboard in the walk-in closet," said Devan.


    "Towel? Aren''t there any new towels inside?" she asked.


    "Usually there is, maybe the maid forgot to put a new towel here. Can you get it for me right?" shouted Devan again.


    "Okay wait a minute. I''ll get it for you," ire replied with a deep breath, she then walked towards the room the man was referring to.


    About two minutes passed, Devan shouted again, "Have you found it?"


    "Be patient, I''m still looking for it. After all, why is this room so big," ire grumbled, but the next second, she finally found what she was looking for.


    "ire¡­" Devan shouted again feeling impatient.


    "Open the door," ire said as she turned her back from the bathroom door, one hand outstretched, preparing to hand her a towel when the bathroom door opened.


    Slowly the door opened, a smirk appeared on Devan''s lips. And the next second¡­


    "Ahh ..." shouted ire, suddenly Devan grabbed her arm and entered the bathroom. Leaning her body against the wall.


    "What are you doing?" ire protested looking at Devan, but she immediately closed her eyes as she thought of something very embarrassing.


    Devanughed bitterly.


    "Devan, stop teasing me. Use your towel, quickly," said ire as she held out the towel that was still in her hand.


    "Don''t you want to take a bath with me?" he asked.


    "Don''t joke, Devan. The family is still waiting for us downstairs," said ire with a sour face. How could he drag her into the same room as him with a body without a single thread?


    "Hurry up, put on your towel," ire said firmly.


    "Open your eyes, honey," Devan said, his hands raised and caressing her cheek.


    "D-Devan¡­ what are you doing? do think you can tease me? I''ll scream if you don''t do what I say," said ire.


    Hearing that, a faint smile appeared on the man''s lips. "Is that true? Do you dare scream, honey?"


    "Devan¡­ use your towel. I''m going out," ire replied as she threw the towel in her hand over Devan''s chest, turning around without opening her eyes. She was annoyed, she had tried to keep her mind clear of strange things, but Devan always provoked her.


    "Ahhh..."


    Before reaching the door, ire suddenly slipped causing her body to lose bnce. Luckily Devan has very good reflexes, he immediately caught ire''s body. Because the floor was still wet, the man lost his bnce and fell to the floor.


    Bruck...


    Devan fell with ire''s body on top of him.


    A few seconds of silence, in that position, their faces only centimeters apart. So close, they could even smell each other''s breath.


    Their gazes met, even ire could feel Devan''s heart beating very fast. It was the first time in five years that they could be this close.


    The two of them stared at each other in silence, as if at a loss for words. ire was amazed again, looking at Devan from this close distance, for some reason her heart was beating so fast. Without realizing it, one of her hands moved and caressed the man''s handsome face.


    Touched his eyebrows, his nose, to his jaw with an unblinking gaze, a smile on her lips growing, her gaze so imply admiration.


    ''So handsome,'' ire thought.


    And the woman''s actions managed to make Devan''s body stiffen, if he left ire like this for a few more minutes, he was afraid he couldn''t control himself.


    "Ehem¡­ Are you satisfied with admiring me?" Devan said while clearing his throat slowly.


    "Seems like you like being on top of me, honey," he added.


    Hearing that, ire''s focus broke. Realizing what had happened between them, she immediately got up from her position and shifted her body to the side, and stood up. Her cheeks were so red, she was so embarrassed.


    ''What crazy thing did I just do?'' ire thought to herself.


    Devan chuckled, then tried to stand up.


    Looking at the man in front of her, ire''s brow furrowed. "You?" she said while pointing at the man''s body. Not without reason, because her previous thoughts were very different from now. She thought Devan''s body was naked, but it wasn''t. A towel was wrapped around the man''s waist. Meanwhile, the new towel she had brought was now lying on the floor.


    "What is it, honey?" said Devan in a very soft voice.


    "Why are you looking at me like that?" he added.


    "Your body, it turns out you''re already wearing a towel?" ire protested feeling disapproved.


    "So what? Do you unlike it when I wear a towel? Okay, I''ll open this towel for you, honey," Devan replied casually.


    "Stop. Don''t do that," shouted ire immediately holding the towel around Devan''s waist, holding it, gripping it very tightly so it wouldn''t let go.


    Devan wants tough out loud at the behavior of his future wife.


    "Oh, do you want to open it yourself?" said Devan then spread his arms, looking very resigned.


    "Just open it, honey. I won''t stop you," he added, closing his eyes. He looks very ready to ept all of ire''s treatment of him.


    ire was at a loss for words, her face turning red with embarrassment.


    "You are an idiot," said ire then pushed Devan''s body and turned away, walking out of the bathroom feeling annoyed.


    Maybe she was deceived by the man. If Devan already had towels, why did the man ask her to get new towels again? She didn''t know if she was too submissive or too stupid.


    Devanughed loudly, the man couldn''t help butugh at ire''s behavior. It is a lot of fun teasing that woman.


    He then rose from his position. To be honest he asks a new towel earlier because he wants to dry his wet hair. However, the attitude that ire had shown to him earlier managed to provoke him. Finally, he went back to ying a little with his future wife.


    "Hmmm, I can''t wait to marry you, honey," he mumbled and followed ire out of the bathroom.


    "You are a pervert," said ire when she saw Devan.


    "But you like it," Devan replied with a wink in one eye.

 Chapter 299 - 299. Tease (3)

    "You are a pervert," said ire when she saw Devan.


    "But you like it," Devan replied with a wink in one eye.


    "How long are you going to keep teasing me? Hurry up and put your clothes on," said ire as she folded her arms in front of her chest.


    Hearing that, Devan didn''t respond and just nodded.


    "Okay, wait for me," he said then walked to the walk-in closet.


    ire just shook her head. She couldn''t imagine what her heart would be like if she had officially be the man''s wife. Suddenly ire shuddered, rubbing the back of her neck feeling a little scared.


    "Huh?" ire''s brow furrowed as she felt some parts of her body wet. Checking her body, it turns out that the dress she was wearing was a little wet, maybe because she fell in the bathroom earlier.


    "How about this? I can''t possibly rejoin the family in a wet dress like this," ire muttered in confusion.


    "What are you thinking, honey? Why do you look nervous like that," asked Devan who suddenly came out of his walk-in closet. Dressed in a casual suit, the man walked and approached ire while putting the watch in his hand.


    ire took a deep breath and then turned around, revealing her wet dress. "My dress is wet, this is all because of you, Devan," said ire.


    "I can''t go back downstairs with clothes like this, I''m ashamed. What will your parents think of me?" She added wagging the hem of her dress again. Isn''t this very embarrassing and looks very ungracious? She only goes to the toilet and her dress can get wet like this. Even though she always tried to look beautiful and elegant in front of her future husband''s family.


    "How about this?"


    "If you hadn''t pulled me in, none of this would have happened, Devan," said ire. She looked very worried.


    Seeing that, Devan smiled. He likes it when his future wife is very concerned about her appearance in front of his family.


    "You stink too, honey," Devan chimed in.


    "Huh? Did you just make fun of me?" ire was more annoyed, the woman then lifted her arm and smelled her own body, immediately she looked sharply at Devan.


    ."Don''t worry, I love you no matter how you are," added Devan, the man looked so rxed.


    "You should be helping me, not mocking me like this. You''ll see, after marriage, I won''t let you touch me," ire threatened.


    "Is that true? I''m afraid, you''re the one who wants to touch my body, honey," replied Devan chuckling.


    "Devan¡­ Stop¡­"


    "Hehehe, okay honey. I apologize. Now take a shower, clean your body, you must feel very ufortable after falling earlier," said Devan interrupting his future wife.


    "But¡­"


    "I''ll take care of your dress, honey. Take a shower," said Devan again interrupting the woman''s words. He then approached ire.


    ire reflexively walked backward, her hands raised in front of her chest. "What else do you want to do to me?" asked ire looking very wary. Being around Devan was very dangerous to her sanity.


    Devan chuckled, "No need to be afraid like that, after all, who wants to approach you with a body smelling like that," Devan replied with a very thin smirk on his lips.


    ire was a little annoyed to hear that, but it was true. Her body stinks because she fell earlier. Hearing Devan''s words, she lowered her guard and acted as usual.


    "I just want to get my phone, honey," said Devan, crossing ire''s body, picking up the t object that he had previously ced on the nightstand.


    ire ignored him, looking back down at her wet clothes.


    However, her body suddenly stiffened. Devan kissed ire''s cheek with a very fast motion.


    "But I didn''t say I wasn''t going to kiss you," he said and then backed away, away from her.


    "Now take a shower, honey," Devan said, stopping ire who looked like she wanted to say something.


    "I''ll prepare a new dress for you," he added.


    Hearing that, ire fell silent. It seemed that at this point she had no other choice.


    "Okay, I''ll take a shower. You can wait for me downstairs with the others," ire said and took a deep breath.


    Devan then turned around, got a towel for ire, and handed it to the woman.


    "Thanks, you can go now," ire said then went into the bathroom.


    Right after the bathroom door closed, Devan turned around and wanted to leave the room.


    However, his steps suddenly stopped. A ridiculous thing popped into his head. Immediately he turned around, walked over to the bed, and ruffled it. Throwing the nkets on the floor carelessly, not only that, but he also made several pillows scattered irregrly, he even lifted the sheets and left them alone. Devan made his bed very messy.


    After doing so, he smiled with satisfaction then walked towards the door and out of the room. Decided to join the family.


    "Where is my daughter-inw? Why are you alone?" Grandma asked when she saw Devan''s arrival.


    Immediately everyone turned to the man. Anyone could see and know that Devan had just finished taking a shower, the man''s hair still looked a little wet, plus he had changed into new clothes.


    Hearing Grandma''s question, Devan sighed then turned to his mother.


    "Mom, I need your help," said Devan to the middle-aged woman.


    "I?" Seira pointed at herself.


    "That''s right, Mom."


    "Tell me. What''s that?" Seira''s response was fast.


    "But..." Devan''s words trailed off, his gaze then looked at everyone in the room.


    As if understanding her son''s intentions, Mrs. Seira sighed. "Honey, wait for me a moment. I won''t be long," she said to Dave who was still on herp.


    "Okay, Grandma," replied the boy.


    "What''s the wrong Devan?" asked Mr. Atmadja, representing the question on everyone''s mind.


    "It''s nothing, daddy. Don''t worry," Devan replied.


    "Tell me, what is it?" Seira asked approaching her son.


    "Continue your conversation, don''t mind us," said Devan then pulled his mother''s arm away from there.


    "What happened? Where''s ire? Why are you guys taking so long?" asked Mrs. Seira, by now they were already in the elevator.


    "Mom, my wife needs new clothes," Devan replied, getting out of the elevator and walking to his room.


    "What do you mean?" asked Mrs. Seira.


    Her steps suddenly stopped when Devan opened the door to his room and saw the condition of the bed which was very messy.


    "ire is taking a shower, Mom. I don''t want her to wear the clothes she was wearing before, do you have some new clothes? Maybe it will suit ire, at least for tonight," said Devan.


    Hearing that, the corners of Seira''s lips twitched, "Whereas, you two will be getting married soon, are you impatient like this?" Seira muttered under her breath while shaking her head.

 Chapter 300 - 300. Apology From Mrs Seira

    "ire is taking a shower, Mom. I don''t want her to wear the clothes she was wearing before, do you have some new clothes? Maybe it will suit ire, at least for tonight," said Devan.


    Hearing that, the corners of Seira''s lips twitched, "Even though you two will be getting married soon, are you so impatient like this?" Seira muttered with a sigh as she shook her head.


    Devan just smiled, stroking the nape of his neck that didn''t itch.


    "Okay, I''ll bring some clothes for her," said the middle-aged woman and then walked away.


    Devan chuckled, then went into his room waiting for his mother and ire to finish bathing.


    Only a few minutester. Mrs. Seira came with several maids. There were several dresses of various colors in each hand of the maid who was with her.


    "Put it there," said Mrs. Seira while pointing at the table in the room.


    "Okay, madam."


    "If finished, clear the bed," said Mrs. Seira again giving orders.


    "Okay, madam," said the two maids.


    The middle-aged woman nodded then turned to her son. "What are you doing?" She asked then approached, Devan.


    "I''m waiting for ire..."


    "Get down, you brat. How could you frame my future daughter-inw," said Mrs. Seira interrupting Devan''s words, the middle-aged woman then pulled Devan''s arm until the man stood up, then pushed his body out of the room.


    "Whereas, the toilet is also on the first floor, how can you bring her to your room?" Mrs. Seira muttered again.


    "Come down, and wait for us downstairs. Let me take care of ire," she added.


    Hearing that, Devan chuckled and walked away from his room.


    Seira turned and went back into Devan''s room. A sigh escaped her lips. She wanted to use this opportunity to talk to ire directly.


    "Make some hot tea," said Mrs. Seira giving orders to one of the maids in the room.


    "Alright, madam."


    "If you''re done, you can go out," said Seira again to the other maids.


    "Alright, Madam."


    "Erm, good job."


    ire had finished bathing. The woman peeked behind the door before opening it wide, wanting to make sure that Devan was gone.


    The bathroom door opened, ire breathed a sigh of relief when no one was in the room.


    "I have to hurry, the family must be waiting for me downstairs," ire muttered.


    "Are you done showering?" suddenly a woman''s voice came from the walk-in closet.


    ire was surprised, "W-who?" she stammered.


    "M-madam?" ire''s body stiffened when her eyes saw Devan''s mothering out of the walk-in closet. Immediately ire lowered her gaze, not knowing what to do.


    Her hands gripped the towel tightly, trying her best to contain her fear. Even though Mrs. Seira started to treat her well in front of everyone, she was still afraid. She didn''t know what the middle-aged woman would do if she were with her.


    Her memory was still very clear when Mrs. Seira pped her, even the feeling of pain on her cheek at that moment still lingered in her memory.


    "I-I''m sorry, madam. Forgive me. I do not mean ¡­"


    "Hmm, what are you doing? if you just stand like this, you''ll catch a cold," said Mrs. Seira interrupting ire''s words. The middle-aged woman wrapped a towel around ire''s shoulders, and her actions managed to take ire by surprise.


    "T-thank you, madam," ire said a little awkwardly.


    "Come on..." Mrs. Seira then led ire into the walk-in closet and sat her on a chair right in front of the very wide mirror.


    The woman was silent, did not protest, she chose to obey her future mother-inw. Not because she didn''t have any questions in her head, nor because she was confused by the middle-aged woman''s attitude. She just found this too shocking, she thought Mrs. Seira would be angry with her again or do something simr to her, it turned out to be wrong, all of this was very unexpected for her.


    "Now look at this, choose one and put it on," said Mrs. Seira as she showed ire some dresses.


    "O-okay madam," replied ire.


    "Hmm.. how long are you going to call me that?" Mrs. Seira sighed. Ever since she was in the hospital, ire had been calling her by that name, as if she and the woman were someone else.


    "What do you mean, Madam?" asked ire in a slightly small voice.


    Hearing that, Madame Seira was silent for a moment. Controlled her feelings, then put down the dress in her hand. Walked up to ire and dropped her body, kneeling right in front of the woman.


    Surprised? Of course, ire was surprised. "Madam.. what are you doing?" panicked ire immediately crouched down, leveling her position with the middle-aged woman.


    "Wake up, madam. You don''t deserve to do this in front of a woman like me. Get up," she added as she grabbed the middle-aged woman''s shoulders, trying to get her to stand up.


    Seira did not make a sound, the woman was just silent and looked down. It made ire even more confused.


    "Madam, stand up. Why are you doing this? A-are you going to beg me to leave Devan?" stammered ire.


    "If so, you don''t have to go this far, madam," added ire. She didn''t know, suddenly she have mixed feelings.


    Mrs. Seira shook her head slowly, a sob could be heard from her lips.


    "Madam¡­ why are you crying?" asked ire, feeling even more guilty.


    "Madam¡­ Don''t kneel like this. Come on, stand up and talk to me. I-I will listen to you, I-I also promise to fulfill all your wishes. Get up, madam. Don''t be like this, I''m getting more and more guilty," said ire, sounding desperate. All negative thoughts filled her mind. She never expected that Mrs. Seira would kneel before her like this.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry," said Mrs. Seira after a moment of silence.


    "I''m sorry for what I did to you, ire. I''m sorry," she added.


    "I realized I was wrong. I''m pushing Devan''s rtionship with Byanca too much. I''m not a good mother, I realize that everything I did to you and Devan was wrong. I was too stubborn, I was wrong for not wanting to listen to what other people had to say, I was guilty of separating you two. I never even cared about my grandson and only hurt you guys. I-I''m sorry. I know, forgiving me is impossible, even so, I will still say this."


    "I-I''m not a good mother. I''m too selfish and only think about what I want without caring about others," she added while holding back tears.. Seira felt so guilty, she didn''t even dare to lift her head and look at the woman in front of her.

 Chapter 301 - 301. Apology From Mrs Seira

    "I realized I was wrong. I''m pushing Devan''s rtionship with Byanca too much. I''m not a good mother, I realize that everything I did to you and Devan was wrong. I was too stubborn, I was wrong for not wanting to listen to what other people had to say, I was guilty of separating you two. I never even cared about my grandson and only hurt you guys. I-I''m sorry. I know, forgiving me is impossible, even so, I will still say this."


    "I-I''m not a good mother. I''m too selfish and only think about what I want without caring about others," she added. Seira felt so guilty, she didn''t even dare to lift her head and look at the woman in front of her.


    ire froze on the spot, not knowing how to respond.


    "I''m sorry," said Mrs. Seira again.


    "I know I''m not a good mother. But I promise I will be a good grandmother for my grandson," she added again.


    "Madam¡­ What are you saying? Don''t apologize like this. You are innocent, you are Devan''s Mother, as a Mother, I understand how you feel. You just want to give the best for Devan, I can understand that, madam. You''re innocent, and you don''t deserve to say that," ire replied.


    Even though she still felt hurt over what Madame Seira had done to her, she could understand all the treatment she had treated her with. Yes, a fellow mother who has a son, understands Mrs. Seira''s feelings very well.


    "Now, stand up, madam. The floor is very cold, it''s not good for your health," added ire trying to make the middle-aged woman get up from her position.


    "No, I will stay here before you forgive me," said Mrs. Seira while shaking her head.


    ire was silent for a while, "Okay, madam. I forgive you," said ire.


    "Now stand up," she added.


    But Seira didn''t move an inch, the middle-aged woman was still in her position. Reluctant to stand.


    "I''ve forgiven you, madam," said ire in a soft voice.


    "If you had forgiven me, you wouldn''t have called me like that," said Mrs. Seira.


    ire was confused by that, "I don''t know how to call you, madam."


    "Can you call me Mommy?" Seira asked, the middle-aged woman then looked up, looking at her future daughter-inw with still watery eyes.


    "M-Mommy?"


    "Right, call me like that," Mrs. Seira replied.


    Seeing Madam Seira''s gaze on her, ire fell silent then said, "O-okay Mom. Now stand up. The floor is so cold, I don''t want you to catch a cold."


    "Then may I hug you?"


    ire smiled, then nodded.


    Seeing the woman''s response, Mrs. Seira immediately hugged the woman in front of her. "From now on I will treat you as my daughter, my dear. I will protect you, I will not let anyone hurt you, I will not let anyone make you cry, including Devan," Seira whispered.


    ire''s heart was warm. Suddenly she felt touched. She didn''t know when was thest time she had this feeling. She felt as if she was hugging her mother. Warm andfortable. She then returned the hug of the middle-aged woman.


    "I''m not going to make you worry about me, Mom," ire said, tears streaming down her cheeks. The fear he had felt before was now gone.


    Sierra nodded. The burden she had felt since the day of her son''s engagement was now gone. She was very grateful to have ire as her daughter-inw. If that woman wasn''t in Devan''s life, maybe she wouldn''t have realized her selfish and stubborn attitude all this time.


    "Now, get up," said ire.


    Seira nodded, let go of her hand, and stood up. They both smiled.


    "It''s gettingte, now put on your clothes, honey. Choose these dresses," said Mrs. Seira. Then she fell silent as if she was thinking about something.


    "No, it''ste. Dresses don''t suit you," she added and put the dresses down.


    "Now,e with me to my room," said Mrs. Seira then pulled ire''s arm out of Devan''s room. The woman did not protest and just did everything her future mother-inw would do to her.


    Meeting the Maid in front of Devan''s room, Mrs. Seira stopped and said, "Bring the tea to my room," she ordered.


    "Okay, madam," replied the Maid.


    Seira led ire to her walk-in closet, took out some new pajamas.


    "Choose, I just bought it a few days ago, I haven''t worn it at all," said Seira showing some pajamas to ire.


    "Madam, no, I mean, you pick one for me, Mom," ire replied, still feeling a little awkward.


    "Okay, then wear this one, honey," Seira said and took out a peach-colored pajama and gave it to ire.


    "Thank you, mom."


    "No problem" Seira replied then walked out of the room.


    Right after ire put on the pajamas, Seira came back into the room, one hand holding a cup of tea.


    "Come here honey, sit here, I''ll dry your hair," Seira said. "Don''t refuse, or I''ll say," she added.


    ire who wanted to refuse immediately abandoned her intention. Finally, she chose to approach and obey the middle-aged woman.


    Landing her body on the chair right in front of Seira''s dressing table, ire stared at herself intently.


    "Here, have a drink and warm yourself up, dear. Your body must be tired and cold too," said Seira as she handed a cup of tea in her hand to ire. The smell of chamomile tickled her senses and the aroma of the tea managed to rx her mind a bit.


    "Rx, I will dry your hair. Remember, you can''t turn me down, honey," she added.


    Again, ire took a deep breath. "Okay, and thank you, Mom," she said and epted the tea.


    Seira smiled, she then started to dry ire''s hair, Not only that, but he also gave a simple treatment to her. Try to make her feelfortable. Perfume and night lotion were also given to ire.


    "It''s finished, it turns out that you are very beautiful even without any makeup," said Seira with a smile on her lips, she looked at ire''s face in the mirror.


    "Thank you, Mom," ire replied then took the middle-aged woman''s hand that was on her shoulder.


    Seira who was still watching ire''s face suddenly remembered something. "Honey, can I ask you a question?"

 Chapter 302 - 302. Seiras Curiosity

    "It''s finished, it turns out that you are very beautiful even without any makeup," said Seira with a smile on her lips, she looked at ire''s face in the mirror.


    "Thank you, Mom," ire replied then took the middle-aged woman''s hand that was on her shoulder.


    Seira who was still watching ire''s face suddenly remembered something. "Honey, can I ask you a question?"


    "What is it? Tell me, Mom."


    "What''s your mother''s name, honey?" Seira asked pretending not to know.


    "My mother? Uncle Aaron once told me, my mother''s name is Jennie, Jennie Smith. Why do you ask like that, Mom?" asked ire.


    "I have a friend named Jennie, honey. Her face is very simr to yours," Mrs. Seira replied.


    "Is that true?" said ire enthusiastically.


    "That''s right dear. May I see your mother''s face?" said Mrs. Seira.


    For a moment ire fell silent, her head lowered.


    Seeing ire''s reaction, Mrs. Seira asked again, "What''s the matter, honey? Did you miss her? I''m sorry. I''m sorry for asking like that." Madam Seira took a deep breath. She felt guilty again.


    Hearing that, ire raised her eyes and looked back at her reflection in the mirror.


    "I don''t have a photo of them, Mom. Photos of my parents are only at the Smith residence in Australia," ire said after a few minutes of silence.


    "You''ll see when you visit the Smith family, Mom," she added.


    Madam Seira took a deep breath. She had expected this, even so, she still asked ire in hopes that her curiosity would be satisfied soon.


    "What''s wrong mom?" ire asked again when she didn''t get any response from the middle-aged woman.


    "It''s okay, honey. I just wanted to make sure of something," Mrs. Seira replied with a sigh.


    "You''ll see my parents'' phototer, Mom," said ire.


    "Hmm... Alright. It''s gettingte now. You should sleep, honey," said Mrs. Seira again.


    "But Mom... I feel ufortable leaving the family..."


    "Don''t worry, honey. Leave it to me. Now, I''ll take you to the bedroom to rest," said Mrs. Seira, interrupting her future daughter-inw.


    "Ah yes, about Dave, I will take good care of my grandson. All you need to do now is rest in peace. You must be very tired," she added with a smile.


    Hearing that, ire was silent for a moment then nodded. "All right, Mom. Thanks for everything."


    Mrs. Seira nodded, she then took ire to one of the guest rooms, then rejoined the family in the living room.


    "It''s gettingte, don''t you guys want to give Mr. Aroon some time to rest?" Mrs. Seira''s voice rang through the room and managed to make everyone turn their heads towards her.


    "It''s already ten o''clock at night. It seems your discussion will never end," she added and sat down next to her husband.


    "Grandma, where''s my mother?" Dave asked the middle-aged woman.


    "I told her to rest first, honey. Your mother is very tired, it''ste after all. I don''t want her to be sick," Mrs. Seira replied, then nced at her son briefly.


    The boy nodded.


    "ire is fine, right?" Grandma asked to be sure.


    "Yes, Mom. Don''t worry, she''s fine," replied Seira.


    After that, she then took Dave to her room, telling her to rest too.


    While the other family members are still in the living room.


    Seeing his mother''s reaction, Devan smiled faintly. He did all that on purpose just to give his mother and ire some time to talk. He knew very well that his mother had much to say to his future wife.


    And now, it looks like his n is working.


    Not only that. Earlier, when ire and Devan left. The remaining family members in the living room alluded to the wedding day. Which initially only discussed general matters, and ended up deciding the time of marriage for ire and Devan.


    The decision was the result of the agreement of all family members in the living room, no exception.


    And when Devan rejoined Them, Mr. Atmadja told the man everything. Devan did not refuse, he even entrusted everything to all of them.


    So their wedding will take ce one monthter, it will be in Australia. All expenses for the wedding reception and other matters rted to the event will be borne by the Atmadja family. Ranging from big to small things, the family did not allow the Smith Family to spend a dime.


    After the discussion was over, Mr. Atmadja nced at the clock in the room. It was almost eleven o''clock at night.


    "I never thought that tonight the discussion about the wedding reception was over. Whereas previously I only invited you to dinner," said Mr. Atmadja to Aaron.


    "No problem, Sir. I''m very happy instead. Isn''t it like this, we can all save more time?" Aaron replied with a smile. Not only that, he could return to Australia at any time. They had discussed all important matters tonight.


    Everyone nodded. Feeling very happy.


    "Now, let''s take a break. It''ste at night," said Mr. Atmadja.


    Hearing that, Aaron nodded. So did the others, including Devan.


    Everyone finally dispersed and returned to their respective rooms to rest.


    ***


    The next day.


    Mrs. Seira woke up earlier than the others. The middle-aged woman wanted to prepare breakfast for everyone, including ire.


    Assisted by several maids, she finished everything before seven in the morning.


    "Arrange it neatly," said Mrs. Seira to the waiters who brought various kinds of breakfast menus.


    "Yes, madam," replied the maids almost simultaneously.


    Mrs. Seira smiled, then woke everyone up to have breakfast together.


    Everyone was already gathered in the dining room, except for ire. The woman had not appeared at all. It was unusual for ire to wake upte.


    "Have you woken up ire?" Grandma asked.


    "I did. I asked the Maid to do it earlier," Mrs. Seira replied.


    "I''ll check her room," she added and stood up, walking towards her future daughter-inw''s room.


    Knock... knock... knock...


    ire who had just finished bathing was suddenly startled by a knock on the door.


    "It''s me, honey. Are you awake?" Mrs. Seira shouted in front of the bedroom door.


    "Wait a minute, Mom," ire replied then approached the door and opened it.


    "Ah, I''m sorry, honey. I thought something happened to you," said Mrs. Seira right after the bedroom door opened.


    "I''m fine, Mom," ire replied.


    Seeing the woman''s appearance, Madame Seira smiled. "Wait for me, I''ll get some dresses for you, honey," she said and walked away. How could she forget small things like this?


    A few minutester, ire was done. A pink dress clings to her body. Together with Mrs. Seira, the woman went down to the first floor and joined the breakfast together.


    It turned out that everyone was there, except for herself.


    "How was your sleep, honey? Did you sleep well?" asked Grandma, ahead of Devan who also seemed to want to greet the woman.


    "Good morning, Grandma. Good morning, everyone. I slept well," ire replied as she greeted everyone in the room.


    "Very well, then sit down and have breakfast with us," said Grandma.


    ire didn''t respond and just nodded with a smile on her lips.


    They then had breakfast together. No discussion was heard, only the sound of spoons and forks shing filled the silence.


    After breakfast, Aaron and ire prepared to head back to the hotel.


    The man decided to leave for Australia tomorrow morning. So he wanted to finish all his business in Indonesia before returning to Australia.


    "I''ll take you to the hotel," said Devan.


    "No need Mr. Devan. Thank you, we can order a taxi. I don''t want to bother you, don''t you want to go to the office today too?" Reply Aaron.


    "It''s true. I want to go to the office. But before that, I want to take you to the hotel. I can''t rest if I don''t make sure youe back safely," said Devan. He still remembers everything Grandma said to him.


    Yesterday in the afternoon, before leaving for Atmadja''s residence, while they were waiting for Aaron''s arrival, Grandma told them everything that had happened during their visit to the Mall.


    ire also did the same. Says that Byanca suddenly appeared and intends to hurt her.


    Since then, Devan would never leave ire alone or leave without his escort or knowledge.


    He knew that Byanca was a cunning woman full of ambition.


    He did not know when the woman wouldunch her action again. He was very afraid of her future wife was hurt.


    Hearing Devan''s words, Aaron took a deep breath.


    "We''ve troubled you too much, Mr. Devan. No problem, we''ll just take a taxi back to the hotel."


    "Besides, I''m pretty sure that today you will be very busy at the office," added Aaron again. Not without reason, he said such things because he received a notification from his secretary that manypanies want to cooperate with the Smith family, all because ire engages with Devan.


    And he firmly believed that the same thing happened to Devan''spany.

 Chapter 303 - 303. Devans Orders

    "We have already troubled you too much, Mr. Devan. No problem, we can go back to the hotel by taxi."


    "Besides, I''m pretty sure that today you will be very busy at the office," added Aaron again. Not without reason, he said things like that because he received a notification from his secretary manypanies that wanted to establish a cooperative rtionship with the Smith family, all because ire engaged with Devan.


    And he firmly believed that the same thing happened to Devan''spany.


    "Stop saying that, soon we will be a family, Mr. Aaron, after all, I''m very happy when ites to ire, I don''t feel bothered at all," Devan replied.


    "Now, wait here. I went to the garage to get the car. Don''t reject me, sir," he added and walked away.


    Aaron turned to ire, the woman smiled faintly at him. It does the same.


    ''Brother, it seems that you won''t have to worry about ire in the future anymore. She has found a very good man and loves her very much. If only you were still here, Brother,'' Aaron thought as he looked up at the sky. Suddenly he misses his brother and sister-inw.


    They return to the hotel with help from Devan. During the trip the man seemed, busy contacting someone.


    "Thank you, Mr. Devan," Aaron said to the man. By now they had arrived at the parking lot on the basement hotel.


    "No problem, I''ll take ire to her room," Devan replied.


    Hearing that, Aaron nodded, "As you wish, sir," he said.


    After that, they returned to their respective rooms.


    "Daddy, are youing backter?" Dave asked just as they reached ire''s room.


    "Of course, honey. I''lle, maybe after work," replied Devan as he lowered Dave from his arms. The man then gently stroked his son''s head.


    ire who saw it just smiled, "Go, you''ll bete," she said to Devan.


    "No one can be mad at me even if I don''te to the office today, honey," Devan replied.


    ire sighed hearing her future husband''s words, "Go, don''t take too much time," said ire.


    "You have to promise me first."


    ire''s brow furrowed, "Promise?"


    "Never leave this hotel without my permission, my dear. Also if you need anything, you can call me or call my mother, she will help you," said Devan.


    "But¡­"


    "I don''t ept rejection, honey. If you want to visit a ce, then wait for me or Aaroon. I''ll Aaron thereter," said Devan interrupting the woman''s words.


    "The point is don''t go anywhere without my supervision, OK?" he added.


    ire was silent for a moment. Making Devan sigh, "This is all for your good, dear. I don''t want anything to happen to you," said Devan.


    "Do what I say, OK? You can do it, right?"


    "Okay, I promise," ire finally agreed.


    Devan heaved a sigh of relief, "Thene on in," he said then kissed ire''s forehead and managed to make the woman''s body stiffen.


    "You too, honey. You have to take care of your mother, never leave her like yesterday, OK?" Devan said as he crouched down, leveling his position with his son.


    "Erm, all right, Daddy. I promise. Don''t worry," Dave replied, nodding confidently.


    Devan smiled, he felt a little relieved. However, the fear and worry did notpletely disappear from within him. Even though ire and Dave had said that, no one knew about what could have happened if he wasn''t with them.


    "Nowe on in, honey," Daven said, standing up again.


    ire nodded, "Okay, be careful on the road, don''t bete to eat. Don''t be too tired, you''ll get sick," she said.


    Devan smiled, "Okay, honey. You too," he replied.


    Right after ire''s bedroom door closed, several people in ck uniforms approached the man.


    "What are your orders, sir?" asked one of them.


    "Take care of the women and boys in this room. Don''t let them get hurt," said Devan while pointing at ire''s room.


    "Don''t be too shy, keep your distance from them. I didn''t want to make her feel ufortable. You understand?"


    "Yes sir. We will do everything you tell us," answered one of them.


    "Good," Devan said and walked away.


    But before leaving the hotel, the man met the hotel manager and asked him to tighten the security of the hotel.


    "Don''t let these people in," said Devan, handing him some photos of Byanca and Edward.


    "O-okay, sir. Do not worry. Security at our hotel is also very tight. So you don''t have to think about this," said the manager.


    "I want the security to be increased."


    "W-well, sir," said the Manager, stammering a little.


    "You know what will happen to you if¡­"


    "Yes sir. You don''t have to worry. After all, who doesn''t recognize you? No one dares to cause trouble with you, sir," said the manager immediately interrupting Devan''s words as if he knew what the man was going to say next.


    Hearing that, Devan just nodded and walked away, leaving the manager''s room without a word.


    Bruck¡­


    After Devan left, the manager unconsciously fell to the floor. Anyone could see his hands shaking, cold sweat dripping down his forehead. The man was terrified.


    Meeting Mr. Devan in person is everyone''s wish, but at the same time, it is also a nightmare for them. Everyone knows how temperamental the young CEO of D.A Group is. No one ever dared to get into trouble with him.


    Seeing the photo Mr. Devan gave him, he immediately contacted several people toe to his room.


    While on the other hand, Devan casually walked towards the elevator. He wanted to go to the office. Out of the elevator in the basement of the hotel, several men in ck uniforms immediately greeted him, lined up while bowing slightly, saluting.


    "Sir, how is it?" Hendra approached Devan and walked behind the man. Everyone was there even before Devan''s car arrived.


    "Stay here, take care of ire and my son. But don''t let her know that she is in your care," Devan said without stopping his steps.


    "I''ll drive myself," he added.


    "Yes sir.. Your orders are my obligation," replied Hendra.

 Chapter 304 - 304. Devans Orders (2)

    "Stay here, take care of ire and my son. But don''t let her know that he is in your care," Devan said without stopping his steps.


    "I''ll drive myself," he added.


    "Yes sir. Your order is an obligation for me," replied Hendra.


    Devan nodded and left. Leaving the hotel by entrusting ire''s safety to Hendra and his people.


    ***


    It was noon, exactly 1 o''clock. Aaron finally came out of the room. He wanted to visit somewhere. That''s right, he made an appointment with someone at the cafe next to the hotel. But before that, he wanted to confirm the condition of ire and his grandson.


    Knock... knock... knock...


    ire who was lying next to Dave slowly got up from her position. Checking who visited her before opening the door.


    "What''s the matter, Uncle? Do you need anything?" ire asked the man.


    "There is no. Have you had lunch?" Aaron asked again.


    "Not yet, Uncle. What is it?"


    "Eh? Didn''t the hotel maid bring you food?" Aaron asked.


    "It''s not like that, Uncle. I just feel full, only Dave ate earlier," replied ire.


    "Mom, who is that? Has Daddye yet?" a boy''s voice was heard from inside the room.


    "Oh, Grandpa. What''s the matter of visiting my mother?" Dave asked again, walking over to his mother, one hand rubbing his eye. It was very clear that the boy had woken up from his sleep.


    Immediately Aaron crouched down and carried his grandson. "Why are you awake, honey?" he asked.


    "I thought my dad wasing, Uncle. So, I woke up," Dave replied in a slightlyzy voice.


    ire sighed at her son''s words. After all, Dave and Devan separated a few hours ago, and the boy missed him already.


    "Have you missed your daddy already?" asked Aaron in a soft voice.


    Hearing that, Dave nodded. "Mom, why did Daddy take so long?" he asked ire.


    "Your daddy is very busy, honey. He willeter, be patient," replied the woman.


    Aaron who saw the interaction of the two people was silent for a while. "Come with me, you haven''t eaten either, and Dave might be bored if he stays in the room all the time," Aaron said.


    "Where are you going, grandpa?" Dave asked immediately, on behalf of his mother.


    "I want to meet someone, honey. Will youe with me?"


    "But, Uncle. I''m afraid we''ll interrupt your meeting," said ire.


    "Since when have I been bothered by your existence? You are the most important to me, nothing else. Besides, I feel at ease if you are within my reach," replied Aaron.


    "Next time, Uncle. Dave is still sleepy, I''m afraid he''ll fall asleepter."


    "No, Mom. I''m not sleepy. I want to go, I want to go, being in the room is boring," Dave immediately chimed in his mother''s words.


    ire looked at Aaron. "Okay, we''lle with you, Uncle," ire finally agreed.


    "Then get ready, in ten minutes I will pick you up," Aaron said then lowered Dave from his arms.


    ***


    Walking out of the hotel lobby, a ck limousine suddenly stopped right in front of them. Aaron''s brow furrowed.


    ire stopped in her tracks when she saw Hendra getting out of the car and immediately walked towards them.


    "Good day, sir and Miss," said Hendra respectfully to Aaron and ire.


    "He is Hendra, Uncle. Devan''s driver," said ire, answering the confusion on Aaron''s face.


    Hearing that, Hendra again bowed his body, "Mr. Devan asked me to take you wherever you are going, sir, miss," he said.


    Suddenly Aaron and ire nced at each other.


    "So, as long as you are in Indonesia, then I will be your driver," added Hendra again, and it managed to make Aaron and ire speechless.


    The man took care of his nephew. A faint smile appeared on Aaron''s lips. "Alright, take us to Podo Moro Cafe," said Aaron.


    "Okay, sir, pleasee in," said Hendra and opened the car door.


    Podo Moro cafe is one of the cafes in the city of J. Not too big, butfortable enough to rx. At the Caf¨¦, there are various kinds of menus served, ranging from Indonesian food to typical food from neighboring countries.


    "Uncle, earlier you said that you wanted to meet someone, then where is your friend, Uncle?" she asked. They are now in the cafe. Choose a ce in the corner of the room, afortable ce in the cafe.


    "Maybe he''ll be here soon," said Aaron. He then nced around. His brow furrowed, if he''s not mistaken, people in ck uniforms just kept hanging around him. Whether this was just a feeling or if there was something he didn''t know, Aaron wondered. This is very strange.


    Even though they looked indifferent and didn''t care about their surroundings as if they didn''t have any rtionship with the people around them, some of the same people he had met many times since leaving the hotel room.


    "What''s the matter, Uncle?" asked ire when she saw Aaron''s reaction.


    "Oh, it''s okay. Eat it, your food will get cold. That''s not good," Aaron told ire. The food they just ordered arrived.


    "Mom, I like this ice cream," said Dave, the boy seemed to enjoy the jumbo ice cream in front of him.


    "Yes, Dear. Just slowly. Don''t be in such a hurry, or you''ll choke on it," said ire, turning to her son.


    "Okay, Mom," Dave replied, nodding.


    "Grandpa, why don''t you order any food?" Dave asked again.


    "Later, honey, when my friendes," said Aaron.


    "Uncle, book a new ce. Leave us here. When you''re done with your friends,e back here with us," ire said suddenly. She didn''t know what Aaron was going to do, but she thought it was something important.


    "Should I?"


    ire immediately nodded, "Yes, Uncle. Finish your business with your friend. We will wait for you here. Don''t worry, we''re still in the same caf¨¦ after all," ire replied.


    It was only a few minutester, and the person he had been waiting for finally arrived. Aaron immediately stood up from his position and approached the middle-aged man, he was not alone, he was with a handsome adult man.


    ire''s body stiffened.

 Chapter 305 - 305. Mr. Javier

    It was only a few minutester, and the person he had been waiting for finally arrived. Immediately Aaron stood up from his position and approached the middle-aged man, he was not alone, he was with a handsome adult man.


    ire''s body stiffened.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Javier," said Aaron, holding out his hand.


    "Sorry, I camete," said the middle-aged man as he weed Aaron''s outstretched hand.


    Aaron nodded, "Please have a seat, sir," he said as he motioned for the man to sit at the empty table right next to ire.


    This is their second meeting.


    "Thank you," replied Mr. Javier. His gaze asionally nced at ire and Dave.


    "Ah yes I forgot to introduce my son, Mr. Aaron. Maybe this is your first time meeting him. Introducing, he is Edrick. The youngest son of the Javier family," said the middle-aged man introducing his son.


    "Edrick, he is Mr. Aaron. Aaron Smith, the family I once told you about," he added.


    Aaron smiled, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Edrick."


    "Nice to meet you too, Mr. Aaron," replied Edrick. His gaze asionally nced at where ire was.


    While on the other hand, ire could hear everything they were saying. Maybe because they are very close. Her memory was clear when Devan showed her a photo of Byanca and Edward.


    She didn''t know if it was just a coincidence or not. Edrick''s face was very simr to Edward''s. The difference is their hair. Edward''s hair was jet ck, while Edrick''s hair was a little brownish-ck.


    "Ah, maybe it''s just my feelings," ire mumbled trying to get rid of everything that was filling her head.


    "What''s wrong mom? Why do you look nervous?" Dave asked then took one of his mother''s hands.


    "Oh, it''s okay, honey. Maybe it''s because I''mte for lunch," she answered, trying to find a reasonable excuse.


    "Okay, then just continue with your lunch, Mom," said the boy.


    "Okay, honey."


    After that, ire continued to eat her lunch, silent and just listening to all the conversations between the man who called himself Mr. Javier and her Uncle.


    While Dave, the boy was busy with ice cream in front of him.


    "I didn''t think we would meet again like this, Mr. Javier," Aaron said in between their conversation.


    "Ah, I happen to be in this Country. Yesterday I identally saw the news circting. I took the initiative to meet you, and would like to congratte Princess ire on her return, as well as her engagement yesterday with Mr. Devan."


    "Ah yes, I was in a hurry, I forgot to prepare a present for your nephew, Sir. Next time, when I''m in Australia, I''ll send a congrattory gift," added Mr. Javier.


    "You don''t have to do that, sir. Don''t bother, getting a direct word from you is already something we should be grateful for," replied Mr. Aaron.


    Mr. Javier smiled in response, "Ah yes, don''t forget to invite us to your nephew''s weddingter. I wille."


    "You don''t have to worry," said Aaron very kindly.


    Just a moment ago, this meeting did not enter into his ns. He had something to do, but Mr. Javier suddenly called him and asked him to meet. The Javier family is very famous in the ck market, is one of the richest Mafia families. It was an open secret.


    Although the Smith family is known for its generosity and kindness, that doesn''t mean they don''t know the ck market. There were several names that Aaron knew very well, one of which was Javier. The man is known to be cruel and merciless when dealing with enemies or targets.


    The first time they met at the auction. And second time at this ce.


    To be honest, he was also surprised when he got a call from that man. This waspletely unexpected for him. Wanted to refuse but he felt reluctant, he finally chose to meet him even though he didn''t know what the man wanted to say. Aaron just didn''t want to find trouble with the family, because it would be very troublesometer.


    He doesn''t like to get into trouble with anyone.


    .And what was even more unexpected for him was that Mr. Javier only wanted to congratte ire, nothing more.


    "Unfortunately, I can''t meet Miss ire in person. Even though it would be better if I congratted her in person," said Mr. Javier with a tired sigh, his current demeanor seemedpletely different from the rumors circting. It was as if he wasn''t the cruel and cold Javier everyone knew.


    "You want to meet my nephew?" Aaron asked.


    "Can it? I don''t want to disturb her, sir," said Mr. Javier.


    "Then wait a moment," he said and stood up from his position. Walked towards the direction where ire was.


    No one noticed a smirk appeared on the corners of Javier''s lips.


    "Daddy, isn''t that woman the woman Brian was talking about?" whispered Edrick to his father.


    "Shh... Shut up," Javier said to his son.


    "Introducing, they are my nieces and grandsons, ire and Dave," said Aaron introducing the woman and the boy with him.


    Mr. Javier and Edrick were very weing. Also, introduce themselves.


    "I didn''t think that Miss ire was much prettier when I saw her in person," said Mr. Javier kindly.


    "T-thank you, Sir," ire said politely. She and Dave then joined the table.


    "Greetings, Miss. I''m Edrick."


    "You can just call me ire," the woman replied.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss. Hopefully, we can be friendster," said Edrick and only got a nod from ire.


    Since earlier, ire kept hearing Javier''s name. Her brow furrowed as if she was remembering something. Javier''s name seemed not foreign to her ears. ''Where have I heard that name?'' ire wondered.


    "Javier Family," ire muttered, but after only a few seconds, she managed to realize something. Her body suddenly stiffened. Isn''t Brian''s adoptive father is Mr. Javier? Yes, she still remembers the time when she was at Brian''s residence, a servant said that to her. How could she forget?


    "What is it, Miss? It seems that you know our family very well?" asked Edrick with a smile on his lips.


    ire was taken aback, "Ah, it''s okay. I only like your name, sir. Sounds good," ire replied immediately, looking for an excuse and trying to cover up her nervousness.


    Instantly Mr. Javierughed, "Hahaha, I''m so happy. First time someone praised my name. Good, good. Thank you, little miss," he said.


    "Mr. Aaron, it seems your nephew knows very well how to please others," he added.


    The man just smiled.


    "Hopefully you two can be friendster," said Javier looking at Edrick and ire in turn.


    "Of course, Dad. Having a friend like Miss ire is everyone''s dream," replied Edrick.


    ire just smiled unresponsively. Right now her mind is filled with all kinds of negative things. ''What is going on in my life? Why am I surrounded by people who are rted to Brian? Also Edward, what does that man have to do with the Javier family, why does he look so much like Edrick?''


    The conversation continued between Mr. Javier and Aaron. However, ire did not go unnoticed. Aaron noticed every change in ire''s face. So with that, he was not too enthusiastic in responding to Javier''s words, just so that their meeting ended soon.


    Until thirty minutes had passed, Mr. Javier and Edrick finally said their goodbyes.


    "After this, would you like to visit somewhere again?" asked Mr. Javier, rising from his position.


    "No, sir. Looks like we''re going back to the hotel," Aaron replied.


    "Alright, if you need anything, you can call Edrick for help. Incidentally, we will be staying in Indonesia for the next few days," said Mr. Javier.


    "No problem, sir. Thank you for your offer," said Aaron.


    They then walked out and parted in the cafe parking lot.


    Hendra who was busy with his cellphone suddenly stopped his activities when he saw Mr. Aaron and Miss ire approaching him.


    "Where are you going, sir? I''ll take you," Hendra asked as he opened the door for them.


    "Back to the hotel," Aaron replied curtly.


    "Yes sir."


    The car drove slowly, leaving Podo Moro Caf¨¦.


    "ire..." Aaron called without turning his head.


    "What''s the matter, Uncle?"


    "Do you know them?" the man asked again.


    "Are you referring to the Javier family, Uncle?"


    Hendra who heard the conversation was stunned for a moment.


    "Yes," replied Aaron shortly.


    "What''s the matter, Uncle?"


    "It does not matter. If you don''t like seeing them again, then next time I''ll do the same thing," said Aaron.


    ire nodded faintly, then turned to her Uncle. "May I ask you something, Uncle?"


    "Erm, what is it, tell me."


    "Do you know anything about the Javier Family, Uncle?" she asked.


    "What do you mean, ire? Something about that family? Something like what?" Aaron''s brow furrowed at his nephew''s question.


    "Regarding Mr. Javier''s son, is that Edrick his biological son?" asked ire curiously.


    Aaron was silent for a moment, ire''s question was a little strange, but he responded anyway.


    "Have you forgotten your future husband because of the meeting with Edrick earlier?"


    "No, Uncle. It is not like that. Ah never mind, you don''t have to answer me," said ire while taking a deep breath, leaning back on the chair.


    "Mr. Javier has two sons. No, if I''m not mistaken, a few years ago she took a man to be his adopted son. Yes, I just remembered that" said Aaron.


    "So now, Mr. Javier has three sons, ire.. But that was the first time I met one of them," he added.

 Chapter 306 - 306. Javier Family

    "Have you forgotten your future husband because of the meeting with Edrick earlier?"


    "No, Uncle. It is not like that. Ah well, you don''t have to answer me," ire said as she took a deep breath, leaning back in the chair.


    "Mr. Javier has two sons. No, if I''m not mistaken, a few years ago he took a man to be his adopted son. Yeah, I just remembered that," Aaron said.


    "So now, Mr. Javier has three sons, ire. But that was the first time I met one of them," he added.


    Hearing his Uncle''s words, ire fell silent. It seemed her conjecture was correct. Brian, Edward, and also Edrick are interconnected. She didn''t know, she just felt that way.


    "What is it? Why are you suddenly asking that?" asked Aaron turning to the woman next to him.


    "Uncle, do you know who they are?" asked ire again.


    Aaron''s brow furrowed at ire''s question, "Do you know who they are?" instead of answering, Aaron asked back.


    ire shook her head. "No, Uncle."


    Aaron sighed, "You don''t need to know who they are, ire. In the future, if you ever see any of the Javier family members again, I hope you don''t treat them badly."


    "I mean, don''t get into trouble with them, honey. Do you understand what I mean?" added Aaron again.


    ire was silent. "Are they dangerous?"


    "I don''t know exactly, honey. Because I''ve never been close to them. After all, wouldn''t everyone be very dangerous if you bothered them? No matter if it''s from the Javier family, no matter if their identity is bad or good in everyone''s eyes, as long as they don''t treat us badly, then we should be kind to them."


    "I still remember very well what your mother said, she said never stop doing good to anyone. Good deeds do not look at what and who and where the persones from," added Aaron again.


    He already knew, even more than anyone else what the Javier family was like, the reason he chose to ept their invitation to meet was not that he wasn''t worried. During this time, Mr. Javier had never sought trouble with the Smith family, so he had no reason to avoid or refuse the middle-aged man''s invitation. After all, he thought just meeting him wouldn''t be a problem.


    "My mom?" ire turned to Aaron.


    "Is my mother a good person, Uncle?" she asked again, ire''s gaze carrying a deep longing.


    Aaron nodded with a smile on his lips, "In my opinion, she is the noblest woman I have ever met. Your mother is very beautiful as you, she is very kind to everyone. Her demeanor is very forgiving and loving. Too bad, she doesn''t live long" said Aaron with a deep breath, his memories reying when his brother and his wife were still alive.


    ire was happy to hear that.


    "I''ll tell you all about them another time, ire. Now I want to ask you something," Aaron said, his voice very serious.


    "What is it, Uncle? Tell me," replied ire.


    "But you must answer me honestly."


    "Sure, Uncle. Since when have I ever lied to you?" replied ire.


    "Are you hiding something from me?" Aaron asked with a serious look. After living with ire for some time, he understood her a little. And ire''s reaction to meeting Mr. Javier bothered him a lot. At first, he thought it was just his feelings, but when ire asked about that family, he was very sure that ire had something she was hiding from him.


    "Huh? Why do you ask like that, Uncle?" instead of answering, ire asked back.


    "Answer me, ire. Never hide anything from me. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you. You know, you are the only family I have left now, I don''t want you to hide the slightest thing from me," replied Aaron.


    "Don''t hesitate to say it," he added.


    ire was silent hearing that, her heartfelt warm again. Turns out it feels like this if you have someone who worries about her.


    "Tell me, ire," Aaron said again very impatiently.


    "Sir, Miss, we have arrived," Hendra suddenly spoke, causing Aaron and ire to turn their heads towards the middle-aged man.


    Aaron heaved a shaky breath "Alright,e on down and rest. When you''re ready to say it, tell me," he added and leaned back in his chair.


    "After all, it seems Dave is very sleepy. Tell me another time. Come down, and take my grandson to rest."


    "Would you like to visit somewhere?" she asked.


    "I want to get some fresh air," Aaron replied.


    "Okay, Uncle. Be careful, I''m waiting for you to return to the hotel," replied ire.


    Aaron nodded, "You also get a rest. Don''t forget, tomorrow we will return to Australia," said Aaron.


    After seeing ire and Dave enter the elevator. Hendra asked, "Where do you want to go, sir?"


    "Stay here, and don''t go anywhere," Aaron said and got out of the car, and that confused the man.


    Walking in the parking lot at the baseman hotel, Aaron followed ire silently. After confirming the woman entered her room. Aaron walked down the corridor on that floor. Since earlier, his attention had been focused around ire. He knew very well, that at this time they were being watched by several people.


    "Get out," Aaron shouted echoing.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know where you are," he added. He waited a few minutes but no one appeared.


    Aaron took a deep breath, "Looks like I have to report this to the authorities. It''s very disturbing," Aaron said then took out his cell phone.


    "Sir, stop," suddenly Hendra came over.


    "Sir, you misunderstood. It''s not what you think," he added, breathing heavily. It was clear that earlier the man had run. Indeed, one of the men watching ire contacted him a few minutes ago and said that Mr. Aaron was aware of their whereabouts. That was why he immediately followed the man.


    "What do you mean? Also, why are you here? Didn''t I tell you to wait for me in the car?" replied Aaron with a furrowed brow.


    "You have misunderstood, sir. Sorry in advance if all this makes you feel ufortable," said Hendra and made the man even more confused.


    "What do you want to say?" asked Aaron.

 Chapter 307 - 307. Mr. Aarons Curiosity

    "What do you mean? Also, why are you here? Didn''t I tell you to wait for me in the car?" replied Aaron with a furrowed brow.


    "You have misunderstood, sir. Sorry in advance if all this makes you feel ufortable," said Hendra and made the man even more confused.


    "What do you want to say?" Aaron asked.


    "First, I want to apologize to you, sir," Hendra began. The man lowered his gaze, trying to maintain his stance in front of Aaron.


    "Mr. Devan asked us to look after ire as well as you," he added.


    "I never thought that you would notice our existence. We apologize if it made you feel ufortable."


    "These people are Mr. Devan''s subordinates, sir. You don''t have to worry."


    Aaron fell silent hearing that, he averted his eyes and looked around. Several men in ck uniforms who entered his view immediately bowed in respect.


    "Is that true?" Aaron asked.


    "Yes, that''s right, sir. I can vouch for it, trust me. Besides, I can''t lie to you," Hendra replied.


    Instantly a sigh could be heard escaping from between Aaron''s lips. "Looks like my worries were in vain," he muttered.


    "Well, convey my thanks to Mr. Devan," he said again.


    "Yes sir. I will tell him," replied Hendra.


    Aaron nodded then started walking.


    "Sir..." Hendra said hanging. He didn''t know whether to say this or not, he just followed his heart.


    "Hmm? What is it? Do you have anything else to say to me?" asked Aaron, the man turned to face Hendra.


    "Regarding Mr. Javier¡­"


    "What''s with that?" asked Aaron immediately interrupting the man in front of him.


    "Forgive me. In the car earlier, I overheard your conversation with Miss ire about Mr. Javier."


    "Tell me. Don''t beat around the bush," said Aaron.


    "My apologies for saying this, sir. I know it''s not my right to evaluate Miss ire. It''s just that I can''t seem to calm down if I don''t tell you this. After all, Miss ire will soon be part of the Atmadja family," said Hendra, starting to exin.


    "I know Miss ire, I know a little about her, sir. Miss ire is the type of person who doesn''t want to trouble others, even if her life is in danger. Regardless of her rtionship with other people, sometimes she likes to keep her problems to herself," he added.


    Aaron just kept quiet and listened. Had no intention of interrupting the man''s speech. "Continue," he said.


    "So if you want to know Miss ire''s rtionship with the Javier family, I suggest you contact Mr. Devan, sir. Maybe he can satisfy your curiosity," said Hendra.


    "OK. Do you know when that guy has free time?" asked Aaron.


    "I don''t know, sir. But if you visit him, I don''t think he will refuse your arrival. I think for this, you know better than anyone," replied Hendra.


    Aaron was silent hearing Hendra''s words, thinking about the man''s words.


    "It''s noon, if you want to visit him, I can take you to the office, sir," said Hendra.


    But Aaron immediately shook his head. "Not. I''m not going there now. Let him finish his work. I don''t want to bother him. He''lleter, I''ll just wait for him at the hotel," Aaron replied.


    "Okay, sir."


    "You can go now," Aaron said.


    "You''re not going, sir?" asked Hendra.


    "I''m tired. You can go now," Aaron replied.


    "Yes sir. If you need anything, call me," said Hendra.


    "Thank you, Hendra."


    "No problem, sir. I just did what I was supposed to do," the man replied.


    ***


    D.A Group.


    The sound of tapping footsteps echoed down the corridor. Devan had just finished chairing a meeting, and now he wanted to go back to his room.


    "Finish it as soon as possible, and give it to me before going hometer," said Devan to his secretary before entering the room.


    "Okay, sir. I''ll finish as soon as possible," rissa replied while nodding her head.


    Since yesterday, all employees were shocked by the news in the media. No one ever thought that their boss would enter into an engagement with another woman. A woman who is very famous among the office cleaners.


    Especially rissa, the woman still clearly remembers how she met Anna who turned out to be the only daughter of a wealthy family. The woman regretted ever treating Anna badly.


    Even though the news had spread, no one dared to talk about it around Devan. The previous incident was enough to remind them not to talk carelessly.


    Leaning back in his chair, Devan rxed his muscles. He is very tired, since this morning he has not rested at all. Even during breaks, he stillpletes many files that require his signature, then resumes it with division meetings.


    A tired sigh sounded from between his lips, reached into his shirt pocket, he took out a t object from there. At the same time, the phone in his hand vibrated, Hendra''s name appeared on the screen. Devan immediately answered.


    "Sorry to interrupt your time, sir," said Hendra from across the phone.


    "Say, what''s wrong? Did something happen?" asked Devan, sitting up straight.


    "It seems that Mr. Aaron and Miss ire met Mr. Javier earlier, sir."


    "What?" Devan immediately stood up from his position, looking very panicked.


    "Don''t worry, sir. They didn''t do anything. If I hear Mr. Aaron''s words, it seems that the Javier family didn''t do anything bad with them, sir," said Hendra immediately.


    "Where are ire and my son now?" he asked.


    "Miss ire and Young Master have returned to the hotel, sir. Right now, they are in the room," answered Hendra.


    "Mr. Aaron also doesn''t know how ire''s rtionship with that family, sir. Miss ire didn''t say anything to her uncle. So I suggested him to meet you, sir. I''m sorry," said Hendra.


    "Does not matter. You did the right thing, Hendra. No need to apologize," Devan replied.


    "Then where''s Mr. Aaron?" ask again.


    "He''s in his room, sir. Waiting for your arrival," answered Hendra.


    "Alright, keep them safe. Don''t be careless a bit," said Devan.


    "Ah, one more sir. Mr. Aaron already knows about our existence."


    "What did he say?"


    "Nothing sir. He just wanted to thank you for sending so many people to look after ire and Dave," replied Hendra.


    "OK.. Continue your work," said Devan then ended the call.

 Chapter 308 - 308. Black Jack

    "Ah, one more sir. Mr. Aaron already knows where we are."


    "What did he say?"


    "Nothing, sir. He just wanted to thank you for sending so many people to look after ire and Dave," Hendra replied.


    "OK. Continue your work," said Devan then ended the call.


    Putting his cell phone on the table in front of him, Devan was stunned. His hands were tightly clenched.


    He knew the Javier family more than anyone. He hated that family very much, and it was because of themselves.


    Not only that, the Javier family always appears in every problem in his life. Not only Edward and Brian, now even the head of his family stepped in and met his future wife in person.


    He didn''t know what the man wanted. Wasn''t the contest over and ire was already his fianc¨¦? Then why else would the old man meet them?


    His hands were clenched into fists, "It seems that my silence all this time will only make you act more arbitrarily," Devan muttered. His jaw clenched, he had been too kind to that family, but instead of getting a deterrent effect, they became arbitrarily. It wasn''t that Devan didn''t dare to take revenge against them, it was just that the Javier family didn''te into his view at all.


    He never expected something he had never considered so far would cause trouble and harm the people he cares about the most.


    "Let''s see how far you go, Javier," Devan muttered, his eyes intense. Right now he was very angry.


    It didn''t feel like time was running so fast, it was now four in the afternoon. After Devan meets some clients, he visits the hotel where ire is.


    Hendra who was rxing in the hotel basement immediately approached the Ferrari car that had just entered the parking lot. Opening the car door while bowing respectfully. "Wee, sir," he said.


    Devan didn''t respond, the man walked towards the elevator without saying a word. Hendra followed him from behind.


    "Last time, Mrs. Seira came, sir," said Hendra.


    "She is with the bigdy," he added.


    Devan turned away for a moment.


    "They just left, sir. Mrs. Seira and the big Lady brought food and clothes for ire, as well as some toys for Dave," said Hendra again reporting everything that had happened during the day.


    Hearing that, Devan just nodded faintly.


    Getting a response like that from Mr. Devan made Hendra shudder a little in horror. Not without reason, because ever since that man''s arrival, his aura has been slightly different. The man whose demeanor had started to warm in the past few days turned cold again like this. Hendra knows, at this time Mr. Devan is very angry.


    Getting out of the elevator, Devan suddenly stopped his steps and managed to make Hendra who was walking behind him do the same.


    "I am ready to ept your orders, sir," said Hendra.


    "Call ck Jack, ask them to meet me three dayster," said Devan then continued his steps. He didn''t care at all about Hendra''s expression, which was frozen on the spot.


    "S-Sir¡­ Are you going to reveal your identity to them?" Hendra stuttered on the spot. Holding a meeting like that, isn''t it the same as if Mr. Devan wants to reveal the identity he has been hiding?


    Devan did not answer, the man just stopped his steps for a moment and then walked back. Didn''t mean to answer Hendra''s question at all.


    ck Jack is the name for the top ten mafia groups, theye from various countries. ckJack is just a nickname. This group is very mysterious and no one knows their true identity, except for one person, is Mr. X, someone who has power over the ten groups, he is someone who formed ck Jack.


    The ten groups that are members of ck Jack have their nicknames.


    "Araster from Singapore, Red Blood from Thand, Luckecr from China, Marvori from Mysia, Ateez from Australia, Lorvenue from the United States, Reveelyx from Italy, Slovenya from Mexico, Izuzu from Japan, Vadellyne from Colombia. The ten groups are under the leadership of someone who has the nickname, Mr. X."


    Even so, none of them know who and what Mr. X, their leader looks like. One thing they know is that Mr.X''s orders are an obligation for them. Every time they had a meeting, Mr. X always sent three people as representatives for him.


    On the ck market, ck Jack is very famous. Not only mysterious, but they are also known to be smart, maniptive, and very cruel.


    After a few minutes had passed, Hendra was still standing on the spot. She had never expected that facing the Javier family, Mr. Devan would reveal his identity to ck Jack.


    Whereas Mr. Devan didn''t have to go this far just to face that family. A rough sigh escaped his lips. Seeing the man enter ire''s room, Hendra turned around and returned to the hotel basement.


    He immediately contacted Lukman and Deden.


    While on the other hand, Devan directly entered ire''s room without ringing the bell. Found his son and his future wife who were fast asleep on the bed, Devan stepped slowly. Theny down near Dave. Try his best not to disturb their sleep.


    His feelings turned warm, looking at Dave and ire alternately, Devan made a faint smile. ''I would do anything for both of you,'' Devan thought then slowly stroked his son''s head.


    "As long as I''m alive, no one can hurt you," he mumbled again then looked at ire''s face without even blinking.


    Being in that position for a few minutes, Devan was suddenly startled by the vibration of the phone in his pocket.


    Seeing the contact''s name listed on the screen, the man just sighed roughly. Put the t-shaped object on the nightstand after turning it off.


    It is Leo. He didn''t know why his cousin contacted him. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to answer the man''s phone, he just didn''t want to make any noise that would disturb ire and his son''s sleep.


    At the same time, a sounded from between ire''s lips.


    "Good afternoon, honey," said Devan and managed to make ire who was yawning immediately shut her mouth.

 Chapter 309 - 309. Ill Take Care Of Whats Mine

    That''s Leo. He didn''t know why his cousin contacted him. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to answer the man''s phone, he just didn''t want to make any noise that would disturb ire and his son''s sleep.


    At the same time, a sounded from between ire''s lips.


    "Good afternoon, honey," said Devan and managed to make ire, who was yawning, immediately cover her mouth.


    "Do you sleep well?" asked Devan with a smile on his lips.


    ire was stunned in her position, the woman stared at Devan without blinking. But the next second she immediately rose from her position. "Since when did youe?" she asked.


    "Did I disturb your sleep?" instead of answering, Devan even asked back. The man then used one of his hands to hold his head, his body facing ire. The top button of his shirt that was open managed to reveal his very stocky chest. And it did not escape ire''s view.


    "I-I''m thirsty," ire stuttered, getting out of bed. Her cheeks turned red again. ''Really, what are you thinking?'' ire thought as she patted her face.


    Seeing that, Devan just chuckled. Previously, he had unbuttoned his shirt half-button because he was hot. He did not know that his actions could make ire like that. It seemed like teasing ire was something very easy.


    Immediately he rose from his position, then followed ire.


    "What do you want to drink?" ire asked as she opened the mini-fridge in front of her. One of her hands still holding the ss containing the rest of the mineral water she drank.


    Hearing that, Devan immediately approached ire. "I want this," he said then pressed his lips to the ss in ire''s hand.


    "T-this is my used, Devan. Aren''t you disgusted?" ire asked her heart racing again.


    One of Devan''s eyebrows rose, he then grabbed ire''s wrist, moving her hand so she could drink the water in the ss.


    ire was stunned and froze on the spot, as if at a loss for words.


    "So what if it''s your used, honey?" said Devan then snatched the ss from ire''s hands and ced it on the table.


    "I don''t care as long as it''s you," Devan added.


    "You''re too much," said ire and then left Devan, walked into the living room, and turned on the television.


    "Why didn''t you wake me earlier?" she asked.


    "I saw that you were sleeping very soundly, didn''t have the heart to wake you up, honey," replied Devan, joining ire, sitting next to the woman with one hand on the back of the sofa.


    "You startled me," said ire.


    Devan smiled, then rubbed ire''s head, "I''m sorry, honey," he said.


    That treatment made ire blush again. "How are your business in the office? Is everything going well?" she asked, ncing at the man for a moment.


    "Of course, honey."


    "Good," replied ire, nodding.


    "Uncle Aaron asked me to go with Dave earlier. Sorry, I forgot to tell you, Devan," ire began.


    "Is that true? Where have you been?" asked Devan, feigning ignorance. In his heart, he was happy that ire was honest with him.


    "Only to the Podo Moro Caf¨¦," answered ire. "Uncle took me to lunch there. There is Hendra who took us, Ah yes, thank you, Devan, "he added.


    "Thanks for what, honey?"


    "For all."


    "As the woman who I love so much, you don''t need to thank me anymore, honey. You deserve it all. I even still feelcking," replied Devan.


    "I met Mr. Javier," said ire suddenly. Making Devan reflexively clench his hands on the sofa.


    "Is that true? How could that be? So what did he say?" asked Devan looking so rxed.


    "My Uncle said Mr. Javier asked him to meet. He just wanted to congratte me on my engagement with you, Devan. Nothing else" replied ire.


    "Is he alone?" he asked.


    ire shook her head, "Do you remember the guy named Brian?" Instead of answering, ire asked back.


    "Javier with Brian?"


    Immediately ire shook her head again. "No, not Brian. But he was with his other son. If I''m not mistaken his name is Edrick," said ire.


    Devan heaved a sigh of relief, "Did he do something to you?" asked Devan again. ire just shook her head.


    "I''m scared, Devan," ire mumbled, her voice very small, yet still able to reach the man''s ear.


    "I''m scared to meet Brian again, I don''t want to see that family again, I''m scared. I''m afraid they have bad intentions towards me for running away from Brian and choosing to be with you. I''m afraid they''ll harm Dave," she added again, looking into Devan''s eyes with tears in her eyes. She still remembers the time when Dave disappeared when she, Na, and her son visited the supermarket.


    She didn''t want it to happen again. Given how rude Brian was to her, she had a lot of worries right now.


    Seeing the woman in front of him, Devan immediately grabbed ire''s body and hugged her. "I will take care of you. Don''t worry, honey," he said as he gently stroked the woman''s hair.


    "I will do anything to protect you," he added.


    "I love you, Devan. I don''t want you to put yourself in danger to protect us. I don''t want you to get hurt," said ire, as she tightened her arms around the man''s body.


    "Brian is so mean. He can do anything to achieve his goals, I don''t want you to deal with them, I don''t want you to be in any danger."


    Just by saying that, Devan''s heart warmed. He could feel ire''s sincerity towards him. And that alone was reason enough for him to do anything for them. He didn''t want to lose that sincerity.


    Devan smiled, not responding to ire''s words.


    "You have to promise me not to contact Javier''s family, Devan," ire said again when she didn''t get a reply from the man.


    Devan slowly let go of his embrace, holding both of ire''s cheeks, staring at the woman without blinking.


    "Do I look that weak in front of you, honey?"


    "No, it''s not like that. I mean¡­" Her sentence was cut off when a springy object touched her lips. Devan suddenly kissed her, making the woman''s body stiffen.


    "I''ll take care of what''s mine," said Devan then kissed ire''s lips very gently.

 Chapter 310 - 310. Ill Take Care Of Whats Mine (2)

    Devan slowly let go of his embrace, holding ire''s cheeks, staring at the woman without blinking.


    "Do I look that weak in front of you, honey?"


    "No, it''s not like that. I mean¡­" she was cut off when a springy object touched her lips. Suddenly Devan kissed her, making the woman''s body stiffen.


    "I''ll take care of what''s mine," said Devan and then kissed ire''s lips very gently.


    At first, ire was silent and didn''t reply, but it onlysted a few seconds. Devan bit her lip and managed to cause a strange sensation in her.


    Finally, ire returned the kiss''s Devan. Feeling each other''s lips, the sound of the click of tongues and lips shing now and then filled the room.


    ire''s hands wrapped around Devan''s shoulders.


    The man narrowed his distance from ire even more.


    Kissing for a few minutes, Devan''s hand did not stay still. Slowly the man''s hand moved and stroked ire''s arm and stopped right at the two springy objects that the woman cheated.


    ire''s body stiffened when she felt Devan''s hand start to squeeze her chest.


    Sensing the change in ire''s expression, Devan stopped the movement of his hand.


    "May I?" he said between their kisses.


    ire''s cheeks flushed, the woman didn''t answer but tightened her arms around Devan''s neck.


    As if understanding the woman''s response, Devan smiled,ying ire on the sofa in a very slow motion.


    Their kiss became more intense, ire''s breathing bes fast, and so did Devan. They both felt hot.


    Without breaking their kiss, whether consciously or not, ire unbuttoned all of Devan''s shirt buttons so that the man''s upper body was fully exposed.


    Feeling ire''s hands exploring his body, Devan closed his eyes. Enjoy the touch of the woman.


    "Dad, what are you doing? Why do you want to eat my mom?" suddenly heard a child''s voice and managed to startle Devan and ire.


    Soon they rose from their positions, each still shifting their bodies away from each other, smoothing the clothes they were wearing while clearing their throats.


    "Mom, are you all right?" Dave asked again and then approached his mother.


    "Mom, your face is so red. Did Dad hurt you?" he added again.


    Caire cleared her throat, trying to normalize her expression and feelings.


    "No, honey. There''s no way I could hurt your mother. I just fell and identally hit your mother," said Devan and approached his son. Lifting him onto hisp.


    "Is that true?" Dave asked as he looked into his father''s eyes very innocently.


    "Mom, is what Daddy said true?" asked the boy again, turning to ire.


    "A-Ah Yes, that''s right, honey," ire stuttered a little. Her cheeks were still red.


    She was so ashamed of Dave and herself, how could she and Devan do such a thing in the same room with their son.


    "You didn''t lie to me, did you?" Dave said again, looking at ire and Devan in turn.


    "Of course, honey. There''s no way I could hurt your mother," Devan said, stroking the boy''s head.


    Hearing that, Dave smiled.


    "Then when did youe, Daddy?" he asked.


    "Why didn''t you wake me from my sleep?" he added again.


    "I don''t want to bother you, honey. How? Did you sleep well?" Devan replied.


    "Erm. I slept after Grandma left earlier," said Dave while nodding his head.


    "Did your grandmothere?" asked Devan as if he didn''t know about it.


    "That''s right, Devan. Mom and Grandma visited here a while ago. Them from shopping and took the time to visit us" answered ire.


    Hearing that, Devan felt happy. Finally, his mother can ept ire.


    Several hours passed, the atmosphere of the light in the afternoon slowly changed. The orange light on the western horizon was slowly reced by the night sky. Thousands of stars also began to emerge. The moon shone brightly, asionally seen hiding behind the clouds.


    The sky tonight is very clear.


    "Daddy, just spend the night here. Apany us, tomorrow we will go home," said Dave to his father.


    They had just finished dinner.


    Hearing his son''s words, Devan nced in the direction where ire was.


    "Go home. Get enough rest. Don''t make your mother worry about you" said ire.


    "Besides, we''re getting married soon," she added.


    Devan took a deep breath. "Hmm, fine. I''ll visit again tomorrow morning and take you to the airport," he said.


    "Okay thank you."


    Devan nodded, "Then I''ll say goodbye, honey," said Devan then kissed Dave''s forehead.


    And it managed to make the boy put on a sullen face.


    "Go to sleep, don''t stay upte, OK?"


    "Don''t forget to drink milk before bed," he added and stood up from the sofa. He then hugged ire''s body, "I''m going, honey. Tomorrow I wille again," said Devan while whispering in ire''s ear.


    "I love you," he said again and let go of his arms. Walk to the door.


    "If you need anything, call Hendra. I''ve already sent the contact to your cellphone, honey."


    ire just nodded hearing that.


    "Be careful on the road," she said, leading the man to the door.


    "Come in," said Devan when he was out of the room.


    ire nodded and closed the door slowly.


    Seeing that, Devan was still standing where he was, reaching into his trouser pocket, and seemed to be calling someone.


    Just a few minutester, a man approached him.


    "How? Have you prepared everything I asked for?" he asked.


    "Yes, sir," said the man as he handed him a brown envelope.


    Devan epted the envelope and opened it, checking its contents.


    "Okay, you can go," said Devan again to the man.


    "All right, sir. I''ll excuse myself."


    Devan nodded then walked towards Aaron''s room.


    It is now eight o''clock in the evening.


    "Good evening, Mr. Aaron," said Devan as the bedroom door opened.


    "Come in, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time," Aaron replied kindly, ushering the man into his hotel room.


    "Thank you," said Devan. They then headed to the sofa and sat there.


    "Is ire already asleep?" asked Aaron, he knew that Devan visited ire earlier.


    "Not yet, but I''ve asked her to sleep early," replied Devan.


    "Hendra called me earlier, he said that you wanted to meet with me," said Devan again.


    "That''s right. I have a few things I want to ask you," Aaron replied.


    Hearing that, Devan handed Aaron the envelope he had brought earlier. "This is for you, Mr. Aaron. Maybe it will answer all your questions about ire and the Javier Family. There was also some information from the time I met ire until now. I know, maybe some things you already know. I trusted you, so I thought it was wrong to hide some things about ire from you," Devan said.


    "So I decided to tell you all about it. After all, you are the only family that ire has right now," he added.


    Aaron fell silent hearing the words of the man in front of him, slowly reaching for the envelope, "Thank you."


    Devan just nodded.


    "Did they ever hurt ire? How can my nephew have a problem with them?" Aaron muttered, his brow furrowed faintly. He thought hard because he knew that all this time ire had lived in Indonesia with a poor economy, how could that woman have a problem with Javier''s family?


    "It would be more correct to say that they were the ones who were looking for trouble with ire, Mr. Aaron. ire is just an innocent girl who doesn''t know anything," said Devan.


    "It all starts when the contest. Since then, the Javier family has always interfered with ire''s life. You will find out more clearly when you open the envelope, sir."


    Hearing that, Aaron fell silent.


    "I hope they don''t have any ill will towards ire," Aaron said, his eyes never leaving the envelope in his hand.


    "Don''t worry. I can guarantee the safety of ire and my son. You don''t have to worry about them," said Devan.


    Aaron raised his gaze and looked at Devan "Is it because of this that you sent some people to guard around ire?"


    "Regardless of what it is, ire deserves my care. Their safety is the main thing for me," Devan replied then leaned back on the sofa.


    Aaron smiled at the man''s words, "Thank you for loving ire and Dave like this, Mr. Devan," Aaron said standing up from his position, bowing in front of Devan.


    Devan reflexively rose from his position and grabbed Aaron''s shoulders. "What are you doing? You don''t deserve to do this to me, sir. I''m just doing what I''m supposed to do, I love them more than anything, so, naturally, I don''t want anything bad to happen to them," Devan said.


    "As ire''s Uncle and parent, I am so grateful to have met you, sir," said Aaron.


    They sat back on the sofa. "You don''t have to think about the Javier family, let them be my business, sir," said Devan, he was trying to make Aaron not worry about anything, because he was very sure, after checking all the contents of the envelope, Aaron must not be able to calm down thinking about ire. Therefore, before the man checked the contents of the envelope, he tried to convince him.


    Aaron was silent for a moment as if he was contemting something. "Hmm, fine. I believe in you," he said.


    "Thank you," said Devan.

 Chapter 311 - 311. Meeting

    The next day.


    It is now nine o''clock in the morning. Soon was the departure time for ire and the others.


    Not only the Smith family, but the Atmadja family were also there. Apany their prospective daughter-inw and apany her until the time of departure arrives.


    "Honey, don''t forget to call us when you arrive," Devan said to ire.


    "I''ll do it," ire replied with a nod.


    "Tell us often, dear," said Mrs. Seira.


    "You too Grandma. Don''t forget to call me if you have free time," said Dave chimed in, the boy was in Mrs. Seira''s arms.


    "Of course. After all, in a few days, your grandfather and I will return to Australia. I have been away from the Hospital for a long time," said Mrs. Seira.


    "I''ll be visiting the Smith Family, my dear. As long as Mr. Aaron doesn''t mind," she added.


    "Of course, we wee you, madam. The door to the Smith residence will always be open to you. You can visit at any time, I don''t mind at all," said Aaron immediately.


    hearing that, Mrs. Seira turned to her husband. They then smiled at each other.


    "Wait!!" suddenly heard a voice from behind. Everyone immediately turned to the source of the sound and found Grandma running in a hurry. One hand holding a small piece of paper.


    "You also have to say goodbye to me," said the old woman again.


    "Grandma? Where have you been? We''ve been waiting for you for a long time," Leo said approaching her.


    "I arrived a few minutes ago," Grandma answered.


    "Grandma, what is this?" Leo asked again and took the small piece of paper in the old woman''s hand.


    "Grandma, do you want to go with ire too?" Leo asked at once, the paper he was holding was a ne ticket to Australia.


    "Mom..."


    "I have the right to follow my grandson, I don''t want my future daughter-inw to feel the hassle of taking care of Dave. Besides, I''m lonely at home alone. So I decided to go with them," said Grandma cutting Mrs. Seira''s words.


    Everyone nced at each other, "Grandma, are you sure you want toe with us?" ire asked.


    "Of course. I''ve been thinking about this for a few days. I won''t let my grandson feel lonely," Grandma answered confidently.


    "I can help you take care of Dave, honey. I don''t want you to bother taking care of him alone," she added.


    "But I''m afraid, you''ll be the one troublesome for them, Grandma," Leo said.


    "No, no. Don''t hit me. I''m only kidding, Grandma. Why do you always take everything I say seriously?" Leo said immediately when Grandma suddenly raised the stick in her hand, intending to hit him.


    "Hmm, I''m old. But I''m still strong. There''s no way I''d bother them. Isn''t that right, honey?" said Grandma while asking for support from ire.


    The woman smiled in response. "Thank you for your generosity, Grandma," said ire very politely.


    Leo wanted to speak again but failed when the man saw his mother''s gaze. The manughed crisply, rubbing the nape of his not-itchy neck.


    "Then where is your luggage, Mom?" asked Sally.


    "Ah, r-regarding that. I didn''t bring anything with me," Grandma stammered a little, her voice very small.


    Hearing the old woman''s words, Serly and Mrs. Seira took a deep breath.


    "Grandma, you just said you didn''t want to bother ire, and you..."


    "I can look for my own needs thereter," said Grandma interrupting Leo''s words.


    "You don''t have to worry, madam. You don''t have to worry about it either. The Smiths can cover all your needs, everyone, it''s no big deal," Aaron interrupted.


    Grandmaughed loudly, "Good, good, now I can calm down. Boy, stop babbling. I will go with them to Australia. For the time being, the two of you stay at Atmadja''s residence," said Grandma while looking at Leo and Devan closely. together.


    "Then be careful on the road," said Mrs. Seira and Serly almost at the same time.


    "I''ll follow you soon, honey," said Devan.


    ire nodded.


    Shortly after, the announcement of the flight to Australia resounded.


    "I''ll call you when I get home," ire said.


    Hearing that, Devan nodded and hugged the woman again for the umpteenth time. Mrs. Seira and Serly also did the same.


    They then parted, with feelings of longing already lurking in the man''s heart.


    .***


    Three dayster.


    It was raining heavily in the city of J in the afternoon, asionally a strong wind blew the leaves on the trees.


    In a room at the D.A Group office, on the fifth floor to be precise. A man sits leaning on a chair.


    The man seemed to have his eyes closed as if he was sleeping.


    The knock on the door that had been heard a long time ago didn''t bother him at all.


    That man is Devan. The man remained in his position without moving an inch.


    Drrtt... Drrtt... Drrtt...


    The sound of a cell phone apanied by vibration is heard. Made Devan who had been silent for a while now slowly opened his eyes.


    Seeing the name on the phone screen, Devan took a deep breath. He then deactivated the t-shaped object and stood up from his position.


    Out of the room, Hendra was already standing there.


    "ck Jack has gathered, sir. They are at hotel A, waiting for your arrival," said Hendra with his head lowered.


    One of Devan''s brows furrowed, "When did they arrive?" he asked, stopping in his tracks.


    "Since this afternoon, sir."


    "Erm," said Devan nodding.


    Two days ago, a massive auction was held in Singapore. ck Jack was one of the guests at the event. And coincidentally, Devan had something to talk to them about. Asking them to gather in Indonesia within three days is easy.


    "Would you like to go there now, sir?" said Hendra.


    "Yes. Prepare clothes for me," Devan replied and started walking again. During the whole day, he was very busy. His body was so tired that he unconsciously fell asleep on the chair in his room earlier.


    "Okay, sir," replied Hendra and then walked after the man from behind. Enter the elevator that leads to the car park.


    Eight o''clock in the evening.


    Devan looks very neat. After arriving at the hotel, the man rested for a while, took a shower, and then got ready.


    Wearing a ck tuxedo that Hendra brought a moment ago, with a very sharp look in his eyes, the man looked very domineering.


    "They are already waiting in the meeting room, sir," said Hendra right after Devan opened the bedroom door. The man''s appearance waspletely different. No longer a middle-aged man with a wrinkled face, but a handsome grown man.


    Devan just nodded at the man''s words, he then walked away.


    The atmosphere in hotel A is very quiet, not without reason because Hendra has reserved all hotel rooms without exception. .all for the convenience of the ck Jacks.


    "Max and Erick are already there, sir," said Hendra again.


    Max is the real name of Lukman, Erick is the real name of Deden. As for Hendra, the man''s real name is Samuel.


    All this time, the three of them went undercover and guarded around Devan. Wearing a leather mask so simr to human skin, until now no one knew about it except Devan.


    The three of them only took off their masks if they wanted to meet ck Jack.


    The face of the middle-aged man that the three people always disyed was just a trick. They were very young, to be more precise, very handsome grown men.


    Apart from ck Jack, only the people they had transactions with knew what the three of them looked like.


    Stop right in front of the room that says VIP Guest room. Hendra immediately stepped forward, turning the doorknob to open it.


    Devan cleared his throat, then entered the room. His steps were wide and firm, his eyes very sharp.


    Hearing the knock of shoes entering the room, immediately those who were in there immediately turned to the source of the sound, reflexively standing with their bodies slightly bent.


    "Greetings to the Leader," said a middle-aged man.


    "Sit down," Devan replied curtly, then sat down in a chair, followed by the others.


    ck Jack members have an average age of 35 years and over. As for Devan, the man has not even reached the age of 30.


    Some of them were astonished and did not expect that their leader was so young. All this time they thought that the leader of ck Jack was a man aged forty and over.


    At first, some of them were a little hesitant, but the doubt onlysted a few seconds before Devan showed him the special t that only their leader had.


    Mr. X had been hiding his identity and now appeared in front of them. Anyone could tell that what the man was about to say was very important.


    It was an honor for them to be able to see the real face of Mr. X, their leader.


    Sitting in his chair, Devan was silent for a while. Scan one by one the members of ck Jack. .causing those in the room to nce at each other.


    Only the sound of Devan''s tapping fingers on the table filled the room.

 Chapter 312 - 312. Meeting (2)

    Mr. X had been hiding his identity and now appeared in front of them. Anyone could tell that what the man was about to say was very important.


    It was an honor for them to see the real face of Mr. X, their leader.


    Sitting in his chair, Devan was silent for a moment. Scan one by one the members of ck Jack. Making those in the room look at each other, feeling a little confused.


    They all also know one fact at this time, that their current leader is one of the leaders of thergestpany in Asia, namely D.A Group.


    Only the sound of Devan''s tapping fingers on the round table filled the room. Until a few minutester, everything was still silent. They waited patiently for Mr. X. No one dared to make a sound.


    Devan gave a code to Max, the man then distributed the iPad to the ten ck Jack members in the room.


    "I want you to do something to the Javier family," said Devan after everyone saw the contents of the iPad.


    The contents of the iPad contained the things that ck Jack members had to do. Not much, just want to cripple the Javier family''s economy. That way, gradually the family will perish by itself.


    Each member of the ck Jack spread across various countries, of course, also has great power, as well as connections with many people.


    Mafia-like Mr. Javier tends to do transactions on the ck market, not only that, Mr. Javier is known to be rude and brutal as well as arrogant.


    Devan wants ck Jack to stop all kinds of transactions conducted by Mr. Javier, whether by force or secretly. They were also ordered to cut off all ties to that family.


    Not only on the ck market, but everything that has to do with the Javier family, they have to stop it.


    Rudely replying to them is not Devan''s way at all.


    So far they have only received assignments and messages from Mr. X through Samuel or two other men, but now it''s different, their leader assigns them tasks directly. And this is a great honor for them.


    "T-this¡­"


    "Hahaha¡­ finally, finally, that damn man will get his karma," suddenly a man''sughter sounded loud, filling the room.


    "I still remember, he made my family suffer. He was very arrogant and thwarted my every n for his importance. Even though our interests are illegal, I don''t like his way, "said the Red Blood who came from Thand.


    "Is that true? Then why don''t you report it to Mr. X?" asked the man next to him, he is Araster, originally from Singapore.


    "It happened ten years ago, I don''t know all of you," the man replied.


    "He proposed to my daughter once," now the Atees says, Ateez is a ck Jack member from Australia.


    "Hah?" Suddenly all eyes turned to him.


    "I refuse, who wants a son-inw like him. He is old, has a bad character. Of course, I don''t want it. Since then, he has always pressured me and made trouble with me. However, I love my daughter, of course, I don''t want to. Even if my life is at stake, I will still refuse. At that time I didn''t have the strength to fight him," the Atees exined.


    "I''ve always had a bad rtionship with Javier. But now my daughter is married. You all know who my daughter''s husband is. He''s my best friend''s son," he said again as he nced at the leader of Lorvenue with a smile on his lips.


    "Since knowing Mr. X, and bing a member of ck Jack. I don''t have any worries anymore, nor do people have the guts to bother with us anymore."


    Some of them continued to express their annoyance towards Mr. Javier. Making Devan who had been silent for a long time now felt happy. If this is the case, everything will run smoothly and very easily.


    "Sir, you don''t have to worry about this. Leave everything to us. We''ve been holding a grudge against the old man for a long time. We''ve been silent all this time and didn''t do anything to him just because we were afraid that Javier was someone you didn''t want to bother with. Considering Javier is a very cruel man, we are just trying not to cause any trouble that will involve you," said Reveelix, who is from Italy.


    "But now it''s different. You want us to do it, we will dlyply, sir. You don''t have to worry. Sit quietly, live your life happily, the news of the fall of the Javier family will soon reach your ears," added Xlovenix, who is from Mexico. His hands were tightly clenched. It was obvious that he was holding back his anger.


    The others nodded in agreement.


    Hearing that, Devan just kept silent, a smirk was painted on the corners of his lips. Seeing the change in expression on Devan''s face, Max, Samuel, and Erick nced at each other and then smiled.


    "Do you have anything else, sir?" Ateez asked Devan. Represent everyone.


    Devan turned to Max then nodded slowly.


    "I''ve already sent some photos to your iPad. Please have a look," said Max.


    "What''s wrong with women, sir?"


    "Her name is Byanca. I want to ask for help from you to find the whereabouts of that woman," said Max in answer to a question that was not addressed to him.


    Everyone nced at each other for a moment, "All right, we will do your bidding, sir," they replied in unison.


    ***


    It doesn''t feel like time is going so fast. .a week has passed, Mrs. Seira and Mr. Atmadja are back in Australia. Likewise, Mrs. Serly and Melvin also returned to China and will return to visit Australia when Devan''s wedding is near.


    Now Atmadja''s residence is empty. There were only maids taking care of the magnificent mansion. Devan returned to his usual activities, and so did Leo. The two men were so busy with the respectivepanies that they rarely saw each other.


    If usually Leo always annoys his cousin, not anymore.. Apart from managing hispany, he spends most of his time with Na.

 Chapter 313 - 313. Grandma And Dave

    Now Atmadja''s residence is empty. There were only maids taking care of the magnificent mansion. Devan returned to his usual activities, and so did Leo. The two men were so busy with the respectivepanies that they rarely saw each other.


    If usually Leo always bothered his cousin, not anymore. Apart from taking care of hispany, he spends more time with Na.


    ***


    Australia


    It was now afternoon, Grandma was still busy apanying Dave ying in the garden, to be precise around Aaron''s fish pond. They''ve been there since this morning. Looks very cool enjoying the air today. Maybe because since this morning, the air is neither hot nor cold. Even though the sky looked a little dark, it didn''t rain.


    The air is very cool, coupled with the thick maple trees around them. The smell of pollening from the flowers in the garden asionally wafts when the wind blows.


    Since arriving in Australia, the old woman never wanted to be away from her grandson. Even when sleeping, she is always near him. Doesn''t want to go far. Everything that ire used to do to her son was now being reced by Grandma.


    "Grandma, when will my mothere?" Dave asked turning to the old woman.


    "Be patient, dear. Just wait, she wille soon, "replied Grandma closer to the boy. Right now they were sitting on the carpet right under the maple tree, apanying Dave ying toy cars.


    Several maids were seen standing by their side, ready to serve when the two masters needed something.


    As for ire? The woman went shopping for all her necessities, Dave''s and Grandma''s. She was only apanied by the butler and a few bodyguards.


    She had done it on her own and didn''t take Dave, also grandma, because she didn''t want anything like the past to happen again. She still remembers the time Dave and Grandma ran and chased each other when they visited the shopping center while still in Indonesia.


    Not only that, but she also didn''t want Grandma to feel tired. So doing it herself is the best option.


    As for Aaron, the man worked. And probably still in his office now.


    "Honey, don''t y too far," Grandma said when she saw Dave was a little away from her.


    "I''ll take care of him, madam," said a maid and then walked over to Dave.


    Grandma just nodded at the words, she then turned to the maid who was standing next to her. "I''m thirsty, please get me a cold drink. For Dave too," she ordered.


    "Okay, madam."


    "Don''t forget to bring Dave''s favorite snacks too," Grandma said again and managed to make the maid stop."


    "Okay, Madame, then I will excuse myself," said the Maid and then left.


    At the same time, her cell phone rang. She immediately grabbed the t-shaped object, saw the name printed on the cellphone screen, smiled, and immediately answered.


    "Hi, darling. Why did you call me?" Grandma asked first.


    "Grandma, is Dave all right? Is he crying?" came a woman''s voice from the other side. She is ire.


    "Don''t worry, he''s very happy. I''m still in the park with him, it seems Dave likes the gifts his father sent him," replied Grandma. Yes, a few days ago, Devan sent his son a toy car, it is a rare toy series and there are only a few in this world.


    Hearing that, ire took a deep breath, "Have you guys eaten?" she asked.


    "Erm. I even asked the Maids to take our lunch to the park because Dave doesn''t want to leave this ce," Grandma answered. Her gaze never left her grandson who was seen fiddling with the remote in his hand.


    "Did you call me just to ask how Dave is doing?" Grandma asked.


    "Yes I did, Grandma, there''s also something else. Do you want to do something? I''ll buy it before I go home," ire asked.


    "Besides what I told you this morning before you left, nothing else, honey. That''s all," replied Grandma.


    "Well then, Grandma."


    "Are you going home now?" Grandma asked her interlocutor.


    "Perhaps soon, Grandma. I want to go grocery shopping first."


    Grandma took a deep breath, "Do you have to do that too? Let the maids do it, don''t tire yourself out, honey. Go home now. Leave the housework to the maids," replied Grandma.


    "No Grandma. I want to do it, one day when I be Devan''s wife, I want to learn to take care of everything with myself. I just want to get used to it from now on," said ire.


    Hearing that, Grandma smiled and was happy, "Well, it''s up to you, honey," Grandma replied.


    They talked for a few more minutes before the line was cut. Grandma sighed deeply again, "I''m not sure, Devan will let you do the menial work you mean, ire. After all, Devan is very rich, he is even able to employ hundreds of maids just for you," Grandma muttered, she understood her grandson''s nature. Although his demeanor looks cold and indifferent, the man cares about the people he cares about the most.


    "Please madam," said the maid as she put down some of the food and drinks she had brought.


    Grandma just nodded and stood up from her position, following Dave who was ying further and further away.


    "Honey, take a break. Don''t keep ying, aren''t you tired?" Grandmother walked over to her grandson, bent down, and matched her position with the boy.


    "Let''s drink first, I''ve also asked some Maids to bring some of your favorite snacks," she added.


    "Is that true?" Dave replied with a twinkle in his eye.


    Hearing that, Grandma nodded.


    "Okay, Grandma. I''m going to stop ying now," Dave said and turned around, running towards the maple tree where Grandma had been before.


    "Hey, be careful. Don''t run like that," shouted Grandma, getting up from her position and following her grandson.


    "Grandma, your phone is ringing," Dave shouted.


    Grandma didn''t respond, just quickened her pace.


    "Granny Seira called, Grandma," Dave shouted again, holding up the phone in his hand.


    "Seira?" Grandma muttered, "Give it to me, honey," she added, holding out her hand.


    Dave nodded and then handed the t-shaped object in his hand to the old woman.


    "What''s wrong is she calling me?" Grandma muttered then answered the phone.

 Chapter 314 - 314. Problem

    "What''s wrong is she calling me?" Grandma muttered then answered the phone.


    "Hello."


    "Hello, Mom. Sorry I can only contact you now," said Seira from the other side of the phone.


    "What is it? Are you still in Indonesia?"


    "No, mom. We''ve been in Australia since a few days ago. Are you with ire? How are they, are they all right?" Seira asked.


    "They''re fine," the old woman replied curtly.


    "What happen?" she added again.


    "Tomorrow, Atmadja and I n to visit there, Mom," said Seira.


    "Is that true? You wille here?" asked the old woman enthusiastically.


    "Right. I called ire but the server''s cell phone was busy, so I called you, Mom."


    "I''ll say it on to Aaron and ireter."


    "Okay, Mom. Then I ended the call," said Seira.


    "Erm, don''t forget to bring gifts for my daughter-inw and grandson."


    "Of course, Mom. Don''t worry about that. Convey my greetings to Dave and ire, see you tomorrow, Mom," replied Seira.


    "Erm..."


    Tut¡­ the connection was lost.


    "What did Granny Seira say?" Dave asked.


    "She''ll be visiting tomorrow, honey."


    "Is that true?"


    Grandma nodded.


    "I can''t wait for it, Grandma," Dave said, smiling happily.


    ***


    In a dimly lit room, a man sits with his fists clenched. He was Mr. Javier, currently, the man was at Brian''s residence.


    Two grown men sat across from him, silent with their heads down, sitting opposite their father. Shreds of paper were seen scattered around them. Even some items look messy and out of ce.


    Mr. Javier was angry and mmed everything around him. It was all because of the news conveyed by his subordinates.


    "ck Jack¡­" Javier muttered as he stroked his chin.


    "Perhaps you''ve offended the group, Dad?" replied Edrick, his voice a little low.


    Mr. Javier was silent, his jaw clenched.


    Currently, theirpany is in crisis and may soon be going bankrupt, many parties have terminated their cooperation for no apparent reason, and some of them appear to be looking for trouble openly. Not only that, but his business on the ck market is also experiencing problems.


    Every transaction they were about to make was always a failure with something that made no sense to him. Either because the price of the goods has changed drastically from the initial agreement, or because the goods they ordered are already in the hands of someone else. Not only that, every his person participates in every auction that is held, the items they auction are always empty and there are no fans at all.


    He still remembered the auction two days ago which was held in Mysia, it was very clear that the item he had was very rare and wanted by everyone, it was a painting worth hundreds of millions which he had painstakingly obtained during the auction one year ago. And a few days before the auction, there was a lot of interest in that item on the auction site.


    But strangely, when the auction took ce no one wanted it and it ended up being a useless item. Not only at this event.


    The illegal arms transactions he did in Indonesia were also thwarted by someone. Narcotics smuggling, which used to go smoothly, for some reason is now being exposed. All the drugs are now in the police station, and he has suffered a loss. Luckily, he was very good at hiding himself so that his identity and all the crimes he hadmitted were not discovered by the police.


    And after he investigated everything, it turned out that behind the incident was the intervention of ckJack members.


    "I don''t know what they want, why are they suddenly attacking me at the same time? I did have a bad rtionship with some of them, but not all of them," Javier took a deep breath.


    .


    .


    Now he was really in a stalemate and couldn''t find out. If this situation continued, he was worried that all the efforts he had done so far would be destroyed, and fall into poverty.


    "Where''s Edward? Since I arrived in Indonesia, I''ve never seen him," Javier asked, massaging his forehead. He was calmer than before.


    "Why are you looking for that man, Dad? So far he has never helped this family, he has always lived as he pleased," replied Edrick.


    "As long as he''s not causing trouble for the family, just let him be, Dad," Brian now joined in.


    The man was silent, then took a deep breath, "You guyse out, I want to calm down. I need some time to think of a solution to this problem. You two fix what can still be good, I hate this situation," said Javier as he waved one of his hands, motioning for his two sons to leave.


    After they left the room, Brian and Edrick just stared at each other. They do not greet like the voices in general.


    ***


    Now he was really in a stalemate and couldn''t find out. If this situation continued, he was worried that all the efforts he had done so far would be destroyed, and fall into poverty.


    "Where''s Edward? Since I arrived in Indonesia, I''ve never seen him," Javier asked, massaging his forehead. He was calmer than before.


    "Why are you looking for that man, Dad? So far he has never helped this family, he has always lived as he pleased," replied Edrick.


    "As long as he''s not causing trouble for the family, just let him be, Dad," Brian now joined in.


    The man was silent, then took a deep breath, "You guyse out, I want to calm down. I need some time to think of a solution to this problem. You two fix what can still be good, I hate this situation," said Javier as he waved one of his hands, motioning for his two sons to leave.


    After they left the room, Brian and Edrick just stared at each other. They do not greet like the brothers in general.


    ***


    Night times. Aaron and the others were enjoying dinner, and so was Grandma. No talking was heard, only the clinking of spoons and forks that could be heard sounding at each other, filled the room.


    "Tomorrow, Seira and my son will visit here," said Grandma. They are now on the sofa in the living room.


    After finishing dinner, they sat on the sofa rxing while chatting casually. Dave was also among them, the boy was busy with a picture book in his hand, "Really, Grandma? Will theye?" asked ire enthusiastically.


    The old woman nodded, "They miss you and Dave," she said.


    Hearing that, ire felt happy. That means she has to get up early and make preparations for the arrival of her future parent''s inws.


    "You don''t have to do anything, don''t bother yourself, if you want to do something, ask the maids to do it," said Grandma as if she understood what was on ire''s mind.


    "Is it just the two of them, madam?" asked Aaron.


    "I don''t know, maybe it''s just the two of them," Grandma answered with a shrug.


    "It just so happens that tomorrow is Sunday, I don''t have any schedule," said Aaron very politely.


    ire turned to her Uncle. "Uncle, when are you going to take me to my parent''s grave? You promised that you would take me with you if you had free time," ire said with a frown on her face.


    Ever since she first came to Australia, ire had asked Aaron about it. But the man always put it off because he was busy taking care of all the things about ire''s return to the Smith family.


    "I almost forgot about that. Lucky, you to say so," Aaron replied.


    "Next week, honey.. I promise I''ll take you there, OK?" he added.

 Chapter 315 - 315. Bad Mood

    Ever since she first came to Australia, ire had asked Aaron about it. But the man always put it off because she was busy taking care of all the things about ire''s return to the Smith family.


    "I almost forgot about that. Lucky for you to say so," Aaron replied.


    "Next week, honey. I promise I''ll take you there, OK?" he added.


    "You have to promise me, Uncle," said ire.


    Hearing that, Aaron smiled, "I promise you," he said again while nodding his head.


    "Thank you, Uncle," replied ire.


    "It''ste, you should sleep," Aaron said to his nephew again.


    "That''s right, honey. You better get some rest, you must be very tired after shopping all day," Grandma chimed in.


    ire then approached her son who was still busy with the book in his hand.


    "Honey..." she said touching the boy''s arm.


    "If you''re sleepy, you can go to bed now, Mom. I''m not sleepy yet, I want to finish this book first," Dave replied as if he knew what his mother was going to say. Although the boy seemed busy and indifferent to his surroundings, to be honest, he heard all their conversations.


    ire took a deep breath.


    "Leave it alone, honey. I''ll take care of it, leave Dave to me. I''ll take care of him, go to sleep," said Grandma to the woman.


    "That''s right, Mom. Don''t worry about me."


    "Hmm, fine. Then I''d like to go back to my room, don''t stay up toote, honey. That''s not good," ire said then kissed her son''s forehead.


    Dave just nodded in agreement.


    ***


    At 02.00 in the morning, to be precise in an apartment located on the border of City J, a ck car entered the basement. Followed by a woman and a man out of there. They were Byanca and Edward.


    The woman walked first, leaving Edward behind. The expression on her face was very disheveled, her expression truly unsightly. Anyone who saw her could tell that she was in a very bad mood.


    "Honey, wait for me," Edward shouted, following the woman.


    Entering the elevator, they immediately headed to Edward''s apartment.


    Byanca ms her bag on the sofa, "Edward, what does all this mean? You told me that you wanted to take my revenge on Devan and his future wife, but till now you haven''t done anything to them. Did you lie to me?" Byanca turned to face Edward.


    "Calm yourself, honey. Don''t be angry like this," Edward replied, trying to calm her down.


    "How can I calm down when ire is back in Australia? It''s all because of you, Edward. You wasted too much time, now what? We lost that damn woman," said Byanca cursing and ming Edward.


    "If I hadn''te with you to the Club today, I probably wouldn''t have known about this," She added. Indeed, when she was at the Club earlier, she overheard some people talking. They said that they identally met the family who was going viral right now at the airport. Some of them also mentioned the names of ire Smith and Devan Atmadja.


    And it managed to make Byanca feel annoyed. Even though they had just arrived at that ce, and immediately went home.


    "It''s all because of you, Edward. None of this would have happened if you hadn''t kept me at bay," Byanca said again, cursing the me at the man.


    "Okay, okay, I''m sorry, honey. Now calm down. If ire is in Australia, it doesn''t mean we can''t do anything to her. Don''t worry, have you forgotten where I came from? I could ask my dad for help, honey. Don''t worry, he will help me," Edward said.


    "I will not let the wedding happen, and I will avenge you, dear," he added.


    "Is that true? You have to promise me, Edward."


    "Yes, Dear. I promise I will do anything to you, "Edward replied then hugged Byanca, stroking her back trying to calm her down.


    "If you lie to me, don''t ever expect to see me again," Byanca replied and let go of the man''s embrace.


    Edward just nodded slowly, "Ok, now calm down, honey."


    Hearing that, Byanca smiled then looked into Edward''s eyes, "You didn''t forget about tomorrow''s ns, did you?"


    Edward took a deep breath, "Are you sure about your decision? I can take responsibility, honey. After all, it''s my child, not Devan''s," said Edward, trying to persuade the woman for the umpteenth time.


    Byanca shook her head, "I''m sure. I want to eliminate everything that could potentially get in the way of my ns," Byanca said,pletely unconcerned about Edward''s feelings.


    "You promised to apany me, have you changed your mind?"


    "No, I just¡­ ah never mind. I''m tired, I want to rest first," Edward said then walked away from Byanca, towards the bedroom.


    "Tomorrow, I will apany you," he added again before disappearing behind the door.


    Seeing the man''s attitude, Byanca frowned. ''What a weirdo,'' she thought and threw herself on the sofa.


    ***


    ire woke up earlier than usual, after taking a shower and tidying up her room. She went to the kitchen on the first floor.


    "Good morning, madam," said the butler when she saw the woman.


    "Do you need anything?" she asked again. It was the first time she had seen her awake at this time.


    "I want to see what menu chef will cook today," said ire.


    The butler nodded, "Please have a look, Miss," she said while giving the menu list that the chef would cook today.


    "We will have guests. I rmend adding some special menus, also making some delicious desserts and snacks. Ah, don''t forget to tell the chef to cook some Indonesian specialties," said ire.


    "Okay, madam. Any more?" asked the butler.


    "Clean the guest room. Rece all sheets with new ones, use air fresheners that are more gentle and soothing, as well as the living room, "said ire.


    "Okay, madam. I will do ording to your orders," said the butler.


    "Ah yes, I almost forgot. Get ready, I want you to apany me to the flower shop," said ire again.


    "Okay, madam."


    "Erm," said ire and then left the middle-aged woman.. She returned to her room.

 Chapter 316 - 316. Panic

    "Clean the guest room. Change all the sheets with new ones, use a softer and calming air freshener, as well as the living room, "said ire.


    "Okay, madam. I will do ording to your orders," said the butler.


    "Ah yes, I almost forgot. Get ready, I want you to apany me to the flower shop," said ire again.


    "Ok, madam."


    "Erm," ire said then left the middle-aged woman. She returned to her room.


    Before the others woke up, ire and the butler had already left, they were just visiting the nearest flower shop to save time. She bought various types of flowers, as well as several flower vases that looked the same.


    She was at the flower shop for thirty minutes, then returned home.


    "Where are you from, honey?" asked Grandma, the woman came out of the kitchen and met ire who was already looking very tidy.


    "Put it on the back porch of the house," said ire, pointing at the item she bought earlier.


    "Alright, madam."


    Grandma''s gaze followed where the butler had gone.


    "Ehm¡­ you''re awake, Grandma," said ire, clearing her throat.


    "Ah yes, just now. I haven''t even showered yet. Where are you from this early in the morning? And what is it?" Grandma asked ire, ncing over at the butler.


    "I''m from the flower shop, Grandma. Now you better take a shower to look more beautiful, then we will have breakfast together," said ire again walking towards the old woman and putting her arm around her shoulder.


    Grandmaughed lightly, "Alright, alright. I''m going to take a shower," Grandma said and walked away leaving ire.


    The woman just took a deep breath, then walked to the back porch of the house.


    "I''ve put it on the table on the back porch, Miss," said the butler who passed her.


    ire nodded, "Thank you. Prepare breakfast, call me when everyone is up," she said.


    "Alright, madam," said the butler, bowing her head.


    "Erm, go away," she said and walked towards the back door of the house.


    As shended on the chair, her cell phone rang. Seeing the name on the phone, ire smiled happily.


    "Hello, good morning," she greeted her interlocutor.


    "Hi, darling. Good morning," came the typical wake-up voice from the other side of the phone. He is Devan.


    "I missed you," Devan said then switched the phone to a video call.


    "OMG, Devan, are you still in the office?" ire was surprised to see the man still in his study in the office. In fact, ording to her calctions, it is two o''clock in the morning in Indonesia. The time difference between Indonesia and Australia is four hours. The time in Australia is faster than in Indonesia.


    "I overslept, honey. And just woke up. Maybe it''s because I''ve been very busy all day," replied Devan, the man was seen resting his head on the table, from his face it could be seen that he was very tired.


    "Now go home and rest, your body will hurt more if you sleep in the office," said ire.


    "Ok, Dear. I''m going home now. But don''t disconnect, I still want to talk to you," said Devan slowly getting up from his position and walking out of the room.


    "Be careful on the road," ire said, she then put her cell phone on the table, then started checking every flower she bought earlier.


    "What are you doing, honey? You seem busy, am I bothering you?" asked Devan when he saw his future wife''s activity from his cellphone screen.


    "Oh, it''s okay, don''t hesitate. You never bother me, Devan, are you in the car yet?" asked ire again, she kept talking and only asionally looked at the screen.


    "I just arrived at the car park, it looks like the rain has just stopped. It''s very cold in here," replied Devan.


    "It seems I also miss a hug from you," added Devan again.


    Hearing that, ire just smiled. "Mama wille today," said ire. She sat back in her chair with a few flower stalks in her hands.


    "Is that true? I want to go there, but they won''t let me," said Devan, now he had started driving his car.


    ire smiled hearing that, "The wedding day is near, Devan. Be patient," she replied.


    "It is already near? Hmm, one day without seeing you is like going through a year, honey. It''s been so long, I thought maybe I''d go crazy for missing you," Devan said, his voice sounding very spoiled.


    ire''s cheeks were flushed, getting a tease in the morning like this from the person she cared about the most was the best mood booster.


    Not getting any response from the woman, Devan again asked, "What are you doing so early in the morning like this? You''re well-groomed and you look so pretty. Did you know that I would call you?" Devan chuckled.


    "Huh? Am I not allowed to look like this?" she asked.


    "I didn''t mean it like that..."


    "Ahh¡­Shhh¡­" ire suddenly screamed in pain, her hand was pierced by rose thorns and made her bleed.


    "ire? What happened to you?" asked Devan panicked, reflex pulled over and stopped the car. His eyes were focused on his phone screen.


    "Oh my God, your hands are bleeding, honey."


    ire didn''t respond, the woman immediately pulled out the thorn in her hand while holding back the pain.


    "I will call Mama right now and ask her to go there to treat you," said Devan again, he suddenly panicked.


    Hearing that, ire took a deep breath. "No need, Devan. I''m fine. Don''t panic like that. See!! My hand is only pierced by a thorn, it doesn''t matter, I''ve lost the thorn," said ire as she showed her hand to the man.


    "But, honey. Your hands are bleeding, I''m afraid¡­"


    "Devan, a wound like this won''t kill me from bleeding. Don''t overdo it, honey. I''m fine," said ire immediately interrupting her future husband.


    "What if your hands get irritated? I''m scared, honey."


    ire took a deep breath, "I''m fine. Trust me. Just a stab wound, this doesn''t mean anything at all," replied ire.


    "What are you doing with the flowers, honey? Where are the maids? Why did you do it yourself?"

 Chapter 317 - 317. A Photo

    "What if your hands get irritated? I''m scared, honey."


    ire took a deep breath, "I''m fine. Trust me. Just a stab wound, this doesn''t mean anything at all," replied ire.


    "What do you want to do with the flowers, honey? Where are the maids? Why did you do it yourself?" asked Devan again.


    "I just wanted to make some flower arrangements to decorate some rooms in the house," replied ire.


    "Why did you do it yourself, honey? You can buy it, or hire someone to do it, you don''t have to bother yourself."


    "I just want to do it myself, Devan. I also want to do what I want without any help from anyone else," ire replied.


    Devan took a deep breath at the woman''s words. "Okay, it''s up to you. But be careful, don''t let your hands get pricked by thorns again," said Devan.


    ire just nodded at that.


    "Where are my son and the others? Haven''t they woken up yet?" Asked Devan, the man was driving again.


    "Grandma was awake earlier, while Dave and Aaron, maybe they''re still sleeping. You know, today is weekend," answered ire.


    "Give my regards to them. After I take care of all the important things at the office, I will immediately follow there as soon as possible, "said Devan.


    "Don''t be in a hurry, I''m not going anywhere. You can call me again if you miss me," replied ire.


    They continued talking for an hour, Devan had arrived home, the man was now lying on the bed. While ire, the woman is still busy assembling flowers and arranging them in a flower vase. Until a maid came and approached her.


    "Madam, your breakfast is ready. Mr. Aaron and the others are also waiting for you," said the maid.


    "Oh my God, ire. I thought you had breakfast, but you haven''t. If I had known this earlier, I wouldn''t have spoken at length until now," Devan said when he heard the maid''s words.


    "Now, have breakfast, honey."


    ire nodded, "Hmm, fine. You too, rest," she replied.


    ***


    Time passed very fast. ire had finished doing all the things she wanted to do today. Maybe soon, Mama Seira wille.


    "Get some rest, honey. Since this morning I saw you were always busy," said Grandma over to ire, the woman ced thest flower vase in the corner of the living room.


    "Okay, Grandma. This is all finish too," said ire. While Dave and Aaron, are currently in the backyard, they are feeding their pet fish.


    Drrtt¡­ Drrtt¡­ Drrtt¡­


    ire''s cell phone that she had previously ced on the table vibrated. It turned out to be Mrs. Seira.


    "Hello, Mom," said ire.


    "Hi, Dear. I''m already in front of the Smith residence. You guys are at home right?"


    "Really Mom? Ok, wait for me. I''ll have someone pick you up, Mom," ire replied.


    "No need, I just wanted to make sure you were home," said Seira.


    Not long after, a servant came and reported that someone was looking for Mr. Aaron''s whereabouts.


    "Grandma, maybe it''s Mama Seira and Papa Atmadja," said ire.


    "Have theye yet?" came a voice from behind, He was from Aaron. The man along with Dave, carrying the boy, walked over to ire.


    The woman just nodded, they then left together. Weing the arrival of Seira and Mr. Atmadja.


    Dave immediately got off Aaron, the boy immediately ran towards the woman who had just gotten out of the car.


    "Grandma," Dave shouted as he spread his arms, looking like he wanted to hug the middle-aged woman.


    Seira''s reflex did the same, crouched down and greeted her grandson.


    "How are you dear? Long time no see you, I miss you," said Seira while kissing the boy''s cheeks.


    "Me too, Grandma."


    "How are you dear?" Seira stood up and approached ire.


    "As you can see, Mom. We''re okay."


    Aaron also immediately greeted Mr. Atmadja.


    "Pleasee in,ter we will talk in the house," said Grandma to them.


    Seira paused for a moment and turned to their private driver, "Take out all the things in the trunk of the car and take them into the house," she ordered.


    "Alright, madam."


    This was the first time they had set foot in the Smith residence, the house wasn''t too big but it was cool and felt veryfortable.


    "Sit down, Mom, Dad," said ire.


    "What would you like to drink?" she added.


    "Don''t bother, honey," Seira replied.


    Heard that, ire nodded then walked to the kitchen. Made Madame Seira shake her head.


    "What did you bring?" asked Aaron when he saw Mr. Atmadja''s personal chauffeur carrying a lot of boxes and cing them on the table.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. Just a little gift from me to you, ire and Dave," answered Mrs. Seira, Mr. Atmadja just nodded.


    "Your arrival is already the greatest gift to Dave, there''s no need to bother like this, sir. But, thank you," Aaron replied.


    "Did you only bring it for them? Where for me?" Grandma chimed in.


    Hearing their mother, Seira and Atmadjaughed loudly. "We also brought something for you, Mother. How could we forget you?"


    Grandma smiled happily, "Then I''d like to see it," she said as she approached some of the boxes on the table.


    "Where for me, Grandma?" Dave tried to get off Seira''sp, wanting to join Grandmother.


    "Patient, dear. I''ll get it for you," she said then took a green box and gave it to Dave.


    She also grabbed a red box, then looked around for ire''s whereabouts.


    Her gaze identally saw several photos hanging on the wall of the room, without realizing it, Seira immediately got up from her position. Walk over to a photo that catches her eye.


    "What''s wrong, Seira?" asked Mr. Atmadja when he saw his wife''s attitude.


    "Grandma, where are you going?" Dave asked then jogged after the middle-aged woman.


    As if she didn''t hear anything, Seira continued on her step. Standing frozen in front of a photo showing a husband and wife. Without realizing it, her tears flowed, one of her hands rose and stroked the image of the woman in the photo.


    Aaron who saw that immediately stood up, "What happened, madam?" he asked when he saw the middle-aged woman crying.

 Chapter 318 - 318. She Is My Best Friend

    "Grandma, where are you going?" Dave asked then jogged after the middle-aged woman.


    As if she didn''t hear anything, Seira continued on her step. Standing frozen in front of a photo featuring a husband and wife. Without realizing it, tears flowed, one hand rose and stroked the image of the woman in the photo.


    Aaron who saw that immediately stood up, "What happened, madam?" he asked when he saw the middle-aged woman crying.


    "Jennie..." Seira muttered, the woman was crying. It turns out that all this time her suspicions were correct. Since the first time she saw ire at Devan''s house, she looked very simr to her best friend and made her remember and miss her best friend.


    "Yes, that''s right, madam. This woman is Jennie, my brother''s wife. ire''s mother," Aaron exined.


    "Unfortunately, they had an ident a dozen years ago. At that time ire was very young and didn''t know anything," he added.


    "So far I''ve never heard from you, it turns out that you were a victim of that ident," Seira muttered as she rubbed the woman''s photo. Her memory shed back to the times when Jennie and she were still young girls.


    Aaron''s brow furrowed at the words of the middle-aged woman in front of him.


    "What is it, Sierra? Do you know that woman?" now Grandma is standing next to her daughter-inw. Pay attention to the photo.


    "She is.... she is my best friend. I knew her since childhood, at that time I was still living in Indonesia, we were friends until we graduated from high school. But since I continued my studies in Australia, we lost contact and never spoke to each other again," Seira exined.


    "So you two already know each other," said Grandma, she never expected this either, nor did Aaron.


    "You died at a very young age," Seira mumbled, her tears continuing to roll down her cheeks. The guilt in her came back. Had hurt and made her best friend''s daughter cry. It felt like she couldn''t even forgive herself. A tight feeling filled her chest.


    ire who came from the kitchen was confused when she saw everyone gathered in front of the photo of her parents.


    "Put it down and arrange it neatly on the table," ire said, ncing over at the few maids following behind her. Then she approached them.


    "Why are you guys standing there?" she asked. And it managed to make everyone turn their heads.


    Hearing the woman''s voice, Mrs. Seira immediately wiped her tears and turned around, walked over to ire, hugged her tightly. Makes the woman wonder and feel confused. Looked at everyone, as if she was asking for an exnation because everything seemed fine before she went into the kitchen earlier. ''Did something happen without me knowing?'' ire thought then hugged her future mother-inw.


    "What''s wrong, Mom? Why are you suddenly crying like this? Did I wrong you?" asked ire feeling a little doubtful.


    "I am sorry, dear. I''m sorry," Mrs. Seira said, sounding sobbing.


    ire''s brow furrowed, "I already forgave you that time, Mom. Why are you apologizing to me again? You are innocent, after all, you didn''t do anything to me. You don''t have to say sorry like this anymore," ire replied as she rubbed the middle-aged woman''s back, trying to calm her down.


    Mrs. Seira shook her head. "ire," she called, gently letting go of ire''s arms.


    "What''s wrong mom? Did something happen? You can tell me," the woman replied.


    "May I visit your mother''s grave?"


    "My Mother''s Grave?" ire replied wanting to rify her hearing.


    Mrs. Seira nodded, her eyes still teary.


    Getting such a response, ire looked at Aaron, Mr. Atmadja, and also Grandma as if asking for an exnation of what happened.


    "Y-Your mother¡­Your mother is my friend. She''s my best friend, honey. She and I have known each other since childhood," said Mrs. Seira exining as if she knew the confused feelings experienced by her future daughter-inw.


    "Would you apany me to visit her grave?" she added again.


    Hearing that, ire immediately looked at Aaron but only briefly and looked back at the middle-aged woman in front of her.


    "Incidentally, I also wanted to visit there. Maybe next week, if you want, you can go with me, Mom," ire offered.


    "Next week? How about just today? You are free today, right? Atmadja and I are also free today."


    "Erm¡­." ire felt confused, didn''t know how to answer. She then looked at Aaron. "Uncle¡­"


    "Okay, we''re going to visit your parents'' grave today, honey. You don''t need to ask for my approval, because I willply with all your wishes as long as it''s not something dangerous." Aaron interrupted his nephew''s words as if he understood the meaning of her gaze.


    ire smiled happily then nodded, "Okay, Mom. My uncle will take us there today," ire said to Seira.


    "Now, let''s sit down first. You guys just arrived, we''ll go there in the afternoon," she added again, then gently tugged Mrs. Seira''s arm slowly towards the sofa.


    The middle-aged woman just nodded and followed ire''s words, and the others also returned to their previous seats.


    "Please enjoy the drinks and food, sir, madam," the butler said to everyone.


    Mrs. Seira smiled then grabbed the cold drink in front of her, drank it then put it back down.


    "This is very delicious," she said praising.


    "Ah, I almost forgot," she said again and grabbed a red box lying on the table, not far from where she was.


    "What is it, Mom?" she asked.


    "This is for you, honey. Open it," said Mrs. Seira as she handed the red box to ire.


    "It''s a gift from me, you can''t refuse it. Maybe this is not much in your eyes, honey. But I great to give it to you," she added and took her hand and ced the box on top of it.


    "Thank you, Mom," said ire. Slowly she opened the box, a ne with a pendant in the shape of a white dove.


    "That is my mother''s ne. She gave it to me when I wanted to marry him," said Mrs. Seira while ncing at Mr. Atmadja.


    "It''s a ne that''s been passed down from generation to generation, my dear. Soon you''ll be the daughter-inw in our family, so I''m giving you that ne, honey. Hope you like it," she added with a smile on her lips.


    Hearing that, ire stroked the ne. She felt he did not deserve such a precious thing. "But, Mom¡­"


    "This is a hereditary legacy dear, ept it.. Ifter you and Devan have a daughter, give it to her when she gets married," said Seira interrupting ire''s words.

 Chapter 319 - 319. Visit The Grave

    "This is a hereditary legacy dear, ept it. If you and Devan have a daughterter, give it to her when she gets married," said Seira interrupting ire''s words.


    Hearing that, ire was silent for a moment. "Thank you, Mom. I love this ne, it''s very pretty," she said after a moment of silence.


    "Give it to me, honey. I''ll help you put it on," Seira said.


    ire nodded in agreement, then obeyed the middle-aged woman''s words.


    While the others, Dave received a new toy, Aaron received a gift of an expensive Watch, and Grandma received a bag as a gift.


    "Thank you for the gift, Mr. Atmadja. Then please drink and enjoy the food," said Aaron, inviting Mr. Atmadja and his wife to enjoy the dishes on the table.


    Time flies so fast, No one noticed that they''ve been talking for almost two hours. The hot weather is slowly being reced by cool weather. It''s already afternoon.


    They all then prepared to visit the cemetery.


    During the trip, ire just stared at the street view from the car window. Her face looks sad, she suddenly misses her parents. All this time she didn''t have any memories left of her parents in her mind. Sad isn''t it? She didn''t even notice that the tears were already flowing down her cheeks.


    Grandmother and Aaron nced at each other, they were silent, as if they understood what the woman was feeling. While Dave, the boy was asleep on Grandma''sp, while Mrs. Seira and Mr. Atmadja, were both in different cars with ire.


    The ck limousine continued until it came to a flower shop.


    "Just stay here, honey. I will buy flowers for you," said Aaron when he saw his nephew want to get up from his chair. Indeed, before they left earlier, ire asked the driver to stop at the flower shop before arriving at the cemetery.


    The woman just nodded in agreement.


    Aaron bought several flower arrangements, one for each person. Including himself.


    And after that, they continued their journey until they arrived at the parking lot of a public cemetery, and at the same time Dave also woke up from his sleep.


    "Where are we now, Grandma?" asked the boy as he looked out the window.


    "We''re going to your Grandpa and Grandma''s house, honey," Grandma answered while stroking her grandson''s head.


    "Huh?" Dave tilted his head, confused.


    Seeing her grandson''s reaction, Grandma just smiled. "Come on, honey," she said as the car door opened.


    "Mom, wait for me," said Dave, the little boy jogged after ire who was a few steps away from him.


    ire turned and immediately greeted her son, carrying him in her arms. "Don''t run like this, or you''ll fall," ire said to Dave, the woman then continued on her way.


    Aaron led the way, while Granny, Seira, and Mr. Atmadja followed behind him.


    Through several graves, ire finally arrived at the graves of her parents. She couldn''t bend her tears, her tears finally broke.


    With a slow-motion, she lowered Dave from her arms, then squat in front of her parents'' grave, with one hand rubbing their gravestones in turn.


    "Mom, Dad, I''m sorry. I''m sorry for just visiting you guys," ire muttered as she sobbed.


    She then ced the bouquet she was carrying on the graves of her parents. The thing she regretted the most was, not a single memory of her parents remained. However, she misses the figure of her parents.


    "Jennie¡­" Mrs. Seira muttered. The middle-aged woman squat next to ire. Her tears were now running down her cheeks, her memories reyed when her best friend was still alive. Apologies kepting out of her mouth.


    Dave who was between them stared confused. He then looked at everyone, although he felt very curious, he didn''t ask anything. Slowly, he hugged ire from behind.


    "Mom, don''t cry, I''m sorry to see you like this," said Dave and kissed his mother''s cheek.


    Immediately ire rubbed her cheeks, then turned to her son while rubbing his head, "Okay, honey. I won''t cry anymore," she said and hugged Dave.


    The boy just nodded, then looked at the graves of Jennie and Jason, from his gaze, anyone could see that the boy was confused.


    "Mom, what are we doing here?" he asked.


    "To see my mom and dad, honey. They are your grandparents, Granny Jennie, and Grandpa Jason," answered ire.


    "Hmm?" Dave tilted his head in confusion.


    "Come here, honey. You were with me first, okay?" Aaron chimed in. The two men''s eyes zed over. Even though it''s been a long time, the feelings of pain and loss still linger in his heart. Then he carried his grandson.


    "Mom and Dad. Don''t worry about me, I''m living well. I am happy, all my needs are well met. I''m also getting married soon, your future son-inw is a very nice man. He loves me very much, he understands me very well, maybe you will immediately like him if you meet him. I promise, before my wedding, I will bring him here and introduce him to you," ire said while sobbing. The way she spoke as if her parents were still alive.


    "Mom, Dad, I also have a son, he is a very smart grandson, maybe he will be very troublesome for you if you are still alive," said ire, that woman rubbing her mother''s tombstone. Her tears didn''t stop flowing.


    Everyone who heard the woman''s words was moved. Especially Sierra. The middle-aged woman wiped her tears, trying to normalize her feelings.


    "Jennie, I promise, I will take good care of your daughter. No, soon she will also be my daughter. I will take very good care of our daughter, I never thought you and I would be besan. If only you were still alive. I''m sorry for only visiting you now. All this time I thought you had forgotten me and were living happily, I never thought that you were like this, I hope heaven is the best ce for you, "said Mrs. Seira sobbing.


    Mr. Atmadja approached his wife and stroked her shoulder. While Grandma, the old woman sat down next to ire, trying to strengthen her.


    "Be Patient, dear."

 Chapter 320 - 320. A Threat

    "Jennie, I will take good care of your daughter. No, soon she will also be my daughter. I will take very good care of our daughter, I never thought we would be besan. If only you were still alive. I''m sorry for only visiting you now. All this time I thought you had forgotten me and were living happily, I never thought that you were like this, I hope heaven is the best ce for you," said Mrs. Seira sobbing.


    Mr. Atmadja approached his wife and stroked her shoulder. While Grandma, the old woman sat down next to ire, trying to strengthen her.


    "Be patient, dear."


    ire just nodded, then hugged Grandma back.


    The cool afternoon atmosphere suddenly turned cloudy, ck clouds filled the evening sky. They didn''t stay long, after sending prayers, they decided to go home.


    With a heavy heart, ire stepped back into the car. Even though she still wanted to live in her mother and father''s graves and talk about many things, the weather was not very favorable.


    "We''ll visit them againter, dear," said Mrs. Seira before they got into their respective cars.


    Hearing that, ire nodded.


    When their car left the cemetery, it was raining very hard, apanied by the asional wind.


    Tonight, Mrs. Seira and Mr. Atmadja will stay at the Smith residence, all because of ire and Dave''s request.


    ***


    Mr. Javier has returned to Australia. The man is currently being treated at the hospital. His face looks older than it should be, he has lost a lot of weight. A few days ago, he had a heart attack, the man was stressed because he was thinking about his family''s finances that were not getting better, but on the contrary. Not only that, he suffered a huge loss.


    In thest few weeks, ck Jack''s appearances on the ck market have be more frequent and more dominating, and it has made him depressed and unable to move freely. He suffered from stress and a heart attack and was eventually rushed to the hospital.


    "Is there any progress?" Mr. Javier asked Edrick who was standing next to him.


    The man shook his head slowly, causing Mr. Javier to take another deep breath. His gaze was fixed on the ceiling of the room.


    "Where''s Brian?" Javier asked.


    "He''s taking care of something, Dad. Today there is a shareholders'' meeting at the office," replied Edrick.


    Hearing that, Mr. Javier just kept quiet and didn''t respond anymore.


    Knock... Knock... Knock...


    There was a knock on the door of the room. Edrick immediately approached and opened it. There, Kelvin stood, he was Brian''s assistant.


    "Kelvin? What is it?" asked Edrick.


    "Mr. Brian asked me to show this to Mr. Javier, sir," answered Kelvin while showing an email that was on the iPad he was holding.


    "Erm, fine. You can go now," said Edrick and took the t-shaped object, closed the door again, and approached his father.


    However, his steps stopped when he saw the contents of the email. It contained threats, but that wasn''t what surprised him.


    The contents of the email rted to the Smith family. The contents of the email threaten them not to disturb the Smith family and everything rted to the Smith family, if they still do it, the Javier family will certainly go bankrupt and fall into poverty, some evidence of a crime they are in the contents of the email, the sender threatens to hand over all the evidence to the authorities if the Javier family still dares to approach the Smith family, for what and however the reason.


    "What do you see? Why does your expression look like that?" asked Mr. Javier as he looked at his son who was standing still by the door.


    Hearing that, Edrick''s focus was dispersed. He immediately approached his father. Thinking hard about whether he should show the contents of the email or keep it until his father recoverspletely. Edrick felt a dilemma with his thoughts.


    On the one hand, the family is experiencing big problems, while on the other hand, his father''s health condition is also very bad.


    "Tell me, Edrick. Don''t hide anything. I''ll me you if something happens without my knowledge," said Mr. Javier to his son.


    Edrick was silent for a moment, a deep sigh could be heard escaping from between his lips.


    "Dad, I think all the bad things that have happened in the past few weeks have to do with the Smiths," said Edrick, finally choosing to tell him everything.


    "Huh? What do you mean? How did ck Jack get in touch with the Smiths? Do you know what you''re saying? ck Jack and the Smith family are very different, like earth and sky. I can''t believe what you''re saying, don''t make jokes with me, Edrick," said Mr. Javier.


    "Look at this, Dad," said Edrick as he handed the iPad to the man.


    When Mr. Javier read the contents of the email, Edrick noticed his father''s expression.


    "What do you think, Dad? Should I send people to teach them a lesson?" said Edrick, he thought that everything that happened to them was caused by the Smith family, although the sender of the email did not include his name, he was very sure of it.


    Mr. Javier was silent and did not respond to his son, the man sighed harshly.


    "No, you don''t have to," said Mr. Javier after a moment of silence. To be honest, he was also very surprised and did not expect this.


    "But, Daddy..."


    "Shut up and do what I say."


    "But Daddy, how about our n?"


    "Cancel. We''d better back off and stay away from that family, Edrick. This is not good for our family," the middle-aged man retorted.


    "Daddy, have you thought this through? We''ve worked out the n perfectly, but you¡­"


    "Edrick!! Do you want ourpany to go bankrupt? Do you want to live poor? Did you want to go to jail?" Mr. Javier interrupted his son''s sentence. It seemed that this time he met someone he really couldn''t fight. He must lower his selfish feelings for the good of his own family.


    "Smith Family¡­" Edrick muttered as he clenched his fists. Looks very angry.


    "No, this isn''t the Smith Family, Edrick."


    "What did you say, Dad?"


    "A very powerful person stands behind that family. If my guess is correct. Maybe he is Mr. X"


    "Huh? Mr. X? Do you mean the leader of ck Jack?" Edrick gaped.


    "Who else has the power to move the ck Jack members if not their leader?" replied Mr.. Javier trying to guess.

 Chapter 321 - 321. A Threat (2)

    "No, this isn''t the Smith Family, Edrick."


    "What did you say, Dad?"


    "A very powerful person stands behind that family. If my guess is correct. Maybe he is Mr. X"


    "Huh? Mr. X? You mean the leader of ck Jack?" Edrick gaped.


    "Who else has the power to move the ck Jack members if not their leader?" replied Mr. Javier trying to guess.


    "If only a few of them suppressed our family, it might be because I did have problems with some of the ckJack members. But this is different, all members do the same thing, they also can''t move like this without orders from their leader," added Mr. Javier, he started to realize something.


    "So you''re saying ck Jack is protecting the Smith family? But why Daddy? We haven''t even done anything to them, and they''re already treating us like this."


    Mr. Javier was silent. Her memory is still very clear when she asked Brian to win ire Smith''s heart when the girl was still in Indonesia when she had not met her family and lived alone. At that time, he hoped that Brian could be the Smith family''s son-inw and get all of ire Smith''s inheritance.


    But at that time, Brian failed. He did not know what caused it, he only knew that at that time ire already had a boyfriend and because of some things that happened, Brian could no longer continue his n. Brian didn''t tell him exactly what had happened. The man only said the outline.


    And after that, he re-nned together with Edrick, but again failed and he had to give up his intentions and ended up experiencing losses like this.


    Mr. Javier doesn''t know that Brian is getting threats from Devan, nor does Mr. Javier know that Brian has ever dealt with that man. He didn''t even know that ire was ever in a rtionship with his adopted son. Brian hides everything from his father and chooses to stop all his actions because he does not want to add new problems to his family.


    Only, Brian didn''t notice. That his actions were the beginning of Devan''s anger.


    Mr. Javier never expected that the Smith family had the protection of such a powerful person. Exceeding himself, but who and what that person''s identity was, he couldn''t know for sure.


    A rough sigh came from Mr. Javier''s lips. He then replied to the email with mixed feelings. Request that ck Jack stop bothering and suppress him so that everything returns to normal. He also said sorry and promised not to disturb the Smith family again.


    "Daddy, what are you thinking? You can tell me, maybe I can help you," said Edrick to his father.


    The middle-aged man just shook his head, "You don''t need to do anything, also tell Brian to cut off allmunication or whatever with the Smith family. If I''m lucky, I''d like to meet Mr. X and apologized to him for offending him."


    Edrick was silent, "Brian hasn''t been in touch with the Smiths in a long time, Daddy. Since returning from Indonesia, since he failed to do what you asked him to, he has never had any contact with that family again."


    "How did you know?" asked Mr. Javier turning to his son.


    "Daddy, ever since you brought Brian into the family, I know the man best. And regarding what I said earlier, he told me," replied Edrick.


    Mr. Javier fell silent again. If so, what caused Mr. X angry? Could it be Edward?


    "Did Edward never give you any news?" asked Mr. Javier.


    "Never, Dad. Why are you suddenly asking how he''s doing?" replied Edrick. Not without reason, he asked that, because all this time his father had never cared about what Edward was doing, since childhood the man had been released by his father. Very different from him, everything that happened, his father always involved him.


    "From now on keep an eye on Edward''s every move. But don''t let him find out," said Mr. Javier.


    Edrick''s brow furrowed in confusion, but the manplied with his request. "Okay, Dad. I''ll send some people to keep an eye on Edward. Leave him to me," said Edrick.


    Hearing that, Mr. Javier nodded. He took another deep breath. "If he does anything suspicious, report it to me immediately," said Mr. Javier.


    "Okay, Dad. Now rest," replied Edrick.


    ***


    Like yesterday, today ire woke up early. Check the breakfast and all the menu dishes that will be cooked by the chef on this day. She also went to the flower shop and reced all the flowers she had arranged with new ones.


    And she had finished everything before the family members woke up from their sleep. ire is back looking neat and smelling good.


    "Good morning, honey," said Grandma when she met ire in front of the elevator.


    "Oh, you''re awake, Grandma. Even though I''m going to wake you and the others for breakfast, it''s already seven in the morning," replied ire.


    "Dave''s awake too, he''s in the shower. I feel thirsty, so I want to fill this bottle with water," said Grandma while showing the blue bottle in her hand.


    "Okay, Grandma. Then I want to wake the others first, I''m afraid that uncle Aaron and Dad will bete for work," said ire.


    Hearing that, Grandma just nodded.


    It turned out that Mrs. Seira and Mr. Atmadja were already tidy. They also ran into ire when the woman reached the second floor.


    "Good morning, Mom, Daddy," said ire greeting the two middle-aged.


    "Em good morning, honey."


    "How was your sleep? Did you sleep well?" she asked.


    Mrs. Seira immediately nodded, "I am veryfortable, dear. The rooms are clean and tidy, the floral decorations make me feel more rxed, of course, I sleep well."


    Mr. Atmadja just nodded in agreement with his wife''s words.


    "That''s good. I''m pleased to hear it. "Then you guyse down and have breakfast together, I''ll take my Uncle and pick up Dave in his room," said ire again.


    "Oh, Dave is still in his room?" asked Mrs. Seira.


    ire just nodded.


    Hearing that, Seira turned to her husband, "Come down first, I want to see my grandson in his room," she said.


    Mr.. Atmadja just smiled, "Okay."

 Chapter 322 - 322. Feel Bored

    Hearing that, Seira turned to her husband, "Come down first, I want to see my grandson in his room," she said.


    Mr. Atmadja just smiled, "Okay."


    Only a few minutester, they had breakfast together in the dining room. And after that, Seira and Mr. Atmadja said goodbye to go home, because today they wanted to go to work. Likewise with Aaron.


    Now only ire, Dave, and Grandma are left in the house.


    ***


    Time flies so fast, it doesn''t feel like the wedding is getting closer.


    Today Devan, Leo, and Na visited Australia, as did Mrs. Serli and her husband. Wedding invitations have been sent out, and news of Devan and ire Smith''s wedding is back on social media.


    The wedding ceremony will be held at one of the hotels located on the seashore, Australia.


    Three days before the wedding, ire invites Devan to visit her parents'' graves, ording to her promise some time ago. Not only the two of them but Leo and Na also wanted to visit ire''s old man''s grave.


    They use different cars. As for Grandma, the old woman only stayed at home because of Devan''s request.


    Since arriving in Australia, he feels he has never had a good time with his son and future wife. Whenever he wanted to spend time with them, Grandma would always be there and bother them.


    Even though this was their trip to the cemetery, on the way, he and ire were able to have some free time in the car. No, but on this day, he intends to take his future wife and child for a walk.


    "How is the progress of the event? Are you sure Mommy Seira can take care of everything? I also want to help, after all this is our wedding, Devan," said ire, the woman turned to the man next to her.


    "Don''t worry, you and your family don''t have to think about anything. Only one thing you need to prepare, honey," Devan replied, he nced at the mirror which showed his son who was busy ying video games in the back seat.


    "What is it, tell me?" asked ire enthusiastically.


    "Prepare yourselves for our first night," Devan replied as he winked at ire.


    And his actions managed to make ire blush, "This is the first day of my period. Looks like you''ll have to be patient a little longer," ire replied then turned her gaze towards the window. She was just pretending because she was too shy to talk about such things. She didn''t know, she just felt that way.


    Devan pouted, "Really? But that doesn''t mean I can''t use the rest of your body, honey," Devan replied, then chuckled.


    ire choked on her saliva, making Devan unable to contain hisughter.


    "Shut up, and focus on driving. Dave can hear everything you''re saying," ire replied, her cheeks looking as red as a boiled crab.


    "Why mom? Did you call me?" Dave suddenly spoke, the boy looked at his parents.


    "No, I didn''t, honey. Maybe your hearing is wrong," replied Devan immediately.


    "Are you satisfied ying?" he added again.


    "No Dad, I''m just bored. The game is so boring," Dave replied with a deep breath.


    Hearing his son''sint, Devan smiled.


    "When do we get to Granny Jennie and Grandpa Jason''s home, Mom, Dad? Is it still long?" he asked.


    "Soon, honey. We''re only halfway through, be patient."


    Again, Dave took a shaky breath. It was obvious that the boy looked very bored.


    Devan who saw his son''s expression only smiled faintly, seeing the cool weather, he then pressed a button in front of him, and the roof of the car slowly moved and opened. Maybe that way, a new atmosphere would be created in the car, and his son''s boredom would be at least a little less.


    And his wish came true.


    "Woah ... This is cool, Dad," said Dave enthusiastically, the boy immediately took off his seatbelt and approached his mother''s chair.


    Instantly Devan and ire panicked seeing their son''s behavior. That Ferrari suddenly slowed down.


    "Dave, what are you doing? It''s dangerous, honey. Reuse your seatbelt," said ire immediately holding her son''s hand.


    "Mom, Mommy I want to stand on this chair, may I?"


    "No, I won''t let you."


    Dave pouted, then slowly grabbed Devan''s shoulder and massaged him gently. "Daddy, may I?" the boy asked as if he didn''t care what his mother said.


    "Dave," said ire. "Don''t you want to hear what I have to say?"


    The car pulled over to the side of the road and stopped there.


    "Honey, it''s dangerous. Listen to your mother, okay?" Devan said, turning to his son.


    Dave fell silent for a moment, his face sullen.


    Devan could not bear to see his son like that, he finallyplied. "Okay, you can do it in your mother''s chair. But be careful, don''t move too much, ok?"


    "Devan, what did you say?" ire protested.


    "It is okay, dear. Trust me, you just need to hold it," Devan replied.


    ire took a deep breath, "Hmm, fine. Then,e here, honey" she said.


    Dave''s frown was instantly reced with a happy face. He immediately took his mother''s outstretched hand, and carefully stood on his mother''s chair. Luckily ire''s body was small so there was plenty of free space in her chair.


    "Don''t move too much, OK?" Devan said while stroking his son.


    "Okay, daddy. Don''t worry," Dave replied without turning his head, his eyes busy exploring everything around him. Looks like someone found a new toy.


    Devan just smiled.


    "What is it? Did something happen?" Suddenly Leo came over, the man also stopped his car right behind Devan''s car.


    "It does not matter. Uncle. Everything''s fine," Dave said in response to a question that wasn''t addressed to him.


    "Daddy, let''s go," he added again.


    Leo looked at Devan and only found the man nodding.


    As if understanding his cousin''s point, Leo returned to his car.


    "Come on, Daddy," Dave shouted once more.


    "Okay, let''s go," replied Devan.


    ire just sighed harshly.


    They resumed their journey, the car going a little slower than before. Devan is more careful because his son''s wishes are a little dangerous.


    Luckily the weather is cool today, so they won''t be too hot.


    During the trip, Devan asionally nced at his son. And during that time, he couldn''t stop smiling. Being able to make his son happy was one of his greatest joys.


    Yes, he will do anything for the happiness of ire and Dave. Anything, even if it cost his own life.


    The existence of ire and Dave made him feelpletely human.

 Chapter 323 - 323. Very Rare Time

    During the trip, Devan asionally nced at his son. And during that time, he couldn''t stop smiling. Being able to make his son happy was one of his greatest joys.


    Yes, he will do anything for the happiness of ire and Dave. Anything, even if it cost his own life.


    The existence of ire and Dave made him feelpletely human.


    Before arriving at the cemetery, they took the time to buy flowers.


    "Daddy,e on quickly. That''s Grandparent''s house," Dave shouted as he grabbed his father''s hand while pointing at the graves of ire''s parents.


    "Yes, Dear. Just take it slow, you''ll fall," said Devan then grabbed his son''s body and carried him.


    Na and Leo also just arrived at the funeral and soon followed Devan and ire.


    They then do the routine that is usually done by visitors to the tomb. Lay flowers and send prayers.


    "Mr. Jason, Mrs. Jennie, I love your daughters. I want to ask your blessing, soon we will be married. I promise I will be a good husband and father. I also promised that I wouldn''t make ire cry. I will do whatever is best for her and your grandchildren. As long as I live, I will protect them," said Devan, the man looked down near the graves of Jennie and Jason, he sounded so serious.


    "I''m so grateful to have met ire. She is the only woman who makes me feel perfect. I want to have her, I will take good care of her. I hope you will be happy with our marriage," he added, a tear running down his cheek.


    The wind gently blows and carries the distinctive floral scent, caresses everyone''s skin, and manages to give off afortable and refreshing feeling.


    "Daddy, why are you crying?" Dave''s voice suddenly sounded, breaking his focus.


    As if aware of the situation, Devan immediately wiped the tears on his cheeks and then returned to normalize his feelings. ire just smiled at her future husband.


    "Ehm¡­" Leo cleared his throat softly, causing the man to turn his head towards him.


    "Do you need a handkerchief to dry your eyes?" Leo asked with a nosy face. At first, he was surprised, the first time he saw his cousin in tears. It turns out that a Devan who has a cold and indifferent nature can also shed tears.


    But Devan just nced at him and gave no response, making Leo chuckle. He was very sure, his cousin was feeling embarrassed right now.


    They then returned to the car.


    "Where are you going? Are you guys going straight home?" asked Na, the girl walked to ire''s side.


    "So what?" she asked. "Do you guys want to go somewhere?" she added again.


    "I don''t know, I just followed Leo," Na replied, she then grabbed Dave''s hand who was walking in front of him.


    "Auntie, where do you want to go? I''m want to follow you," said the boy.


    "My mom and dad are too boring. My mother always forbade me to do this and that, hmm," heined again.


    "Dave..." ire''s sentence is stopped when Devan suddenly grabbed her hand and signaled not to be angry with the boy.


    "But it''s all for your good, dear. Your mother did it because she didn''t want anything to happen to you," Na said immediately.


    "What Aunt Na said is true, dear," Devan chimed in.


    Dave pouted, then stopped in his tracks and made the others do the same.


    "Anyway, I want to go with Aunt Na and Uncle Leo. Otherwise, I''ll still be standing here," said the boy, folding his arms across his chest. By now they had arrived at the cemetery parking lot.


    "All right, all right, honey. You will be with me and Aunt Na. OK?" Leo immediately approached the boy and carried him.


    "Is that true? Mom, you allowed me, right?" Dave replied, then nced at ire.


    Hearing that, ire sighed, then nodded slowly. "Okay, I let you. But on one condition."


    "What is it, Mom. Tell me," Dave replied.


    "You can''t trouble your Uncle and Aunt Na, you can''t be naughty either."


    "Okay Mom, I promise," Dave replied immediately while giving a thumbs up.


    "Where do you want to go?" ire asked Leo.


    "This is our secret," Leo replied with a smile, Na also did the same.


    Hearing that, ire just shook her head. "Okay, then don''te home toote. Also, don''t go too far," she said.


    "Okay, don''t worry. I''ll take care of him, my sister-inw," Leo said with a wink to ire. Making Devan snort in displeasure.


    "Come on, dear. Don''t mind them," said Devan immediately as he grabbed his future wife''s arm, wanting to leave.


    "Dave, remember your mother''s message, Ok? Don''t be naughty," he added.


    "Okay, Dad."


    They then parted there.


    ncing at the watch in his hand, it was already noon.


    "Now, it''s just the two of us, honey," Devan said, turning to ire. The man held one of ire''s hands.


    "Em, are we only going to stay here?" ire replied, Leo''s car had disappeared from her sight, while the car she was traveling in had not moved at all.


    Devan chuckled hearing that, he slowly stepped on the gas and left the burial area.


    "I''m hungry, we should find a restaurant for lunch before heading back home, Devan," said ire.


    "Alright, honey. Without asking, I will do it," replied Devan.


    "Today''s weather is very nice, it would be a shame if after lunch we went straight home, honey. After all, having time alone with you like this is very difficult and very rare," he added.


    ire turned her head, "What do you want to say, Devan? Where do you want to take me?" she asked.


    Devan chuckled hearing that, "I don''t know yet, I just don''t want to go home first, and want to enjoy alone time with you," Devan replied.


    "Alright, we''ll decideter after lunch. Now, let''s find a restaurant first."


    "Japanese restaurant?"


    ire smiled, then nodded.


    "Should I take you to a Japanese restaurant first so I can see your smile like this? You look sweet and very beautiful," said Devan.


    "Stop teasing me, Devan and watch the way," ire replied.


    Devan chuckled "How can I see the others when the most beautiful woman in the world is next to me?"

 Chapter 324 - 324. Japanese Restaurant

    "Should I take you to a Japanese restaurant first so I can see your smile like this? You look sweet and very beautiful," said Devan.


    "Stop teasing me, Devan and watch the way," ire replied.


    Devan chuckled "How can I see the others when the most beautiful woman in the world is next to me?"


    ire didn''t respond, the woman chose to turn her head away and pay attention to the scenery outside the car.


    Only a few minutester, they finally arrived at a veryrge Japanese restaurant.


    Immediately someone greeted their arrival, and the unexpected happened. The restaurant owner was very enthusiastic when he saw the arrival of the famous couple. The owner of the restaurant also provides services for free, especially for them, also some special menus which are quite expensive are given free of charge.


    Not only that, but the restaurant owner also asked them to take a photo together, as well as some of their autographs. And as a fee, they are free to eat whenever and wherever in that restaurant for life.


    Since Devan was in a very good mood, the man didn''t protest and justplied with their request. While ire, the woman looked very happy when she was treated like that by the restaurant owner.


    "You look so happy, honey. Is the food delicious?" asked Devan, currently they are enjoying lunch in the private dining room at the restaurant. Various types of food menus filled the table in front of them.


    "Erm.. so delicious. But sadly, I couldn''t eat them all. I wanted it though. The food will be wasted if it''s not eaten," replied ire, taking a deep breath.


    "Can I wrap it up?" she added while looking at Devan with a pleading face.


    "Do whatever you want, honey," Devan replied with a smile on his face. To him, ire looks cute when she wants something and asks for his approval.


    Instantly a wide smile formed on ire''s lips, "Thank you, honey," she said.


    Devan''s heart fluttered when he heard ire''s call addressed to him. "Erm, call me like that. I like it."


    "Now, Eat up your food, honey," he added.


    ire just nodded and continued to eat.


    "Guess, is Dave having lunch right now too?" asked ire suddenly, pausing her meal for a moment.


    "Of course, I''ll kill them if they starve my son," Devan retorted.


    "Our son, Devan. Dave is not only your son, but he is also my son," said ire, disapproving of her future husband''s words.


    "Yes, Dear. Up to you. Now eat up your food," said Devan again repeating his words, ire just nodded in agreement.


    Finished eating, Devan called a waiter to wrap the food that ire wanted.


    "Pack this food," Devan said to the waiter.


    "W-well, sir," replied the waiter, he looked a little confused but still obeyed Devan''s orders. Because this is the first time a rich man wants leftovers to be wrapped. Couldn''t he just order new food again if he wanted to wrap it up?


    "We will wait here," said Devan again.


    "Y-Yes, sir," replied the waiter and took the food that was on the table and out of the room.


    Just a few minutester, the waiter came with the restaurant owner.


    Devan and ire immediately stood up, "Where''s the food?" ire asked the maid.


    "Ah, sorry for everything, Sir and Miss Smith. I asked the waiter to throw away that food and I have asked the chef to make you a new one. I hope you can wait a little longer," said the restaurant owner.


    Hearing that, Devan looked at ire and found her face turning sullen.


    "Why was the food thrown away? I want the food wrapped, not others. It would be a shame to throw it away. Even though the food can fill some people''s stomachs," replied ire.


    The restaurant owner was stunned to hear that. "Forgive us, Miss. I will prepare new food soon. Don''t worry," he replied in a very polite tone of voice.


    "No need. You don''t have to. I just wanted the food earlier, but you threw it away," said ire.


    "Forgive us, Miss. I thought that letting you wrap leftovers, would be rude, so I asked them to throw it away and rece it with a new one," said the restaurant owner.


    ire took a deep breath, "Never mind, there''s no need to apologize like this. Thanks for the service, then we go. Come on Devan," said ire.


    "A-alright, Miss. Thank you for visiting, it is an honor for me to be able to serve you both, see you next time Sir and Miss Smith, "said the restaurant owner while bowing to give thanks.


    Leaving the restaurant, the weather that previously felt cool has now turned dark, ck clouds can be seen scattered in the sky. Maybe it will rain soon.


    "Where are we going? It looks like it''s going to rain, we''d better go home, Devan," ire said, leaning back in the car seat.


    Devan put on a sullen face, "No, I don''t want to," he refused. It felt like he wanted to curse the weather that had suddenly changed.


    "So what if it rains? I also won''t take you to y in the rain, honey," Devan turned his head to the side.


    "How about we watch a movie at the cinema?"


    "Cinema?" ire replied she then looked at Devan, looking thoughtful. So far, she has never been to the cinema because she is too busy working to pay off her adoptive parents'' debts. Even after returning to the Smith family, she never thought about this because she was busy taking care of her son.


    "What are you thinking, honey? Why are you looking at me like that?" asked Devan while waving his hand in front of ire''s face.


    "Oh, it''s okay, fine. Let''s go to the cinema," said ire immediately turning her gaze to another direction.


    Seeing that, Devan smiled. He then took his cell phone, wanted to book a movie ticket.


    Right after leaving the restaurant parking lot, it was raining very hard. No talk was heard, only the sound of raindrops apanied by romantic music that became the voice in the car.


    The highway they passed was not too crowded. But Devan deliberately drove the car slowly. Solely just because he wanted to linger with his future wife.


    With that kind of atmosphere, ire unconsciously fell asleep in her chair.

 Chapter 325 - Something Bad Happened

    The highway they passed was not too busy. But Devan deliberately drove the car slowly. Solely just because he wanted to linger with his future wife.


    Being carried away, ire unconsciously fell asleep in her chair.


    When Devan saw ire was asleep, he immediately turned down the volume of the music, trying his best so that ire wouldn''t be disturbed by anything.


    Even after arriving at the cinema parking lot, the man had no intention of waking the woman. He just kept quiet and waited for ire to wake up from her sleep.


    The rain had stopped, only drizzle remained.


    At this moment, Devan was very happy, because he leaned back in the chair while looking at ire to his heart''s content. until thirty minutes had passed.


    ire suddenly opened her eyes, making Devan close his eyes immediately. He didn''t want ire to know that he had been watching her since earlier. The man pretended to be asleep.


    ire cleared her throat softly, then nced at the watch in her hand. A sigh escaped her lips. She then looked around and found herself already in the parking lot.


    "Devan," ire called then turned to the man.


    "Devan," she called again when she got no answer.


    With a slow-motion, Devan opened his eyes. "Ah, you''re awake, honey," said Devan then corrected his position.


    "Why didn''t you wake me up earlier?" she asked.


    "You slept very well, honey, I couldn''t bear to do it," Devan replied.


    "Here, have a drink," he added as he handed ire a bottle of mineral water that he had bought before entering the cinema parking lot.


    "Thanks," said ire.


    "Are you sure you''re going to take me to the movies? You look tired, Devan. Since arriving in Indonesia, you haven''t had a good rest, have you?" said ire.


    "I''m never tired when I''m with you, honey. How do you feel now? Want toe in now? I''ve already booked the ticket," replied Devan.


    "You don''t have to push yourself like this, honey."


    "No, you''re wrong. I do everything with pleasure, honey. Don''t say that again," said Devan again.


    "Okay, let''s go," replied ire, nodding.


    Entering the cinema, Devan held ire''s hand. The atmosphere in there was quiet. Only a few people were seen queuing in front of the cashier.


    Someone suddenly came and approached the two of them, they were the manager of the cinema.


    "Wee, Sir and Miss Smith," said the manager.


    ire reflexively turned to Devan with a questioning look. She never expected that wherever she went, someone would recognize her. Is this what it feels like to be the daughter of a rich family?


    "Pleasee with me," said the manager again respectfully.


    Devan just nodded, then followed the fat man until he reached a door marked room 7.


    "Pleasee in, sir, miss. Have a nice time," said the manager as he opened the door for the two of them.


    "Thank you," Devan replied.


    Right after entering the room, the room lights immediately came on.


    "Come on, honey," Devan said as he pulled ire''s hand towards the chair in the middle of the room.


    The woman just obeyed and didn''t ask much.


    The room was very quiet, only the two of them.


    "Where are all these people? Why is it just the two of us?" Asked ire right afternding her body on the chair.


    "I booked this ce just for the two of us, honey. I don''t want anyone to disturb our time together," Devan replied.


    Two women suddenly came and approached them, they brought popcorn with jumbo size and a cold drink.


    "Thank you," ire said to the two women. After that, she returned to focus on the cinema screen. The film will start soon.


    Drrtt¡­ Drrtt¡­ Drrtt¡­


    Devan''s phone suddenly vibrated. Immediately he reached into his pocket and took out a t-shaped object from it.


    ire turned her head, "Who?" she asked.


    "Leo," Devan replied, intending to turn down the call from his cousin.


    "Just answer, maybe he wants to say something," ire replied.


    Devan took a deep breath, why is Leo always a nuisance? This sucks.


    "Hello," said Devan first.


    "Devan¡­ Dave is missing."


    "WHAT?" Devan immediately stood up from his chair.


    "I''m sorry, this was my negligence. Na and I are still looking for his whereabouts, we will find him."


    "Tell me, where are you now?" asked Devan, his breath sounding ragged, the look on his face was very worried.


    "What happened?" asked ire standing up. Staring at Devan without blinking.


    Devan didn''t say it to ire right away, only nced at the woman.


    "Quick, tell me where you are?" asked Devan repeating his question.


    Leo then said their current address.


    "Okay, we''ll be there soon," said Devan then hung up the phone.


    "What''s the wrong Devan? Tell me, Dave is all right, right?" asked ire, worried about her son.


    "What did Leo say to you?"


    "Where are they now?" asked ire in session.


    "I''m worried about my son, we better catch up with them," she added and grabbed her sling bag.


    "Okay honey, we''ll catch up with them," Devan said then hugged ire tightly, making the woman freeze on the spot.


    "Everything will be fine, honey. Trust me," he said again, and that made ire even more worried about her son.


    "What''s the matter, Devan? What happened to Dave?" she asked.


    "I''ll say it in the car, now let''s go, honey," replied Devan.


    ire just nodded and didn''t ask any more questions. Her mind was filled with her son, the feeling was very bad.


    Devan drove his car very fast, overtaking the cars on the road. He''d almost even broken a traffic sign if ire hadn''t warned him.


    "Devan, tell me. You''ve been silent since earlier, If anything happens to Dave, tell me. I am his mother, I have the right to know everything," said ire.


    Hearing that, Devan took a deep breath. He was worried that something would happen to ire if he told her this.


    "Devan, can''t you hear me?" ire slightly raised her voice.


    "Dave''s missing," Devan replied curtly, his voice low, but ire heard him.


    "What? Dave is missing?" ire repeated, wanting to confirm her hearing.


    Hearing that, Devan nodded. "We''ll find him for sure, don''t worry, honey.. Dave is a smart kid, he won''t go too far, trust me," said Devan trying to calm his future wife.

 Chapter 326 - Bondi Beach

    "Dave''s missing," Devan replied curtly, his voice low, but ire heard him.


    "What? Dave is missing?" ire repeated, wanting to confirm her hearing.


    Hearing that, Devan nodded. "I am sure, We''ll find him, don''t worry, honey. Dave is a smart kid, he won''t go too far, trust me," said Devan trying to calm his future wife.


    "I hope so," replied ire. Feeling very uneasy. During the journey, she kept praying for her son''s safety.


    "Dave, where have you been honey?" Mumbled ire.


    Devan called Leo again.


    "How? Have you found Dave yet?" Devan asked right after Leo answered the phone.


    There was a harsh sigh from the other end of the phone, prompting Devan to do the same.


    "We''re still trying to find him, I''m sorry," Leo said.


    Devan did not respond, the man immediately disconnected the phone unterally.


    Traveling for a few minutes, they finally arrived at Bondi Beach which is fifteen minutes from Sydney. The beach with white sand and blue water is the best in Sydney, New South Wales.


    Seeing the crowd on the beach, ire grew worried.


    "Devan, where should we look for Dave?" asked ire with teary eyes.


    "Devan, ire," suddenly a voice came from behind them.


    Their reflex turned to the source of the sound, it was Leo and Na.


    "What happened?" asked Devan immediately.


    Leo and Na shook their heads, "We don''t know, we were with him since earlier. He asked us to take him to y in the sand by the beach. We obey him."


    *A few hours ago *


    Leo and Na decided to visit the most famous beach in Sydney, in addition to rxing, they can also apany Dave to y. They knew that the boy had never even yed on the beach. So they took him there.


    "Woah, this is so beautiful, Uncle, Put me down, I want to walk," Dave said to Leo. The little boy was in Leo''s arms.


    "Alright, dear."


    "Uncle, can I y there?" Dave asked, pointing towards the shore.


    Leo just nodded then took the boy there. There were lots of people sunbathing, swimming and ying in the sand. All of them are from various age groups, from children to adults.


    Dave looks very enthusiastic, the boy is very happy. Let go of Leo''s hand and ran to the beach and jumped up and down for joy.


    Dave and Na just smiled and saw the boy''s behavior. At first, Leo and Na apanied Dave to y in the sand, and in the end, they chose to let the boy y alone and just watch him and a few meters away.


    Leo and Na looked so busy chatting, only asionally did they look at Dave just to check on the boy''s condition.


    Until a few minutes passed, Leo wanted to pee. The man went to the toilet and left Na alone.


    Watching Dave from her position, Na smiled. "Where did he get those shovels and buckets from?" Na muttered when she saw the boy busy digging the sand. Suddenly a grown man came up to him, causing Na to immediately get up from her position and approach Dave.


    "Dave.." Na called making the grown man turn his head towards her.


    "Are you talking to me, Miss?"


    Na shook her head while smiling, "Ah no. I only called my nephew''s name. His name is Dave," ire replied as she pointed at the boy with his back to her.


    "Your nephew? Maybe you have the wrong person, Miss. He is my son and I don''t know about you," said the man then grabbed the boy''s body.


    And at the same time, Na''s body stiffened. As it turned out earlier, the boy they saw was someone else. Only their clothes are the same. Then where is Dave?


    Shortly after, Leo came. They panic because they can''t find Dave anywhere.


    shback Off


    Leo briefly told Devan and ire everything.


    Hearing that, ire''s body staggered backward. For some reason, her whole body suddenly felt weak and powerless. Luckily Devan immediately held the woman''s body so as not to fall.


    "Forgive our negligence, ire. You can do anything to me," Na said, the girl sobbing. Feel so guilty.


    "Well, we should continue the search again," ire said in a weak voice.


    "Have you called 911?" Devan asked.


    "Oh my God, I forgot. I forgot to do it because I was too panicked," Leo replied immediately, reaching into his pocket and pulling out his cell phone.


    "No, don''t do it," Devan replied preventing Leo''s actions.


    "I''ve already contacted my father. I''ve also contacted some of my friends here. Don''t let other people know about this, I don''t want someone to take advantage of this incident, especially since our wedding is very close," he added, exining.


    Leo and Na nced at each other, "Alright. Then, Let''s split up to look for him," Leo said. Devan just nodded and then they parted and scattered towards different directions.


    "Don''t worry, honey. Dave will be fine," said Devan trying to calm ire''s feelings.


    ''I won''t forgive anyone who dares to hurt my son,'' Devan thought, his jaw clenched and one of his hands clenched into a tight fist.


    ***


    Today Mr. Javier has been discharged from the hospital. The old man''s condition had improved a bit. Even so, doctors still forbade him to do some heavy work for the sake of his health.


    "Any word from Edward?" asked Mr. Javier. Right now they were in the car, wanting to go home.


    "Nothing, Dad."


    "He visited Australia a few days ago but hasn''t given any news yet. He even knew I was in the hospital, but he didn''te to see me. Does he still think of me as his father?" said Mr. Javier with a deep breath, he did not know, why his eldest son could be like this. He regretted giving his beloved son freedom because it made his rtionship with Edward feel so distant like now.


    "Maybe he''s busy doing something, Dad. I heard he was with a woman. Maybe she is his girlfriend," said Edrick trying to defend his older brother.


    He knew this from the people he had ordered to watch over Edward.


    Hearing that, Mr. Javier sighed again.


    "Alright, keep an eye on him. If he does something strange, tell me."


    As Mr. Javier finished speaking, Edrick''s cell phone rang.. It came from Marlin, one of the men who was watching Edward''s every move.

 Chapter 327 - Edwards Apartment

    Hearing that, Mr. Javier sighed again.


    "Alright, keep an eye on him. If he does something strange, tell me."


    As Mr. Javier finished speaking, Edrick''s cell phone rang. It came from Marlin, one of the men who watched Edward''s every move.


    "Hello," said Edrick.


    "Hello, sir," Marlin replied immediately.


    "Erm, why did you contact me? Is there any problem? Did something happen?" asked Edrick.


    "Did Edward do anything suspicious?" he asked again.


    Marlin was silent for a moment, "I saw a boy with Mr. Edward, sir. He''s probably about four or five years old."


    Edrick''s brow furrowed, "Boy? Since when? I mean howe? You said that Edward arrived in Australia with only one woman. How can a boy be with him, have you seen him before?" asked Edrick at length. And that made Mr. Javier who was sitting next to him reflexively turn to him.


    "Are you watching him well?" asked Edrick again.


    "Yes, I am, sir. What you say is true. I and several other people also watched Mr. Edward with of guard. About the boy, I feel familiar with his face, but I don''t know where I''ve seen him," replied Marlin.


    "Then where are you now?" asked Edrick.


    "I was in the waterloo area, near Mr. Edward''s apartment, sir. He came back a while ago," Marlin replied.


    Edrick nodded "Erm, then keep an eye on him. Report every single thing he does? If you can, find out who the woman and boy are with him," said Edrick giving orders.


    "Very well, sir," replied Marlin.


    "Who is, Edrick?" asked Mr. Javier right after his son had turned off his cell phone.


    "Marlin, Daddy."


    "What did he say?" asked Mr. Javier again as he adjusted his seat.


    "Marlin only reported about Edward, Dad. The man is in his apartment now," replied Edrick.


    "Is he still with that woman?" asked Mr. Javier.


    "That''s right, Dad."


    Mr. Javier took a deep breath. By now it was already afternoon. "I was wondering why he never visited me at the hospital," he mumbled, but his voice still managed to reach Edrick''s ears.


    "You said that he was in his apartment, right? If so, I want to visit there," he added.


    "Do you want to visit Edward? But you just got out of the hospital, Dad. I don''t want your condition¡­"


    "Calm down. I am fine. My condition has also improved. I just want to visit him, just a moment," said Mr. Javier again interrupting his son''s words.


    Hearing that, Edrick had no other choice but to obey his father''s wishes.


    Traveling for a few minutes, they finally entered the waterloo area.


    Assisted by Edrick, Mr. Javier walked towards his eldest son''s apartment.


    The apartment is one of the most luxurious apartments in the waterloo area.


    "Should we call Edward that we''re going to visit him, Daddy?"


    "No need. He doesn''t know at all that we know of his arrival in Australia," replied Mr. Javier while clearing his throat softly.


    Edrick nodded in agreement and just obeyed all his father''s wishes.


    The elevator they were in took them to the fourth floor. The atmosphere around was very quiet, maybe because it was a weekday, so some of the residents were at their respective workces.


    "Come on, Dad," said Edrick as the elevator doors opened.


    "You still remember your brother''s apartment key password, right?" Asked Mr. Javier, turning to the man beside him.


    Edrick nodded, "Hopefully he hasn''t reced it," Edrick replied and then pressed several buttons numbers on the door.


    And it worked. The door is open.


    "Good," muttered Mr. Javier. Then stepped into the apartment, followed by Edward. They looked so rxed as if they didn''t know the owner of the apartment was inside.


    "Hey¡­ who are you guys? How can you enter someone else''s apartment without permission?" suddenly a woman''s voice was heard, making Javier and Edrick''s steps stop, they looked for the source of the sound.


    There, stood a woman with a tight red dress clung to her body, her face was beautiful, her skin was white and smooth, her hair was shoulder-length short. She is Byanca.


    ''Maybe she is the woman Marlin said,'' Edrick thought then cleared his throat softly.


    "Sorry, Miss. Who are you? Why are you here?" asked Edrick pretending.


    "I should be the one asking you guys like that, you guys enter as you please without permission. Who are you?" Instead of answering, the woman asked back.


    "I don''t need anyone''s permission to enter here, Miss. This apartment belongs to my brother ''Edward''. Now, he is in Indonesia, we often visit here. Now it''s my turn to ask, who are you? Howe you''re in Edward''s apartment?" asked Edrick with one eyebrow raised.


    As for Mr. Javier, the old man walked into the living room and looked around the room. Looking for someone''s whereabouts.


    Hearing Edrick''s words, Byanca was silent for a moment. Edward never told her anything about his family.


    "A-ah, I''m sorry," Byanca said, her hands suddenly shaking for no reason.


    "I didn''t know Edward had a younger brother as handsome as you. Introducing, my name is Byanca. Edward''s friend," replied Byanca as she approached Edrick with a seductive smile.


    One of Edrick''s eyebrows rose at the woman''s response.


    "Since when did you guyse? Why didn''t you tell me first?" Suddenly a man''s voice was heard. He is Edward. The man immediately approached his father.


    "You''re here too? Since when did you arrive in Australia, Edward? Why didn''t you give us any news? I thought you were still in Indonesia. You know that Dad is in the hospital, right? Howe you never visit?" Edrick immediately stormed Edward with a lot of questions.


    The man left Byanca who was frozen on the spot, walked over to his father and brother in the living room. Edrick pretends to be surprised to learn of Edward''s whereabouts.


    "Daddy misses you, so I thought of bringing him here, who knows the feeling of missing you lessens, right Dad?" said Edrick again to his father.


    Mr. Javier nodded, "Have you forgotten me?"


    Edward chuckled, "That''s impossible, Daddy. I can''t forget you. I just arrived yesterday afternoon, I''m so tired, so I haven''t been able to visit you.. I was nning to visit tomorrow, but you came today," he replied while rubbing the back of his neck that didn''t itch.

 Chapter 328 - Edwards Apartment (2)

    "Father misses you, so I thought of bringing him here, who knows the feeling of missing him lessens, right Dad?" said Edrick again to his father.


    Mr. Javier nodded, "Have you forgotten me?"


    Edward chuckled, "That''s impossible, Dad. I can''t forget you. I just arrived yesterday afternoon, I''m so tired and I haven''t been able to visit you. I was nning to visit tomorrow, but you came today," he replied while rubbing the back of his neck that didn''t itch.


    Mr. Javier nced at Edrick, then looked back at Edward while nodding his head. "I see, I thought you didn''t care about me anymore," said Mr. Javier with a sigh. Leaning his body on the sofa.


    Byanca who saw it was silent, immediately went to the kitchen to make a drink. But before that, she entered a room to confirm something and then left there.


    "When I have free time, I often visit here. Today, I didn''t expect to meet you," said Edrick.


    Hearing that, Edward justughed.


    "By the way, who is that woman? Have you already found on your future wife?" Mr. Javier asked Edward. While Edrick, his gaze scanned the entire room, he looked for the whereabouts of someone who had not entered his sights. Did not Marlin says that Edward was with a boy?


    "Ah she''s my lover, Dad," Edward said again with a smile on his face.


    "How were you in Indonesia? Looks like your life is very happy," said Edrick again looking at his older brother.


    "Of course."


    At the same time, Byanca came with a tray containing a few drinks.


    "Drink please, sir," she said as she set the sses on the table.


    Mr. Javier and Edrick just nodded in response.


    "Are you two in this apartment?" asked Edrick after tasting the drink.


    "Of course, it''s just the two of us here," Edward responded quickly, silencing Byanca who seemed to want to make a sound.


    "Why do you ask like that?" he added again.


    Hearing that, Edrick smiled, rubbing the back of his neck gently, "Ah, it''s okay. I''m just asking. I thought you also brought your friends here," replied Edrick. Right now, his mind was filled with all sorts of questions, Marlin was his confidant, he couldn''t have lied to him right?


    Seeing Edward and Byanca''s normal attitude, it would be hard for her to believe what Marlin said to him because they both seemed to be hiding nothing. Everything in this ce looks normal and fine.


    After a while, Mr. Javier and Edrick said goodbye.


    "Don''t forget to pay a visit to the house," said Mr. Javier before walking out the door.


    "Okay, Dad. Byanca and I will visitter," Edward replied.


    After leaving Edward''s apartment, Edrick looked uneasy. He hadn''t told everything Marlin had told him to his father.


    "Daddy," he called.


    "What is it? Is something bothering you?" asked Mr. Javier.


    "I don''t know where to start."


    "What do you mean?" Mr. Javier stopped in his tracks.


    "Marlin told me before that they were with a small child, but you saw it for yourself, it was just the two of them. Do you think Marlin lied to me?" said Edrick guessing.


    "Is what you said true? Why didn''t you say that earlier? We''re out of there already, it would be strange if we went back to confirm that," replied Mr. Javier.


    "That''s because we''re going to visit Edward''s apartment, Dad. I thinkter you will also know this without me telling you. I just didn''t think that what Marlin said was wrong."


    "We''ll check it out another time. Don''t let him suspect that we are watching him as secretly," said Mr. Javier.


    Hearing that, Edrick nodded and didn''t respond anymore.


    By now they were out of the majestic building. A manes and approaches them. He is Marlin.


    "Take us to the house," Edrick said to the man.


    "Let the others stand guard here, I have something to tell you," he added.


    "Yes, sir," replied Marlin.


    Leaving the Waterloo area, the ck car sped down the city streets. No talk was heard above the car. Silent and quiet. Only the asional sigh could be heard.


    Marlin was also silent. The man did not dare to make any sound, although he was very curious about what Mr. Edrick wanted to say to him.


    "Princess ire''s wedding is imminent, right?" suddenly Mr. Javier asked.


    "That''s right, Daddy. Their wedding will take ce three dayster," replied Edrick.


    Mr. Javier nodded hearing that, "How is the condition of ourpany and business on the ck market? Did Brian do it well?" asked Mr. Javier. His gaze focused on the vehicles passing by during the trip.


    "I heard things are slowly getting better. After you chose not to disturb the Smith family anymore, conditions on the ck market have also started to return to how they used to be, as well as the movement of the ckJack members," replied Edrick.


    "Hmm, ck Jack does have a great influence on the ck market. Their presence seems to be a counterbnce," muttered Mr. Javier.


    A sigh of relief escaped Mr. Javier''s lips. If he had known all this from the start, that Mr. X protects the Smith family, he won''t do anything to them. Maybe he won''t take part in the contest that Mr. Aaron has held.


    While Mr. Javier was in the hospital, he thought a lot. He realized many things, it turned out that all this time he had been so greedy, arrogant, and arrogant. With his power, he underestimated many things. He also just realized that he is nothing, and the power and wealth that he has are not much.


    Not only that, but he also felt guilty for several people, including some members of ck Jack. Even so, he will not apologize, yes because he feels prestige and it will lower his self-esteem, Let the past pass. It''s not toote to change into a better person than before.


    Yes, that was the only thing he could do to reduce his guilt.


    Seeing his father silent, Edrick asked, "Are you worried about something, Father?"


    "Ah no. I just hope that Princess ire''s wedding will go well," replied Mr.. Javier.

 Chapter 329 - Edricks Fear

    Yes, that was the only thing he could do to reduce his guilt.


    Seeing his father silent, Edrick asked, "Are you worried about something, Dad?"


    "Oh, nothing. I just hope that Princess ire''s wedding will go well," replied Mr. Javier.


    Edrick was stunned to hear his father''s words, recently he felt his father had changed a lot. His father, who usually tended to speak loudly, and didn''t want to ept any opinion, had now be more gentle and kind. .who usually kept quiet and only spoke when there was something important, had now changed. His father talked more, and more often asked how the people closest to him were.


    Honestly, Edrick didn''t know how to deal with his father''s change in attitude. Did all this happen because of what happened to him? He didn''t know, he was confused.


    "Invite Brian to their wedding and bring them wedding gifts," said Mr. Javier again.


    "But Daddy, they didn''t invite us to the wedding. What others will say if wee without an invitation. Besides, I''m not sure I can join the event without an invitation," replied Edrick.


    Mr. Javier was silent for a moment, "Is it true? Will the Smiths refuse guests whoe to the event?" he asked, turning to the man beside him.


    "Not Smith family, Dad. But others, I''m sure Mr. X will attend. Do you think after everything we''ve done, they''ll let me in?"


    Hearing that, a sigh escaped Mr. Javier''s lips. "Then there''s no need toe. Ask some people to bring their wedding gifts," he said.


    "Okay, Dad. Whatever it is I will do it, as long as it doesn''t endanger our family," replied Edrick.


    "Ah yes, I forgot something," he added again.


    Mr. Javier reflexively turned to him with a questioning look.


    "Looks like we should also warn Edward not to have anything to do with the Smith Family, Dad. I should have told him this earlier."


    "Don''t worry, don''t rush. He will visitter, then you can say all the things you want to say. I trust Edward, he''s never been interested in anything other than freedom, he''s never caused any trouble, so there''s no need to worry too much about it," replied Mr. Javier at length.


    Hearing that, Edrick fell silent and just nodded his head. "I hope what you say is true, Dad. So far, my brother has never caused any problems, hopefully, this will continue in the future," said Edrick while nodding, he then leaned back in the car seat. Try to be as rxed as possible.


    After that, silence. No more talk was heard. Everyone was lost in their thoughts.


    The car continued to move until it entered a courtyard of the mansion that looked very luxurious and stopped near a mini fountain that became one of the garden decorations of the mansion.


    Several maids lined up and greeted their arrival.


    Entering the house, Mr. Javier said to Edrick, "Finish your business with Marlin. You know what to do with a liar, right?" After saying that, he went to his room.


    Edrick just nodded, the man did not move from his position, waiting for his father to enter the room.


    Meanwhile, Marlin, who was behind Edrick, was confused by Mr. Javier''s words.


    "Marlin, follow me," said Edrick and then walked up the stairs to the second floor.


    "Okay, sir," he answered, then followed Mr. Edrick''s words without asking anything.


    Arriving at Edrick''s private room, the man invited Marlin to sit down, making the man frown in surprise. It was unusual for Mr. Edrick to treat him like this.


    "You''ve worked with me for five years, Marlin. You know that I trust you," said Edrick starting the conversation.


    "That''s right, sir. I know that there''s no way I''d betray the trust you''ve ced in me," Marlin replied.


    "Hmm? Then why did you lie to me?" asked Edrick, using one hand to support his chin.


    "I''ve never lied to you, sir," said Marlin with absolute certainty.


    Hearing that, Edrick fell silent. His brow furrowed, "Then why did you tell me that Edward was with a small child?"


    "You also see, my father and I just got back from Edward''s apartment?" he added again.


    Hearing that, Marlin still felt confused. He did not understand at all what Mr. Edrick meant. But to prove it, he immediately reached into his shirt pocket and took out a t-shaped object from it.


    "That''s right, Sir. Mr. Edward with a small child. I am not lying. I have the proof. Please have a look, "said Marlin while showing a photo on his cellphone screen. In the photo, the faces of Edward and the people who are with him can be seen very clearly.


    Stunned, Edrick''s body froze on the spot looking at the photo of the boy who looked so familiar in his eyes.


    "Th-this¡­?"


    "How could that be?" Edrick was surprised, immediately grabbed Marlin''s cellphone to look at the photo from a close distance to confirm his vision.


    "T-this child, This is Miss ire''s son," Edrick muttered with bulging eyes as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing. His hands were shaking, Whereas they''ve talked about the Smiths and Edwards a few minutes ago. He was really afraid that something he had in mind would happen.


    Immediately he stood up and looked at Marlin with a serious look.


    "Marlin, tell me. What happened? How could this kid be with Edward? I mean since when? Then do you know where his mother or father is?" asked Edrick over and over.


    "Ever since they visited Bondi beach, sir. I don''t know what happened. Before the boy appeared, Mr. Edward did meet some people who I didn''t know around the beach, sir. Mr. Edward also changed the vehicle he was using. I thought this was normal. I followed him back to the apartment, that''s where I saw the boy, Sir. If my guess is correct, before entering the car, the boy was already there." Marlin said exining at length.


    "About the boy''s father and mother, I know nothing of them, sir," he added.


    "Ah, damn Edward," Edrick muttered, rubbing his face roughly.


    "Quickly find out who the woman he was with, also find out if she was previously rted to the Smith family?" he added again.

 Chapter 330 - Hospital

    "About the child''s mother and father, I don''t know anything about them, sir," he added.


    "Ah, damn Edward!!"


    "Find out immediately who the real woman he was with was. Also, find out if she was previously rted to the Smiths?" he added again.


    "Okay, sir," replied Marlin, then he said goodbye and left.


    Edrick rubbed his face roughly. "What exactly are they nning? Why is Miss ire''s son with them?" muttered Edrick in frustration.


    "No wonder Edward lied to me," he added.


    "No, this can''t be allowed," he immediately got up from his position, walked out of the room to his father''s room to report everything to his father.


    Just as Edrick was about to knock on the door, Mr. Javier also appeared there, almost startling him.


    "What is it?" asked Mr. Javier with a questioning look.


    "Daddy, this isplicated. This is about Edward, it seems he has bad intentions towards the Smith family," said Edrick directly without further ado.


    "Huh? what do you mean? Come in first," replied Mr. Javier then went back into his room.


    "I''ve confirmed everything with Marlin, Dad. Marlin didn''t lie to me, Edward and the woman hid the boy''s whereabouts. They both lied to us, Daddy," exined Edrick, that man walking into the room, his face very worried and unsettled.


    "Huh? Is what you said true? But, in Edward''s apartment earlier, I didn''t see anyone else but the two of them."


    "There are more important things than that, Dad. The boy turned out to be Dave. The son of Miss ire, the grandson of Mr. Aaron Smith. The boy we met at the cafe when we were still in Indonesia. is that it, Dad?" said Edrick.


    "What?! How could that be? I mean..."


    "And you saw their behavior earlier, Daddy. It is certain, that they are hiding Dave''s whereabouts," said Edrick interrupting his father''s words.


    "I''ve had a bad feeling since earlier," he added.


    Mr. Javier''s jaw tightened, he looked angry and worried at the same time. "This can''t be happening, I just made peace with Mr. X, why is Edward throwing tantrums to that family again?"


    "We have to return the boy to the Smith family. I don''t know what was in Edward''s mind, why would that man do something like this? His actions will cost us all," he added, massaging his temples which suddenly throbbed in pain.


    Imagining his efforts, strength, and all his wealth destroyed, it felt like he would rather die than have to go through it all.


    Dizziness suddenly hit his head, various kinds of thoughts filled his head, his breathing sounded faster and faster.


    "Daddy..." called Edrick when he saw his father''s face turned pale.


    "Daddy? Are you okay? You''d better rest in bed, Dad," he added, then walked over to Mr. Javier, wanting to help him walk to the bed.


    However...


    Bruck!!!


    Suddenly Mr. Javier fell to the floor, the old man fainted, making Edrick panic and even more confused.


    They had just left the hospital. And it looks like he will bring his father back to that ce again.


    Immediately Edrick asked the Maids for help.


    It was night, the cold air pierced the bones. Mr. Javier was taken to the hospital again.


    "Hello, Brian," said Edrick first. He is currently in the corridor of the hospital. Waiting for the doctor to finish checking his father''s condition.


    "What is it?"


    "Dad passed out, and now I''m taking him to the hospital again."


    "Huh? How could that be? Shouldn''t Daddy have been allowed to go home today?" Brian asked over the phone.


    "That''s true. But Edward throws a tantrum and makes Daddy''s condition worse," replied Edrick.


    "Edward? What is he doing? I thought he was in Indonesia."


    "That''s right, stop talking about it. Now there''s something more important than that. You have to do something, Brian. This is for the good of our family," said Edrick.


    "Tell me."


    "You must go to Edward''s apartment and rescue Miss ire Smith''s son. Edward has been in Australia for the past few days, and it seems he has bad intentions towards that family. You know, Daddy gave orders not to disturb the Smiths again," said Edrick at length.


    "Huh? Miss ire''s son?" Brian looked surprised to hear his adopted brother''s words.


    "Right. I hope Edward doesn''t do anything bad to the kid."


    Brian was silent, did not reply to Edrick''s words.


    "Did you hear me? You know this is very important, right? I''m going to call Edward toe here. During that time, you sneaked into his apartment. I''ll send you a message with his address, as well as his apartment door key password."


    "You''ve got to move quickly. Hopefully, Mr. Aaron Smith hasn''t realized that Edward kidnapped his grandson. If that happens, we''re all in big trouble, Brian," he added, his voice sounding worried.


    There was a sigh from the other end of the phone, "Okay, send me the address, I''ll do everything you say," Brian finally said.


    "Okay, great. Remember, you have to be careful, Brian. Don''t fail, it''s all for the good of us all. I''ll try to keep Edward here a little longer. I''m sure he won''t take the boy anywhere," replied Edrick.


    "Erm... then..call him now, I''ll get ready too," said Brian.


    "All right," said Edrick.


    Simultaneously, the doctor came out of the room where Mr. Javier was being treated.


    "Where''s the patient''s family?" asked the doctor.


    "I am his family, Doc. I am his son. What''s wrong?. How is my father''s condition?" asked Edrick immediately approaching the doctor.


    "The patient had a mild heart attack. He should be hospitalized here for a few days."


    "Then how''s the condition, Doc?"


    "For now, he''s fine. Don''t worry, sir."


    "For now? What do you mean? Will the same thing happen another time?" asked Edrick.


    "That''s right, sir. I can only advise you on how to minimize this from happening. As his son, you must be good at guarding your father''s feelings, sir. Don''t say anything that will make things worse. The patient''s feelings are very influential for his recovery," exined the doctor at length.


    Hearing that, Edrick felt guilty. That means, he is the cause of his father''s condition like this.


    If he had known about this beforehand, he would have kept everything a secret and said nothing to his father.

 Chapter 331 - A Hint

    "That''s right, Sir. I can only give you the advice to minimize that from happening. As his son, you must be good at guarding your father''s feelings, sir. Don''t say anything that will make things worse. The patient''s feelings greatly affect his recovery," Exined the doctor at length.


    Hearing that, Edrick felt guilty. That means, he is the cause of his father''s condition like this.


    If he had known about this beforehand, he would have kept everything a secret and said nothing to his father.


    "All right, Doctor. Thank you," said Edrick.


    "Erm, the nurse will check on his condition periodically," replied the Doctor, then he said goodbye.


    "Okay, Doc."


    After that, without waiting for the doctor to disappear from his sight, Edrick immediately entered his father''s room. After confirming that he was okay, he contacted Edward and began to carry out his n.


    Luckily Edward agreed to his request.


    Elsewhere, panic broke out in the Smith and Atmadja families. Everyone in that family had heard the news about Dave.


    Mr. Atmadja and Mr. Aaron who were chairing a meeting in the office were forced to stop the meeting by force because of this. They mobilized arge number of people to search for their grandson''s whereabouts.


    Until nightfall, they had not found the whereabouts of the boy.


    "Dave, where are you, honey?" mumbled ire continuously. Currently, she is still around Bondi beach. She and Devan have not found any sign of the boy''s whereabouts. Even the search area had been expanded, but they hadn''t found any clues.


    "Honey, you better go home and rest. Let me continue this quest. You haven''t had dinner either, have you? I don''t want you to get sick," Devan said, trying to persuade his future wife. They are currently in the car.


    "Do you think I can rest in peace now? Don''t ask me to do it, I even lost my appetite," replied ire. Her eyes were puffy, and her face looked exhausted.


    Hearing that, Devan took a deep breath. Not knowing what else to do, her hands gripped the steering wheel hard. "Then wait for me here."


    "Where are you going?" asked ire when she saw Devan open the car door.


    "I want to buy water and burger there," Devan replied while pointing at the shop not far from them.


    "Okay, then hurry up," ire replied, then leaned back in the car seat, trying to rx her body as much as possible. Thinking about Dave, tears welled up in her eyes again.


    Just five minutes and Devan came back with two bottles of mineral water and a couple of burgers in his hand.


    "Drink it, honey. Then, eat this, at least your stomach must be filled, "said Devan.


    ire opened her eyes, with a sad look and a very weak movement, she epted the water. "Thank you," she replied and drank the water.


    "Eat this too."


    ire shook her head, "I''m not hungry. We''d better continue the search, Devan. It''ste, I''m getting scared," replied ire.


    But Devan didn''t care about the woman''s words, he then opened the burger package and handed it to ire''s mouth.


    "Eat, and replenish your energy."


    "I can''t eat, Devan. How can I eat here without knowing how my son is doing? I don''t feel hungry at all either," replied ire, shaking her head.


    "Honey, do you think I''m not worried about our son? I''m also very worried, I''m afraid something will happen to him. So far we have not found its whereabouts. You have to eat, honey. Just a little. I don''t want anything bad to happen to you too. I hope you understand my feelings," said Devan. He tried to persuade his future wife.


    "Dave will also be worried if you don''t eat, honey. Eat, just a little, for Dave. Do you want to look weak when you meet Daveter?" he added again.


    Hearing that, ire''s tears started to fall and rolled down her cheeks. Slowly she opened her mouth and ate the burger.


    "Eat up the food, honey. Then, we will continue the search," said Devan again, then fed the woman slowly and patiently.


    Drrtt¡­ Drrtt¡­ Drtt¡­


    Devan''s cell phone suddenly vibrated, making the owner quickly grab the t-shaped object.


    "Hello, have you found Dave yet?" asked Devan immediately. The man who called him was Leo.


    "Not yet, but I want to show you something. Look at your phone, I sent a photo," Leo replied.


    Devan didn''t respond and immediately checked the photo Leo had sent him.


    "Leo, where are you now?" asked Devan as soon as he saw the photo of the shoe with Dave''s name engraved on one side, if he looked at the photo, it was just the right shoe.


    "Is it Dave''s? It was sent by my messenger, he found it around near the Caf¨¦ around the beach."


    "Right, it belongs to my son. I ordered the shoes, especially for him. Tell me where the address of the cafe is," said Devan hastily. His heart was racing. He didn''t even notice that he''d been holding his breath since he''d spoken to Leo.


    Reflexively, ire turned to Devan. Various questions popped up in her head, but she patiently waited for Devan to finish talking to the person.


    Hearing Devan''s words, Leo immediately said the address where the Caf¨¦ was located. "I''ve asked them to check the CCTV around the ce. Now Na and I are also heading there," Leo replied.


    "Okay, I and ire will also be there soon," said Devan and then ended the call unterally. Without saying anything, he immediately started the engine, and the car started to speed up.


    "How about it, Devan? any news about Dave?" asked ire, the woman did not finish the food in her hand and directly ced it on the dashboard of the car. She again felt lost interest to finish the food.


    "Dave''s shoe was found dropped, honey. Don''t worry, hopefully, this can be a clue for us," said Devan.


    ire didn''t reply, the woman just nodded in agreement while wiping the tears from her cheeks. Even though they had found clues about her son, her worries didn''t lessen in the slightest.


    "Where are you, honey? how can you go so far?" mumbled ire quietly.


    Devan who heard his future wife just nodded, his jaw hardened. This incident is very strange. How could his son leave the beach alone? Did someone kidnap him?


    Yes, during the trip, he kept thinking about it.


    Suddenly a hand brushed his arm, making his grip on the steering wheel loosen.


    Devan turned and smiled at ire.

 Chapter 332 - A Hint (2)

    Devan who heard his future wife, just nodded, his jaw hardened. This incident is very strange. How could his son leave the beach alone? Did someone kidnap him?


    Yes, during the trip, he kept thinking about it. if that were true, he would not let go of the culprits, he would not grant them any pardon.


    Suddenly a hand brushed his arm, making his grip on the steering wheel loosen.


    Devan turned his head and smiled at ire. "Thank you, darling. I''m fine," he said, ire just nodded when she heard that.


    Shortly after they arrived at the scene, Leo and Na immediately weed Devan''s arrival. In his hand was the same shoe like the one in the photo.


    "Dave, it''s true, these are the shoes," ire said as she snatched it from Leo.


    A man dressed in ck suddenly came and approached them.


    "We''ve checked the CCTV around this ce, sir. ording to your orders," said the man.


    "How is the result?" asked ire first, looking very impatient.


    "We found this, Madam, Sir. Please take a look," said the man as he handed ire an iPad.


    On the iPad screen, a CCTV recording is visible. Even though the faces of the people in the footage were not visible, anyone could see everything that was happening.


    Seen several people were carrying a small child Dave''s age, the child was seen being carried by someone in an unconscious state. They took the boy into a car parked right in front of the caf¨¦ where they were currently feeling.


    "This is him, Dave. This boy is Dave. Right?" ire muttered while holding Devan''s arm tightly.


    The man was silent and didn''t say anything. His guess turned out to be right. Someone has evil intentions towards them. But who?


    "Find out the owner of the car immediately," Devan ordered to Leo''s men.


    "Soon" he added.


    "Okay, sir," replied the man and said goodbye.


    "Calm yourself, ire. Dave will be fine," Na said approaching the woman.


    ire only nced at Na, "I hope so," she replied.


    "You guys haven''t had dinner yet, have you?" Leo asked, looking at ire and Devan.


    Getting no response, Leo said again, "We should have dinner first while waiting for information from Raymond. I know this situation is very bad, but we must also take care of our bodies. We need the energy to continue the search againter. After all, we don''t know where else to look for? The only clue is the CCTV, and Raymond needs time to carry out your orders, Devan. We can use that time to rest for a while recharging our energy," he exined at length.


    "Bemoaning this incident will not solve the problem. Dave must be fine, you have to be sure of that," he said again, trying to persuade a frustrated-looking ire.


    "What Leo said is true, my dear. We should have dinner first, we''ve been looking for it since earlier, you also look very tired, I don''t want you to get sick, "said Devan confirming all Leo''s words.


    ire heard that and take a deep breath, trying to control her feelings. Even so, her gaze never left the CCTV recording on the iPad screen in her hand.


    Seeing ire''s reaction, Devan nodded to Leo. They then entered a cafe.


    Right after Devannded his body on the chair, his cell phone rang again. His father called him.


    "Hello, Dad," said Devan first.


    "How? Have you found Dave yet?" asked Mr. Atmadja?


    "We haven''t found him yet, Daddy. We''re still looking for. How about you?" Devan replied.


    "I haven''t found anything either, Devan. I hope he''s okay. Mr. Aaron also called me earlier, he also hasn''t found anything rted to Dave, "said Mr. Atmadja.


    "Yes Dad, thank you for your help. How is Grandma now? Has shee to her senses?" he asked. When she heard the news about Dave, Grandma passed out and was taken to the hospital.


    "Yeah, she just woke up. Your mother still apanies her at the hospital, she also never stops calling to ask how Dave is doing," answered Mr. Atmadja.


    "Hmm, thank goodness."


    "Don''t forget to keep me informed," said Mr. Atmadja.


    "Okay, Dad."


    After that, the phone connection is lost. Devan has not told his father about the CCTV, he did it on purpose. He would tell his Father and Mr. Aaronter when everything was clear, about who was the mastermind behind this incident.


    To be honest, there was one name that had been in Devan''s head since earlier. But he brushed it off because the man had promised not to disturb the Smith Family again. With the pressure he managed to put on the person, he was sure that the person would feel deterred. But if that was true, Devan would wipe out all of that family''s assets, or worst of all, he would wipe them out of this world. Whatever Devan will do to repay.


    Right now, he just needed to wait for more information before making up his mind.


    After talking to his father. He and the others began to eat the food that was on the table.


    On the other hand. Brian, who had arrived in the waterloo area, now stopped his car on the shoulder of the road right in a luxury apartment. After looking at his cellphone, it turns out that Edrick has called him ten times, he didn''t hear it because he set his cellphone to silent mode.


    He then decided to contact Edrick before continuing his goal.


    "Where are you now? since earlier, I called you, why didn''t you answer my phone?" Edrick asked the first time.


    Sorry, I forgot that my phone was on silent mode. Now, I''m in front of the apartment. What is it?" Brian asked.


    "Hmm, thank, God. Do not enter. Do that tomorrow," replied Edrick.


    "Huh? What do you mean? Shouldn''t we immediately save the boy?"


    "That''s true, but Edward is still there. He called me earlier, I don''t know what happened so he canceled his visit to the hospital. He said he would visit tomorrow. He and Byanca have something to do. He didn''t say anything other than that," exined Edrick.


    "Byanca? Who''s she?"


    "She is Edward''s girlfriend. I forgot to tell you this.. Currently, she lives with Edward," exined Edrick.

 Chapter 333 - Hospital

    "That''s true, but Edward is still there. He called me earlier, I don''t know what happened so he canceled his visit to the hospital. He said he would visit tomorrow. He and Byanca have something to do. He didn''t say anything other than that," exined Edrick.


    "Byanca? Who''s she?"


    "She is Edward''s girlfriend. I forgot to tell you this. Currently, she lives with Edward," exined Edrick.


    Brian was silent hearing the man''s words, "Hmm, okay. I understand. I''ll have Kelvin keep watch around this ce," Brian said again.


    "Okay. Be careful."


    After that, the phone line was cut off, "How about it, sir? What are you going to do next?" Kevin asked, ncing at the mirror.


    Brian was silent for a moment, the man seemed busy ying with his cellphone. Make Kevin not ask anymore and choose to wait patiently.


    "Come inside, I''ve already sent the address of Edward''s room to your cell phone," Brian said finally speaking.


    "Watch him, be careful, and don''t let yourself be caught. Tell me whatever happened," he added.


    "Alright, sir. I will do it carefully, but what about you?" Kevin asked.


    "Just do as I tell you, you don''t have to think about anything other than that," Brian replied.


    "Alright, sir. Forgive my impudence," Kevin said and then said goodbye, after observing the situation around the luxurious building, Kevin got out of the car and left Brian alone in the car.


    ***


    Hospital.


    It is now ten o''clock at night. Edrick who was sitting next to his father looked very nervous. His mind was filled with bad things and bad predictions that might happen.


    He hoped that Brian would get Dave out of Edward''s apartment as soon as possible, and return him to the Smith family.


    Edrick rubbed his face continuously, and sighs could be heard escaping from his lips incessantly. It was clear that he was very frustrated at the thought of all this. Now and then he is seen checking his cellphone, just in case, Brian calls him.


    "Edrick¡­" suddenly came to a very weak male voice.


    Turning to the source of the voice, Edrick found his father who was awake.


    "Daddy, you are awake. Thank goodness, you''re okay," said Edrick.


    Mr. Javier just nodded weakly hearing that. "Where are Edward and Brian?"


    "How is it about Mr. Aaron''s grandson?" asked Mr. Javier.


    "Daddy, stop thinking anything about it. Leave it all to me and Brian. We will do our best for our family, don''t worry, and entrust everything to us," Edrick replied, trying to calm his father down.


    "I can''t rest if I haven''t heard of the boy, I''m afraid Edward will do something bad to him, Edrick. I don''t want the Smith family to be angry, everything would be ruined if that happened."


    Edrick took a deep breath hearing his father''s words, "Dad, calm down. I''ve asked Brian to save the boy. Hope everything goes well," he replied, Edrick tried to look calm, he tried his best to look fine in front of his father, even though in his heart, he felt very uneasy.


    Mr. Javier nodded weakly, "Did Edward already know that I was hospitalized again?"


    "Yes, he did, Dad. He said tomorrow he will visit here," replied Edrick.


    "You should investigate the background of the woman who was with Edward, Edrick. Figure it all out, and if that woman has a bad rtionship with the Smith family, you''d better get rid of it. Don''t let that woman influence Edward and bring disaster to our family. Kill anyone who has the potential to destroy our family, you understand?" Said Mr. Javier, his gaze fixed on the ceiling, unblinking.


    "Don''t worry about it, Dad. You should rest well, your conditiones first, Dad. Don''t think too hard, just leave it all to me," replied Edrick. Honestly, even without his father''s orders, he would still do it. And all of his father''s words were something he had nned perfectly.


    Until now, Marlin had not given him any news regarding the woman who called herself Byanca.


    He would do anything to save his family, including killing someone. After all, this wasn''t the first time he''d done something like this.


    The door to the room suddenly opened and a nurse was there.


    Edrick didn''t say anything else and just watched the nurse check on his father''s condition.


    ***


    Edward''s Apartment


    A little boy was seen sleeping on the bed. Since his arrival, he hasn''t woken up until now.


    "What''s your next n, honey?" Edward asked turning to Byanca who was staring at the boy without even blinking.


    "I will use him to cancel their marriage. I can''t marry Devan, so no one can do that with him."


    Edward sighed harshly, "Are you still mad at them? Haven''t we done too far, honey? I mean, can''t you just leave them and forget about it all? I''m here, I love you more than anything, Byanca. Forget them and let''s get married, my child is still in your belly. I will take responsibility and will be a good husband to you," said Edward.


    Since in Indonesia, the man has tried many times to persuade Byanca, but his efforts have been unsessful. Only one thing he is grateful for is that Byanca has not aborted the pregnancy, all because of his request. Yes, for now at least his child is still in Byanca''s stomach, but he doesn''t know in the future.


    "How many times have you said such nonsense, Edward? After being humiliated like that, do you think I will live in peace?" replied Byanca, turning to the man with a sharp gaze.


    "I was just afraid they would hurt you. I know, Devan and the Smith Family will not be silent if they find out about this. I was only thinking about your safety, honey," Edward said.


    "I know, that''s why I asked you to help me. I know you won''t let me get hurt in the slightest," Byanca replied, then nced at the clock hanging on the wall. Then walked over to the boy.


    Edward sighed harshly seeing Byanca''s actions, "Since earlier, you have drugged him. Would you do it again? Don''t you feel sorry for him? He''s a kid, honey.. At least let him get up and give him some food," said Edward.

 Chapter 334 - Zervanos Gangster

    "I know, that''s why I asked you to help me. I know you won''t let me get hurt in the slightest," Byanca replied, then nced at the clock hanging on the wall. Then walked over to the boy.


    Edward sighed harshly seeing Byanca''s actions, "Since earlier, you have drugged him. Would you do it again? Don''t you feel sorry for him? He''s a kid, honey. At least let him wake up and eat something," Edward said, the man walked over to the bed and sat on the edge of the bed. His gaze never moved elsewhere and only stared at Byanca.


    He didn''t know what feeling he was feeling right now. He just felt a little sorry. He didn''t know, ever since he found out that Byanca was pregnant with his child, he had often experienced strange feelings.


    At first, he asked Byanca to abort the child, but as time went on, for some reason he felt unwilling. At first, he just wanted to enjoy Byanca''s body, but over time, feelings of love slowly body from his heart.


    He also did not know for sure, since when all these strange feelings appeared in him. At least, that was how he felt at the moment.


    Not only that, Edward didn''t want Byanca to do anything dangerous again. The reason he obeyed Byanca''s request was cause he loved her, he couldn''t stand to see Byanca sad. So, he had toply with all her requests.


    Previously, he wanted to ask his father for help. But the unexpected thing happened, his father was admitted to the hospital just as they were about to leave for Australia. So, he chose to do it himself and not bother anyone.


    Byanca didn''t respond to Edward''s words, the woman continued what she was doing, poured the anesthetic into a handkerchief, then ced it on Dave''s nose. After looking at the clock on the wall, maybe soon the boy would wake up because the effects of the anesthetic had worn off. Therefore, she drugged him again before he woke up.


    Edward just took a deep breath, looking resigned.


    "Their wedding will be held soon," said Edward again.


    "That''s great, I won''t pass up this opportunity. I will make sure Devan and Anna will never get married, forever," said Byanca firmly.


    "And if I guess, maybe they''ve panicked by now, hahaha," she added andughed, her face looking very satisfied. "I''ll teach you what it''s like to lose someone in your life," she muttered again as she touched the boy''s face with her long fingernails.


    Hearing that, Edward didn''t know what to say. Currently, he is really in doubt. On the one hand, he doesn''t want Byanca to continue her n, but on the other hand, he also doesn''t want to see Byanca sad and only holds a grudge within her.


    "How about tomorrow? You know, we will go to the hospital to see my dad," Edward said changing the subject.


    "I''m still here, you just go. It doesn''t matter if you leave me here alone," Byanca replied, ending her activities.


    "Daddy and Edrick asked me to take you with me, honey. They want to meet you. We have to go, just a moment," Edward said.


    Hearing that, Byanca fell silent as if considering the man''s words.


    "How? He''s not going anywhere. After all, no one knows of his whereabouts other than the two of us," Edward said again when he didn''t get any response from the woman.


    "Only a while? You have to promise me?" replied Byanca turning to the man.


    "Erm, I promise, honey," Edward said, then stood up and approached Byanca.


    Only a few secondster, a sigh escaped the woman''s lips. "You never refuse my touch, honey," Edward whispered in Byanca''s ear.


    The woman didn''t respond, she immediately turned around and returned Edward''s touch.


    And after that, they were already naked, the sound of sighs filling the room. They made love right next to the boy.


    ***


    Bondi Beach.


    Now that Devan and the others have finished their dinner, they decided to continue their search along the road around Bondi Beach. He also asked his subordinates to check all the CCTV in every caf¨¦ and other buildings there. Hope that they will find another clue.


    ire was already very tired, but the woman refused toe back home, making Devan feel very frustrated.


    "Honey, you''d better go home. I''ll get someone to take you home. You need to rest, let me continue this search, I will give you news as often as possibleter, I promise," said Devan as he nced at the woman. This is the fifth time he said the same thing to ire, Devan did not give up and kept trying to persuade his future wife.


    "Don''t you understand my feelings, Devan? Do you think, when I go home, I can rest in peace? It would be better if I went with you than having to feel anxious when I have to wait to hear from you," replied ire, she then rxed her body to adjust the position of her chair until she found afortable position.


    "I''ll just rest here. So stop worrying about me, Devan," she added. Then closed her eyes. Honestly, she didn''t feel the slightest drowsiness. She did it only because since earlier Devan kept asking her to go home and rest.


    Hearing that, Devan sighed harshly, he was resigned to hearing his future wife''s words.


    The night is gettingte and the air is getting colder. Unknowingly, Devan drives his car away from Bondi beach.


    Drrtt¡­ Drrtt¡­ Drrtt¡­


    His cell phone suddenly vibrated. Made Devan reflexively bring his car to the shoulder of the road and stop there. Then, he answered the call.


    "What''s wrong, Leo? Have you heard from Raymond yet?" he asked.


    "That''s right. He just called me. That car belongs to a Zervanos member, Devan," Leo replied.


    "Zervanos? Do you mean the Zervanos gangster group?" Devan replied confirming.


    "Huh? You know anything about Zervanos?" instead of answering, Leo asked back. This was the first time he had heard the name, but it seemed Devan was the other way around.


    "Gather some people, we will head to their base now. How dare they make trouble with me. I''ll send you an address, we''ll meet there thirty minutester," Devan growled, his hands clenched into fists. Looks very angry.


    "Okay, I''ll do all your requests," Leo replied.

 Chapter 335 - Zervanos Gangster (2)

    "Zervanos? Do you mean the Zervanos gangster group?" replied Devan confirming.


    "Eh? Do you know anything about Zervanos?" Instead of answering, Leo asked back. This was the first time he had heard that name. But it seems Devan is the opposite.


    "Gather some people, we will head to their base now. How dare they make trouble with me. I''ll send you an address. We''ll meet there thirty minutester," Devan growled, his hands clenched into fists. He looks very angry.


    "Okay, I''ll do all your requests," Leo replied.


    After that, the connection is lost.


    "Is there any news?" asked ire slowly opening her eyes.


    "The owner of the car has been found, my dear. Soon we will meet with Dave, "said Devan.


    "Is that true?" ire who was lying on the chair now sat up straight again.


    Devan turned and nodded with a smile. "Yeah, that''s right honey. Now calm down and rest, I''ll wake you up when we get there," replied Devan.


    ire didn''t answer, the woman took a deep breath and tried to rx her feelings. "Wait for me, honey. Mama will pick you up soon," ire muttered.


    Traveling for a few minutes, Devan finally arrived at the location. There was no one there but him.


    "Where are Leo and the others?" muttered Devan looking to the left and right of the road. The atmosphere around was getting quiet. Maybe because it was already midnight.


    "Hello, where are you at now?" asked Devan, the man called his cousin.


    "Still on the way, are you there already?"


    Devan sighed harshly, "Then I''ll go first. You and the others followed me. OK? I''ll send you the location where the Zervanos gangster''s headquarters are," said Devan.


    "But, what if something happened to you? Better wait for me, Devan. Maybe I''ll be there soon," Leo replied quickly.


    Hearing that, Devan turned to ire, the woman seemed to be closing her eyes, her face also looked very tired.


    "Alright, I''ll wait another ten minutes. If you haven''te yet, I''ll be leaving," said Devan.


    "Okay."


    ncing at the watch wrapped around his hand, it was now one o''clock in the morning. Devan decided to wait for Leo and the others. He was worried about his son, but he also thought about ire.


    Until ten minutes passed quickly. Leo and the others hadn''t arrived yet, so Devan sighed harshly, forced he had to make up his mind.


    Devan grabbed a t object from the dashboard of his car and send a message to Ateez. Ateez is a member of ck Jack based in Australia.


    Just a moment ago, he also asked Ateez for help in his search for his son. It''s just that until now they have not given any news about it.


    Before leaving, Devan sent several messages to Ateez.


    The sky was so bright, now slowly turning ck. The stars that seemed to be scattered across the night sky were now covered with ck clouds. And just a few minutester, heavy rain poured down the city of Sydney.


    But it didn''t stop Devan''s intention to keep moving, he drove his car fast, through the rain.


    Travel for several tens of minutes. Devan finally arrived at a very quiet area. There are no more vehicles in the vicinity, the tall buildings are no longer visible, only rows of houses are left on the left and right sides of the road.


    Turning at the end of the road, Devan''s car moved slowly. Not far from his position, several people were standing on the side of the road.


    Seeing the familiar logos on the cars, Devan smiled. He stopped the car.


    And at the same time, several people immediately approached his car.


    "You must not pass this way, sir. You better turn around," someone said right after seeing Devan roll down his car window.


    "Take another route," the man added, looking into the car.


    One of Devan''s eyebrows raised, "Who told you to stay here?" asked Devan, ignoring what the man was talking to.


    "This is none of your business, sir. You''d better turn around for your safety," the man replied.


    "What if I insist on going this way?" asked Devan, his eyes so sharp.


    "Then don''t me us if we treat you badly, Sir. We warned you," the man replied.


    "Call Ateez, tell him someone named Devan is forcing his way through."


    "H-how did you find out our boss''s nickname?" stammered the man looked surprised.


    "Do my orders if you still want to live," replied Devan in a voice that was so domineering.


    Immediately the man called his boss, his eyes never took his eyes off the car in front of him. He did Devan''s request.


    "Stupid?! Do you know what you''re doing? Are you tired of living already?" A scream came from the other end of the phone, causing him to pull the phone away from his ear.


    "S-sorry, sir. But you asked us to block anyone who would pass this way, except Mr. X."


    "STUPID!! I can''t believe that I have subordinates as stupid as you. Do you want to cause new problems for me? Mr. X is the man you''re blocking now, idiot. Mr. Devan and Mr. X are the same people"


    "Now, let him in. Tell him I and my nephew are waiting inside. Don''t do things that can make him angry to me, "added Ateez again, the man sounded very angry.


    "O-okay, sir," the man replied, his face turning pale after hearing his boss'' words. After the call was disconnected, he immediately asked his friends to make way for that Ferrari.


    "Forgive my earlier impudence, sir. Pleasee with me, I will escort you inside, Mr. Ateez is waiting for you."


    Devan''s brow furrowed, "Isn''t this road leading to Zervanos headquarters?"


    "That''s right, sir. Chief Zervanos is Mr. Ateez''s nephew," the man replied.


    Devan was silent hearing that, how could everything be a coincidence like this? Various questions popped up in his head. He was confused, how could Ateez''s nephew be the mastermind behind kidnapping his son? Or maybe¡­.


    His hands were tightly clenched. His jaw clenched, his face red with anger.


    Ateez''s men who were still standing by the door of Devan''s car now looked even paler. His hands were shaking violently.


    "S-Sir?" he said slowly.


    "Take me inside immediately," Devan replied without turning to the man.


    "A-alright, sir.

 Chapter 336 - Zervanos Gangster (3)

    "Take me inside immediately," Devan replied without turning to the man.


    "W-well, sir." Immediately he ran to his car, wanting to take Mr. X to Zervanos headquarters.


    Previously he only asked Ateez to follow him to Zervanos headquarters, because he knew that Ateez''s residence was very close to that gangster''s headquarters. But all this surprising, he never expected that the gangster leader was the nephew of his subordinates.


    From his current position, he could see the gate of a luxurious white house. He knew that the house was the headquarters of the Zervanos gangsters. Also, he never expected to have to deal with such a small gang of gangsters in this Country. This was also his first time dealing with people in person.


    Severalrge cars and motorbikes lined up in front of the gate, several people in ck clothes were also seen gathering to form small groups.


    Entering the yard, quiet. There were only garden lights illuminating the path.


    "Please, sir," said a man, he opened Devan''s car door. Allow the man to get out of the car.


    Devan was silent, the man turned to his side. Seeing ire sleeping soundly, Devan didn''t have the heart to wake her up. On the other hand, he also didn''t want to leave ire in the car alone, moreover, he didn''t know what wly going on in the house.


    Good and bad thoughts mixed in his head, the only way he could do was to ascertain everything that happened here. With all his might, Devan tried to contain his anger.


    ncing at the watch on his wrist, it was already two in the morning.


    With slow-motion, Devan opened his tuxedo, only a white shirt was left on his body, after which he then carefully wrapped ire''s body.


    "Wait for me here, honey. I''ll finish this quickly," Devan muttered then kissed ire''s hand.


    Entered the mansion, there was no one around. The first thing that greeted him was a corridor, on the left and right of the corridor, there were neatly lined rooms. He kept walking until he entered a veryrge room.


    And at the same time, Devan stopped his steps. Inside the room was filled with many people, judging by his age it seemed the men were only twenty years old and above. That didn''t surprise him, but everyone in the room was seen kneeling on the floor. Except for one person, he is Ateez. The man was seen scolding a man who was kneeling in front of him, it seemed Ateez had not noticed Devan''s arrival.


    "U-Uncle..." the man in front of Ateez called his uncle when he saw Devan''s arrival.


    "W-What? What else do you want to say? Huh? Didn''t I warn you before not to do anything with the Smith family?"


    "You embarrass me, Edgar. As your Uncle, I am ashamed. Answer me, where is Mr. Aaron''s grandson? Where did you take him? Huh?" Ateez snapped, his voice very sharp.


    "I-I don''t know, Uncle. I only received a request from someone, I also didn''t know that the child was the grandson of the Smith family," replied Edgar, he had said the same thing since earlier, making Ateez continue to sigh harshly.


    "Don''t you know howplicated this matter is? This has been your habit from the start. I warned you not to ept any work before checking it carefully, you never really listened to me as your uncle, Edgar."


    "Now, look at the consequences of what you and your friends have done. Do you know, you should not interfere in this matter. But what can I do, everything has happened. Just pray, Mr. X can grant you forgiveness."


    "Don''t expect defense from me, because I don''t dare to do it," Ateez added, his eyes scanning all the men who were members of Zervanos.


    "Are you guys just going to be quiet? You don''t want to tell me where the boy is?" Ateez snapped, he had already asked seven times.


    "You, answer my question," he added, pointing to a young man who was right next to Edgar.


    "I-I don''t know, sir. We handed the child over to the man, we also swapped cars with him."


    "Do you know who that man is?" Ateez asked.


    The young man shakes his head slowly.


    "It turns out that you guys haven''t changed a bit," Ateez sighed harshly.


    Indeed, since Zervanos first formed, they tend to act openly. They are also free and do not belong to any party. Sometimes, they ept a job from someone without knowing that person''s identity. Only one thing that matters most of them is money, money, and money. As long as it makes a lot of money, then they will do anything.


    Devan saw and heard all of that just standing still on the spot. Didn''t mean to make a sound at all.


    "Un-Uncle..." said Edgar again.


    "W-we''re sorry, we promise we won''t cause you any more trouble," he added.


    "No. I confiscated this house, and all the assets that you and your friends used Confiscated. You never listen to what I have to say, Zervanos should disperse," Ateez snapped again. He was really angry. Ever since Mr. X contacted him and told him about this, it felt like he wanted to destroy anything he came across.


    "Uncle, don''t do that. Please, don''t confiscate this house," wailed Edgar, prostrating and pleading in front of his Uncle.


    "Haven''t you guys already earned a lot of money? Use the money to make a new headquarters and stay away from this city. I don''t want something like this to happen again."


    "No, Uncle. I refuse, I will give you all that money, and I promise to help you find the child."


    "Edgar ..." scolded one of his friends when he heard the man''s words.


    "I don''t need your money."


    "We promise, Uncle. We''ll obey everything you say, we won''t act recklessly anymore, we, we''ll move even more vigntly. Please don''t confiscate this house, don''t kick us out from this city. We already feelfortable in this city," replied Edgar, that man still in a state of prostration. Tonight, his pride as the leader of Zervanos waspletely crushed in front of his friends.


    Seeing his nephew prostrate like that, Ateez heaved a rough sigh. On the one hand, he felt sorry for his nephew, but on the other hand, he couldn''t let Edgar continue to act as he pleased.


    Indeed, since childhood, Edgar lived with him.. Ever since his parents died, he has considered Edgar as his son.

 Chapter 337 - Zervanos Gangster (4)

    "We promise, Uncle. We''ll hear everything you say, we won''t act recklessly anymore, we, we''ll move even more vigntly. Please don''t confiscate this house, don''t kick us out from this city. We already feelfortable in this city," replied Edgar, that man still in a state of prostration. Tonight, his pride as the leader of Zervanos waspletely crushed in front of hisrades.


    Seeing his nephew prostrate like that, Ateez heaved a rough sigh. On the one hand, he felt sorry for his nephew, but on the other hand, he couldn''t let Edgar continue to act as he pleased.


    Indeed, since childhood, Edgar lived with him. Since his parents died, he has considered Edgar as his son.


    "Then tell me where is my son now?"


    Everyone''s reflex turned to the source of the voice, including Ateez. While Edgard who heard the man''s words became afraid. His hands were shaking violently, he didn''t dare to look at the man and could only lower his head, hoping that nothing bad would happen to him.


    "S-sir?" Ateez stuttered, the middle-aged man immediately approached Devan. Bowed in respect.


    Seeing that, Devan did not respond. The man walked again, past Ateez who was heading towards him until he came to a young man who he knew his name was Edgar.


    With a very sharp gaze, Devan saw the young man who was still kneeling on the floor.


    "Are you deaf? I ask you, where is my son?" asked Devan, his voice cold and very domineering.


    "S-sir, I can exin¡­"


    "I''m not asking you, Ateez," replied Devan interrupting the man''s words without turning to look at him. And it managed to make the middle-aged man silent and not make a sound anymore.


    Edgar who heard that felt even more scared. With a quick movement, he immediately grabbed Devan''s leg and prostrated for forgiveness.


    "Sir, We had no intention of kidnapping your son, nor did we know that the child is your son,"mented Edgar. Looks very scared. He could quickly understand that the man standing before him right now was Mr. X. A ruthless man who controls trading on the ck market, he is also his uncle''s boss.


    "Don''t kill me, sir. Forgive me. I promise to find your son again," Edgar added, looking up. His voice was hoarse.


    "Didn''t you say that you don''t know the identity of the man, then tell me how you found him," Devan replied still with the same intonation.


    "Th-that¡­" Edgar stuttered, he didn''t know what to answer.


    "Don''t you remember anything about the man, like characteristic face or other ring things," Ateez spoke, trying to help his nephew deal with Mr. Devan?


    Edgar was silent, with all his might, he tried to remember something. Until a few minutester, he turned slowly to the man next to him. "Do you remember anything about them?" asked Edgar in a slightly whispering voice.


    "No, I don''t see anything conspicuous about the two of them. I also never asked anything about their identity. During the kidnapping, the others and I only followed their instructions."


    Edgar took a deep breath. It seems that this time he will surrender to bear all the consequences of his negligence.


    Hearing that, Devan asked again, "Then where is the man''s car? You said earlier that you two exchanged cars with him?"


    "R-right, sir. But the car didn''t have any license te number. So it will be difficult to find them through that car, sir," stammered Edgar.


    "So reckless," Ateez muttered. He couldn''t understand how his nephew could be the leader of Zervanos with such a nature.


    Bugh..!


    Bugh¡­ Bugh¡­ Bugh¡­


    Devan hit Edgar very hard, making the young man fall several times to the floor.


    "Are you ying with me? Hah?"


    Bugh¡­!


    Devan continued to punch the young man non-stop, venting his anger.


    Ateez and the others in the room reflexively closed their eyes, trying their best to ignore what was happening in front of them right now.


    Edgar didn''t fight back, he just gave in. It was his fault and he admitted his carelessness.


    Devan didn''t stop, the man kept hitting Edgar until he hit the wall and vomited a mouthful of blood. Still not satisfied, Devan strangled the man''s neck with all his might, making Edgar''s face red from almost out of breath.


    "S-Sir¡­" Ateez walked up to Devan and prostrated at the man''s feet.


    "Please, forgive him. Please forgive his mistake, sir. Just hit me, I can rece it with taking your punishment. Please let him go, sir. I beg you, since childhood, he has suffered a lot. Please let him go," Ateez begged Devan for forgiveness for his nephew.


    Hearing that, Edgar was moved.


    While Devan, the man snorted disapprovingly. He then let go of Edgar, making the man fall to the floor, sitting on the floor while clutching his chest, trying to get as much air as possible.


    "T-thank you, sir," said Edgar. He took a deep breath.


    "Stand up. I don''t like people who don''t have any faults prostrating in front of me," Devan said as he turned to the side, where Ateez was.


    Hearing Devan''s words, the middle-aged man slowly raised his head, then approached Edgar.


    "Don''t you have anything about that man?" Ateez muttered again for the umpteenth time, but his voice was still able to reach Devan''s ears.


    Edgar opened his eyes "N-nothing, Uncle. I know I was wrong, I was careless and took things too lightly. I never thought something like this would happen either."


    Devan snorted disapprovingly, "Show me where you do the car swap," he said then turned around and walked out to the door.


    "Okay sir," Edgar replied and immediately got up and followed Devan. Ateez did the same, and so did the others.


    Battered, Edgar walked. Now and then he wiped the blood on his injured lip.


    They walked out of the mansion, headed to their respective cars. But at the same time, several cars arrived.


    Devan, Edgar, and Ateez stopped their steps. Waiting for the figure who had just arrived.


    "EDGAR¡­." A girl''s scream was heard.


    "N-Na?" Ateez and Edgar nced at each other, then looked back at the girl.


    "Oh my God, what happened to your face, my cousin?" Na panicked and immediately approached Edgar.. Looks like Na is not aware of Devan''s presence in that ce.

 Chapter 338 - Zervanos Gangster (5)

    Devan, Edgar, and Ateez stopped their steps. Waiting for the figure who just arrived.


    "EDGAR¡­." A girl''s scream was heard.


    "N-Na?" Ateez and Edgar nced at each other, then looked back at the girl.


    "Oh my God, what happened to your face, my cousin?" Na panicked and immediately approached Edgar. It seems Na is not aware of Devan''s presence in that ce.


    "Uncle, what happened to Edgar?" Na asked turning to Ateez.


    Leo also came and immediately approached the girl. There was a lot of confusion filling his head.


    ire who was still asleep in the car now slowly opened her eyes. Confusion also filled her head when she saw that there were many people around her, not only that, when she looked to the side, she did not find Devan next to her, and it managed to raise many questions in her mind.


    Seeing Na and Leo''s presence, she opened the car door and walked over. Turns out Devan was there too.


    "What''s going on here?" Leo asked.


    "Na, do you know them?" he asked again as he turned to Na.


    "Who are you?" Ateez asked.


    As for Edgar, the man was silent. asionally he could be heard wincing in pain.


    Hearing Leo''s voice, Na turned her head and looked around her. She took a deep breath, then began to exin it to Leo.


    "He is my uncle. My father''s younger brother, Leo. And he is Edgar, my cousin," she said.


    "So that means that your Uncle was the mastermind behind Dave''s kidnapping?" Leo asked.


    "No, no. You misunderstood, sir. Everything you say is wrong," said Ateez immediately.


    "Never mind, you can talk about thister. Some things are more important than this," said Edgar and started walking again, ignoring Na''s question. The man seemed to be holding his stomach which was still aching.


    Na looked at her Uncle and only got a nod.


    "Devan, what''s going on here?" Leo asked, approaching his cousin.


    "Is this Zervanos headquarters?" ask again.


    "We need to move," Devan replied, giving an answer that didn''t match Leo''s question, making the man put on a frown.


    They all then moved again, getting into their respective cars.


    "It turns out that you''re awake, honey," said Devan weing ire, grabbing the woman''s arm, and holding her very gently.


    "What''s going on here? Where''s Dave? And who are they?" asked ire in session.


    "I''ll exinter on the trip, honey. Now we are going back to the car, "said Devan.


    ire didn''t respond anymore, her eyes were busy paying attention to the people around her.


    "Where are we going?" she asked. By now, they were already in the car, leaving Zervanos headquarters.


    "What about my son?" she added again.


    Hearing that, Devan took a deep breath and then began to patiently tell everything to his future wife.


    After hearing Devan''s exnation, without ire noticing, tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Calm down, honey. We''re going to find Dave as soon as possible. Trust me," said Devan trying to calm his future wife.


    Currently, they are moving towards Bondi beach. After traveling for several tens of minutes, Edgar''s car finally arrived in front of a cafe. There he exchanged cars with the man.


    Devan ordered the same as before to his subordinates. Luckily the caf¨¦ there is open twenty-four hours, so they won''t have any trouble checking the CCTV footage in the area.


    Devan, ire, Ateez, Edgar, Na, and Leo all gathered in one ce. They are waiting for the results of the inspection of the CCTV recordings.


    Since earlier, Edgar has been silent. Looks so scared to even make a sound.


    "So the gangster leader Zervanos who was behind Dave''s kidnapping is your cousin?" Leo asked Na. Wanted to confirm what was on his mind.


    "And this old man is your Uncle?" he added again.


    "His name is Ethan, Leo. Uncle Ethan is my father''s younger brother," Na replied.


    "Is that true?"


    Na immediately nodded.


    "Honestly, I''m still confused about what happened. This is also a coincidence that I never expected," Leo said, his eyes darting between Edgar and the middle-aged man named Ethan.


    While on the other hand, Devan who was among them was silent. Since earlier, the man just stared at the cafe door. Hoped that his men would soon emerge from there.


    While ire, the woman was silent with a gloomy face.


    Ateez cleared his throat softly when he heard Leo and Na''s conversation.


    "How is your father? He hasn''t visited me in a long time," Ateez asked Na quietly.


    "My father is fine, Uncle. My mother too," Na replied, she then looked at Edgar.


    "Uncle, may I know what happened? and who hit Edgar so badly injured like that?" she asked.


    "Ateez''s reflex looked at Devan. He didn''t know whether to answer his niece''s question in front of Mr. Devan or not. He was confused because he felt that this was a little impolite.


    "I''m fine, Na. Do not worry. It''s just a small wound, it will heal soon," said Edgar when he didn''t hear any answer from his uncle.


    "This was just a minor ident. You don''t have to worry about me," he added.


    Hearing that, Na nodded. "To be honest, I still feel that this incident was like a dream. I neglected to take care of Dave, and the man who kidnapped him was also my cousin. All of this is beyond my expectations," said Na.


    Previously, she was in disbelief, when she heard the name of the gangster Zervanos. She was already feeling anxious, but she did not immediately decide on making sure properly, that the Zervanos that Devan was referring to were gangsters led by Edgar, her cousin. Everything became clearer when she arrived at the man''s house earlier.


    As for Leo, the man started to guess. With Devan''s nature, he knew very well who injured Edgar so badly like that. No, he would have done the same if Edgar weren''t Na''s cousin.


    But there was one thing that confused him, and this was also felt by Na.


    Why did Uncle Ethan and Edgar look so scared of Devan? Even the middle-aged man treated Devan with respect as if he didn''t care about his nephew''s condition.


    They were both very sure, that before their arrival. Something big must have happened. But what it is, they don''t know.


    "Then where''s Dave, Edgar? And what are we doing here? Checking CCTV? Did Dave run away from you guys? Or did something happen again?" Na asked while looking at Edgar.


    To be honest, feelings of guilt filled her even more.. However, she tried not to show those feelings.

 Chapter 339 - Find The Culprit

    Why do Uncle Ethan and Edgar look so scared of Devan? Even the middle-aged man treated Devan with respect as if he didn''t care about his nephew''s condition.


    They were both very sure, that before their arrival. Something big must have happened. But what it is, they don''t know.


    "Then where''s Dave, Edgar?" And what are we doing here? Checking CCTV? Did Dave run away from you guys? Or something else happened?" Na asked while looking at Edgar.


    To be honest, guilt-filled her even more, especially when he saw ire''s current condition. However, she tried not to show her feelings and was as calm as possible.


    Hearing his cousin''s question, Edgar took a deep breath. "This is all my fault. I''m too careless. Don''t ask any more questions, because that''s all I can tell you," he said in a small voice, but still managed to reach the girl''s ears.


    After that, silence. No more conversation was heard there. Everyone is busy with their thoughts.


    "Honey, you should just rest in the car. It''s cold in here, I''m afraid you''ll catch a coldter," said Devan, holding ire''s hand.


    The woman turned and nodded slowly. "Okay, apany me," she replied and began to move from her position.


    They waited there for a long time. The rain fell again and wet the earth. No one moved from their position. Everyone waited patiently.


    Devan could have ordered his men to take care of this. But he didn''t. Because he couldn''t trust anyone anymore if it is about his son.


    Devan nced at the watch that was wrapped in his hand, it was now four in the morning. The man he had been waiting for finally arrived.


    "You stay here, Dear. Wait for me," Devan said to ire, then got out of the car and approached his men.


    "Why did you take so long?" he asked.


    "We''re having a hard time, sir. Some CCTV footage is missing, it looks like someone has deleted it," the man said.


    "And the same thing happens all over the ce, Sir. I have confirmed this with the others," he added.


    "What do you mean?" Edgar took a step forward, looking like he wanted to hit the man but was restrained by his Uncle.


    Devan''s hands clenched into fists. His jaw clenched, anger taking over him again.


    "If anything happens to my son, I won''t spare you, Ateez," Devan said, threatening the middle-aged man standing not far from him.


    "As Edgar''s uncle, I am ready to take responsibility for my nephew''s mistakes, sir," Ateez replied, the middle-aged man bowing apologetically.


    "So what now? We didn''t find any leads, Devan. What''s your next n?" Leo asked his cousin.


    "I-I¡­" Edgar stuttered, making everyone immediately turn to him. The man turned to Devan with a doubtful feeling.


    "Do you want to say something?" asked Na first.


    One of Devan''s eyebrows raised, "Speak."


    "I''m sorry, Sir. I-I admit I was wrong, I apologize. Please forgive me," Edgar suddenly knelt on the ground, right in front of Devan. But unfortunately, Devan did not pay attention to him at all.


    The man reached into his pocket and took out a t-shaped object from it, It seems he has no other choice but this. He then selected some photos and showed them to Edgar.


    "Do you know the person in this picture?" he asked.


    Edgar shook his head. Devan then showed me a few more photos, but Edgar kept shaking his head, he won''t know about those people.


    Devan took a deep breath.


    "Wait!" said Edgar when he saw the photo that was not at all foreign to his eyes.


    "Do you know about this person?" asked Devan as he brought his phone screen closer to Edgar. On the screen of his cellphone is a photo of Byanca. Although at first Devan was a little hesitant, because earlier Edgar had said that it was the figure who told him to kidnap Dave is a man.


    "No, I don''t, sir," replied Edgar immediately.


    Devan''s brow furrowed, "Then? What do you mean? Are you kidding me?"


    "No, it''s not like that, Sir. I don''t dare to do that to you," said Edgar in a very polite voice.


    "Then? Do you know this woman? Have you ever met her?" he asked.


    "I saw that woman with the man when we had a car swap, Sir. Yes, that''s right. She is that woman," Edgar answered with absolute certainty.


    "That''s Byanca. Is that bitch tired of living?" Leo muttered, cursing the woman.


    Hearing Edgar''s answer, Devan then showed one more photo on his cellphone screen.


    "Then, how about this man?" asked Devan again, he showed me Edward''s photo.


    Instantly Edgar was stunned on the spot. He then looked at Devan while nodding a few times. "Right, that''s right, sir. He is the man who asked me to kidnap your son."


    Devan''s hands clenched again, without a word, he immediately turned and walked towards his car, making everyone there feel confused.


    "Hey, where are you going, Devan?" Leo asked immediately following his cousin. He pulled Na''s hand with him.


    "Get up, looks like Mr. Devan wants to do something," said Ateez helping his nephew to stand.


    "Uncle, we must follow him until his son is found," said Edgar.


    "Of course. It''s a must," replied Ateez and followed Mr. Devan and Leo. Go to the car he was riding in earlier.


    "Devan, at least tell me what you''re going to do next," Leo shouted when Devan had opened his car door.


    Getting no response, Leo let out a shaky breath. Seeing Devan''s attitude, Leo immediately contacted Mr. Aaron and Uncle Atmadja about this.


    "Get in, hurry up," Na shouted who was already in the car when she saw Leo was still busy talking to someone on the phone.


    "Or we will lose track of Devan," she added. Several cars that were with them before are now moving to follow Devan''s car.


    Hearing Na''s scream, Leo immediately nodded and got into the car. Start driving the car and follow other cars.


    "What''s the matter, Devan? Any clues?" asked ire softly.


    "This is Byanca and Edward''s doing. Maybe those two bastards are tired of living," said Devan furiously.


    He never thought that Byanca and Edward would follow them to Australia, because after his engagement to ire and the incident at the shopping center, Byanca never appeared again.


    Also, regarding the Javier family. He knows everything about that family when he deals with them.


    It turns out that not only Brian, but now Edward is also looking for trouble with him.


    Did Javier''s family never feel deterred?F

 Chapter 340 - Looking For Daves Whereabouts

    He never thought that Byanca and Edward would follow them to Australia, because after he engaged with ire and the incident at the shopping center, Byanca never appeared again.


    Also, regarding the Javier family. He knows everything about that family when he deals with it.


    It turns out that not only Brian, but now Edward is also looking for trouble with him.


    Didn''t Javier''s family ever feel discouraged?


    Driving on the streets of Sydney, the car that Devan was driving was going very fast. The man didn''t care about anything, his mind was only filled with his son.


    Along the way, his hands continued to grip the steering wheel tightly. His jaw hardened. And that made ire hesitate to make a sound, so she just chose to remain silent.


    There were many ck cars following behind Devan''s car, for a moment they looked like snakes stretching out in the middle of the road.


    Luckily, the residence of the Javier Family was also in the same city. However, the journey he had to take took about an hour to get there.


    Entering an elite residence where the family was, several cars following Devan stopped in the middle of the road. Including Leo. Not only that, but Leo also asked several people to spread out and maintain security around the residence.


    Only a few people followed Devan to Javier''s residence, including Ateez and Edgar.


    All these things were arranged by Leo while he was on the trip, he was doing it on purpose. Because of theirrge number, he was worried that he would be the center of people''s attention.


    Even though it is already early in the morning, there are still many activities that can be seen in that ce.


    They all tried their best not to be too shy.


    Arriving in front of a veryrge gate, Devan stopped his car. Immediately he opened the car door and approached someone who was guarding the front gate.


    "Who are you, Sir?" asked the middle-aged man first.


    "Open the gate," instead of answering, Devan gave the man order.


    "I''m asking you, sir. Who are you? And what is the need foring here?" asked the middle-aged man, walking out of his guard post.


    "Are you deaf? Huh?" Devan snapped, the man looked like he wanted to hit the middle-aged man but failed because ire immediately grabbed his arm and gently stroked him.


    "Calm down, Devan. I know you''re angry, but being rude to him isn''t a good thing," ire said in a whisper.


    Hearing that, Devan was silent for a moment. He then took a deep breath, trying to control his emotions.


    Several cars arrived, they were Edgar, Ateez, and the others.


    The middle-aged man frowned, Mr. Javier is being treated in the hospital. Then what was the purpose of these people visiting Mr. Javier''s residence?


    "Sorry, Sir. I can''t open the gates for you until you say what you came here for," said the middle-aged man.


    "I want to meet Javier," Devan said.


    For a moment, the middle-aged man was silent, he scanned everyone behind Devan, seemed to assess them one by one.


    "Are you deaf? Since earlier, you''ve been ignoring me, are you tired of living?" Devan snapped angrily.


    "You can''t meet Mr. Javier, sir," said the middle-aged man.


    "What do you mean?" now ire asked.


    "Mr. Javier is not at home, sir. He is currently in the hospital," replied the middle-aged man.


    Hearing that, Devan turned towards Ateez and his men. "Search in the house," said Devan giving orders.


    Soon several people came forward and carried out Devan''s orders. They forced the middle-aged man to open the gate. They did not even hesitate to beat the gatekeeper to a pulp for refusing toply with their wishes.


    After the gate opened, all the cars immediately entered the yard. Including Devan. And that made the maids scatter and panic.


    A Maid immediately approached andline and seemed to want to call someone. Only her efforts failed when Edgar came and grabbed the receiver and threw it carelessly.


    "What would you do? Hah?" snapped the man.


    "I-I''m sorry, Sir," said the maid, she dropped her body onto the floor, kneeling while crying and begging for forgiveness.


    All rooms were searched without being left.


    "How? Did you guys find anything?" Edgar asked some of the men he met. But their answers were very disappointing.


    While on the other hand, Ateez who saw Devan and ire not far from him is now slowly approaching the two figures.


    "Sir..." Ateez said a little doubtfully.


    "What is it?" he asked.


    "Perhaps your son is hidden somewhere else, sir," Ateez said quietly. Because since earlier, he had not found any Javier family members in the house.


    Hearing that, Devan immediately approached a servant who was standing in the corner of the room, looking very frightened.


    "Where''s Javier?" he asked.


    "Mr. Javier is being treated at the hospital, sir."


    One of Devan''s eyebrows rose, "Don''t lie to me, or your life will be lost," Devan replied threateningly.


    "I-I''m not lying, Sir. I''m serious, what I said is true. You can do anything to me if I lie," replied the maid in a trembling voice.


    "Then where are Edward, Brian, and Edrick?" asked Devan again.


    "I-I don''t know, sir. They never visited. Only Mr. Edrick is always by Mr. Javier''s side. As for the whereabouts of Mr. Brian and Mr. Edward, I don''t know anything about them, sir," replied the maid in one breath.


    Devan was silent for a moment. "Have you ever seen any of them bring a small child into this house?"


    The maid reflex shook her head, "No sir. I''ve never seen anyone in this house other than Mr. Javier and Mr. Edrick."


    "I will kill you if you lie to me."


    "I swear, sir. I''m not lying to you, what I said is true."


    "Then tell me, which hospital is Javier being treated at?" he asked.


    The maid lowered her head, looking a little hesitant to speak.


    "Tell me or die?" said Devan, threatening again. ire who was nearby could only take a deep breath, she didn''t dare to make a sound at all.


    At first, she felt sorry for the servants who were treated rudely.. However, when she remembers her son, that feeling disappears in an instant.

 Chapter 341 - Javiers Residence

    The maid lowered her head, looking a little hesitant to speak.


    "Tell me or die?" said Devan, threatening again. ire who was nearby could only take a deep breath, she didn''t dare to make a sound at all.


    At first, she felt sorry for the maids who were treated rudely. However, when she thought of her son, that feeling instantly disappeared.


    "Are you deaf?" Devan snapped again when he saw the maid in front of him just looking down and ying with her visible fingers.


    "I-I don''t know, sir. I don''t know the address of the hospital where Mr. Javier is being treated," said the maid, stammering a little. Cold sweat began to pour down her forehead and body. She looked very scared.


    "Then, call them. Tell them that I''m waiting here. If they don''te with my son within an hour, I will destroy this house and all the assets of the Javier family," Devan said firmly.


    "O-okay, sir," said the maid immediately then stood up from her position and immediatelyplied with Devan''s request.


    In another ce, Mr. Javier and Edrick are seen still sleeping in the same room.


    It is now five o''clock in the morning. Edrick was sleeping on the sofa in the room, the man had only fallen asleep a few minutes ago. Since yesterday, he was feeling very uneasy, he kept thinking about Dave and his father''s condition, making it difficult for him to sleep.


    Drrtt¡­ Drrtt¡­ Drrtt¡­


    The vibrating sound of the cell phone on the table didn''t wake Edrick at all. Maybe because the man was so exhausted.


    This happened over and over again, for nearly twenty minutes.


    "Edrick¡­" Mr. Javier called out his son''s name. His voice sounded a little hoarse and small. The man was awakened by the sound of Edrick''s cell phone vibrating.


    "Edrick, did you sleep?"


    "Edrick, your phone is vibrating, it looks like someone is calling you, maybe it''s something important," he said again, he then tried to get up and tried to sit up straight.


    Mr. Javier continued to call out his son''s name, but there was no movement from Edrick, causing him to take a deep breath.


    For five minutes, Edrick''s cell phone vibrated non-stop. Making Javier force himself to get off the gurney and approach his son. He wanted to answer the call.


    With slow steps, he walked. Now and then he called his son''s name but his efforts were in vain.


    Looking at the name on the phone screen, it was a call from home.


    ''Does that person not know the time? It''s only five in the morning, did something happen?'' thought Mr. Javier.


    He then grabbed the t-shaped object and answered the iing call for the umpteenth time.


    "Hello," Javier said, answering the phone.


    "Hello, sir. I''m sorry for calling you at a time like this," said a woman on the other end of the phone.


    "Edrick is sleeping. Tell me what happened?"


    "Mr. Javier?"


    "Yeah, it''s me. Why? What''s wrong? Why do you sound so nervous? Tell me, Edrick is still sleeping," said Mr. Javier.


    "Someone is looking for you, sir. He asked me to call you. He also ordered that you take his son home. H-he''s waiting for you here, sir," she stammered.


    Javier was surprised to hear that, "Huh? Who is he? His son? What are you saying? I''m in the hospital, don''t talk nonsense," Javier replied. But only for a split second, he suddenly remembered about the grandson of the Smith Family.


    Did the Maid mean that boy?


    "That''s right, Sir. I don''t know who he is, I''m sorry. A-also, he said that..." The maid''s words trailed off.


    "He said what? Say it clearly," said Mr. Javier in a loud voice. He was starting to panic.


    Edrick squirmed softly on the sofa. He faintly heard someone''s voice. With the drowsiness still gripping him, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Daddy? What are you doing here? Why are you awake?" said Edrick, the man immediately rose from his position, sat up straight on the sofa.


    Javier only nced at him, not intending to respond to his son''s words.


    "He said that he would wait within an hour, sir. If you don''t bring his son here, he threatens to burn this house down, sir. He also said he would destroy all your family assets," said the maid in one breath.


    "What?!" Mr. Javier was surprised. His hands trembled, his body suddenly felt stiff, weak, and helpless.


    "What''s wrong, Dad? Why are you like that?" asked Edrick, the man immediately stood up.


    "Wh-Where is Dave now? Where''s the boy, Edrick?" asked Mr. Javier, his hands shaking violently.


    "Give me the cell phone, Dad," said Edrick, ignoring his father''s question.


    At the same time, the cell phone in the middle-aged man''s hand fell to the floor.


    Mr. Javier clutched his chest tightly, an excruciating pain filling his chest, he was panting for breath.


    "Dad, what happened? What happened to you?" Edrick Panic. immediately took his father back to the gurney and pressed the emergency call button.


    After that he ran towards the door and out of the room, looking for a nurse or doctor.


    He didn''t care about his cell phone lying on the floor.


    Just a few secondster, several doctors and nurses arrived.


    Mr. Javier fainted, a cold sweat covered the middle-aged man''s body, Edrick felt more and more worried.


    "Hold on, Daddy," Edrick muttered.


    "Sir, please stay away first. Let us handle it," said the doctor as he loosened all the clothes worn by Mr. Javier.


    Edrick took a few steps back, and only watched the doctor put on the breathing apparatus in his father''s face, which his father had removed earlier, then they did CPR and others.


    Trying as much as possible so that Mr. Javier''s breathing condition returns to normal.


    Drrtt... Drrtt... Drrtt...


    The phone on the floor vibrated again. Making Edrick reflexively turn around and pick up the t-shaped object.


    Seeing who was calling him, he immediately rejected the call.


    He had no idea. For what business the maid in the house contacted him at a time like this. Especially when it''s early in the morning.


    If he could, he might have fired the maid by now.


    Feelings of annoyance, anger and worry-filled him.

 Chapter 342 - Javiers Residence (2)

    He had no idea. For what business the maid in the house contacted him at a time like this. Especially when it''s still early in the morning.


    Do they no longer want to work?


    If he could, he might have fired the maid by now.


    Feeling annoyed. Anger and worry-filled him.


    Elsewhere, Devan and the others are still at Mr. Javier''s residence. The man had no intention of moving away from there.


    "Sir, madam, you''d better sit and wait for them toe," Ateez said to Devan and ire.


    Devan only nced at him, then looked back at the maid he ordered to contact the Javier family.


    "How? What did he say?" he asked.


    "S-seems something happened to Mr. Javier, sir," replied the maid in fear.


    "Do I care? I want them toe here and take my son."


    "What did he say?" ire asked.


    "N-nothing, madam. Before the call off, I heard Mr. Edrick''s voice panicking, sir," replied the maid.


    Devan snorted disapprovingly.


    "Call the others, I know that Javier still has two other sons. I don''t want to know anything, I don''t care about anything, no matter how I want them to bring my son," Devan said again giving orders.


    Hearing that, the maid immediately nodded and obeyed Mr. Devan''s request.


    Until a few minutes passed, the result is the same. Neither Mr. Brian nor Mr. Edward, neither of them answered the call.


    "S-sir¡­" the Maid stuttered.


    "Mr. Brian and Mr. Edward are not answering my calls, sir," the maid added again, and that made Devan clench his fists again.


    "Do they want to y with me?" growled Devan.


    "Ateez..." Devan called to the middle-aged man.


    "What is it, sir? Do you have an order?" asked Ateez immediately approached Devan.


    "Check all the hospitals in this city, look for Javier''s whereabouts," Devan ordered.


    "I want the results tomorrow," he added then grabbed ire''s arm and walked away.


    "Very well, Sir," Ateez replied as he bowed slowly.


    Devan paused for a moment, then turned back to face Ateez. "You know what you have to do here, right?"


    "I''ll have a few people watch over this ce, sir. I will give you any information at any time, sir, leave it all to me," Ateez replied still bowing.


    Hearing that, Devan turned around and left without saying a word. ire just followed him without asking. She was too tired to even make a sound.


    Back in the car, the Ferrari sped away, leaving Javier''s residence.


    "Where are we going, Devan?" ire asked, her voice weak and a little hoarse. Dark circles filled the corners of her eyes, it was clear that she was sleep-deprived.


    "Home," said Devan curtly.


    "But¡­"


    "You need rest, honey. We''re going home now. I don''t want you to get sick. Don''t refuse, just this once, I beg you to listen to me, honey," said Devan interrupting ire''s words.


    Hearing that, ire took a deep breath, "Okay," she said resignedly. She then leaned back in the car seat, trying to rx her body as much as possible.


    While on the other hand. When Leo saw Devan''s car, the man immediately walked to the middle of the road and stopped the car. His brow furrowed when he saw no other car besides Devan''s.


    ''Did something happen?'' he thought.


    "Devan, open the door," Leo said as he knocked on the man''s car window.


    "You''re getting in my way, Leo. Pullover, I want to go," Devan replied right after the man rolled down his car window.


    "Where''s Dave? He''s okay, right?" Leo asked looking very impatient.


    Devan shook his head, and that already answered his cousin''s question.


    "Then what''s your n? Tell me, I''m ready to do anything for you, Devan."


    "You and Na should go home and rest. It''s almost morning," replied Devan.


    "What do you mean? I can''t go home if Dave hasn''t been found."


    "Leave everything to Mr. Ethan and Edgar. After all, Javier and his sons are not at home," said Devan.


    Leo fell silent hearing that, "So what are you going to do now? Are you going back home?" Leo asked after a few seconds of silence.


    "I also have to think about ire''s condition. I believe my son will be fine, I asked them to find out where Javier is. There''s nothing I can do now other than this," Devan replied with a deep breath.


    Hearing that, Leo looked at ire for a moment.


    "Okay, then you guys go. I''ll stay here and help the others continue their search," Leo said.


    "I''ll call you right away if anything happens," he added.


    "Thanks, Leo," Devan said then stepped on the gas again. Leaving Leo who is frozen on the spot.


    "Is my hearing a problem?" Leo muttered rubbing his ears, this was the first time he''d heard Devan thank him.


    "What is it? What happened to you?" said Na approaching Leo.


    The man just shook his head.


    ***


    Devan drove ire to his house. More precisely to Atmadja''s residence. There was no one in the house, except the maids.


    The man asked the maids to prepare breakfast and vitamins for his future wife.


    "Get some rest, honey. I''ll wake you up when breakfast is ready. I want to take a shower first," said Devan.


    ***


    It was already nine in the morning, Devan and ire had finished breakfast and showered. They both look neat.


    Since earlier, ire had been trying to sleep, but her efforts were unsessful. She kept thinking about her son.


    Even at breakfast, if Devan didn''t force her to eat, maybe she didn''t eat anything.


    "How? Has there been any news from Ateez?" ire asked when she saw that Devan had finished talking to someone on the phone.


    The man shook his head as he took a deep breath, "Not yet, honey."


    At the same time, his cellphone rang again and made Devan immediately look at his cellphone screen.


    It was a call from Leo, his cousin.


    "Hello?" said Devan the first time.


    "Devan, I just got word from Raymond. Just a moment ago when I finished talking to Uncle Na, I asked Raymond to track down Javier and Edrick''s whereabouts."


    "Then? How is the result?"


    "Right now they''re in hospital X," Leo replied.


    "I''m on my way there," he added.

 Chapter 343 - Hospital

    "Devan, I just got word from Raymond. Just a moment ago when I finished talking to Uncle Na, I asked Raymond to track down Javier and Edrick''s whereabouts."


    "Then? How is the result?"


    "Right now they''re in hospital X," Leo replied.


    "I''m on my way there," he added.


    "Okay, I''m also leaving soon," replied Devan. Hearing that, ire immediately got up from her position.


    "Honey, you just stay here. Let me go," said Devan while holding his future wife''s shoulders.


    "But¡­"


    "Trust me. It would be better if you stayed here honey. It''s not that I don''t understand your feelings, I''m just afraid that something bad will happenter, honey."


    "Javier Family are family who we cannot take lightly. They will do everything in their power to achieve their goals," Devan added.


    Heard that. ire pouted. The woman looked down sadly, to her, staying at home or joining the search for Dave was the same. The feeling of worry in her could not go away.


    "I promise, I won''t bother you," ire muttered, her voice very small, but still able to reach Devan''s ears.


    The man sighed, paused for a moment then said again, "Okay."


    Reflex ire looked up, saw Devan then hugged him. "Thank you, Devan. Thank you," she said.


    "Then let''s go now," she added and grabbed Devan''s arm, walking out of the room. And it managed to make Devan silent, at a loss for words, and just listen to ire''s words.


    Before leaving his mother''s residence, Devan contacted his father and the others first. He also asked about the condition of his grandmother ''Mrs. Raina''.


    It had rained a few moments ago, it was marked by the asphalt of the road that looked still wet, notpletely dry.


    After traveling for several tens of minutes, they finally arrived at the hospital Leo had said before.


    Devan knew that his son not being in the hospital. However, to find his son, he must first meet Javier, the middle-aged man who was the mastermind behind his son''s abduction.


    It turned out that Leo had arrived first. The man seemed to be waiting for his arrival.


    "Come on, honey," Devan said to ire just as he opened the door for her.


    ire nodded, took Devan''s hand, and got out of the car.


    Leo and Na who saw that immediately approached them.


    "Are you sure this is the right hospital?" Devan asked Leo.


    "Right. I also confirmed Javier''s name on the patient list before you came." Yes, what Leo said is true.


    Devan nodded. He then turned to ire.


    "Honey, wait for me here with Na. Let me and Leoe in, OK?" said Devan to the woman.


    "Okay, I''ll take care of ire here. You guyse in," Na said immediately, the girl then hugged ire''s arm. Making the woman have no other choice but to obey Devan''s words.


    "Good. I''ll get some people to guard around here," Devan said, and Leo nodded in agreement.


    After that, the two of them and a few people dressed in ck started to move. Enter the elevator and head to the room where Mr. Javier is being treated.


    Devan ordered several people who were with him to stop and guard in each corridor. Not only that, but he also asked them to look normal so as not to attract anyone''s attention.


    In the end, all that was left was Leo and Devan. The two men stepped unhesitatingly into the room where Mr. Javier was being cared for.


    Checking the conditions around, the atmosphere is very quiet. Only the asional nurse and doctor were seen passing by.


    Without knocking on the door, Devan and Leo immediately entered Javier''s room and locked the door from the inside.


    The sudden action made Edrick, who had just been lying on the sofa, suddenly feel shocked. Reflexively he rose from his position.


    "Hey... What are you doing? Why are you entering other people''s rooms so casually?" Said Edrick, the man was angry and immediately approached Devan and Leo with clenched fists.


    "Go out!" he snapped.


    Without caring about anything, Devan immediately punched the man in front of him.


    He did not give Edrick a chance to fight back.


    Devan continued to beat the man until he was helpless. Bruises and blood filled his face.


    "Devan, stop!" said Leo atst.


    "You can kill him if you keep hitting him like that," Leo added, trying to stop his cousin''s actions.


    But what a shame. Devan doesn''t care and keeps hitting Edrick relentlessly. Pushing his body violently against the wall and then strangling his neck made it difficult for him to breathe.


    Even Edrick didn''t have time to digest what happened and was already helpless like this.


    "Wh-who are you, sir? W-why did you hit me?" Edrick stuttered, from his voice, anyone could tell that the man was trying so hard just to say those few words.


    "You don''t know me or you pretend you don''t, Huh?"


    "Tell me, where is my son?" asked Devan, his voice so firm, sharp and so domineering.


    "Devan, let him go. He can''t answer you if you strangle him like that," Leo said.


    "I know you''re very angry, but following your feelings won''t solve the problem," Leo added again, trying to temper his cousin''s anger. Right now they were in the hospital, he was worried that someone would find out what was going on in the room.


    Devan immediately let go of his grip on Edrick''s neck, and at the same time, the man coughed, his breath panting.


    "Tell me where is my son, Damn it," Devan cursed.


    "Or you''ll never see your father again," he added, pointing to the gurney.


    "Your son? Who is your son, sir? I don''t understand all that you''re saying," Edrick replied. But a few seconds after saying that, he was stunned, seemed to realize something.


    "Do you think I will believe you? I will not hesitate to destroy your family. Do you think, we''re in the hospital and I''d be afraid to do something bad to you?"


    "Was the trouble caused by ck Jack yesterday still not enough, Huh? Looks like you guys didn''t afraid anything," Devan added, looking like he wanted to kick Edrick who was sitting on the floor, but failed because Leo held him back.


    "Calm yourself first, Devan," Leo said then pulled his cousin''s arm back a few steps.


    Although he did not understand what Devan said, Leo still tried to calm the man, he then approached Edrick.


    "Is it true that you don''t know who we are?" Leo asked, crouching down and leveling his position with Edrick.

 Chapter 344 - Hospital (2)

    "Calm yourself first, Devan," Leo said then pulled his cousin''s arm back a few steps.


    Even though he didn''t understand what Devan said earlier, Leo still tried to calm him down. He then approached Edrick.


    "Is it true that you don''t know who we are?" Leo asked, crouching down and leveling his position with Edrick.


    Edrick stuttered, his tongue felt numb, it was very difficult to answer the question of the man in front of him.


    "Stop wasting time, Leo. What are you asking that for? It was very clear that he was the one who kidnapped my son. Treating him well will only make him act freelyter," said Devan.


    "Now, get out of the way," he added, holding Leo''s shoulder.


    "Calm down, Devan. Do not rush. Let me ask him first," Leo replied as he let go of Devan''s hand that was holding his shoulder.


    "You know the risks of lying to us, right? Now tell us, where is the boy you kidnapped the other day?" Leo asked. As for Devan, the man rolled his eyes in disgust. His feeling very impatient.


    Hearing that, Edrick was silent for a moment. The man took a deep breath, it seemed he had no other choice but to say it all because there was nothing else he could use as an excuse.


    He was waiting for news from Brian since yesterday, but the man didn''t give any news until now.


    "I ask you, are you deaf?" Leo asked, he started to raise his voice.


    "I already told you, Leo. It''s useless you treat him like that. Now get out of the way, I will deal with it my way," said Devan.


    However, Leo didn''t care. He stared at the man in front of him as he waited for an answer.


    The next second, Edrick prostrated himself in front of Leo. The man apologized.


    "Forgive us, Sir. Forgive us. I and my Dad were not involved in kidnapping your son, we don''t know anything about it, forgive us. Forgive us, sir," said Edrick.


    Devan snorted disapprovingly. He immediately stepped forward and looked like he wanted to hit Edrick again but failed. Again, Leo held him back.


    "Let go of me, Leo. I know he''s lying, stop pretending, Damn it."


    "Devan, listen to me. You want to find Dave, don''t you? If so, you have to be patient. Calm yourself down, now walk away, and sit there. Wait until I finish talking to him," Leo said, the man then pushed Devan''s body away, asking him to sit on the sofa in the room.


    After that, he turned around and returned to Edrick.


    "I swear sir. I do not lie. How could I have the time to do such a thing, when my father''s condition was never stable? The whole time, we were just in the hospital. After all, my father has promised not to disturb the Smiths again, sir," said Edrick again.


    Again, Devan snorted disapprovingly.


    "But the evidence we got points to your family," Leo replied.


    "Don''t think you can fool us. Do you know, sir? Devan could destroy your family right now if you don''t tell us. You should be grateful, I still have a conscience and treat you well, sir. Aren''t you ashamed?"


    "LEO, STOP TALKING WITH HIM. YOU''RE JUST WASTING YOUR TIME," said Devan, the man stood up from his position again.


    "Stop pretending and tell me where the boy is," Leo asked, not caring what Devan said.


    "N-not me, sir, it wasn''t me," stammered Edrick.


    Leo''s brow furrowed, "If it''s not you, then..."


    "Edward, sir. He did it," said Edrick interrupting Leo''s words.


    "Me, Brian, and my dad are not involved in this, sir. I''ve never even seen that boy in this country," he added.


    Leo and Devan fell silent hearing Edrick''s words. The two nced at each other briefly then looked back at Edrick.


    "Can you keep for your words?" Leo asked.


    Edrick immediately nodded, the man looked at Devan with a scared look. It didn''t take long to find out who the man he was dealing with was.


    "You can do anything to us if I lie, sir. Look at my father''s condition! I dare not do anything that could make things worse," Edrick told to Devan.


    "Regarding your son, since yesterday, Brian and I have been trying to save your son from Edward, sir. But until now, there has been no news from the man," he added.


    "Then tell me, where is that little boy now?"


    "In Edward''s apartment, sir," said Edrick resignedly.


    "Hearing everything you said, it seems you lied to us. Do you want to pass all your faults to Edward?" Leo asked with one eyebrow raised.


    "You know about the kidnapping, you also know where the boy is, doesn''t this already exin everything indirectly?" he added again. using Edrick.


    "I told you before, Leo. He''s lying," said Devan.


    "No, sir. You are wrong. I didn''t lie to you. I swear," said Edrick trying to reassure the two men. Right now, this was the only thing he could do, trying to convince them both for the safety of his father and the economy of his family. Edrick did not even hesitate to prostrate and beg.


    "Lie or not, I don''t care about that. I just want my nephew back safe and sound," Leo said.


    "I can help you. I can return Dave to you, sir," said Edrick confidently.


    "Ha ha ha, you even know my nephew''s name. Do you think I can still trust you?"


    "Th-That¡­ I know his name, because I met him in Indonesia, sir. I''m telling the truth, please believe me. Right now I''m risking my family, sir. Do you think I dare to deceive you?" Edrick replied, staring at Leo without blinking. His words sounded very convincing.


    Hearing that, Devan immediately approached Edrick.


    "Then do as you say. I''ll wait here," said Devan.


    "If something happens to my son, be prepared to suffer the consequences," he added.


    While Leo, the man took a deep breath. At least Devan''s anger has subsided a bit now. If he had allowed his cousin to continue with what he had been doing, they might have caused quite a stir in the hospital by now and had be the center of attention. Although at first Leo also felt very angry, he tried to control his emotions.


    Solving one problem without causing another problem, wouldn''t that be better?

 Chapter 345 - A Fact

    As for Leo, the man took a deep breath. At least Devan''s anger has subsided a bit now. If he had allowed his cousin to continue with what he had been doing, they might have caused quite a stir in the hospital by now and had be the center of attention. Although at first Leo also felt very angry, he tried to control his emotions.


    Solving one problem without causing another problem, wouldn''t that be better?"


    Hearing the order of the man he thought was Mr. X, Edrick immediately rose from his position. "O-Okay, sir. Immediately I will do what you say," he said then grabbed his cellphone, he intended to call Brian. In her heart, she hoped that the man had brought Dave out of Devan''s apartment.


    "Where do you want to go?" Devan immediately stopped Edrick when he saw the man walking towards the exit.


    "I-I want to contact someone, sir. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything bad behind your back," replied Edrick.


    "Just leave it be, Devan. This time we just trust him. As long as Dave cane back safely, so be it," Leo said approaching his cousin.


    With a heavy heart, Devan let Edrick do what he wanted.


    "We should sit down first, and wait here," Leo said again as he pushed Devan''s body towards the sofa in the room.


    As for Edrick, the man bowed respectfully then continued his steps towards the door and disappeared there.


    "He wouldn''t dare to do anything dangerous. He understands the current situation, especially outside there are many people we canmand if he dares to put up a fight. This is a hospital, and his father is sick," said Leo to Devan. He was still trying to calm his cousin as much as possible. Currently, Leo looks wiser than usual days, no silliness and stupid behavior can be seen from him.


    While Devan, the man just sighed deeply. He didn''t reply to Leo''s words anymore, he just kept quiet, reached into his pocket, and pulled out a t-shaped object from it.


    Right after exiting the door, Edrick''s cell phone rang. Looking at the cellphone screen, Marlin''s name was visible there. Immediately he answered the phone.


    It turned out that Marlin wanted to say something, the man had found the identity of the woman who was with Edward.


    She is the ex-future wife of Mr. Devan. The woman had shocked the virtual world a few weeks ago and then disappeared. Unexpectedly, the woman named Byanca appears again at this time and causes big problems, especially to the Javier family. All things rted to Byanca he reported to Edrick without exception.


    Hearing Marlin''s report, Edrick clenched his fists. Turns out his father was right. She just wanted to use Edward to deal with the Smiths.


    "Okay, now you go after Brian. Bring some people and help him. Tell him I ordered you," said Edrick.


    "Okay sir. will immediately do ording to your request," replied Marlin.


    Edrick nodded, after hanging up the call with Marlin, he immediately contacted Edward as he originally intended.


    "Hello," said Edrick when Brian picked up the phone.


    "Hello? I haven''t entered Devan''s apartment yet. Edward and Byanca never left the apartment. I''m having a hard time, Edrick," Brian exined.


    "Why don''t you just ask me toe in? Everything will be easier than me having to wait like this," he added againining. At this time he had just arrived in the waterloo area because Kevin never gave him any news.


    "Shut up, Brian. Let me speak first. Do you know what''s going on here? the situation here is very precarious. Mr. X came and threatened me. He wanted me to bring his son here," said Edrick.


    "Mr. X? Dave is Mr. X''s son?" Brian asked. If so, then the man he was dealing with at that time in Indonesia was Mr. X? Devan is Mr. X? No wonder, if the man knew his adoptive father very well, not only that, but the man also gave a precise threat regarding the weakness of his family.


    Now, Brian understood everything clearly. Luckily at that time, he backed off and didn''t make trouble with the guy too far just because of Anna.


    To be honest, he still has feelings for her. It''s just that,pared to his current life, he cares more about his family, he cares more about his power than his feelings.


    "Right. The two names are the same person. You know what will happen if the son gets hurt, right? Now save Dave, at any cost. But you have to be careful. Just now Marlin called me, it turns out that Byanca is Devan''s ex-future wife. Knowing that they kidnapped Dave, it looks like they want to destroy Mr. Devan''s marriage to the only daughter of the Smith family."


    "You understand what I mean? Dad''s guess was right, that woman just wanted to take advantage of Edward, Brian. You have to get rid of that woman from Edward at all costs," added Edrick again, telling a long story.


    "I don''t want Edward to get hurt, I don''t want Edward to interfere too deeply and cause bigger problems," Edrick continued, giving Brian no chance at all to reply.


    Hearing that, there was a rough sigh from the other end of the phone. That means, he must save Dave, as well as get rid of Byanca from his brother.


    "Don''t let Edward get hurt. Father is very worried about him," said Edrick again when he didn''t get any response from his interlocutor.


    "Hello...are you still there, Brian? Can you hear me? Hello?" said Edrick again.


    "Yeah, I hear you. Seems like it''s really hard. But okay, I''ll try to do all that," Brian replied.


    "Good, but right now. You have to bring Dave here, Brian. Then, you can move on to the next n."


    "Okay. You said Mr. X is there now? Then how is Father now?" Brian asked.


    "Don''t think about it. Dad is fine, he didn''t notice Mr. X''s arrival."


    "Okay, then I''ll turn off the phone. I saw Edward and Byanca, it looks like they want to go somewhere," Brian said.


    "Okay, be careful. Don''t be rash, make sure Dave''s condition is okay before bringing him here," Edrick ordered his adopted brother.


    And after that, the connection is lost. You could see cold sweat running down his forehead.. Even though the weather is not hot right now.

 Chapter 346 - Edricks Plan

    "Okay, then I''ll turn off the call. I saw Edward and Byanca, looks like they want to go somewhere," said Brian.


    "Okay, be careful. Don''t be rash. Make sure Dave''s condition is okay before bringing him here," Edrick ordered his adopted brother.


    And after that, the connection is lost. Cold sweat was evident on his forehead. Even though the weather is getting hot now.


    Without knowing it, Leo had heard everything he said to Brian. A few moments ago, Leo had attached a very small recording device to Edrick''s body. When one does not pay close attention to it, then the tool is very hard to find.


    The hidden voice recorder came from Uncle Na. The middle-aged man asked him to attach the device to Javier family''s body secretly just in case. And that was also one of the reasons why the man was acting so calm, calmer than Devan.


    After contacting Brian, Edrick immediately contacted Edward. If his guess was right, maybe his older brother would pay a visit to this hospital.


    This couldn''t be allowed, Edward couldn''te here at this time. The situation could be made worse if Mr. X saw Edward in this ce. He couldn''t imagine anything bad that would happen next.


    So there was no other choice but to prevent Edward from visiting the hospital.


    "Hello," Edward''s voice came from across the phone.


    "What are you calling me for?" he asked again.


    "I want to ask you a favor, Edward. May I?" asked Edrick.


    "What''s that? Tell me."


    "Dad asked me to take a document in his room at home and hand it to Brian at the office, if you are not busy, can you do it?" asked Edrick, he was feeling a little worried, because his request was a little unreasonable. Even so, he still hoped that Edward wouldply with his request.


    "Where''s Marlin? Why don''t you ask your assistant?" Edward asked.


    "He''s not here, I also ordered something to him earlier."


    "Why didn''t you do it, or maybe you could have someone else do it, Edrick. Why should I?"


    "No. It is an important document. If I did, then Dad would be alone in this hospital. I can''t bear to leave him. After all, it''s an important document, no one else should touch it," replied Edrick, growing increasingly nervous.


    "I''ll have Kevin do it. I''m on my way to the hospital now. Sincest night, I can''t calm down thinking about Father''s condition."


    "No, don''t do it. Erm I mean, if the document isn''t important. I''m not calling you, Edward. I have many subordinates that I canmand. This time understands, this is the first time I''m asking for your help after all," Edrick replied, slightly pleading.


    A sigh came from the other end of the phone. "Okay, I''ll call youter when I arrive at the home," Edward replied finally obeying his younger brother''s words.


    "Okay. Thank you."


    "Okay."


    After the connection was lost, Edrick did not move from his position, the man was still standing there and ying on his cellphone. Suddenly a n appeared in his mind, a n that might help Brian.


    He immediately contacted Marlin again. Tells the man that Edward and Byanca are on their way to Javier''s residence, he then orders his assistant to get Byanca away from Brian at all costs. Edrick also asked Marlin to be careful, he advised him that Edward not to suspect let alone know that this was nned by him.


    Yes, the only good chance is right now. There is a saying that once oars two inds are crossed.


    Besides being able to give Brian a chance to save Dave, he could also get rid of the woman during the trip to Javier''s house.


    A deep sigh could be heard escaping from between Edrick''s lips. For some reason, he felt very tired. He hopes that everything will run smoothly without any obstacles. Because only with this, his father''s wish cane true without hurting Edward in the slightest.


    While on the other hand, Leo who was sitting on the sofa was silent as he closed his eyes. Looks like a sleeping person, but in reality, he is listening to all of Edrick''s conversations outside the room.


    As for Devan, the man looked restless in his ce. A call came in on his cell phone, it was ire, the woman asked how things were there because they had spent a very long time without giving any news. The woman was just worried and wanted toe in, but Devan reassured her that everything was fine, and she had to be patient and just wait in the car.


    Leo opened his eyes as the door to the room suddenly opened. Edrick came back into the room.


    "How long should I wait?" asked Devan impatiently.


    "As soon as possible, sir. You don''t have to worry, your son wille back safe and sound without the slightest blemish," replied Edrick as he bowed and then stood up straight again.


    While Leo, the man sent a message to Na''s Uncle, asking the middle-aged man to get ready to wee a guest. Even though he wasn''t sure that Edward would make it to that house, he still warned Uncle Ethan. Having preparation is better than nothing.


    Elsewhere, Brian has entered the apartment building and is currently heading to the apartment unit where Edward lives. He was not alone, he was with Kevin and some of his men, while the rest remained outside the apartment, just in case Edward suddenly returned.


    Right after they arrived at the door, Brian immediately pressed the password that was the key to the apartment door, and it worked.


    "Kevin,e with me, and you guys stay here," Brian said to those with him.


    Just as he entered the apartment, his cell phone rang. An iing message from Edrick. A faint smile appeared on his lips when he learned of all of Edrick''s ns.


    ''If it''s like this everything will be easier, and I won''t feel troubled,'' he thought then continued his steps again.


    "Check all the rooms, Kevin," Brian ordered.


    "Okay, sir," replied the man.


    The apartment was modest in size, not spacious, and not cramp, There were several rooms there, Kevin checked them one by one. All the rooms he checked were empty, no one was there. Until he came to a final room.


    "Sir, this room is locked.. I can''t open it," Kevin told Brian.

 Chapter 347 - Unexpected Meeting

    The apartment was modest in size, not spacious, and not cramped. There were several rooms there, Kevin checked them one by one. All the rooms he checked were empty, no one was there. Until he arrived in front of thest room.


    "Sir, this room is locked. I can''t open it," Kevin told Brian.


    "Is that true?" Brian immediately approached his assistant. And it was true, the door was locked, unlike any other room.


    Knock... Knock... Knock...


    Brian knocked on the door.


    "Is there anyone inside?"


    "Dave, are you inside? Answer me," Brian said trying to get the boy tomunicate.


    Waiting for a few minutes, still, no answer, made Brian and Kevin exchange nces.


    "We''d better break down the door, sir," Kevin suggested.


    Brian just nodded in agreement. In his heart, he wished that the boy he was looking for was in that room.


    Brian and Kelvin break down on the door together for a few minutes.


    BRAKK¡­


    Finally, the door opened, revealing a boy lying on a bed. At the same time, a sigh of relief sounded from between his lips.


    "Dave¡­ did you sleep?" Brian asked.


    "Sir, he looks like he''s unconscious," said Kevin when he saw the boy''s face was pale, his lips chapped like someone who was dehydrated.


    Hearing that, Brian did not respond and immediately lifted his body and carried him out of there.


    "Give it to me, sir. Just let me do it," Kevin said. But Brian did not pay attention to his assistant''s words.


    They then left Edward''s apartment, got into the car, and immediately left the waterloo area without dying much longer.


    "Where are we going next, sir?" Kevin asked, the man still focused on the steering wheel.


    Brian was silent for a moment, "We should take this child to the hospital to confirm his condition," he said after a few seconds of silence. Earlier, Edrick had ordered him to bring Dave there in good condition without being hurt at all. But seeing the condition of the boy who was currently lying unconscious next to him, he hesitated a little.


    Moreover, he felt the boy''s body felt very cold, cold sweat was seen filling his forehead and nape of the neck.


    "Alright, sir," said Kevin.


    The car continued to drive until it arrived at a hospital, Kevin drove the car to the front of the hospital lobby.


    Brian immediately came down and carried Dave in his arms, several nurses immediately greeted them.


    Guided by a doctor, they walked down the hospital corridor to the examination room which was reserved for children.


    But Brian''s steps suddenly stopped when he met several people he knew very well. Some people he should have avoided.


    The rice had turned into porridge, it was toote to retreat or leave. He had no other choice but to face it.


    "Dave ..." called a middle-aged woman with a surprised face, she immediately approached Brian. They were Mrs. Seira and Mr. Atmadja and several people Brian suspected were rtives of Atmadja''s family.


    ''Why meet them in this ce? What kind of coincidence is this?'' Brian thought.


    "What happened to him? Dave, wake up honey, wake up," Mrs. Seira said trying to wake the boy. She is panicked, she didn''t realize that she was releasing the bag that was in her hand. Luckily Mr. Atmadja realized this and immediately took his wife''s bag.


    "Sorry, madam. He must undergo an immediate examination," the Doctor said when he saw they had stopped following him.


    "Ah fine," said Mrs. Seira nodding.


    "Then hurry up," she added as she patted Brian''s shoulder.


    They didn''t know that the man was one of Mr. Javier''s sons.


    "You can go and don''t forget to bring food for my mother, my wife and I will take care of my grandson first," said Mr. Atmadja to the people who were with him, then followed his wife who was a few steps away from him.


    There are many questions in Mr. Atmadja''s mind, but for now, is not the right time to ask. The safety of his grandsones first.


    Arriving at the examination room, the doctor did not allow anyone to enter, so Mrs. Seira and the others could only wait outside the room.


    The doctor who treated Dave immediately conducted a thorough examination. From the condition of breathing patterns, body temperature, heart rate, blood pressure, signs of head injury, and skin condition.


    A deep sigh escaped his lips.


    After the examination, the Doctor moved Dave to the ICU, and it managed to make everyone feel very worried.


    Doctors install breathing apparatus, feeding tubes, and IVs to introduce certain nutrients and drugs into the patient''s body.


    After that, the doctor asked for some information from the patient''s family, regarding the patient''s condition before being taken to the hospital.


    "What happened, Doc? How is my grandson''s condition?" asked Mrs. Seira, her face looking very worried.


    "The patient is in aa, madam. He is also severely dehydrated," replied the doctor.


    "I want to know how the patient''s condition is before being taken to the hospital, it can make it easier for me to diagnose the cause of the patient being in aa," he added.


    Everyone who was in front of the ICU room could hear the doctor''s words.


    Seira immediately turned and saw a strange man who brought Dave to the hospital. Since earlier, the man was silent and didn''t make a sound.


    It is also what causes Seira and Mr. Atmadja to forget his existence because of the feeling of worry that dominates their feelings.


    Getting such a look from Mrs. Seira, Brian cleared his throat.


    "I don''t know, madam. I just happened to find him lying on the street and brought him here. I''m just helping him, I don''t know anything," Brian lied.


    Another sigh escaped from between Seira and Atmadja''s lips.


    "I suggest you do a blood test, Doc," Seira said in a trembling voice.


    The doctor''s brow furrowed at the words of the middle-aged woman in front of him.


    "I''m also a doctor. I''m duty at hospital X. I can''t do anything here because it would be against the rules. I can only count on you as the doctor on duty here. Trust me, I will not do bad anything to you, I''m just worried about my grandson," said Seira.


    "Alright, madam.. You ddoesn''thave to worry," said the doctor, nodding.

 Chapter 348 - Hospital

    The doctor''s brow furrowed at the words of the woman in front of him.


    "I''m also a doctor. I''m duty at hospital X. I can''t do anything here because it would be against the rules. I can only count on you as the doctor on duty here. Trust me, I will not do bad anything to you, I''m just worried about my grandson," said Seira.


    "Alright, madam. You ddoesn''thave to worry," said the doctor, nodding. Then say goodbye and go from here.


    "Honey, we better tell Devan and Mr. Aaron about this," said Mr. Atmadja to his wife.


    Seira looked up and nodded.


    While Brian, the man approached Seira and Mr. Atmadja.


    "Sir, Madame, then I want to say goodbye to go home. I hope your grandson is fine, I''m sorry if I did something you don''t like," Brian said while bowing respectfully. This was out of his habit, he never bowed to anyone other than his adoptive father.


    Brian is very aware of the situation and with whom he is currently dealing. Suppresses his ego and pride to prevent new problems from arising.


    "If I may ask, what is your name, sir? And what family do youe from? I want to send a gift to your family for saving my grandson," asked Mr. Atmadja.


    "Ah. You don''t need to know about who I am, Sir. I''m just someone whoes from an ordinary family, and thanks for your good intentions, however, I feel I don''t deserve it. I saved your grandson willingly, I don''t expect anything in return, sir," Brian replied at length.


    "Since you are here, then my job is done, I want to say goodbye, sir," added Brian, he bowed again and left. Left Mr. Atmadja and Seira without giving the two figures a chance to reply.


    "There''s no need to chase him. At least Dave''s been found, honey. Looks like he also has other things to do, let him go," said Mrs. Seira while holding the arm of Mr. Atmadja who seemed to want to chase the foreign man.


    "Think of this as God''s help to us," she added.


    Hearing that, Mr. Atmadaja took a deep breath and then nodded, "Okay, then call our son," he said.


    Elsewhere, Devan and Leo are still in the hospital, in the room where Mr. Javier is being treated.


    The nurse had just left the room after checking Javier''s condition.


    Almost an hour had passed, and there had been no news and no sign of Dave. This made Devan restless and unable to calm down.


    Suddenly his cell phone rang. His mother''s name was printed on the screen of his cell phone. Devan immediately answered the call.


    Mrs. Seira told what happened without subtracting or adding anything.


    "What?" Devan reflex stood up from his position. It made Leo and Edrick wonder when they saw the man''s surprised reaction.


    "Are you serious, Mom? So how is his condition now?" asked Devan, his fists clenched tightly, looking at Edrick with his very sharp eyes, and it made Edrick break out in a cold sweat.


    "Dave is in the ICU now, honey. You''d bettere over here now and see his condition firsthand."


    "Alright, Mom. I and the others will be there soon. Ah yes, did Mister Aaron know about this?" he asked.


    "I was nning to call him after telling you, honey."


    "Okay," said Devan.


    After that, the connection is lost.


    "What''s wrong? Why do you react like that, Devan?" Leo asked.


    "Dave has been found, he is currently in the same hospital as Grandma," Devan replied.


    He then turned to Edrick, his jaw clenched "Don''t think that my son has been found and I will release you and your family. Just pray for Dave''s safety, otherwise, the only person to me in this situation is your family, mind you," Devan said while pointing right at Edrick''s face. Making the man''s guts instantly shrink.


    Devan and Leo then left the room. Left so many questions in Edrick''s mind.


    As the two men disappeared behind the door, Edrick fell to the floor. He felt the muscles of his body were weak as if his body had no energy at all.


    "What happened?" he muttered then reached into his shirt pocket and pulled out his cell phone.


    He immediately contacted Brian to make sure everything.


    ***


    In the middle of the highway in Sydney, Edward drove his car leisurely. He was with Byanca, currently, they were on their way to the house, to be precise the Javier family''s residence.


    "Why have you been silent since earlier, honey? Did I do something wrong?" Edward asked, turning for a moment to the woman sitting next to him.


    Byanka shook her head slowly. "I don''t know, I feel really bad," she said.


    "Why? Are you worried about something?" Edward asked.


    Byanca was silent. "Edward, what if I go back to the apartment? Are you okay if I leave you alone?" asked Byanca after a moment of silence.


    "Huh? What do you mean? Why do you want to go back to the apartment, honey?"


    "I''ve been thinking about Dave for a while. Maybe we should move to another hotel or apartment, Edward," Byanca replied.


    "But why, honey? Why are you suddenly like this?"


    "I don''t know, I''m just afraid someone will find out, Edward. Remember, Dave has been missing for twenty-four hours. I''m afraid, I''m afraid my n will fail," Byanca replied with a deep breath.


    "Do not worry dear. No one will know about this. Do you remember the arrival of my father and little brother yesterday? They didn''t even suspect anything, let alone the Smiths? So don''t worry anymore, OK?"


    "But..."


    "Alright, alright. Aftering home from the hospitalter, let''s find a new ce, honey," said Edward.


    "Is that true?" Byanca turned.


    Edward nodded, "I''ll do anything for you, honey."


    Hearing that, Byanca smiled happily. Not in vain, she gave her body to Edward. She did not expect the man toply with all her wishes. In her heart, Byanca was praising her luck.


    A few minutes after the conversation, Edward frowned. Several ck cars seemed to be following him from behind.


    ''Ah maybe it''s just my feelings,'' he is trying to think positively.


    But as time went on, it became clearer.. Especially when he turns at a crossroads, that cars do the same.

 Chapter 349 - An Accident

    A few minutes after the conversation, Edward frowned. Several ck cars were seen following him from behind.


    ''Ah, maybe it''s just my feeling,'' Edward thought trying to think positively.


    However, as time went on, it became clearer. Especially when he turns at a crossroads, that cars do the same.


    "What is it?" asked Byanca when she saw the frown on Edward''s forehead.


    The man didn''t answer, his eyes were fixed on his car''s rearview mirror, he didn''t seem to have heard Byanca''s words.


    "Hey, what''s wrong? Why are you ignoring me?" Byanca asked again, raising her voice a little.


    Edward reflexively turned to her, "Ah yes, what''s wrong dear? Did you say something?" Edward replied.


    "Oh nothing, forget it," said Byanca irritably, turning her gaze the other way.


    Edward took a deep breath, "Some people are following us," he said.


    Hearing that, Byanca immediately looked in the car''s rearview mirror and Several ck cars entered her view.


    "Who are they?"


    "I don''t know, honey," Edward replied.


    "Have they been following us since earlier?"


    Edward nodded in response.


    Byanca panicked, the worry that had filled her a moment ago now terrorized her again.


    "So What are we going to do next, Edward?" asked Byanca.


    "I''m scared," she added.


    "What if Devan..."


    Edward turned to the woman, "Honey, calm down. As long as you are with me, nothing can hurt you," he said interrupting Byanca''s words.


    "Fasten your seatbelt, honey. And hold on tight."


    Right after saying that, he stepped on the gas and drove at an above-average speed. Overtaking other drivers, trying to escape from the cars that had been following him since earlier.


    But sadly, those ck cars do the same thing. They drove at high speed, trying to catch up to Edward''s car.


    "Where are we going, Edward?" asked Byanca when she saw the man turn the car around, turn around and go fast again.


    "We have to run away from the first, honey. After that, we will continue our journey to my family''s residence," Edward replied.


    Hearing that, Byanca didn''t respond anymore and just stayed where she was, asionally looking back.


    On the other hand, Marlin is in one of the cars chasing Mr. Edward''s car, the man mobilizes several people and gives directions to them to change thene they are using.


    Marlin asked them to enter several streets so that they could surround Edward''s car at the crossroads further ahead.


    In this case, he only ys a role in directing his men. He would not intervene directly when Mr. Edward''s car was stopped.


    There was only one reason, he didn''t want Mr. Edward to see him. He didn''t want Mr. Edward to know that behind this incident was an order from his younger brother.


    "Scatter," Marlin ordered as he spoke into the earphones. He knew that by this time, Mr. Edward had realized that some people were following him.


    "I''m sorry, sir," Marlin mumbled with a deep breath.


    At first nce, the action of a car chase urred on the highway of the city of Sydney. Several vehicles seemed to stop from afar when they saw their arrival, some motorists also seemed to have deliberately pulled over and given them ess.


    They drove fast, ran through red lights, and did not pay attention to traffic signs and rules. Even some dangerous events almost happened, such as collisions.


    "This is a good opportunity to separate Miss Byanca from Mr. Edward," Marlin muttered still trying to catch up.


    While on the other hand, Edward didn''t give up one bit. He continued to drive without thinking of anything but running away from that strangers.


    "Edward, take a look. Only two cars are chasing us, where are the other cars?" muttered Byanca as she looked back.


    "Is that true?" he looked in the rearview mirror to confirm Byanca''s words. Edward didn''t notice that a car was speeding from the opposite direction.


    "EDWARD!!" shouted Byanca.


    BRRUUKKK...


    A loud collision urred, the two cars collided with each other, several other drivers were shocked and immediately hit the brakes suddenly, some of them also hit the two cars, including Marlin who was right behind Edward''s car, causing Edward''s car to be thrown and dragged up to several meters away.


    A few seconds, a series of idents urred. Instantly the activity on the highway stoppedpletely, everyone focused and ran towards the ident site.


    Because Edward was driving at high speed, his car rolled several times and hit the pavement again so hard, even some pedestrians were almost hit.


    Edward''s car stopped, smoke billowing from the front and back of the car.


    Soon the highway became chaotic, transportation ess stopped. Many people took to the streets and saw the condition of the victim.


    After a while, Marlin looked around him. His head hurts from hitting the steering wheel, his shoulder and neck ached. With difficulty, he contacted his men to immediatelye to the scene.


    After that, he got out of the car and was immediately greeted by several people.


    Seeing the condition of Edward''s car, Marlin''s feelings went off. The man fell to his knees on the asphalt with a nk stare. His hands were shaking.


    Mr. Edward''s car was dented and badly damaged.


    A few minutester, help arrived. The ambnce and several firefighters happened to have returned to their duties.


    It''s raining again, drenching the city of Sydney. Several people to pull over and find shelter.


    But it did not apply to Marlin, the man rose from his position and approached Edward''s car with slow steps.


    Heavy rain did not hinder the health workers and firefighters who tried to open that car.


    Until a few momentster, Mr. Edward and Byanca were sessfully evacuated, they and several other victims were taken to the nearest hospital.


    Marlin was silent and didn''t react, as if he was like an idiot seeing what was happening in front of him.


    Mr. Edward and Miss Byanca''s bodies were covered in blood, also their head was bleeding.


    Blood pooled everywhere.


    Suddenly Marlin''s cell phone rang. He immediately took his cell phone from his trouser pocket, Mr. Edrick''s name was visible on his cellphone screen. His hands were still shaking, not from the cold rain, but the sudden big event.


    All of this was beyond his expectations.


    "Sir, you''d bettere with us to the hospital. Your head is bleeding too."


    Reflexively Marlin turned to the source of the sound and found a firefighter.

 Chapter 350 - An Accident (2)

    Marlin''s cell phone suddenly rang, he immediately took his cell phone from his trouser pocket, Mr. Edrick''s name was visible on the screen of his cellphone. His hands were still shaking, not from the coldness of the rain, but a sudden big event.


    All of this was beyond his expectations.


    "Sir, you''d bettere with us to the hospital. Your head is bleeding too," a voice from next to him.


    Marlin reflex turned to the source of the sound and found a firefighter.


    "You are hurt, sir. You''d bettere with us," the man repeated.


    Marlin nodded weakly, then followed the man to the ambnce.


    Several of his men approached and asked about his condition, Marlin then ordered them to secure Edward''s car and his car. He also asked some of them to report to Mr. Edrick about the ident.


    During the trip to the hospital, Edward had seizures before he breathed hisst. Yes, the man died before reaching the hospital. It was caused by heavy bleeding in his head.


    Meanwhile, Byanca, the woman''s condition is very critical.


    ***


    Elsewhere.


    Edrick is restless. Since earlier, Marlin has not answered his phone, and neither has Brian.


    "What''s this? Where are they all? Why aren''t they answering my calls?" Edrick grumbled while holding his phone tightly. Not without reason, he felt annoyed because he had contacted Marlin and Brian many times but they never answered the phone.


    He wanted to know what happened. How could Dave be in the hospital at this time? Where''s Brian? What did the man do? Then Edward? What had he done to the boy?


    Various questions appeared in Edrick''s mind, making the man almost crazy with curiosity.


    A deep breath could be heard repeatedly escaping his lips, without his realizing he had been walking back and forth inside his father''s gurney for a few minutes.


    "Edrick..."


    A voice that sounded very weak caught the man''s attention.


    "Daddy, are you awake? That''s good if you''re okay," said Edrick immediately approaching the middle-aged man.


    "Don''t move too much, Dad. Wait for me, I''ll call the doctor to check your condition again," he added and stepped out of the room.


    Only a few minutester and the doctor and a nurse came and checked Mr. Javier''s condition. After that, he gave a liquid injection to the middle-aged man''s infuse bottle.


    "His condition is starting to improve, but he still needs a lot of rest. Don''t let him do anything heavy. I''lle backter to check on his condition, sir," said the doctor to Edrick.


    "Ah yes, I almost forgot. You have to keep your father''s feelings stable, sir. All for the sake of the healing process" added the doctor again.


    "Okay, Doc. Don''t worry," replied Edrick.


    "Okay, then I''ll excuse myself, sir," the doctor said goodbye and walked away leaving Edrick.


    After that, Edrick went back into the room and approached his father.


    "Daddy, how are you feeling now?" asked Edrick, thennded himself on the chair beside the gurney.


    "How is Dave? Did you manage to bring him back to his family without Edward knowing?" asked Mr. Javier first.


    Hearing his father''s question, Edrick took a deep breath. How could his father worry about other people without caring about his condition?


    "Dad, you just woke up. You need to get some rest, stop thinking about Dave or whoever that is. Let it be my business, the most important thing now is your condition," said Edrick.


    "I can''t calm down, Edrick. I..."


    "Dave''s fine, Dad. He''s back in his family," Edrick said interrupting his father''s words.


    "Really? Then where is Edward? Does not he everes to visit me here?" Javier asked again, his voice hoarse and weak.


    "That''s right, Dad. I didn''t lie to you. So you don''t have to worry anymore. About Edward, he told me he''d be visiting today, Dad..maybe he''lle soon," said Edrick casually.


    Mr. Javier nodded weakly, "Then what makes you look so uneasy? When I opened my eyes, I saw you walking back and forth there. You didn''t lie to me, did you?"


    "No Daddy. I''m not lying to you," replied Edrick that very second.


    "I''m nervous because there''s a little problem at the office. But don''t worry, I''ve asked Brian to take care of everything," he added, he had to lie for the sake of his father''s health.


    Hearing that, Mr. Javier nodded. He was relieved to know everything.


    Knock... Knock... Knock...


    A knock on the door was heard, causing Edrick and Mr. Javier to turn towards the source of the sound.


    At the same time, someone appeared from behind the door, someone who looked foreign to the two of them.


    Edrick immediately stood up, "Who are you? Why enter someone else''s room without permission?"


    "Forgive my impudence, sir. I''m here because of Mr. Marlin..."


    "Marlin?" Edrick interrupted the man''s words.


    "That''s right, sir."


    "Alright, then wait for me outside. My father needs rest, I don''t want our conversation to disturb him," said Edrick to the man. He didn''t want to disturb his father, but the big reason he asked him to wait outside was that he didn''t want his father to hear anything about the ns he had made with Marlin.


    "Daddy, I''m going out first. Are you okay if I leave you here alone? Don''t worry, I''m just a moment," he said again as he turned to his father.


    "All right, go. I''m fine," Mr. Javier replied weakly.


    ***


    Elsewhere.


    Devan and ire have arrived at the hospital. Leo and Na were also with them.


    During the trip, ire never stopped crying. The woman was terrified when she heard that her son was in aa.


    "Mom, Dad...." ire called when she saw the two figures in front of the ICU.


    Immediately Seira weed her daughter-inw and hugged her.


    "Be patience, dear," said Seira while stroking the woman''s head.


    "Mom, how are his condition now? Has there been any progress?" asked Devan, he looked at his father and mother alternately.


    Mr. Atmadja shook his head.


    "Dave is in aa and he is extremely dehydrated. The doctor has given him treatment. Next, the doctor will do a blood test to find out why he is in such a condition to take further action, Devan," said Mr. Javier exining the current condition of his grandson.


    ire sobbed, "Where is my son, Daddy? I want to see him," she stammered.

 Chapter 351 - Hospital

    "Dave is in aa, and he''s very dehydrated. Doctors have given him treatment. Next, the doctor will do a blood test to find out why he is in such a condition to take further action, Devan," said Mr. Atmadja exining the current condition of his grandson.


    ire burst into tears. "Where is my son, Dad? I want to see him," the woman stammered.


    "Come in, she''s in that room, honey," answered Mrs. Seira, the middle-aged woman then apanied ire inside. Devan also came with them.


    ire and Devan could only see their son through the ss because they had just arrived. No one was allowed to go inside and see Dave in person without performing the prescribed procedures at the hospital.


    While the others just waited outside the room while waiting their turn.


    Just a few minutester, Mr. Aaron arrived. The expression on his face was not much different from the people who were there.


    "Uncle, what happened? Where did you find Dave? How can it be like this?" Leo asked the middle-aged man with many questions.


    "I don''t know what happened either, Leo. It''s just a coincidence. When Seira and I had just left your Grandma''s room, out of nowhere, a strange man suddenly came and carried Dave in his arms. The conditions are like this," exined Mr. Atmadja.


    "Then?"


    "He also doesn''t know anything, he said he was only helping Dave, nothing more," said Mr. Atmadja.


    Hearing that, Leo nced at Na who was also looking at him.


    "Byanca has gone too far," Leo muttered as he clenched his fists.


    "You better tell this to her parents, Leo. This can''t be allowed. If Byanca is getting released, we don''t know what worse things she can do in the future," Na suggested.


    "Byanca? Who is she? And what does all this have to do with it?" Mr. Aaron asked.


    "Before meeting ire, she was Devan''s future wife, sir," answered Na.


    Instantly the wrinkles on his forehead disappeared, Aaron remembered, ire had told him about someone who had evil intentions when visiting a shopping center.


    It turns out that the woman followed her niece to Australia.


    This couldn''t be allowed, tightening the guard on ire and Dave wouldn''t prevent anything bad from happening if the culprit was still hanging around everywhere.


    "Have you ever reported that woman to the police?" asked Mr. Aaron.


    Leo and Mr. Atmadja shook their heads. "No, we wanted to do it a while ago, but when we remember the help Byanca''s parents have given our family, we feel embarrassed. On behalf of Mrs. Lana and Jerry, we forgive Byanca," said Mr. Atmadja slowly while taking a deep breath.


    "At that time, ourpany almost went bankrupt. Thanks to their help, the Atmadja family can be what they are today. Byanca is the only daughter, reported Byanca to the police, we felt it was a little bit evil."


    "Are you still thinking like that today? Dave was hurt because of her, your grandson was hurt, Mr. Atmadja," replied Mr. Aaron.


    "If you can''t report the woman to the police, then I will. This cannot be allowed to continue. Forgiving her once is more than enough, sir. If you''re still thinking that way now, maybe, you don''t love your grandson," added Mr. Aaron.


    "No, sir. It''s not like that. You misunderstood. It''s not that I don''t want to report her right now, it''s just that I also just found out that Byanca was one of the masterminds behind this incident, Sir. What you say is very true. This cannot be tolerated," replied Mr. Atmadja.


    They finally agreed to report Byanca to the authorities.


    Not only that, the wedding, which will be held in two days, has now been postponed for a while until Dave''s condition stabilizes.


    They couldn''t possibly continue the wedding under these conditions.


    In just a few hours, the mass media was shocked again with thetest news about Devan and ire''s wedding.


    Even though many guests have arrived and stayed at the hotels that have been provided, theye from various countries. Some of them booked tickets for only a few days, just until the wedding was over.


    So that the guests who havee do not feel disappointed and do not feel lost, the Atmadja Family and the Smith Family providepensation for the amodation costs that have been used by the guests, not only that, the two families also bear all the needs of the guests until they return to their countries. Including air tickets and other transportation costs.


    ***


    Elsewhere.


    After the departure of Marlin''s men, Edrick sat in front of his father''s room for hours.


    The man looked sad, depressed, regretful and all kinds of negative feelings filled his head.


    He didn''t even pay attention to his father who had been calling his name.


    Yes, Marlin''s men said everything that happened, including the ident and condition of Mr. Edward and the woman who was with him.


    ''No wonder Marlin didn''t answer my phone.''


    ''So now, what should I do?'' Edrick was really in a quandary.


    "Why are you sitting there?" suddenly a male voice was heard and broke Edrick''s focus, at the same time a pair of feet stopped and stood in front of him.


    Seeing who it was, Edrick immediately stood up from his position.


    "Brian..."


    "Why are you sitting there? Where''s Daddy? How is he now?" Brian asked.


    "He is fine. He regained consciousness a moment ago."


    "Good, then I''d like to meet him," Brian said.


    "No, don''t do it now, Brian. He will ask you many things, I don''t want you to say anything bad to him. For now, we just need to be quiet and keep everything a secret, for the sake of his recovery."


    "I know something happened to you and Dave, I want to know about it. But now is not the time to talk about it. There''s something more important for you to do, Brian. We can talk about Dave or the Smith Familyter," he added in one breath.


    Brian''s brow furrowed, "What is it?"


    "Edward was in an ident, he is in critical condition now and has been taken to the hospital, you should visit him there. I am very worried about him."


    Brian froze, "An ident? How did you know?"


    Marlin was also involved in the ident, he asked his men to report the incident to me.

 Chapter 352 - Hospital (2)

    "Edward was in an ident, he''s in critical condition now and has been taken to the hospital. You''d better visit him there. I''m really worried about him."


    Brian froze hearing that "An ident? How did you know?"


    "Marlin was also involved in the ident, Brian. And he asked his men to report the incident to me," replied Edrick with a deep breath.


    "Go away, I can''t leave Dad here alone. Call Marlin and ask him, which hospital to take them to," he added.


    "If you can, separate Edward and the woman he''s always been with. Don''t let them run into each other."


    Hearing that, Brian was silent for a moment as if he was contemting something. "Okay, don''t worry," he said after a few seconds of silence.


    Edrick nodded in agreement.


    ***


    It was now evening, the orange light was spreading and filling the horizon.


    Atmadja and Aaron have just returned from the police station. They are currently in the hospital.


    While Devan and his future wife, the two figures are now in the ICU, sitting next to their son while looking at him sadly.


    As for Leo and Na, they visited the room where Grandma was being treated.


    The old woman couldn''t stay where she was when she heard all the things Leo had to say.


    "I''m fine, Leo. I want to go see my grandson," Grandma told Leo. Right now she was still lying on the gurney.


    "You''ll meet himter, Grandma. Now rest, the doctor won''t let you go anywhere. Don''t worry, Aunt Seira, Devan, and ire are there and apany him," Leo said.


    Mrs. Raina pouted at Leo''s words. She then moved to the left and turned his back on Leo.


    The man looked at Na for a moment, shing a faint smile.


    Right at night, only Devan ire was left. Mr. Atmadja and his wife said goodbye to go home to pick up some necessities that might be needed by Mother, her son, and others. The same was done by Mr. Aaron.


    Not long after they left, Dave''s blood test results came out. Turns out the boy had a drug overdose.


    After seeing the results of his son''s blood test, Devan was even more furious.


    "Why is she so mean to me?" mumbled ire.


    "Dave doesn''t have any faults, he''s a clueless little kid. Why did Byanca have the heart to torture Dave like this? If she doesn''t like me, she should be dealing with me, not my son."


    Devan turned to ire, "Neither you nor Dave, you guys shouldn''t be hurt in the slightest. I will punish those who dare to do bad things to you two. Take it easy, honey. Byanca will receive a reward for this action," Devan replied and hugged the woman. He tried to providefort and calm.


    "Don''t worry, Uncle Atmadja and Mr. Aaron have already taken care of this. After this, I guarantee that Byanca will never appear again anywhere," suddenly Leo came along with Na.


    They walked over to Devan and ire who were on chairs lined up in the corridor.


    "You don''t have to intervene and get your hands dirty, Devan. Everything has been taken care of by Uncle," added Leo again while patting his cousin''s shoulder.


    "Where are you guys from?" asked ire, slowly removing Devan''s embrace from her body.


    "I''m from Grandma''s room, ire."


    "How is the condition, is it better than before?"


    "She always asks how you are and Dave. She wants to visit her grandson but I forbid her, hahaha," Leo said with a smallugh.


    "Besides, the doctor said that Grandma was tired," he added.


    Hearing that, Devan and ire were silent.


    "You two better go home first, take a shower, change clothes, for dinner. Let me and Leo take care of Dave here," Na said.


    "Don''t refuse, you two must also pay attention to your health," she added.


    "What Na said is true. We will take turns looking after Dave here," Leo said confirming the girl next to him.


    "Okay, then ire and I go home first. If something happens, call me immediately," said Devan. ire just nodded and obeyed the man''s words.


    ***


    At another ce.


    Marlin who was lying on the gurney was startled by the sound of his cell phone suddenly rings.


    Turns out it was Mr. Brian.


    After receiving treatment from the doctor, he fell asleep and only woke up now.


    He immediately grabbed the t-shaped object, it turned out that Mr. Brian had been calling him since earlier. How could he not hear his phone ring at all?


    "Hello, sir. I''m sorry for just answering your call," said Marlin first.


    "Tell me, which hospital are you in now?" Brian asked straight to the point.


    Marlin then told the man the address of the hospital he was currently in.


    "Okay, are Edward and Byanca there too?"


    "Yes, sir."


    "How is my brother now?" Brian asked again.


    Marlin choked, he didn''t know what to say to the man.


    "Do you hear me? I''m asking you," Brian said again from across the phone.


    "A-ah... I''m sorry, sir. About Mr. Edward, maybe you should see him for yourself. I don''t know how to exin the situation, sir," Marlin stuttered slightly.


    "Why do you say that? Is Edward''s condition that bad?" Brian asked.


    "You''d bettere and see for yourself, sir," replied Marlin still with the same answer.


    A ragged sigh came from the other end of the phone.


    "Okay, ah yes, don''t let Byanca and Edward''s room close together. Either way, you have to separate them, ok?"


    "O-Okay, sir. You don''t have to worry about that," said Marlin, his face looking very pale. To be honest, he felt guilty for what happened to Mr. Edward.


    After that, the phone line was disconnected.


    Marlin slowly got off the gurney, the man wanted to visit the room where Byanca was.


    He and other ident victims arrived at the hospital at the same time, Miss Byanca immediately underwent surgery, while Mr. Edward. There was nothing the doctors could do for the man but take him to the morgue. Not only Mr. Edward, but several other ident victims experienced the same thing.


    Marlin was the only one with minor injuries.


    Marlin rubbed his face roughly, his facial expression looked very depressed.


    As the one who nned to ambush Mr.. Edward''s car, Marlin felt very guilty.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!